《I Give Up World For You》


 Chapter 1

    "Don''t you listen to me? Tie her leg to me!"


    The woman''s sharp voice is extremely rampant, and every word is vicious. The maids knelt all over the room, and none of them dared to answer.


    "I can''t use it, Madam or husband!" The Xu family''s steady mother-in-law trembled and knelt down, "tie up the parturient woman''s legs, that''s not to take the life of the princess!"


    "I want her life." Known as the lady, the lady grits her teeth, hoping to stab the woman on the bed with her own eye knife.


    It''s just for now that I''ve been holding my breath for so long. If I don''t take advantage of the chance that the Lord wants to get rid of her child, I don''t know when I will kill this woman in the future!


    "If you don''t listen to Mrs. Bennet''s order, you''ll die with her. Where''s the rope! Bind me to death


    Pei Ming''s ears are pricked by the sharp whistling, but it is far behind the pain of her childbirth. The child in the belly is struggling, but someone by the bed wants to kill her!


    But she had no strength to resist. The pain made her even unable to get up. She could only watch her servants take the hemp rope and wrap it around her thigh.


    "You dare!" She gritted her teeth and wanted to resist, but she couldn''t resist the joint efforts of all the people. Her sweat soaked the layers of bedding under her body and quickly took away her physical strength.


    Ah - her child was blocked from her only way of life, and could only suffocate in her stomach, and she might have to suffer for several hours, and eventually died of dystocia and bloody collapse.


    Wriggling his bloody legs, Pei Ming takes out his last strength and stares at the gorgeous woman beside the bed.


    "Even in the afterlife, I will not let you go! All of you, I will let you repay me one by one! "


    No one can escape the death of her and her child.


    At this moment, there was only one figure in her mind, the man who pushed her into the abyss again and again.


    Biting her teeth, her nails were scratched, leaving mottled blood stains. Her eyes looking up at the top of the tent were empty, and her voice roared hoarse.


    "I won''t forgive you for what you owe me. I want you to give it back to me, Xue tingji!"


    Suddenly there was a strong wind outside the door, which could not disperse the blood and the people''s heart. Only the dying pain entangled her.


    Suddenly, the body sank, as if falling into a deep pool, drowning suffocation and cold swept. Instinctively, she wanted to open her mouth and pant. The more she struggled, the more powerless she became.


    At last, before she was in deep, she took a big breath and opened her eyes. In a moment, all the pain went away like a tide.


    Trance, into a strange world.


    The sticky feeling of sweat pulled back her consciousness. She was familiar when she inspected the surroundings. She sat up and felt her stomach subconsciously.


    Flat. What about the kids?


    She looked down in a hurry and found that she was wearing a white jade ring on her index finger, but she didn''t -


    suddenly she had a flash of memory. She came to the mirror with her shoes on, and the reflection of the girl surprised her.


    This ring was given to her on her 17th birthday, and here is the famous Pei mansion. It seems that even God thinks that she is ridiculous, but it makes her go back to ten years ago!


    All of a sudden, the cry before death rang out in her head. Hate flushed her eyes, but she laughed.


    She laughed at the absurdity and stupidity of her past ten years, and also at how lucky she was that she could wake up and live again.


    For a moment, all kinds of thoughts came to my mind.


    In the last life, although she knew Xue tingji was paranoid and suspicious, she did not expect that she would end up being given to Xu Yi by him.


    If it''s his so-called revenge that he broke his body on his wedding night, it''s better not to love!


    And Xu Yi


    She was more than gentle and less courageous. Seeing that she was indifferent to the humiliation, she secretly asked her concubine to attack her after she had Xue tingji''s child.


    Oh, do you think I can treat you wholeheartedly without this child? You dream!


    If it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t have been in that hell! I hate you more than Xue tingji!


    In this life, I want to get back all you owe me. I want to use the Pei family and everyone to climb to the position where you can''t hurt me, and then crush you all!


    At this time, there was a cry outside the corridor.


    "Miss! Miss, help


    With a hasty step, the call for help is getting closer and closer. A maid pushes the door in regardless of the rules, and rushes straight to Pei Ming and kneels down.


    "Miss, please help my sister. My wife is going to kill her!"


    Pei Ming stood up abruptly, ignoring his loose hair, and followed his maid out of the door.


    She remembers that day!


    At the beginning, it was because of her mistake that she was stabbed by people around her in the most critical time.


    This time, history will never repeat itself.

 Chapter 2

    Pei Ming didn''t want to enjoy the scenery outside the eaves, but he didn''t walk very fast. He went around the corner Pavilion and came to Qingfeng garden.


    Qingfengyuan is the main room of the head of the family. In the absence of general Pei, the whole family only listen to Mrs. Wang.


    There was a maid tied to her upper body in the courtyard, with cloth in her mouth. She was trembled by the heavy whip.


    Mrs. Wang, sitting under the eaves, sipped her tea. However, she was surprised to see Pei Ming, who came in a hurry. "Oh, how come you''re here? You''re not well yet."


    She was very happy, but Pei Ming knew that she was hiding a knife in her smile. How did she get sick? Didn''t the eldest lady really know?


    Since her 17th birthday, she has been suffering from nameless fever. Every day, she is like boiling soup, so she is sweating when she wakes up.


    Now I think, in order to get rid of her and let her daughter go to the top, Wang really took great pains.


    Thinking of this, Pei Ming hid his sneer and bent over to make a blessing. He looked calm as if he had never been ill.


    "I don''t know what mistake the marigold in my room has made. The eldest lady is in a hurry to deal with it. She hasn''t even told me the right master?"


    Although Wang wondered why she was not ill, she could only show a kind face at the moment, "this cheap maidservant had an affair with a young man on the edge of the waterside pavilion, and was caught. What she did was terrible. You are ill again, so I won''t make trouble for you."


    Pei Ming smiles and nods, but Marigold is not as calm as she is, shaking her head desperately.


    The next moment, Pei Ming forces Wang to look down at her against the sun. "I don''t care about that. Besides, you don''t have the right to kill the maid given by your father. What''s more..."


    She bent over, voice pressure is very low, "less smart, otherwise don''t blame me to trace up."


    So now there is no more nonsense, let people help marigold back.


    Wang''s heart is startled suddenly, can only watch her lead maidservant to leave, gnash one''s teeth, overturn the tea table beside.


    Pei Ming stops, turns around, and his eyes are cold.


    "You''d better keep what you put in my soup every day, madam." No accident, see Wang''s face quickly pale.


    Just for a moment, Pei Ming had a plan in mind. At the beginning, Wang''s life was worse than death. In this life, she would want Wang to have a taste of what thousands of people said!


    Back in jinweiyuan, marigold was anxious to clarify, but Pei Ming said that he didn''t need to explain, "you want to say that the eldest lady poisoned me, don''t you?"


    The silver plate on one side was stunned, but marigold nodded.


    Pei Ming shakes the fan slowly. "I know what you see by accident. Be careful in the future. I may be able to save you every time."


    And personally for her on the medicine, silver plate in tears to help.


    Pei Ming''s eyes turned to the face of the person in front of him. Looking at this strange face, he lost his mind for a moment and thought of all kinds of things in the last life.


    In her last life, she was restless and didn''t care to ask the reason, which made marigold die in vain.


    As a result, she let the silver plate bear a grudge against her. When she was about to ascend the post, she let out rumors, provoked Xue tingji''s suspicion, and encouraged Wang''s mother and daughter to harm her.


    She really underestimated the silver plate''s scheming and ability.


    The more she recalled, the colder her eyes were. She kept staring at the silver plate until her back was cool. "Little Miss?"


    Pei Ming takes back her thoughts, and her eyes are warm. Today, she saves Jin Zhan. What she changes is the fate of two people. If she is well adjusted, she will be a good help in the future.


    If you think about the Taifu birthday party tomorrow, you will have an idea in a moment.


    "Go and get me some cold medicine. The stronger the medicine, the better."


    She needs to take part in Taifu''s birthday party as if nothing had happened. She''d better take advantage of Xue Ting''s simplicity to hold him firmly in her hands!


    In her last life, she clearly had many choices. The only mistake was that she didn''t plan for herself and only thought about Xue ting. Now, God wants her to do it all over again, just to do it again.


    She could not close her eyes at night. The next morning, she picked up the cold medicine and drank it. How bitter!


    Her heat poison has no time to slowly solve, can only be forced to suppress, even so, it is difficult to say how long it can last.


    When I saw her again, Wang''s teeth were almost worn out, so I took her daughter Pei Yu to the carriage, and Pei Ming took a single car.


    Xu Taifu and Pei Changyuan, the general of the auxiliary state, are close friends. Seeing the carriage of Pei''s family coming, they immediately call their direct grandson Xu Yi.


    Pei Ming saw him as soon as he got out of the carriage. He curtsed and took the opportunity to avoid his eyes. At the thought of his future cowardice and meanness, even this gentleness seemed disgusting.


    Xu yipo, who had no idea that she was angry in her heart, was a bit arrogant. Her eyes lingered on the tip of her shoes and Pei Ming''s sideburns.


    As soon as she had exchanged greetings with Xu Taifu, she saw the royal carriage from a distance. Xue Ting came and hid in the crowd quietly. Now there are so many guests that it''s not the time to meet him.


    As the eldest daughter of the second grade general, she was flattered everywhere, but she went to a remote corner as if she didn''t like to join in the fun.She knew that Xue tingji would not like this noisy occasion, so she gambled once.

 Chapter 3

    The silver plate didn''t know her plan, and when she went to the arch bridge, she carried her skirt, "Miss, why don''t you talk to Mr. Xu more, you --"


    before you finish, Pei Ming was stiff and looked at the young man in the distance with a complicated look.


    Xue tingji, a 19-year-old noble and carefree sixth prince, was originally Suan and handsome, but ten years later, how could he become so unpredictable and suspicious.


    With tears in her eyes, she quickly took the silver plate and hid in the bamboo forest by the bridge. "When you see me on the bridge, you can keep up. Don''t make a sound until then."


    Silver plate Lengleng nodded, and soon heard the subtle footsteps, Pei Ming calculate the time, find the right time suddenly ran out.


    She calculated very well, just bumped into Xue tingji, Xue tingji caught off guard, instinctively held her in his arms.


    In this situation, Pei Ming''s eyes were all in a hurry and embarrassed, which was exactly what Pei Ming wanted, but she panicked first, not because of shyness, but because of An indescribable state of mind.


    He is hateful, but he is also the person she once loved. No matter what he will become in the future, at least now he is the one that she fell in love with at the first sight.


    When he was young, his chest was not generous enough, and his strength holding her was not so overbearing, too much I miss it.


    But this feeling was only for a moment. She pushed him away, but forgot to be at the head of the bridge. As soon as she slipped, she saw that she was about to fall into the river. Xue Ting caught her back with her quick eyes and quick hands.


    At this time, the panic is not fraud.


    The unexpected little accident didn''t disturb Pei Ming''s plan. He curtseys in a hurry and escapes to the arch bridge. Xue tingji is about to stop her. The silver plate appears at the right time and makes it hard for him to speak. He can only watch her slip away.


    In fact, it''s just a little trick. Pei Ming doesn''t expect Xue tingji to be loyal to him overnight. He just takes this opportunity to let him remember himself.


    But what Pei Ming didn''t expect was that Xue tingji was really staring at her back. In front of her eyes are her eyes, so deep, so deep eyes.


    In such an instant, he had the illusion that he saw endless desolation and the rest of his life in her eyes, which was like drowning.


    However, the chance is only a moment, and it''s impossible to find her again. At this time, it''s just the same to go to see the flying Gallery Xiushi. I can only walk away angrily.


    Back in the crowd, Xue tingji''s eyes seem to look for it unintentionally. He teases Xu Yi by the way: "how about today''s girls, do you have one you like?"


    Xu Taifu was highly accomplished, and Xu Yi was chartered to study with princes since childhood, especially Xue tingji.


    Xu Yi''s face turned red, and his eyes went around among the girls, but he didn''t find the figure he wanted to see.


    "You know, I don''t need to look for people. My grandfather and general Pei have already decided this matter. "


    Although there is no engagement between him and Pei Ming, the relationship between the two families is basically certain, but the adults of the two families think they are still young, so they want to wait a few years to get engaged.


    Although Xue tingji knew about his marriage, he never met Pei Ming. He only joked: "general Pei, Wu Yong, I heard that his eldest daughter Xiao is like his father. If she comes in, you won''t be able to hold her. "


    Xu Yi doesn''t care much. Wen Sheng says, "she''s a very good woman."


    Soon after the banquet, the male and female guests were divided. The topic of the banquet was no more than the choice of spouse for the children of each family. After the banquet, the male and female guests gathered first. The elegant gathering game in the South courtyard in the afternoon was the most important thing today.


    Xue tingji was a little bored under the crowd. He was trying to find the woman again when he heard a dull noise in the East, followed by a more frightening roar.


    Pei Yu and Pei Ming stand close, afraid to seize the opportunity of her sleeve, Pei Ming heart next cold, think of her last life this good sister naturally let her die face, really intimate not up.


    When he was in a trance, he suddenly ran to some young men from the East, shouting, "the little winter pavilion has collapsed, and the third young lady has been smashed down!"


    Pei Ming''s pupil suddenly shrinks and his head blows. The third young lady is Xu Lixue, her only friend in her life, and she The most painful heartbreak.


    Holding back her soft legs, she suddenly broke free from Pei Yu and ran to the East with her skirt. The speed was so fast that she scared the oncoming boy.


    "What are you doing? Send someone to go


    Her temperament was not as soft as other women''s, but her voice made the guests stare. Xue tingji also heard that she was famous, and suddenly she was in front of her eyes.


    But what surprised people was more than that. When they rushed to save people, they were surprised.


    Perhaps because of rush work, the newly built Pavilion collapsed completely. A maid was hit in the leg and fell to the ground, howling.


    Pei Ming didn''t care about her. Instead, he climbed to the collapsed ruins and bent over to remove the rubble with his bare hands.


    "Lixue, Lixue!"


    She shouts anxiously, even with a trill, no, she doesn''t just come back, and before she can see Lixue, she can only watch her accident again!Save her anyway!

 Chapter 4

    After a while, all the Taifu family members came with crowbars and spades. Pei Ming grabbed them. He thought Guangxiu was in the way, so he simply took a piece of cloth as his arm. He tied up his sleeve without respect, even though the bead hairpin on his head slipped.


    Wang''s shrill voice told Pei Ming not to lose face here. Pei Ming didn''t pay attention to it. Xu Yi also stepped forward, "mingniang, please be careful. Just let the next people come."


    But don''t want this sentence, let Pei Ming think too much.


    After the collapse of the Xu family in the last life, in order to save the family, Li Xue was married as a concubine, which made her die so miserable. However, Xu Yi, a elder brother, did not even ask for justice for her. It can be seen that this person is so incompetent and merciless!


    Chest ups and downs for a while, Pei Ming just held back tears, gritted his teeth and said: "if you feel ashamed, you''d rather die than save your sister, just go away."


    Hearing this, Xue tingji raised her mouth. It turned out that she was Miss Pei. She immediately pushed away the crowd and came forward, "Miss Pei is righteous. I''ll help you."


    However, he didn''t flatter Pei Ming for his kindness. He only exchanged a cold sentence: "don''t come up. There are too many people. Bricks and stones will collapse."


    It makes the sixth Prince lose face.


    Just as Xue tingji sank his face, a faint cry for help came out from under the ruins, "help Help... "


    It''s Lixue. She''s still alive! Pei Ming cried with joy, afraid of hurting her to throw away the shovel in her hand, kneeling down and moving the gravel.


    Xue tingji clearly saw the bloodstains on her hands.


    All of them are careful, and finally dig out a gap. When they see Xu Lixue''s dirty face, Pei Ming still can''t hold back his sour nose.


    Fortunately, when the pavilion collapsed, Xu Lixue was standing next to the base, and the pavilion column and the base just pressed out an angle, which made her escape from death.


    Rao is so, the tile beam above her is still crumbling, the gap is too small, she can not drill out, open big and afraid of secondary collapse.


    Pei Ming didn''t hesitate much. He leaned into half of his body to block her. It was easy for her to get out of her sleepiness. Before he could be happy, he took a painful suction when he got up.


    The right leg was cut out a long blood hole.


    Xu Yi hesitates and wants to help her, but Xue tingji takes the lead and makes Pei Ming surprised.


    In front of all the people, he held Pei Ming up straight and ordered his servant to come to the palace to ask the imperial doctor.


    It''s shameless to be so strict!


    Without waiting for others to say anything, Pei Ming refused first, "you let me go!"


    She used both hands and feet, struggling to get down, but when her right foot fell to the ground, her knee softened, obviously unable to stand.


    Xue Ting asked her to be honest by frowning. "Miss Pei didn''t let her be a man just now. How can she be affected now? Don''t make a fuss, or you''ll have to fall. " And she whispered: "anyway, it''s not that I haven''t hugged you."


    This man is really overbearing by nature!


    But it''s just as well, as she had originally planned.


    Pei Ming didn''t struggle any more and let him take him to the inner courtyard. When the doctor came, he left consciously. Pei Ming then pretended to be puzzled and asked Mrs. Xu: "the young master just now is..."


    Mrs. Xu was quite surprised, chin pointed to the doctor, "you think can call to the doctor, who will be?"


    Out of the inner courtyard, Xue tingji has not recovered. Xu Yi is guarding outside, and his face is not good-looking.


    "Your Highness, mingniang, she..."


    Xue tingji raised his eyebrows and asked if he thought about it: "you said she What''s the name again? "


    Xu Yi''s heart was shocked, and her throat was a little difficult. "She is the fiancee I often mention, Pei Ming."


    Who knows Xue tingji is a meaningful smile.


    "You are not married yet."


    Miss Pei''s heroic rescue has become the topic of the world. Some people praise her for her bravery and selflessness, which is comparable to a man''s bravery.


    Some people laugh at her for not being a lady.


    More people secretly say, clearly and Xu big childe is a firm engagement, how to hook up with the sixth prince?


    All the gossip stopped at the moment when Xue tingji appeared. The sixth prince himself didn''t care.


    It doesn''t matter so much as to see who dares to speak.


    A good gathering changed the taste. It was not until Pei Ming came back to the banquet that Xue tingji became active again.


    She changed her clothes. Because she was hurt, she walked slowly. She lowered her head and her eyes were red. She should have cried. Compared with the valiant and courageous when she saved people, she is really pitying.


    Xue tingji came forward, but he was robbed by Xu Yi before he opened his mouth. "What''s the matter with Li Xue?"


    Pei Ming shakes his head. "I haven''t seen her for a long time. It''s hard to hide her excitement. I''m afraid after I think about it."


    Wang Shi in the distance saw this scene of them. He was afraid that the sixth prince would take a fancy to Pei Ming. He pursed his lips and came over. "Mingniang, you are too reckless. It''s hard to stay after being injured. Let''s go. Let''s go back first."


    Before waiting for Pei ming to say anything, Xue tingji first sank his face and said, "is Taifu''s birthday party going when he wants to go?" Then he changed his face and asked Pei Ming, "Miss Pei should not be so delicate?"Pei Ming chuckles and naturally says that she is a woman. Shouldn''t she be weak?


    "It''s just that the sixth highness is right. It''s not good to brush the old Taifu''s kindness. I haven''t apologized to the sixth highness. I didn''t know his Highness''s identity before. It''s so offensive."


    Xue tingji couldn''t restrain his smile. He leaned close and teased her wantonly in front of Wang Shi and Xu Yi. "Which time did you say that?"


    Seeing her embarrassment, he laughed again. "Everyone is playing pot throwing. If Miss Pei really wants to apologize, she can play two games with me."


    She didn''t see it at all. There was a deep meaning in her shy eyes.

 Chapter 5

    Taking advantage of my servant''s time to get a short arrow, Pei Ming thinks about how to attract Xue tingji to her.


    Just as he was absorbed, he suddenly heard Xue Ting calling her. Almost at the same time, he saw something coming at her. Pei Ming caught the sandbag with quick eyes and quick hands.


    She was slightly surprised. She didn''t expect that the skills she had brought back from the battlefield in the last life were still there. In this case, there was a good opportunity to make use of it.


    Xue tingji was not surprised that she was able to receive it. She exclaimed that general Pei''s daughter was extraordinary. "If you have a hand injury, it''s inconvenient to hold a short arrow. Sandbags are better."


    Pei Ming laughs at himself. Even now, he still feels relieved for his carefulness. Hasn''t he suffered enough?


    "Your Highness has underestimated people. I don''t need sandbags. If you don''t believe me, how about a contest between me and Mr. Xu?"


    Xue Ting is interested, and Xu Yi is slightly surprised that she can think of herself. At the moment, they each hold an arrow and aim at the small bottle three steps away.


    But Pei Ming''s goal is not to hit, but to fight his own ability.


    Naturally, other people came to watch the contest. They all wanted to see whether Miss Pei was more than rough or really superior in martial arts.


    Wang, on the other hand, wanted to let her Yu Niang show her face by today''s opportunity. As a result, Pei Ming took all the limelight. At this time, I wish she would make a fool of herself in public.


    However, the onlookers did not disturb Xue tingji''s interest. He stood opposite Pei Ming and looked at her face without hesitation. Xu Yi must be clear, so he used 10% of his strength to throw a short arrow.


    Good chance!


    Pei Ming also threw a short arrow, but deliberately missed it. The arrow just blocked the direction of Xu Yi''s arrow. He rebounded and let the tail of the arrow brush Xue tingji''s left eye!


    Xue tingji immediately covered his eyes and stepped back. Immediately a group of attendants surrounded him.


    Xu Yi fell to his knees and begged his Highness for forgiveness. Pei Ming stepped forward to check his injury regardless of the rules. "Are you OK, your highness?"


    Xue tingji shook his head for a while. It seemed that it was OK. When Pei Ming was relieved, he clamped her wrist.


    His left eye is still a little red, looking at quite frightening, "you dare to hurt the prince, what should be the crime?"


    With a word, they all knelt down and did not dare to accept the sixth Prince''s anger. Only Pei Ming knew that he was not angry.


    She couldn''t know more about the man''s real happiness and anger.


    "But..." She blinked innocently, "but it was Mr. Xu''s arrow that hurt your highness."


    Xu Yi''s head is buried lower. Xue Ting is speechless. In the end, she just plays Lai, insisting that her arrow is in the way, so she has to make amends.


    "In a few days, I will come to you to convict you."


    Pei Ming was relieved. He was worried about how to design after the birthday party and how to meet Xue tingji. It seems that the sixth highness is more anxious than her.


    She sniffed in her heart that everything was going as she wanted.


    This life, must let Xue tingji also taste ten years of deep love wrong pay, love to the last taste of nothing!


    In one day, there were two major events. No one was interested in playing. Maybe there will be another chance to see Pei Ming in the future. Xue Ting is quite comfortable with it.


    Wang blames Pei Ming for causing trouble. At the dinner party, Pei Ming''s face is very ugly. If she is not happy, Pei Ming will feel comfortable. But before long, she couldn''t laugh herself.


    It''s said that the medicine you drink in the morning can at least suppress the heat poison until the evening, but today it takes too much effort to save Lixue. Even the medicine disperses faster, and it''s getting hot again.


    The whole body is hot and sweaty, the scratch on the leg is stung by sweat, and the breathing is gradually unstable.


    She forced herself to endure, raised her head to stifle the wine, got up and left the table, and was helped out by the silver plate to breathe.


    Wang left a heart, glimpsed her leaving figure, for fear that his poisoning things will be poked out, fingertips can''t help shivering.


    Hiding outside the hall, the silver plate pleaded for the young lady, "why do you hide and tuck in, young lady? You should let Taifu stand out for you, or the eldest lady will --"


    "shut up." Pei Ming, who has poisonous hair, is suffering. He sits on the steps to have a rest. Fortunately, the light here is dim, so no one should notice.


    But did not expect to escape the eyes of Xue tingji.


    He didn''t like to drink and came out to breathe. He didn''t expect to see Pei Ming with a painful expression. Without thinking about it, he came over and asked, "what''s the matter, Miss Pei doesn''t feel well?"


    The silver plate didn''t dare to talk. Pei Ming shook his head. "It''s nothing. It''s just too much wine."


    No one can persuade me to drink. I''m too tired. Why should I drink until I feel bad? Xue tingji didn''t believe this story. He came near to see that her wine was not heavy, but her face was unusually red.


    Look at the neck again, in this early spring, a large area of collar has been moistened?


    He didn''t think much. He reached for her shoulder. It was hot! Did the injury in the afternoon make her have a fever?


    This time, it''s not a play. Pei Ming really doesn''t want to be seen by him. He avoids his palm. As a result, when he stands up, he is dizzy and bumps into the silver plate. He is shocked and attracts Xu Yi who comes to look for Xue tingji.What he saw happened to be Xue Ting''s unstable Pei Ming. Even in the dim light, he could see that Pei Ming''s face was red.


    But he clenched his fist silently

 Chapter 6

    Fortunately, he soon saw that Pei Ming was not right, but Xue tingji intentionally or unintentionally blocked his sight.


    One trouble can''t be thrown away. Another one comes. Pei Ming really has no strength to deal with it. He covers his heart like thunder and breathes hard. Rao is still unwilling to disturb others.


    Although I don''t know why, Xue tingji''s reaction is very quick. He immediately takes her to Xu Lixue''s boudoir and orders someone to secretly invite the doctor back.


    Pei Ming held him, "if your highness wants to see her again, please listen to her this time."


    According to her plan, she will end the Wang family by herself. So now Wang''s poisoning must not be known by others, otherwise everything will be disrupted.


    Xu Lixue was frightened. At least she was smart enough to let the servant cook medicine. She only said that she wanted to drink it herself.


    Xue tingji sat by the bed and watched Pei Ming clench his teeth and eyebrows. He said nothing. He was very distressed. He hesitated, but he bent down and patted her back.


    "If it hurts, cry."


    Pei Ming was stunned, then he lost his mind, laughed bitterly and cried? Is it useful to cry


    After tossing about for half an hour, Pei Ming''s symptoms finally subsided, and Wang at the banquet became suspicious and couldn''t find Xu Yi.


    Xu Yi wanted to hide it, but then he thought of the sixth Prince''s apparent desire for mingniang, and said that mingniang had gone to find Lixue. "Madam, you can sit down again. Mingniang is rare. Let them talk more."


    Wang''s which sits lives, under the guilty heart is the panic, "I, I also go to see you three young ladies good."


    He turned around and was blocked by Xue tingji. His eyes were cold and full of doubts.


    "You didn''t care about such a big event in the afternoon. Why don''t you visit now? Look who, Xu Lixue or Pei Ming? "


    The narrow-minded woman is no match for the noble prince, and Wang dare to say anything more. At this time, Pei Ming comes back on his own initiative.


    After drinking the medicine, he regained his composure and came to Wang''s side without revealing anything.


    "Lixue has just gone to bed. Today I have many twists and turns. I''m really tired. Can I go back earlier?"


    Wang couldn''t wait to leave early. Xu Yi saw them off on behalf of his grandfather. Before they got into the carriage, Pei Ming was stopped by him and said, "I''ll see you again in a few days."


    She nodded and said nothing. She lifted the car curtain and saw Xue tingji coming out. She tilted her head and said something to the attendant. Her expression was quite similar to that of the future when she was in charge of the world.


    When she returned to the mansion to bathe, her maidservants were sent out and immersed in warm water. Her whole heart was relaxed. There was a flickering picture in front of her eyes. She couldn''t forget everything about Xue tingji and was even more afraid of repeating the same mistake.


    All of a sudden, she got up and came to the mirror stage wet. There was an eyebrow shaving knife in her dowry, which was extremely sharp.


    Holding a knife, I look at my chest in the mirror.


    When the silver plate came in to add hot water, he was so scared that he almost fell into the soup pot. "What are you doing, miss?"


    Pei Ming bit his lip and stood in front of the mirror. The blood on his chest was mixed with the water that had not been wiped and wound all over his body. She looked at the word "Pei" on her heart with satisfaction, and her smile was filled with sadness.


    "It''s for me to never forget who I am."


    She stayed up late at night. The next day Pei Ming was too lazy to get up early. Some people refused to let her take a break. The silver plate reported that the sixth prince was coming.


    With a heavy sigh, Pei Ming turned over and said, "go tell him that I''m not fit to see anyone."


    If you want to attract people, you have to be careful.


    I didn''t expect that after two hours, the silver plate came over with a embarrassed face, "Miss, his sixth highness Here he comes again. He says that if it''s not convenient for the young lady to get up, he can come into the boudoir to see her. "


    Choked by the tea, Pei Ming couldn''t laugh or cry. "He suspected that I was hiding from him. It''s shameful."


    Silver plate doesn''t think, "I don''t look like it. Your highness should be worried about your heat poison. Miss, I''d better see you."


    People are forced to come to the boudoir. Can Pei Ming disappear? He changed his clothes and made a special appearance. Now Xue tingji is interested in her, but he can''t ruin his good impression.


    Xue tingji in the flower hall waited for a long time. When he saw her at first glance, he didn''t care about her dress. Instead, he frowned, "you look bad. They didn''t take care of you."


    Pei Ming suddenly lost his mind, this sentence, he also said before, and the flow of time, things are different, the result is that he has changed.


    "With your Highness''s concern, I''m fine."


    Xue tingji didn''t believe her at all. He held back and left behind a bearded man dressed as a bodyguard. He whispered to her, "this is Dr. Zhang. He''s here to feel your pulse."


    He is so close that Pei Ming can even feel the vibration of his throat. This is Don''t worry about her illness?


    Looking up to his eyes, he didn''t miss his slightly embarrassed Dodge, but only for a moment, Xue Ting took this good opportunity to look at her eyebrows.


    He liked her eyes. They were beautiful and deep. He could not figure out what he was feeling. Forgetting, he reached out to touch them.


    Pei Ming quietly dodged, and then made him come back to himself, "there must be ghosts hiding, but are you being held by your wife? Don''t worry. With me, no one will come here. "No matter whether she agrees or not, she sits down with her, and Dr. Zhang bows forward, just about to feel her pulse, but Pei Ming says no more.


    "Thank you, your highness. But this is the general''s residence, not the palace. Courtiers are not qualified to work as Taiyi."


    Her lack of cooperation made Xue tingji impatient. He put his hands on the arms on both sides of the chair and put her in his arms.


    "Either feel your pulse, or I''ll order someone to arrest your eldest lady and torture her to see what she has done."


    "You -"


    "

 Chapter 7

    e savage and absurd! This person is really bad, Pei ming to temper, stem neck just don''t nod.


    Finally, Xue Ting compromise, helpless tone almost begged her, "I''m just afraid you hurt the body, don''t insist, if you have any trouble, the prince will protect you."


    Both of them are soft rather than hard. He is good-natured, and Pei Ming is also relaxed. On one side, Dr. Zhang saw some problems. After careful investigation, he said that he had hit Pei Ming, which was a random suppression of heat poison.


    Xue tingji listened carefully, "what poison?"


    When Dr. Zhang was ready to explain, Pei Ming readily admitted that it was Wang who did it. "But don''t bother your highness. My daughter has her own ideas. Please don''t interfere in my daughter''s family affairs."


    This words Xue Ting by not love to listen to, wave back the doctor, until there is no one else, just with a kind of ruffian smile, "but your highness is to take care of your business, Miss Pei can Nai me?"


    He thought Pei Ming would be angry or cold, but Pei Ming didn''t. instead, he looked at him with complicated eyes.


    She forgot that Xue tingji used to be so soulful and carefree, but later, he gradually became not fond of laughing, so that she forgot what he looked like when he laughed.


    It''s a pity that Dr. Zhang is not a judge of words and deeds. Sheng Sheng draws back their mind and says, "the antidote will be made tomorrow. I don''t know..."


    "I brought it myself." Xue tingji conceals her blush by clearing her voice. She is still reluctant to give up, but it''s hard to stay. After two steps, she turns back to remind her, "plus my prince''s kindness to detoxify you, I''ll count it together in the future."


    He glimpses Pei Ming''s smile, which makes him happy to leave, but he doesn''t notice that Wang just sees his back.


    In the afternoon, Pei Ming was thinking about the next step. A maid came to deliver a message. The eldest lady said that she was going to worship Buddha. The eldest lady was ill and didn''t need to go out.


    Silver plate is not angry to cold hum a, "pretending I don''t know why our young lady is ill, if really do a bad thing, what''s the use of worshiping Buddha."


    Jin Zhan stopped her words, but Pei Ming''s eyes brightened.


    She didn''t go to Cheng Taifu''s birthday party in the last life. Tomorrow''s Buddhist ceremony is the chance to get married with Xue ting. As for what will happen


    She called to the maid outside the door, "go and tell the eldest lady that I''m in good health. Tomorrow I''ll go to worship Buddha together."


    However, everything has changed in this life. I don''t know if his Highness the sixth prince can grasp this opportunity.


    Huayun temple is far away in the suburbs, which does not affect the heyday of incense. This season is suitable for outing, so there are more BMW carvings along the way.


    Pei Ming was annoyed by the shaking of his head, but she wanted to laugh at the thought of Xue tingji''s expression.


    Knowing that he would take the medicine to find her in his house today, I didn''t know that he would, so I had to trouble his sixth highness to come to Huayun temple in person.


    The temple is full of cigarettes. Wang is no different from other believers. She just doesn''t know what she is praying for.


    Calculating the time, Pei Ming told him that he had wandered to other places in private.


    Walking God, did not notice himself around to a remote corner, aimlessly down the steps, feet seem to kick something.


    With a clear sound, she bowed her head and found a jade pendant in the corner of the stairs. Then she remembered how she had been associated with Xue tingji in her last life.


    At the beginning, Xue Ting accidentally dropped the jade pendant. When she picked it up, it happened that he was looking for it. Since then, she has been mistaken all her life.


    But this is not a coincidence.


    Pei Ming picked up the jade pendant and carefully checked whether it had been bumped. In the last life, Xue Ting gave it to her as a token of affection, and she also cherished it. Unfortunately, after several disputes, she took the jade pendant and smashed it at him, and they were no longer the same.


    Suddenly, she had an idea. She took two or three steps to the edge of the stairs and tied the jade pendant to the end of the pine branch. Before she turned around, she heard a sneer.


    "Miss Pei hung my jade pendant so ostentatiously. Do you want to recruit relatives?"


    Pei Ming bit his teeth and asked for a bride? I just want to call you back!


    He pretended to be surprised and turned around. He really saw Xue tingji walking towards her with a banter on his face, but there was a trace of anger in his smile.


    Pei Ming saluted in a leisurely manner, "why is your highness six here?"


    Xue tingji quickened his pace and looked at her innocent face. He was even more angry.


    "Well, you, your highness, thank you for your trouble. How dare you make me go all the way to this ruined temple for you? What should you do?"


    Pei Ming held back his smile and suddenly remembered, "Your Highness, forgive me, my daughter I forgot. "


    "You --" Xue tingji dares to promise that she did it on purpose!


    Pei Mingcai was not afraid of him, but he didn''t forget to give him a sweet date. "Since it''s the fault of the minister''s daughter, how to convict him depends on his highness. Anyway, at that time, he will be punished for several crimes, which is not bad."


    After she reminded, Xue tingji just recovered a little complacency, "don''t be arrogant, you can''t afford to pay in the end."


    Pei Ming didn''t take his words. He got up and took off the jade pendant.Today, the sun is very good, and this jade pendant is a very sufficient water head. The sun shines through the clear jade and falls on her face. Her skin is really like jade.


    Xue tingji watched her take off the jade pendant and caress her green fingertips on the lines. She looked very cherished.


    Pei Ming handed the jade pendant to him, "rare treasure, your highness, please put it away. If you drop it again next time, you may find it."


    Maybe she was so impressed by her bravery at the birthday party that Xue tingji felt that she even spoke calmly in a gentle voice. She didn''t reply to her words for a long time and just stared at her for a moment.


    Pei Ming turned his head uncomfortably and called him again in a clear voice, "Your Highness, you are a personal thing. You are held by the courtesan It''s against the rules. "


    Xue tingji then put his eyes on her hand, but he was not willing to reach for it.


    "Since it''s against the rules, I''ll send you this jade pendant."

 Chapter 8

    But Pei Ming didn''t appreciate it. The word "don''t" was simple and didn''t leave him any feeling at all.


    At that time, they had known each other for more than a year before he gave her the jade pendant. How many days have they known each other now? Why did he become so frivolous?


    However, she is stubborn, but Xue tingji is more stubborn, and more arrogant than her.


    Xue tingji picked up the jade pendant with his middle finger and played with it in his palm for a while. Pei Ming''s temperature still remained on the jade, which made his heart itch. Then he grabbed her hand and patted the jade pendant back into her palm. She could not refuse.


    "Take it, or I''ll keep it. I''ll punish you and let you wear it every day so that everyone can see it clearly."


    If so, it is no doubt to declare that she is his person. Pei Ming is not embarrassed by her strength, but angry.


    As expected, he could not change his nature, regardless of her feelings. How could he fall in love with such a person in his last life!


    Pei Ming broke free from his shackles and slapped the jade pendant on his chest with a tit for tat. "Don''t bully people! I don''t want your stuff! "


    Xue tingji was annoyed by her, so he tried to compete with her. If she didn''t accept the jade pendant today, she would not be allowed to leave.


    Pei Ming secretly laughed angrily. He had an idea in his heart. When he pushed with him, he dropped the jade pendant.


    Landing a crisp ring, two people are a Leng, this can, no longer fight. Xue tingji was a little distressed. This jade pendant was given by his father.


    "Bold Pei Ming, how dare you break the prince''s jade pendant!"


    Pei Ming choked his neck and refused to admit his guilt. "Your Highness refused to accept it. Did you blame the minister''s daughter?"


    Seeing that there was going to be another quarrel, he heard a burst of exclamation on the steps, "you, what are you doing?"


    Xue tingji frowned in disgust and looked up to see that it was Wang. Her voice called many people to join in the fun, which made Pei Ming want to sneer.


    After a salute to Xue tingji, Wang shouts to Pei Ming, "big girl, it''s not me who said you. You are a daughter of the Xu family. You have already married the master of the Xu family. What do you want to do with your sixth highness? How can you tell the Xu family to meet people? "


    Pei Ming is helpless. Wang is eager to be known at the moment, but it''s OK. Don''t blame her for saying something later.


    She stepped back two steps in order to make the fragments of jade pendant on the ground more conspicuous. "My mother misunderstood. My daughter just picked up the jade pendant of her sixth highness and accidentally lost it when she returned it to him."


    He also nodded to Xue Ting, "thank you for not blaming the courtiers."


    Xue Ting, who was placed together, by gnashing his teeth and relying on the distance of others, whispered to her: "I didn''t say I don''t blame you."


    Wang saw this scene in his eyes and yelled bitterly, "I said, big girl, yesterday I saw you and your sixth highness have a private meeting in the mansion. Today, how can I find his jade pendant in the temple so far away? You should be more careful, otherwise how can others say about our Pei family? "


    The more she said it, the worse it became. Although he knew her purpose, Pei Ming was cold. As soon as he was about to speak, Xue tingji couldn''t bear it.


    "Well, you dare to say anything. What are Pei Ming and Xu Yi? The prince told the world today that Pei Ming knew what he was going to do, but he couldn''t let him talk about it. He knelt down to Wang on the steps and said, "my mother misunderstood that the sixth Prince did come yesterday, but she saw her daughter was not feeling well at the dinner party the day before yesterday."


    She looked up and looked at Wang. Even if she was so far away, she could feel the chill.


    "He is afraid that his father will not be at home and that his daughter will not care for him. So he came to see him. By the way I also asked the imperial doctor to break my daughter''s pulse. "


    Word by word, so that those who are watching can hear clearly. At this time, Xue tingji remembered the purpose of looking for Pei Ming, took out a medicine bottle from his sleeve and asked Wang if he knew what it was.


    Wang was flustered and annoyed that he had forgotten the trick. Xue Ting took advantage of the victory to shout louder than her.


    "You thief wife, how dare you poison your eldest daughter! If the prince hadn''t noticed something strange, she would have survived to this day. What''s your heart


    All of a sudden, the target of public criticism turns from Pei ming to Wang. The sixth Prince and miss Pei''s family are clear. Wang has to quibble, but Pei Ming helps her out.


    She bowed deeply to Xue tingji and said, "please be careful, the sixth prince. Although the courtiers were poisoned, how can you say that they were done by their mother? Since my daughter is safe, please don''t pursue this matter any more. "


    Xue tingji doesn''t understand why she wants to say good things for Wang, but Pei Ming has his own plan. He looks up, stares at Xue tingji and threatens in a low voice: "you promised me not to interfere."


    No, he can only disheartened to give her the antidote, "eat now, in front of me."


    Pei Ming hesitated, which made him furious. "Why, I''m afraid I''ll poison you too! Don''t be heartless, eat


    Most hate his face, Pei Ming stood up, no matter how Wang, opened the medicine bottle, and reached out to Xue tingji, "water."


    It''s clear that he has to save his life and let the prince wait on him. Xue tingji has never seen such an unruly woman, but he has to compromise and let the servant serve the water.On the one hand, she was afraid of choking, and on the other hand, she kept a straight face


    Looking at him with such a hard mouth and soft heart, Pei Ming had some strange emotions in his heart. After taking the medicine, he really felt comfortable.


    Seeing that her face looked good, Xue tingji was relieved. When he looked down and saw that her hand still had the scar of carrying the stone on the day of the birthday party, he remembered that she was too reckless just now.


    "I Don''t blame me for my quick temper


    Pei Ming said with a shy smile, "thank you for being too late. How can I blame you?" Looking at the broken jade on the ground again, "this..."


    "What''s the matter? I''ll give you a better one in the future." Xue tingji was embarrassed to say anything more. He was about to leave, but Pei Ming stopped him, "sixth highness!"


    He stopped and looked back to see her smiling and standing.


    She said, "Your Highness, thank you for your kindness. In the future, I will repay you."

 Chapter 9

    Xue tingji recollected, then blushed. When he turned around, he accidentally hit his feet. It turned out that he was so clumsy sometimes.


    But as soon as he left, Pei Ming put away his smile, played with the medicine bottle in his hand, and went up to Wang.


    At that time, the crowd had already avoided, and Wang''s forehead was full of sweat. Pei Ming said, "who did I poison


    Knowing that she knew it, Wang simply said, "what do you want to do?"


    "Look what you said." Pei Ming put the medicine bottle into her hand. "Family, how about peace and harmony? I don''t want to make a big deal out of it, so I don''t know if my mother has this heart. "


    Turning to leave, he suddenly thought of something like, "Oh, by the way, his sixth highness doesn''t seem to have a good temper and has nothing to do with his daughter. Next time you say something wrong I''m afraid my daughter can''t help you either. "


    Frightened by her looking back, Wang''s back became cold. He rolled down his throat, warning her Don''t talk too much.


    A few days later, Xue tingji couldn''t help it, but Pei Ming didn''t see him. He was so annoyed that he simply changed his clothes and took the marigold to go out.


    In the carriage, Jin Zhan, who had never said much, couldn''t help asking where the young lady was going. Pei Ming spent all his time enjoying the scenery on the road


    Jin Zhan doesn''t understand. That''s not the place to go.


    There are two cities in the Imperial City, East and West. In the East, there are many treasures, and most of the customers are wealthy families. In the west, there is another kind of bustling market.


    Caravans from south to north, noisy streets, from time to time there are thieves shuttle through the crowd, staring at people''s pockets, waiting for an opportunity to start.


    It''s very suitable to train her skills with the chaos here. She needs to find a master for marigold.


    Pei Ming takes a fancy to a young boy not far away. He catches the right time and has a good skill. Until he runs away, the stolen person doesn''t notice.


    Marigold asked, "Miss, don''t we help you?"


    Pei Ming sneered, "in this western market, each depends on his own ability. Why should I intervene?" Then he led her to follow the thief.


    At the same time, deep in the palace, Xue Ting came to greet his biological mother, Zhao Jieyu.


    Although Zhao Jieyu was not in favor of the emperor, she had a good life because of Xue Ting''s appeal to the emperor. "Is there anything happy about my son?"


    Xue tingji sat down beside his mother and talked about Taifu''s birthday party two days ago. "I saw the eldest daughter of general Pei. It''s true that she was as heroic as the rumor, and she came out well."


    Recalling Pei Ming''s frown and smile, Xue Ting unconsciously grinned, "it''s suitable for both movement and stillness. It''s rare in the world."


    Zhao Jieyu looked at her son in silence. After a while, she vomited two words.


    "No way."


    Xue Ting immediately froze smile, smile to want to explain, Zhao Jieyu is a transparent, "son, you like that girl."


    After choking for a while, Xue Ting nodded generously, "she and Xu Yi are not really married. Why can''t I marry them. Is mother as vulgar as those courtiers


    Who knows, Zhao Jieyu just shook her head, "it has nothing to do with the Xu family. It''s Miss Pei family. You can''t covet it."


    A gust of wind blowing into the hall, let Xue Ting by instantaneous cold under a heart, different from him, Pei Ming here is busy time.


    As soon as the thief was staring at the next target, he was dragged into the deep lane by a simple hand at a very fast speed. Before he had time to call for help, he was strangled by the neck and pressed on the wall. He could only breathe.


    Pei Ming''s face was covered with a screen fence. In the dark, his voice was cold and frightening.


    "Don''t cry. I just need your help."


    The thief instinctively wanted to grasp the hand on his throat, but the blade blocked his dirty paw, so he had to nod hard.


    When he was about to turn over his white eyes and faint, Pei Ming took back his hand, took a silk handkerchief and wiped it carefully. He pointed to marigold and continued: "I want you to teach her from tomorrow on how to hide in the crowd, how to steal and how to escape. These methods have to be taught, and no one is allowed to find them."


    Marigold''s eyelashes flickered a few times, and he was stunned. But the thief didn''t have such spirit. He was just about to shout, and he was scared to silence by the cold light of the dagger.


    Pei Ming naturally won''t let him work in vain. He throws him a small brocade bag. It''s heavy, but it''s full of broken silver.


    "Good teaching in the future will bring more benefits."


    The sudden benefit made the thief fat, "OK! But I didn''t do it in a day or two. "


    Pei Ming is not in a hurry. If you give him time, the thief also likes to hold the brocade bag. "Well, I''ll meet you in this alley every day. Remember to change your clothes, or you''ll be recognized."


    Satisfied with his instructions, Pei Ming didn''t waste any more time. When he came, he stopped and looked back. "You have to do it well. If you make a mistake The end is beyond your imagination. "


    The thief realized what kind of job he had taken. He nodded his head and escaped out of the alley.Jin Zhan catches up with Pei Ming and secretly asks why the young lady wants to be like this. Pei Ming''s smile is covered by the screen fence, "you will know later."

 Chapter 10

    All of a sudden, a gust of wind made trouble and nearly lifted her fence.


    Unexpectedly, it was this moment of distraction that made her bump into a not too strong chest.


    "It''s impolite." She is about to avoid, but heard a doubt, "isn''t this miss Pei?"


    She is frightened, Xue tingji? Suddenly he looked up, but the fence knocked his chin, and was blown over by the strong wind. Finally, he flew away like a cloud.


    The two of them looked at each other for a moment without separation.


    He didn''t expect to be here. Pei Ming didn''t prepare. He stepped back two steps, but he was hit by later generations. Xue tingji held her in time, and his eyes were attracted by the tottering jade hairpin on her head.


    "What are you doing in such a hurry? It''s not like you haven''t run into it."


    Pei Ming dodged his touch and heard him ask, "what are you doing in the west market with your whole family?"


    Pei Ming wants to ask about this, but he has a better way to say it.


    "Those are the things that come and go in the East market. It''s hard to come to the west market to have a look. If there are some rare things suitable for Mr. Xu, isn''t it good to buy them as gifts?"


    Not surprisingly, Xue Ting immediately blackened his face, but Pei Ming felt an unusual anger from his silence.


    She looked up and saw indignation in Xue tingji''s eyes, which she was too familiar with.


    Every time he suspects that she and Xu Yi are still in love, Xue tingji always looks like this. He never trusted her!


    At the moment, Pei Mingxin calmed down and turned to leave, but was startled by his hand.


    Just right, the hairpin on his head fell into his hand.


    Not noticing Pei Ming''s anger, Xue tingji put away his displeasure and shook his Hosta with pride. "If you fall my jade pendant, you can take this as a punishment."


    Pei Ming doesn''t care about him, but the jade hairpin can''t be given to anyone. It''s just because he is angry and his words are not so obedient.


    "Don''t be ridiculous, your highness. I''d better give this token to Mr. Xu."


    It was intended to annoy him, but Xue Ting didn''t care now. He took the hairpin into his sleeve, and Pei Ming stopped pestering him, so he turned around and left.


    Xue tingji didn''t expect that she would be really angry. He looked around and immediately held her, but unexpectedly, it just irritated Pei Ming.


    In the past, every time they argued, when she didn''t want to waste any more words, he would always hold her in this way, and then angrily warned himself not to leave him.


    She was fed up with it, so this time she threw away his hand. "What do you want?"


    Pei Ming''s roar didn''t attract too much attention from the businessmen around him. Only by taking Xue Ting by surprise, Pei Ming realized his gaffe.


    She lowered her head to think about how to apologize, but the Hosta stretched out in front of her eyes. Pei Ming didn''t understand and looked up. Xue tingji''s face was an expression she had never seen before.


    Like a child who has made a mistake, he refuses to look her in the eye.


    "I''ll give it back to you if I''m so angry..."


    This change Pei Ming speechless, also don''t take that jade hairpin, Xue Ting by hesitation, personally insert back to her hair bun.


    "I want to say that the west market is too chaotic, your curtain fence has fallen off, and your daughter''s house is not suitable for wandering here alone, so I''ll accompany you for a while."


    This sentence makes Pei Ming feel like Wang Chunquan was so stunned that he didn''t even react when he came to his side.


    Xue tingji covered his lips and smirked, "my prince is not as careful as you. Let''s go. I''ll send you back earlier."


    Pei Ming can''t help but apologize. Xue Ting laughs and says that the daughter of the general is really fierce. Xu Yi has no ability to hold her.


    But as soon as Xue Ting took off, he subconsciously closed his mouth. After a long silence, he laughed bitterly.


    "Why don''t you ask me why I''m here?"


    Pei Ming stops and waits for his own answer. Xue tingji was amused by her. She really didn''t regard him as a prince.


    That''s good.


    "Everyone thinks that I''m a prince who is in favor, beautiful and reckless. But actually? I read a lot of poems and books, and I have a good command of both literature and martial arts, but I can''t learn from politics. In the future, I can only become a king of leisure, ignorant and useless. If you look at these businessmen who are willing to do business and fight for whatever they want, I''m not even as good as them... "


    His tone is lonely, even Pei Ming is sad, but she knows this man''s future is not like this, so there is no need to comfort.


    However, Xue tingji followed by another sentence: "in fact, it''s not impossible to fight. If I really have what I want, I will never let go."


    When he said this, his eyes were fixed on Pei Ming. There was nothing else but her. Pei Ming didn''t know how to answer. Fortunately, he found a store selling screen fence, bought one in a hurry, and isolated himself in the white yarn.


    "The carriage is just ahead, your highness. Stay."


    Just two steps away, Xue tingji called her again. Her eyes were erratic and unnatural."I''ve only said these words to you. I''ll give you the money, and you''ll What are you not going to mean? "


    Pei Ming is puzzled. Xue Ting stares at her impatiently and points to her head.


    "Just give me that hairpin. If I didn''t take it, it would be broken, wouldn''t it?"


    Jin Zhan, who has never said a word, can''t help laughing, which makes Pei Ming laugh. How Can Xue tingji make her angry.


    Unfortunately, across the fence, Xue Ting saw her smile through Wufu.


    Fortunately, he finally got the hairpin. Pei Ming specially said, "I must hide it well, or I won''t be able to clarify if someone knows."


    He accepted the hairpin contentedly, until seeing Pei Ming leave in the carriage, Xue tingji gave a cold smile and recalled his mother''s words.


    General Pei and Xu Taifu are the first to support the crown prince. It is impossible for them to marry their eldest daughter to him. But the more he can''t get, the more he has to fight!


    But


    He sighed again, perplexingly, as he looked at the drifting carriage.


    How can you feel that Miss Pei really hates him?


    Think about it, he simply laughed, no matter hate or not, he is bound to get her!

 Chapter 11

    After staying at home for two days, Pei Ming couldn''t get rid of every look Xue tingji had on the market that day.


    Especially his depressed face, he had these thoughts when he was a teenager.


    In other words, he is willing to tell her the anguish of not being an outsider, indicating that he has relieved his guard against her. It seems that the future plan is just around the corner.


    Then the silver plate came in with an old wooden box. "Miss, I had a lot of effort to find what you wanted."


    Pei Ming took the wooden box and stroked it for a long time. When he opened it, there was only a rusty piece of iron in it.


    After putting the iron into her sleeve, she led them out of the door, chose a simple and inconspicuous carriage, and went all the way to Dongshi. Before turning into an alley, she also made a special inspection tour.


    Good. I didn''t see Xue tingji.


    Then he walked into the lane, where there was only a humble shop. The door was closed, and there was a banner hanging on the door, with only one word written - iron.


    Pei Ming smiles and pushes the door open. In the dark, the heat wave of Tiepu comes.


    The only blacksmith in the shop raised his head. He was a middle-aged man with one eye and scarred face. He looked very ferocious and frightening.


    He squints at Pei Ming and makes sure he hasn''t met the lady, but he just thinks Looks familiar.


    Jinzhan wants to hold the young lady. Pei Ming says with a smile that it''s OK. He goes straight into the door, calls tielao, and points to Jinzhan beside him. "Help me make a weapon for her. It should be small."


    The blacksmith did not answer. He looked at her carefully. "Who are you?"


    Pei Ming lowered his eyelids, moved two steps, kept the silver plate behind him, and then said in a deep voice: "Pei family."


    who knows the old iron head who just likes to ignore the old fellow suddenly opened his eyes, and roared, and he lifted the hammer on his hand and waved it!


    The silver plate screams with fright. Jinzhan is quick. Pei Ming is about to run away, but Pei Ming pushes them aside. He sees the long hammer coming, but the next moment, he is stunned again.


    Pei Ming holds the iron sheet in his hand. Under the light of the fire, it looks like blood. When the blacksmith saw it, he threw away the hammer and squeezed the iron piece with trembling hands, as if he was holding a wisp of the soul of an old friend.


    "General..."


    The blacksmith put away his tears and said to Pei Ming, "where did you come from?"


    Pei Ming took a deep breath and replied in a deep voice, "this is my grandfather''s legacy."


    Her grandfather was the late general Liu. Tie Lao was the Deputy General of General Liu at that time, so she should be called Miss Sun.


    When he was recognized by his master and servant, tielao burst into tears, and Pei Ming burst into tears and laughed, "now can you take my business?"


    Tielao then remembered and nodded, "pick up! I should have worked for you. "


    Pei Ming hands over the money, but he refuses to accept it. Pei Ming explains that the money is used to do the second thing, which is about whether she can take revenge for herself.


    Besides, only tielao can help her.


    It''s gloomy. It looks like it''s going to rain, but it doesn''t affect Pei Ming''s good mood. The silver plate followed and asked the young lady how she knew the iron old man.


    Pei Ming closed his sleeve and said that she would like to thank Xue tingji. If it had not been for his great use in the last life, she would not have known him.


    Even so, there was always some uneasiness in her heart


    After turning an intersection, she suddenly stops. The silver plate doesn''t react as well and bumps into her back. Pei Ming signals that she is silent. Then she quietly steps back and stares at several servants in front of her.


    They are Taifu''s, and one of them is Xu Yi''s confidant, which means Xu Yi is in the store nearby.


    She can make fun of Xue Ting, but she doesn''t want to put on a fake face to face the person she hates the most. It''s better to stay away.


    At this time, Xu Yi suddenly stepped out of the store, holding a brocade box in his hand. He seemed very happy. He looked around, but when he looked at her, he stopped.


    Pei Ming felt disgusted. Was he recognized?


    She can only harden her head and come forward. She closes the curtain and leads the silver plate to greet her as if nothing had happened. Xu Yi steps down the steps and walks towards her.


    However, just as Pei Ming was waiting for him to say hello, he passed him by


    It turned out that he just passed Pei Ming and saw a shop across the street. When he passed her, he didn''t notice her at all.


    Fortunately, Pei Ming felt ridiculous again. He got on the carriage in a hurry, and the rain gradually increased.


    But not long after, the disturbance in front of the road made her frown, whose dog slave was boasting to let others get out of the way.


    Pei Ming snorted coldly, "is the road in the imperial city not wide enough? Except for your Majesty''s Yi Jia, who dares to fight like this?" But she didn''t want to expose her identity when she went out today, so she asked the groom to avoid it.


    However, there are many pedestrians on the road, so the groom''s avoidance is slower in order to seek stability.But the dog slave was so good that he waved his whip and said, "don''t you hear me? Get out of the way! What are you dawdling about? Our master wants to pass by. "


    That''s what happened. The horse was shocked and pulled the carriage to shake. The silver plate didn''t stabilize and almost fell out.


    "Where''s the madman?"

 Chapter 12

    Her curse was heard by the driver, but called up: "you are so bold, dare to speak wild!"


    Pei Ming didn''t want to cause trouble, but he couldn''t be bullied. He lifted the car curtain and stood out, his face as heavy as lead


    The Cheap slave obviously didn''t understand the human feelings in the Imperial City, and cried that his family leader was the future uncle!


    Pei Ming sneered. He was about to ask the "future uncle" to come out and make amends for her, when he heard a young man yelling angrily, "I don''t think we can wait for the day when we become uncle!"


    Pei Mingyu died, but in the end she met Xue tingji. She guessed more deeply and had to get out of the car to deal with it.


    But he didn''t want to just bend down and stretch out his hand. It was Xue Ting who wanted to take her out of the car by himself. He had an indescribable expression, joy and anger.


    This is to blame that she hasn''t seen him for several days. Pei Ming has a bad heart and wants to hang his appetite. "I don''t dare to trouble your highness. I can do it myself."


    Xue tingji was indifferent and leaned forward to urge her to accept his kindness.


    On the one hand, he was disgusted with his hegemony, on the other hand, he knew the point to the end. Pei Ming had no choice but to reluctantly extend his hand. Unexpectedly, he wrapped it in his hand.


    How shameless! She dares to despise her when she is in the street. She is not willing to suffer from this dark loss. She simply presses all her weight on her hand and almost jumps to him.


    Xue tingji didn''t expect her to be so naughty. Although she didn''t let go of her hand, she was overwhelmed by her. It''s a pity that Miss Pei''s skill is good, and she can fall to the ground in such a mess.


    "Oh, your highness, forgive me. I didn''t expect your highness to be so weak."


    Xue Ting was embarrassed when he fell down on the street, but he couldn''t get angry with her, so he had to take advantage of this "future uncle".


    As soon as he heard the name of the sixth prince, a fat man with a red face appeared in the carriage opposite him. Xue Ting didn''t want to see more because of his disgust. He was just a distant cousin of the princess, and he dared to offend general Pei''s daughter.


    The fat man finally knew that he was afraid. He bent on the ground and kowtowed. Xue Ting thought he was noisy and ordered someone to stop him. Then he leaned over Pei Ming''s ear and said, "what does Miss Pei want to do with this person?"


    Pei Ming was surprised by his unique low voice and breath. This guy even learned to attract people.


    Pei Ming looks up at him boldly, and the corners of his lips are a little Charm.


    "Since the sixth highness is going to help her, it''s up to you."


    Xue tingji was made hot and stood up straight in embarrassment. I can''t look into her eyes. I always feel It''s going to sink in.


    He looked at the fat man on the ground. "Do you like drinking?"


    The fat man nodded his head desperately. Seeing this, Xue Ting said with a bad smile to Pei Ming, "since this man loves drinking, why don''t you let him drink all the time and save the trouble?"


    What he meant was that he wanted the fat man to drink and vomit until he died.


    This makes Pei Mingxin surprised. He can''t help staring at Xue tingji. Standing beside him in a trance is the cold emperor who has already ascended the throne.


    At that time, he let her see Pei''s family destroyed. What did he say in her ear?


    He said, "I''ve got justice for you. Are you happy? No one will harm you any more. You just need to be at my side. "


    At ease? Ha ha


    Sure enough, no matter when, he is a devil!


    Seeing her anger, Xue tingji was at a loss. "How?" Immediately, she was scared.


    "I''m sorry, I just want to take it out for you."


    It''s a pity that Pei Ming can''t take up the situation. It''s the crying and scarlet on the execution ground that he nearly shed tears in front of him.


    Without even paying attention to the salute, she got into the carriage and ran away in a hurry, leaving the sixth prince in the same place.


    Xue tingji was annoyed at his recklessness. He could only watch her carriage go away, then bite his teeth, and then look at the fat man''s eyes, which was not so polite.


    Beckoning his servant to listen to the order, he squeezed out a few words from his teeth: "let him go to hell to be his uncle."


    It seems that Pei Ming''s mood, the rain is more and more majestic, back to the house is already in the evening, spread out his hand to find the palm meat by nails dug out a deep mark.


    The silver plate was lit with soothing incense. "Miss, don''t be angry. I really hate the sixth Prince''s words. When he comes, we will refuse the guests directly."


    Pei Ming fell on the couch and closed his eyes. He didn''t answer. The silver plate was silent. After a while, he heard a sentence: "what''s the day today?"


    "Twelve."


    She recalled that tomorrow is a big day. After a little consideration, she regained her calm. "The sixth Prince is kind. How can we refuse guests?"


    Beckoning the silver plate forward, he whispered to her, "if tomorrow is..."


    That night, the rain had not stopped. Pei Ming stood in front of her bed and thought about the time of tomorrow. She couldn''t help but be distracted. When she thought of Xue tingji, her heart began to ache.


    Hate not move, but dare not love

 Chapter 13

    The next morning, Pei Ming was reading a book when his maid reported that the second lady had returned. Not long after that, a gentle woman in her early thirties came to the door.


    Before waiting for her to say hello to the young lady, Pei Ming opened the door on his own initiative, and his eyes were filled with tears.


    "Little mother..."


    This is Pei Ming''s first time to call her like this.


    Feng''s family was general Pei''s concubine. When he entered the house, Pei Ming was just born. Unfortunately, when Pei Ming was one year old, her biological mother, Mrs. Liu, died of illness, and then there was Wang''s sequel.


    In Wang''s eyes, there is only her own daughter. How can she care more about her front children? Thanks to Feng''s virtuous, she takes good care of Pei Shuo and Pei Ming, especially Pei Ming, who is supposed to be the eldest daughter, so she is very considerate.


    But in my last life Pei Ming didn''t take Feng seriously until she died.


    Not to mention the Feng family, even the Jinzhan and Yinpan were quite surprised. The young lady always called the second lady "a Feng". When So close?


    Feng''s heart, aware of her haggard and abnormal intimacy, "Miss?"


    Pei Ming tried to endure tears, and his heart was even more sore. Such a good little mother was really poor in her last life. If she can live a few more years, when Pei''s family pushes herself into the fire pit, at least there will be someone for her.


    A while ago, Feng''s old mother passed away. Wang authorized her to go home for her funeral, so she came back today.


    Of course, Wang''s move is just for the convenience of poisoning Pei Ming.


    Pei Ming took Feng''s hand and took her to the room. "My little mother should call me mingniang. Come and sit inside."


    Feng had never been given such preferential treatment. For a moment, he was at a loss and had to ask her carefully what had happened.


    Pei Minggang is ready to answer, and suddenly he has a plan. In the blink of an eye, they think of a good game, not complex, only win in the good time. Other people can''t predict, but she has the best chance.


    We have to seize this opportunity to suppress Wang''s arrogance, otherwise we will not be able to exercise our muscles and bones in the future.


    Only wronged little mother, right and when a horse before death.


    "Little mother, I''m afraid..." Pei Ming was lying in her arms, with tears in his eyes. "After you left, the eldest lady poisoned me. I don''t know what to do."


    Feng''s heart is very distressed. No matter how gentle and modest she is, if the eldest lady starts Pei Ming, she can go out and fight for understanding. She immediately turns around and rushes to qingfengyuan.


    Everything is as Pei Ming expected.


    Feng rushed to Mrs. Wang and asked why she wanted to poison the eldest daughter of the general''s house.


    When did Wang see this concubine so bold and aggressive? She was so angry and flustered that she was tied up by someone.


    Feng is a brave man. Even if he is not a quarrelsome person, he refuses to bow down. It is dereliction of duty to say that the eldest lady, as her own mother, does not take good care of her children. Not only that, she also wants to harm her eldest daughter, which is a further crime.


    Wang can not, when immediately ordered to Feng family punishment.


    The family style of generals in the general''s mansion is fierce, and their family skills are more fierce than those of ordinary people. They are not beaten with sticks, but with iron whip.


    Looking at the cold iron whip, Feng couldn''t be afraid, but she didn''t compromise, "if you beat me to death today, it''s your own crime! When the Lord comes back, I will ask you


    Wang hated Feng the most, but he was respected by general Pei. He didn''t say a word. The whip really hit Feng on the back.


    Poor Feng was screamed by the iron whip and drowned in the thunder.


    Pei Ming came and cried, "little mother!" He fell on Feng''s back.


    At that time, the iron whip was about to fall again. Seeing that it was going to crack Pei Ming''s skin and flesh, the Feng family instinctively protected her. Just as the end of the whip fell on the back of her thin hand, the skin and flesh turned out, and the bones showed.


    Pei Ming immediately blushed and angrily denounced Wang: "are you going to kill people? You have to kill me before you give up!"


    Wang Shi is also not polite, "if you don''t speak disorderly, this cheap concubine also doesn''t need to suffer, want to blame to blame yourself!"


    So she was stupid. She didn''t see Pei Ming''s show off at all. The play was not finished yet. At this time, there was a second thunder in the sky. I think that person must have arrived at the door of qingfengyuan.


    Pei Ming protected Feng with tears in his eyes. "You are not my biological mother, but my father is not here. You cover up the sky like this. Who else can I talk to! Why don''t you poison me all at once! "


    The thunder came down for the third time, and the rainstorm came down. Thank you for the curtain.


    Wang could see clearly that from outside the gate of the garden, he walked into a big figure. Under the electric light, he was majestic and dignified.


    The real head of the family, general Pei, is back.


    Pei Changyuan, a senior general of the second grade auxiliary country, is always away from home. His habit on the battlefield is never to let people know where he is, because he can''t predict every time he goes back to his home.


    One advantage of this is that you can see the most real situation in your home, rather than the illusion that you made early to meet him.From this we can see that general Pei did not trust his wife Wang very much.


    So it happened that general Pei saw Wang''s fight against Feng''s family, and he had a posture of death.


    At this time, Pei Ming just knelt in the rain in a thin shirt, showing a lot of emaciation.


    For the appearance of the Lord, Wang was so stunned that he didn''t know what to do. Pei Ming followed her eyes and was "surprised" to find that his father came back.

 Chapter 14

    Pei Changyuan takes great steps to help Pei Ming up in person, and then sees the severely injured Feng family, whose face is like ice, "what''s the matter?"


    Wang wants to explain, but Pei Ming takes the lead. She immediately rushed to her father''s arms, crying very sad.


    Miss Pei has inherited the general''s style since she was a child. She is resolute and never shed tears. This time, however, it''s not normal. Instead, Pei Changyuan doesn''t feel proud of her, but realizes that something has happened.


    Feng''s body to endure the injury kneel to admit, "I dereliction of duty, did not protect miss." I told Pei Changyuan about it on May 10.


    Wang''s face became whiter than lightning, and he could not care about the heavy rain. He had to explain when he stepped down the stairs.


    But when I thought about it, I denied it.


    After all, there is no evidence. Pei Ming is useless even if he complains. Besides, the Wang family has been kind to Pei Changyuan. He can''t do anything about himself.


    Pei Ming choked at the right time and looked very aggrieved. "Father, forget it..."


    Just at this time, the silver plate is only on the front, saying, "Lord, your Highness the sixth Prince has come."


    Xue tingji comes with a lot of gifts to make amends for Pei Ming.


    Before the people came, he secretly anticipated the words for a while, but he turned his head, and unexpectedly, general Pei came with a murderous face.


    Pei Ming followed him, his eyes were red, and he was all wet. Rao was in front of the general. Xue tingji couldn''t help but concern himself, "what''s the matter?"


    His action made Pei Changyuan''s brow jump and salute him, "I don''t know why his highness six came here?"


    Pei Ming took the initiative to explain the reason, while the silver plate chimed in. "Last time, the sixth highness found a doctor to diagnose the young lady''s pulse. When the eldest lady saw it, she said that our young lady seduced her highness."


    Pei Changyuan''s face can''t be more ugly. He bites his teeth and asks Xue tingji if there''s something wrong with it. Xue tingji looks at Pei Ming secretly. Pei Ming nods innocently. Then he denounces Wang''s insidiousness.


    "If I hadn''t noticed, your daughter would have died long ago, and she didn''t dare to let outsiders know. Was she threatened by your main room?"


    Even the sixth prince said so. Pei Changyuan''s forehead was about to burst. He took a deep breath, lifted his robe and knelt down to Xue tingji. "Your Highness''s help to my little girl will be remembered in my heart." Then he knocked three heads.


    Although Xue tingji is the prince, Pei Changyuan doesn''t have to salute him as a second-class general guarding the border, which shows his love for Pei Ming.


    Kowtow, he did not talk nonsense, directly turned to find Wang. Xue Ting didn''t dare to say a word by staring at the bleeding on his forehead. He didn''t breathe until Pei Changyuan walked away.


    "General Pei It''s really brave. "


    Suddenly Pei Ming sneezes, which reminds him that the girl''s house is still wet and standing here. He subconsciously unties his coat and is about to put it on her. Unfortunately, the silver plate is already available.


    Pei Ming took leave with his collar folded. Xue Ting repeatedly told him to change his clothes and come, "I''m waiting for you here. You must come."


    Pei Ming, who turns his back, stealthily raises his lips.


    I don''t know if it was her intention to tease or what. Xue Ting waited for her for an hour. "Your Highness, please forgive me for the delay."


    Without waiting for her to explain, Xue tingji first ordered someone to present the gift, "you look bad again, I bought you a lot of tonics."


    Pei Ming thanks. Seeing that he still has something to say, he waits quietly. Xue tingji talked about yesterday after much deliberation.


    "In fact, I''m not a violent person. I just see that you have been bullied and resent the prince all the time -"


    as soon as I said this, my lips suddenly covered with a slight chill. Pei Ming covered his mouth, "Your Highness, how dare you say this!"


    The royal brothers are the cruelest. It would be fatal to let others know which Prince complained about the prince.


    Xue tingji can''t bear to let her take it away. She thinks of her mother''s words again. The Pei family supports the prince. The Pei family''s daughter and his prince are doomed to have no fate.


    I couldn''t help but hold her hand tightly.


    "Do you say it for the prince or for me?"


    Pei Ming blinked and connived at his frivolous behavior. "Of course, it''s for your Highness''s sake."


    Xue tingji is very satisfied and kisses her palm. Pei Ming pulled back his hand like a fish, turned his head red and looked at the backyard.


    My father is back. Some things can''t be so blatant.


    Her carefulness undoubtedly gave Xue Ting great encouragement and restrained his ecstasy, "then you are no longer afraid of me."


    Pei Ming said: "Your Highness is the prince. Shouldn''t you be afraid of me?"


    greatly disappointed, as like as two peas, she was just like the last one. "I will never frighten you anymore, but you must not be afraid of me."


    Pei Ming fanned his long eyelashes, tilted his head and looked at him with a smile. At last, he only vomited: "I really want to be afraid of you. Can you stop me?"


    After that, he pushed away Xue tingji and asked the silver plate to collect the tonic for dinner.


    Touching the chest she had just touched, Xue tingji felt hot all over."Come on, if there are any good things in the world, please find them for the prince!"


    After two days and one night''s heavy rain, it finally stopped in the evening. Under the eaves, there was a special charm. In the air, there was the smell of fresh grass. Everything was so pleasant.


    As Pei Ming expected, the Lord gave an order. From now on, the Feng family will be Bi Ping''s wife and will be in charge of all the affairs of the house. The Wang family will not be allowed to step into Jinwei garden and Linjie garden, and will not interfere in food and daily life.


    This is completely overhead Wang, but also to the status of Feng.


    Pei Ming, contented with ginger soup, leans on his father''s arms.


    Once under Pei''s long-term protection, she was very happy and stable. Unfortunately After he went to the battlefield, he never came back. Since then, she lost her dependence, and Wang had the courage to harm her.


    She didn''t believe that her father died in the war, and she suspected that it was Xue tingji, but later she thought that the prince was the most likely one.


    But she can''t control the battlefield. She doesn''t know who the traitor was. It seems that she can go to the barracks in person. Of course, it''s not urgent right now.

 Chapter 15

    One night later, Pei Ming''s cold became more serious. He was ill for four or five days, but he recovered some spirit.


    Pei Changyuan is very busy. He goes out early and comes back late every day. On this day, he goes home early and asks her solemnly: "mingniang, do you want to marry Xu Yi?"


    Pei Ming''s brain exploded, and he didn''t reply for a long time. Pei Changyuan also knew that it was suddenly said, but Xu Taifu still wanted the two children to get married as soon as possible.


    "There are some things Taifu told me. I don''t blame you. Although his sixth highness saved your life, he was young and indulgent after all. He didn''t have the sense of propriety, which made it difficult for you and Xu Yi?"


    Xu Yi is really cowardly, but Xu Taifu is not so easy to talk about. Xue Ting''s actions are so eye-catching that he can''t bear it. So let the two families get married as soon as possible. On the one hand, it breaks the sixth Prince''s mind, and on the other hand, it shows loyalty to the prince.


    Pei Changyuan also thinks it''s appropriate, but he doesn''t arbitrarily arrange the marriage directly. It''s also his intention to come back and ask his daughter what she means.


    Pei Ming''s answer is also very happy.


    "Good." Without hesitation.


    She knew very well that with Xue tingji, the marriage could not be completed in any case, and it was not in vain that she had worked hard for him several times.


    Pei Changyuan is very pleased, while he is in the Imperial City, to marry his daughter.


    Xu Taifu over there was even more anxious. He not only made preparations for the bride price, but also publicized it all over the Imperial City, for fear that a certain highness would not know that his grandson would marry Miss Pei.


    No matter how overbearing you are, you can''t rob other people''s daughter-in-law!


    The news quickly spread to the sixth Prince''s residence. The messenger''s servant shivered and told him. Xue tingji tore the book into pieces while listening.


    Of course, he won''t rob other people''s daughter-in-law, because with Xue Ting, the Xu family can''t welcome Pei Ming into the door!


    "Where are they now?"


    The attendant rolled his throat. "Ask, ask the name. It''s time to prepare for Naji. Xu Taifu is already looking for the best diviner in the city."


    Naji is a divination of the suitability of the fates of men and women. Although it is only a form, it is also easy to obstruct it.


    "Go and find out all the diviners in the city. The prince has a word to bring to them..."


    Eyes fall on the desk pen, a transparent Hosta is inserted in the most prominent place, will take out the Hosta play, Xue Ting by laughing unkindly.


    "Where is Xu Yi worthy of you? You''d better be my prince and concubine!"


    The next day, Xu Taifu invited Master Zhang, the most famous master in the city, and handed over the birthday stickers of Xu Yi and Pei Ming. He waited for the master to say something auspicious, and the event was completed.


    Xu Yi doesn''t want to show his face, so he just hides in the inner hall and waits for news. At the thought, he will be able to be honest with mingniang immediately, and his heart is finally happy.


    It''s very dangerous. I didn''t get the sixth Highness''s lead.


    Master Zhang''s eyes were green, like he didn''t sleep well all night. When he took the birthday post, he was a little shivering, and his palms were full of sweat.


    He didn''t dare to disobey the sixth Prince''s threat, but he couldn''t afford to offend the two adults. If he was found to have lied, his head I can stay in the Taifu mansion today.


    Is tangled, the side of the small road boy from please for the master set up the hexagram plate, no doubt in warning him not to show timidity.


    This child It''s Xue tingji''s staff.


    The sweat of the forehead drops, Master Zhang heart a horizontal, for the family wife and children can only sacrifice himself!


    But soon, he found that he was afraid in vain, because -


    "I will tell you that the fate of master Xu and miss Pei is different."


    Hearing this, Xu Yi''s face suddenly froze with a smile. It''s not only him, but also Xu Taifu and Pei Changyuan who are looking forward to it. "This, this What are you talking about? "


    Mr. Zhang got up to complain, but there was no fraud in the hexagram. The two noble men''s fates did not match.


    "Miss Pei''s life is extraordinary. She will be very valuable in the future, while Mr. Xu Can not suppress Miss Pei, and will be In a word, it is not suitable to marry! My Lord, forgive me


    After that, he knelt down on the ground like a sieve chaff, and refused to say more than half a word.


    This is an unexpected result. Xu Yi can''t accept it and runs out to ask what it means.


    "What would I be? What will happen with Miss Pei? Say it


    Master Zhang didn''t dare to speak. He was picked up by Pei Changsheng before he faltered and said, "Xu Mr. Xu will be Miss Pei''s disaster and miss Pei''s disaster But the late scenery is not prosperous.... "


    This is a thorough enemy. If we get married, we are afraid that both families will inevitably suffer.


    Xu Yi''s expectations have failed.


    Pei Changyuan is silent, but Xu Taifu thinks it''s Xue tingji who did it. "Come on, go and find all the diviners in the city. No, there are other places, but all the diviners you can find!"


    He didn''t believe it. If Xue Ting could buy one or two, could he buy the whole world.


    But unexpectedly, all the conclusions are the same as master Zhang''s, not only that, because this huge movement, on the contrary, let the two people''s fate incompatibility be publicized, spread all over the city.Xu Taifu was so angry that he couldn''t even go up to the court, and the whole Taifu mansion didn''t dare to go out. Pei''s family is not so good either, half happy and half sad.


    The happy thing is that their family has an extraordinary daughter, but the sad thing is that Pei Ming can''t get married.


    What is indescribable? It may be the empress. Can anyone who marries Pei Ming become the emperor?


    Who dares to ask her for marriage in the name of usurping the throne?


    Some dare. It''s Xue tingji.

 Chapter 16

    Originally, he just wanted to stir up Huang Peiming''s engagement with Xu Yi. Unexpectedly, he worked out such a result. He spent the whole night happily and went to the general''s house the next day.


    Unexpectedly, he was taken out of the door. He didn''t even see Pei Ming.


    Silver plate pleaded guilty to explain: "Miss said, she now no one."


    Xue tingji choked several times, feeling that he lifted a stone and hit his feet. "Let her worry less, just come out and see me!"


    Not long after that, Pei Ming came out with a face full of complaints and asked, "did you direct me?"


    "Yes." Xue tingji readily admitted, "but the hexagram is true. They didn''t lie."


    Pei Ming is noncommittal, "but now my father is very distressed. Mr. Xu and I have been appointed since we were young, but now..."


    Xue tingji doesn''t like that she is hurt because she can''t marry Xu Yi. She steps forward and sees her reflection in her eyes.


    "Don''t you want to marry Anyone else? "


    Pei Ming pretends to be confused, which makes him very dissatisfied.


    "I''m more talented and powerful than Xu Yi. I''m favored by my father and the emperor. I''m so beautiful. Why don''t you marry me?"


    He didn''t care whether his words would be heard or not. Even if general Pei was here, he said so.


    However, he did not expect that Pei Ming and he had no heart to heart relationship at all.


    There was no sign of shyness and joy in his imagination, but his face was full of fear and consternation. Pei Ming knelt down with a plop and asked him to take back what he had just said.


    "If your highness is crowned with the intention of usurping the throne, I can''t afford it."


    Xue tingji vaguely understood something, and his heart beat very fast. He asked her anxiously: "just talk about your selfishness, you Are you interested in me? "


    Pei Ming didn''t answer, and his anger was even stronger. "You''ve been so intimate with me and blushed for me. Are you all faking?"


    What she was waiting for was this sentence. She looked up at him innocently, "Your Highness, don''t you want me to make amends? Your Highness has the grace to save her life. How can she disobey your highness? "


    It was his wishful thinking that made Xue Ting laugh in anger? Miss Pei didn''t have that idea at all, and he thought about her every night with a smile and anger.


    But when you think about it, she never took the initiative to get close to him, and even avoided him. It turned out that she clearly hated him, but only recited "help me" to repay him.


    "Well, well, you Pei Ming, you are so devoted and virtuous. OK, I don''t want to be sentimental. I''ll see how Pei Ming can marry him Xu Yi!"


    With that, he angrily led the people away.


    The silver plate carefully helped Pei Ming up, "Your Highness will not come in the future, will you?"


    Pei Ming put away her innocence just now and was so happy with her smile. She knew this man''s virtue so well that she would not come to her again, but he would not let go.


    In a few days, he will try his best to see her again.


    In qingfengyuan, Wang also heard about it. First, he laughed at Pei Ming for not getting married. Then he took his daughter Pei Yu and complained, "look at your father, you only have your sister in your eyes."


    Pei Yusu hated his mother''s nagging, but choked: "if you didn''t poison yourself, would your father leave you in the cold? It''s just plain that I''m involved. "


    Wang Teng got up, pointed to her nose and scolded her for having no conscience. "If I didn''t do it for you, I would have to work hard! When your father gives all the power of the family to Pei Ming, you will be happy? "


    As a result, her voice was so loud that Pei Ming, who was passing by, heard her. It happened that Pei Changyuan had just come back. When she heard this, she was going to scold Wang.


    Pei Ming holds him and persuades the eldest lady to be angry, which is normal. In his heart, he has another calculation.


    You can''t let her father divorce Wang. Otherwise, how can she retaliate in the future?


    The next few days, as Pei Ming guessed, were calm and calm, and the engagement crisis receded faster than she thought, because the Xu family didn''t have time to tangle in this matter. At present, all the students in the world are busy.


    Because the triennial examination is coming.


    The general examination is divided into civil and military examination, and the first in the civil examination is a successful official career, while the military examination is an important way to select the generals in the court.


    In Pei''s family, there was a man who was asked to do well in the martial arts test.


    That''s Pei Ming''s elder brother, Pei Shuo, who is 20 this year.


    It''s a pity that as the only son of the Pei family, Pei Shuo is a waste. Let alone catching up with Pei Changyuan, Pei Ming can''t catch up with half of his martial arts skills. Behind Pei Changyuan''s back, he always calls himself a young man. In front of his father, he looks like a cat cub.


    Pei Changyuan doesn''t expect him to be in the first place. He just asks him not to lose too much and give the Pei family a disgrace!


    Is training words, a maid to report, "the sixth prince came."


    Pei Changyuan frowned, "looking for my mingniang again?"


    "No The maid replied, "Your Highness said he came to find the eldest son."


    In his father''s cannibal eyes, Pei Shuo goes to see Xue tingji. Xue tingji is very unhappy with his face, and his attendant gives him a hard note.

 Chapter 17

    "Mr. Pei, our Highness has set up a martial arts school to invite all the heroes who took part in the martial arts test to compete with each other."


    Pei Shuo knows that his highness Liu must have another purpose. First he thanks his Highness for his kindness, and then he waits for him to speak.


    Sure enough, Xue tingji waited for a long time, but he didn''t wait for the person he wanted to see. He cleared his throat discontentedly. "My highness, is there no communication in your house?"


    What a Pei Ming. He knew he was coming, but he turned a deaf ear to him.


    Pei Shuo was embarrassed and said, "go back to your highness, mingniang Out of the door. "


    Xue tingji''s face was slightly coagulated, and he was not comfortable with his negative hand. "I didn''t ask her! OK, you will live in the guild martial arts school from tomorrow, and your family members can visit at will. Do you understand? "


    "I understand, I understand." Pei Shuo wiped his sweat and sent his sixth highness away. As soon as he was relieved and straightened up, Xue tingji turned back, "Ming Where''s your sister? What a good girl''s family looks like outside all day long. "


    But even so, he didn''t go straight to Dongshi. He scolded Pei Ming a hundred and eighty times in his heart. Sooner or later, he wanted her to make amends!


    All the attendants searched Dongshi and found Pei Ming. However, at the first sight, Miss Pei whipped her whip as if nothing had happened. "This is good. I''ll take it."


    Surrounded by a large number of people, he could still act as if nothing had happened. He gritted his teeth and pressed her hand. "Miss Pei also wants to enter the examination, but she doesn''t accept women."


    Pei Ming looked at him and said, "I''m going to pick a weapon for my brother. Does your highness have any objection?"


    "You --" Xue Ting pulled back his hand, but stroked the back of her hand. She got angry, but he had something to do with Pei Ming.


    He approached her deliberately, trapped her in front of the table of the weapon shop, and came close to her ear. When he saw her small and round earlobe, he suddenly felt a move.


    I really want to have a taste


    "Does your brother have to try this year? If you make me unhappy, I can''t guarantee that your brother will have any trouble. "


    He''s threatening her. Pei Ming is funny. Now that he''s posted it, she''ll give it back.


    Deliberately provocative, she turned her head and let out a light, air swept on his lips, thin itching.


    "Thank you for your kindness. Unfortunately, my elder brother It''s not going to work. "


    She laughed in her tone. Seeing Xue Ting''s weakness, she was satisfied. She gave a salute and left without a hurry.


    Xue tingji gnashed his teeth, "stop!" Then blocked Pei Ming''s way, "since make amends, can''t you so perfunctory, today this prince wants you to accompany me to stroll east city."


    Pei Ming did not resist, "so you can compensate?"


    "you want to be beautiful, when will you pay for it?" has the final say.


    After thinking about it, Pei Ming agreed, but he said that she was not the only one who offended his highness. If you want to make amends, why don''t you ask Master Xu to do it together?


    Xue tingji was not angry with her to vomit blood, but finally let her swagger back. A servant came up to comfort her, "Your Highness, Miss Pei is very rude, so don''t worry about her."


    He looked back and snapped the servant''s back. "I like it."


    The next day, Pei Shuo was rushed to Huiwu school. Pei Ming saw him off. Unexpectedly, he met Xue tingji outside the school.


    She came forward on her own initiative, but Xue tingji sneered, "Miss Pei, don''t be wrong. I''m here to find your brother."


    "So." Pei Ming is quite sorry, "Chen Nu originally wanted to ask, when will your highness let Chen Nu make amends again? Chen Nu also has a preparation."


    Xue tingji didn''t hide the surprise, so he almost grinned, "today is OK, I just have a place to go."


    "That''s fine." Pei Ming unexpectedly cooperated, but the second half of the sentence was not right. "I''m going to ask Mr. Xu to come and make amends for you. But now I''m going to have a test. I''m afraid Mr. Xu can''t get away."


    Xue Ting understood that she had to win Xu Yi. Didn''t she help them both!


    "OK, don''t let you compensate. Write it off. You don''t owe me anything!"


    "Thank you very much, your highness." Pei Mingxi smiles and makes Xue tingji suddenly lose his mind.


    This is the first time that she smiles so brightly in front of him. She is not arrogant at all. How can he not like such a good-looking appearance.


    Pei Ming just didn''t see his obsession. He wished his elder brother a smooth training in the hall. "On the day of the examination, my younger sister will personally send you to the meeting hall."


    The speaker is interested, but the listener is more interested. Xue Ting takes notes in silence and pats Pei Shuo''s back happily after watching Pei Ming leave.


    "I''ve arranged the best food and clothing for you. It doesn''t matter if you can''t pass the exam. There''s the prince here."


    Pei Shuo understood that he was relying on his sister to climb the high branch.


    I don''t know that Pei Ming had expected that his thoughts would be of great help in the future.

 Chapter 18

    On the day of the examination, Pei Changyuan got up before the fourth watch. Although he wanted to watch his unpromising son compete, he could only pack up.


    Pei Ming was extremely reluctant to give up. "Can''t we wait a few more hours?"


    Pei Changyuan put on his armor and touched his daughter''s head. "Military orders are like mountains. You can''t delay for a moment. You can live and work in peace and contentment for your father and defend your country. It''s just I''m afraid you''ll be bullied. "


    Pei Ming knew that he was talking about Xue tingji. "My daughter is not a soft persimmon. Don''t worry about my father."


    Pei Changyuan died in the west at that time. There should be no accident when she went to the north this time, but she was still worried and couldn''t bear to go back until she was sent to the palace city.


    At this time, it is still early to dawn. Seeing his father''s figure hidden behind the palace gate, Pei Ming stands in the night, thinking about the regret that he failed to keep filial piety for his father in his last life. He is so immersed that he doesn''t realize that he is a latecomer.


    When she reacted, a heavy cloak was put on her shoulder. Xue tingji''s voice was rare and quiet, "how can I be here alone?"


    Unexpectedly, Pei Ming held the hand that tied her cloak.


    When she learned of her father''s death in the last life, she and Xue tingji were in the north. They couldn''t go back to the Imperial City, and they couldn''t even kowtow. He was the only one who stayed with her all the time. That was his last tenderness.


    Xue tingji thought that she didn''t want to give up general Pei. He braved her and hugged her. Unexpectedly, instead of pushing him away, she leaned on his arm.


    The time before dawn is the most vulnerable time for people. Pei Ming forgets that the time has changed and is used to cuddling with him.


    But soon she came back to herself.


    Xue tingji didn''t touch her too much, so she could be pushed away easily. In the hazy sky, she seemed to see the tears of her stars.


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean to be frivolous." He said.


    His gentleness at this time makes Pei Ming not know how to face him. "It''s the minister''s daughter who lost her honor. How can your highness be here?"


    It turns out that today''s examination, all the princes want to enter the palace to listen to the emperor''s instructions, but Xue tingji is always the first to enter the palace.


    "It''s still early. I''ll take you back to your house first."


    Pei Ming doesn''t want to deal with him. He replies that it''s good to go back by himself. He remembers that his cloak is about to be untied, and Xue tingji holds her hand.


    He asked if she hated him and didn''t want to see him.


    "Is it because you are afraid to face me that general Pei left you so sad? I I don''t want you to be afraid of me. "


    Pei Ming is speechless and selfish. He wants to be greedy for the warmth for a while. He smiles for a long time. "If the courtesan are not afraid of you, your highness can''t blame the courtesan for offending you."


    Xue tingji, who had been angry for so many days, was finally happy and urged her to go back. He would ask for the cloak later.


    However, they didn''t notice that in the hidden corner under the palace wall, a little eunuch saw the scene clearly and quietly retreated into the dark


    After daybreak, the imperial city became lively. All the families surrounded the men to chongwenyuan, and Pei Shuo was also on the road.


    Pei Ming saw him off. He was still telling the rules of the martial arts test. When he passed Taifu, he just met Xu Yi''s chariots and horses.


    "Mr. Xu, it''s better to go all the way."


    Xu Yi hasn''t seen Pei Ming since his engagement was put on hold last time. Compared with Pei Ming''s calm, he is much more cramped.


    "Ming, Miss Pei." Since it''s not an engagement relationship, it''s against the rules to call it intimacy again.


    Pei Ming pretends not to care. Since he was a child, he has always called it this way. He is not used to it.


    This makes Xu Yi very happy, along the way also flexible a lot, Pei Ming bear hate false flattery, wish him a gold medal.


    However, the expectation of yuyuelongmen is not everyone can have. In the deep palace, Zhao Jieyu, who has always been good-natured, is on fire.


    "Do you know what you''re doing! I told you not to worry about Pei''s daughter. You are looking for death! "


    When the tea cup broke, Xue Ting knelt in the hall and clenched his teeth.


    "Mother, my son has no other intention. He just wants Pei Ming."


    His eyes were red as he raised them.


    "I''m not the crown prince, so I can''t run the country, and I can''t form a clique for personal gain. My son admits it, but I''m bound to marry a wife!"


    "Yes, just not." Zhao Jieyu clasped his shoulder and said, "if you are a daughter of another family, your mother will do as you like, but the Pei family can''t do it. Besides, Pei Ming is the daughter-in-law of the Xu family. Why do you want to rob her?"


    Xue Ting broke away his mother''s hand and said, "the marriage between Xu Yi and Pei Ming can''t be completed. They --"


    "so what if they don''t match?" Zhao Jieyu immediately let his heart cold a thorough, if you really want to get married, this little excuse is nothing, as long as the examination is over, the Xu family''s direct grandson has an official position, Pei Ming, will still be carried into the Xu family


    Xue tingji realized that many things were not as simple as he thought.


    He left the palace in despair. When he passed Chongwen college, he met a large number of students, thinking that Xu Yi''s knowledge should be the best one. But the more he thought about it, the more jealous he was.Xu Yi can take part in the test, but he can''t be an official.


    Xu Yi has the support of two adults, and he can marry Pei Ming, but he doesn''t have the help.


    Only Pei Ming''s gentleness made him reluctant to let go.


    But then, in the crowd, he saw the situation he didn''t want to see.

 Chapter 19

    Pei Shuo and Xu Yi are sent to the gate of Chongwen academy to say goodbye to Pei Ming. Xu Yi is reluctant to go in.


    "Mingniang, our marriage After I pass the exam, I will try to find a way. I will never fail you


    Pei Ming sneers in his heart, won''t he fail her? He doesn''t even have the qualification.


    Pull out a smile that is not sincere, let him concentrate on the exam, "after all, it''s up to heaven, if it can''t be forced..."


    Xu Yi is in a hurry. He is about to say something when he steps down the stairs. Suddenly, he is startled by the people who rush to him.


    Xue tingji pushes Xu Yi to stagger. He just stares at Pei Ming and holds her by the wrist.


    "Why! Why do you have to be him! You are still in my arms in the morning, and now you are involved with him. Are you like this to everyone? "


    The Grand Prince, even in front of the world''s test son, blatantly roars, or pulls a daughter''s family to say that, I don''t know what kind of uproar it will cause.


    Xu Yimu was stunned, Pei Shuo had different ideas, and others were talking about it.


    Pei Ming, looking at Xue Ting''s angry expression, thinks that he was imprisoned by him.


    When he comes back from Beidi, he becomes suspicious and violent, even if he just sees her and Xu Yi say a word, he will pull her angrily to question.


    Isn''t that what she hates most at this moment


    When the grievances of that year came to mind, she responded to Xue tingji''s equally amazing move.


    A slap, especially loud.


    "What do you have to do with me? Why do you doubt me?"


    For a moment, the crows were silent


    She looked at Xue tingji''s face, but her eyes were red.


    Xue tingji was stunned by this slap, and then he was more furious. But at the moment when he turned to stare at her, he saw her tears.


    So desperate.


    He wants to comfort him, but Pei Ming no longer gives him a chance.


    When she turned around, her tears fell to the ground. She swore that this was the last tear for Xue tingji.


    Come on, since rebirth can''t change him, just stay away from him, away from the man who let himself love and hate together.


    She really doesn''t want to And be tortured endlessly.


    All the way back to the mansion, Pei Ming wiped away his tears and ordered his servants to come back later. All of them refused to see him.


    "Ha ha, but he shouldn''t come again. It''s very good. We can get rid of each other!"


    Since then, Xue tingji has never been here. Pei Ming is very happy. He takes marigold to practice martial arts every day. He wants to train her to be a forbidden assassin. There are many things that can use her in the future.


    On the day after the examination, Pei Shuo came to her with a gift box. Pei Ming asked with a cold face, "what''s the matter with the gossip outside? They''re all saying I don''t know how to keep up with them. "


    Pei Shuo scratched his head. "His sixth Highness has put this matter down. No one dares to talk about it any more. Moreover, his sixth highness asks me about you every day."


    Pei Ming was lying on the couch with his back to him. "He''s afraid that I''m going to hook up with people outside. Tell him that I have nothing to do with him." With that, he stopped talking to people.


    Pei Shuo couldn''t, so he had to leave bitterly. He went to the door and heard Pei Ming shout, "throw out the broken things he sent!"


    After a while, the maid timidly reported, "Miss, the sixth Prince is at the door, bringing a word."


    Pei Ming didn''t listen at all. It happened that the Feng family came and went into the room to comfort him.


    "Your father is a general in the court. In fact, there are many obstacles. Your sixth highness is the prince. If you really get angry and tell your majesty, even if you are reasonable, it will be difficult for your father to do."


    "So he can do evil and humiliate me at will?"


    Feng Yu choked, thought about it, patted her on the back, "do you think, why is the sixth highness so angry?"


    Pei Ming pouted, "because he is suspicious and paranoid, just like a madman!"


    Feng shook his head, "it''s not like this..."


    As the sun sets, Pei Ming finally comes out of the room and asks his sixth highness what he said.


    The maid replied, "he said he knew he was wrong. Please don''t be angry. If you want to relieve your anger, you can beat him."


    Pei Ming''s face is really relaxed. Let''s make it hard for him to see him.


    But Xue tingji had already left. He didn''t dare to pester her too much for fear that she would be more disgusted.


    But Pei Ming was a little upset. After all, she slapped someone in the face, didn''t she? If Xue tingji doesn''t come any more, she Are you really strangers to him?


    After tossing and turning all night, Xu Yi came to the door the next day. His eyes flickered. Pei Ming knew at a glance, "Your Highness asked you to come?"


    Xu Yi shook his head stiffly, "I''m here to invite you to visit the lake. I don''t know Can your highness six go with you? "


    Pei Ming suddenly looks up at him and wants to ask if Xu Yi has the backbone to be a lobbyist for Xue tingji. Is it really because of his childhood love?"What day?"


    "Tomorrow?"


    Pei Mingmo took tea to see off the guests for a while, "OK, I''ll see you by Taiming lake."

 Chapter 20

    Xue tingji was very happy, more nervous, and repeatedly thought about how to get her forgiveness.


    Compared with his uneasiness, Pei Mingquan seemed to have nothing to do. He practiced martial arts with marigold at night, but his face was very heavy.


    The little mother is right. Xue tingji also admits her mistake. She can''t accept the grievances of her last life in vain. If she really gives up revenge, she is really not reconciled.


    Determined, continue to supervise marigold practice, this girl has a little foundation, learn fast.


    It''s just that she''s in a bit of a hurry. She doesn''t work hard when she flies. She''s about to fall down.


    Fortunately, Pei Ming just recovered, subconsciously rushed to the past, can hold the marigold, but he lost the focus.


    There are many tiger thorn plum in Jinwei garden, which Pei Ming likes. Just as its name is, its stem is full of spines.


    Pei Ming just fell into the tiger thorn plum cluster!


    Marigold hurriedly picked her up and saw the young lady''s face in the light. She even had the heart to thank herself.


    Pei Ming''s cheek is marked with a few bloody spots, especially at the corner of her eye. If she is more inclined, her eyes will be lost


    First of all, pacify the guilty Jin Zhan. Pei Ming has a headache. He is going to see Xue tingji tomorrow, but today he destroys his face. But temporary shirking will cause misunderstanding.


    It seems that I have to work hard on the dress up tomorrow.


    Her mother and daughter in qingfengyuan are also upset. Pei Ming specially invited Pei Yu in the daytime. Tomorrow, their sister and Mr. Xu will go to the lake together. Without waiting for Pei Yu''s refusal, Wang''s decision will be made.


    Pei Yu won''t, what is she going to be, the foil of her sister?


    However, Wang''s lips were pulled up grimly, "you just go, mother will help you pave the way."


    The next day, the weather is beautiful. It''s rare to have such a good sun on a rainy March day. Xue tingji has been waiting for a long time by Taiming lake. Xu Yi stands behind him, with his sleeves closed and his eyebrows down.


    It took a long time to see the zigaibao car. Without waiting for Pei ming to show up, Xue tingji stepped forward first. It can be seen how much he was looking forward to seeing her.


    Unfortunately, Pei Ming let him down, because Pei Yu appeared first.


    A smiling face breaks down in an instant. Xue Ting somehow maintains his posture, asks Xu Yi to help Miss Pei Er down, and then pretends to wait for his beauty to show up.


    After a long time, Pei Ming lifted the car curtain and came out, but he turned black.


    Well, what''s she doing with a fence over her face, so she doesn''t want to see him?


    Pei Ming couldn''t see his depression. He got out of the car and bowed his knees to salute, "Your Highness, you''re all right."


    Xue tingji didn''t know what she meant and replied, "I''m very ill. I feel guilty every day. I just want to apologize face to face, but also There''s no way. "


    He apologized so sincerely that Pei Ming was distracted. He couldn''t help looking up. Even though he was across the fence, he felt his eyes.


    "Face Does it still hurt? "


    Xue tingji was secretly pleased, "if you can forgive me, you will not feel pain."


    The gust of wind blew up Pei Ming''s fence. Xue Ting could see her face under the white veil. For a moment, it seemed that everything around her was dim.


    Today''s Pei Ming is very beautiful. She has pink cheeks, vermilion lips and gold powder around her eyes. Thanks to her beautiful eyes, she is not gaudy at all.


    But Pei Ming didn''t let him see so much about his beautiful dress. He gathered up the fence and walked to the lake.


    That is to say, Xue tingji was so obsessed with her cover up that she was ashamed to expose herself for the sake of pleasing herself? For whom?


    Xu Yi, or him?


    It''s a rare sunny day. There are a lot of tourists by the lake. Xue Ting thinks about how to talk to her and carefully turns her head. Only then can she find that she stops and looks at the center of the lake. She has an idea when she follows her eyes.


    Pei Ming looks at the rippling water of the lake and feels familiar with it. They seem to have been here in their last life, and What is going on?


    "Do you want to take a boat?" All of a sudden, the voice in her ear startled her, and the clue finally disappeared. Xue tingji didn''t know, "if you like, I''ll accompany you."


    Pei Ming readily agreed, but four people had to ride together, which made Xue tingji neither angry nor dare to speak.


    But just as she beckoned to Xu Yi, Yu Guang suddenly caught a glimpse of a reflection. Despite the blink of an eye, he was absolutely right.


    She remembered that they were swimming in the lake like this. When they were on the boat, they almost killed her. Although they could not escape, they took Xue tingji down the lake together.


    It was this that made her and Xue Ting move each other''s heart and get out of hand.


    She made up her mind after weighing it.


    There are so many people here that it''s hard for the assassins to start. She calmly boarded the boat and stood at the bow of the boat, carefully recalling when she was hit by the arrow.


    Xue tingji warmly surrounds Pei Ming. Although Xu Yi doesn''t speak much, his eyes are always on her.


    Pei Yu see in the eyes, gradually clenched his fist, sister this is deliberately show off, laugh at her this not valued sister.But Pei Ming didn''t have this idea. He was thinking about it when the boat suddenly shook.


    Xu Yi wanted to hold her, but he hesitated to withdraw his hand. Xue tingji has no worries and protects her steadily. "Be careful, don''t stand too close to the side."


    Pei Ming thanks and mocks Xu Yi''s cowardice. Looking at his side face, I remembered that he had stood by her again and again, and that he had killed her and killed her son. If he died, she would be avenged.


    It was at this time that a cluster of dark light came flying fast!


    Isn''t he going to let her down with his words? In this case, let him block the difficulty for himself!

 Chapter 21

    It takes about two minutes for the arrow to fly. After catching a glimpse of the cluster of arrows, Pei Ming quickly hides himself. Seemingly inadvertently, he blocks Xu Yi in front of him.


    But when Feiya approached, she saw Xue tingji again.


    If there is no Xu Yi, there will be no obstacles for Xue tingji. She can''t let Xue tingji get her easily. Otherwise, how can the injustice of the last life be solved.


    Lightning flint, she finally opened Xu Yi, anyway can''t hurt the key, let Xue tingji heartache.


    I never thought that there was a person who was more agile than her. After all, the arrow didn''t hit her.


    But straight into Xue tingji''s shoulder.


    She watched Xue Ting rush to protect herself, lock his brow and fall forward after he was shot, but even at this time, he was afraid that she would fall into the water, so he resisted the force of inertia instead of pushing her down, but kept her in front of her.


    All the dangers, he has blocked for her.


    "Your Highness!"


    Xue tingji''s servant was the first one to exclaim. Today, he only brought two people. One came to escort him, and the other went ashore to chase the assassin.


    Pei Ming holds Xue tingji, his hands full of blood.


    "Tingji..." The voice was too small for him to hear, but she cried out.


    But Xue tingji raised his eyes to her and made her heart tremble. However, before she thought about it much, he suddenly got a strong push on his waist.


    At the moment of falling off the boat, she turns to see Pei Yu''s resentful eyes. She doesn''t expect to escape Mingjian, but she still can''t escape her sister''s plot.


    When the lake was over her head, Xue tingji roared, "Pei Ming!"


    In my heart, I was a little happy.


    In fact, just falling into the water can''t hurt her at all. She has a good water quality and can get on the boat by herself.


    However, she wanted to see how they would react if she was really on the verge of drowning. Would Xue tingji be desperate to save her


    So take a breath, hold your breath, let yourself gradually sink.


    The water is getting smaller and smaller by the boat. Pei Yu shrinks and retreats. She doesn''t dare to see her sister floating in the water. Xu Yi can''t find anything to save her. She can only stand by the boat and ask others to help.


    Only Xue tingji was crazy and was about to dive into the water, but he was held by the servant, "Your Highness, you can''t go down. There are still arrows on your shoulders!"


    He couldn''t pull out the arrow at will, otherwise it would endanger his life, but he didn''t even think about it. After pulling out the arrow with his backhand, he jumped into the water, so fast that the servant couldn''t stop him at all.


    His blood dyed the lake red, and it was very difficult to see Pei Ming in the turbidity. He was not good at water, so he could not get close to her for a long time. On the contrary, he made his injury worse quickly.


    Pei Ming regretted it. He knew that he would drown before long. He swam to him and wanted to hold him. At this time, two more people jumped into the lake.


    One is Xue tingji''s servant.


    The other is Pei Yu.


    In the end, Pei Ming and Xue tingji are both saved. Xue tingji, who is on the verge of death, never forgets to tell him to suppress the incident, otherwise he will push Pei Ming into the limelight again.


    Pei Ming was surprised that Pei Yu didn''t show any doubt about what he did. He sincerely thanks her for her help.


    Pei Yu shook his head with a guilty heart, "no, don''t thank me..."


    Xue tingji is escorted back to the sixth Prince''s residence. He secretly calls the imperial doctor to treat him. Pei Ming asks Xu Yi and Pei Yu to go back first. Xu Yi wants to stay with her, and so on.


    Pei Ming ridicules without any cover up. He can''t help. What''s the use of staying?


    Xu Yi blushed and had to leave.


    Finally quiet down, Pei Ming holding his arm to guard the door, nose still residual blood, thick enough to make her afraid, eyes repeatedly is he struggling to swim to her embarrassed appearance.


    Can''t help murmuring: "fool, don''t you die..."


    After a long time, the imperial doctor opened the door. Pei Ming immediately stepped forward and was relieved when he heard that his highness was OK.


    Fortunately, the arrow didn''t hurt the muscles and joints, otherwise, the whole arm would be useless.


    Pei Ming was afraid of it. He knew that it didn''t matter what shot he took. He didn''t care about the etiquette. When he stepped into the room, Xue Ting, with a light breath of linen wrapped around his body, should have gone to sleep.


    Standing beside the bed, she watched his sleeping face, so pale that she could not see the ferocious appearance of being overbearing.


    She just wanted to hold his hand quietly, but before she touched it, Xue tingji took a deep breath and woke up, "you - cough, you are hurt."


    Pei Ming doesn''t understand. When he stares at his face, he reacts. In order to cover up the scar, his makeup has gone long ago, but he sees it after all.


    "Last night, I fell into the flowers and hurt myself."


    Xue tingji weak smile, "tiger thorn plum?"? You are too careless


    On the day of Taifu''s birthday party, he smelled the fragrance of tiger thorn plum on her body. The delicate, fragrant, firm and prickly tiger thorn plum is very similar to her.Pei Ming wanted to laugh and scold him, but he didn''t have the heart. He gently took his hand and said, "I owe you so much. It''s really not over."


    He held her back, thought for a moment, and said sorry.


    "I was wrong that day, but I''ll make amends this time."


    Pei Ming was stunned for a long time. He couldn''t figure out the man. He was so unreasonable when he was rude, but he always apologized to her humbly.


    She blurted out, "why? You don''t have to be so careful with me. "


    Xue tingji did not have the strength to speak. He only held her hand and did not let it go.


    Pei Ming''s eyelashes tremble, thinking of his mother''s words, Xue tingji is so impulsive because he is jealous of Xu Yi''s official career.


    She thought Xue tingji was carefree when she was young. It turned out that he was not so unruly.


    When she was absorbed, she suddenly heard his smile. Is Miss Pei going to stand in front of his bed all the time?


    "Do you want to go back to rest, or do you want to make do with me?"


    Pei Ming is not in the mood to joke with him. "I''m not so kind. I''m waiting for news."


    If she wants to know where the assassin is going, it''s not long before the servant reports to her outside the door.


    The assassin was caught alive and confessed that he was ordered by Wang to take Pei Ming''s life.


    Pei Ming knew this, so he was not surprised. Xue tingji stood up and was pushed back by her.


    Xue Ting clenched his teeth and ordered his servant to catch Wang, "give me Skin the wicked woman. "


    Pei Ming is not allowed. The wife of the general''s main room can''t move at will. Xue tingji doesn''t care about it, but Pei Ming laughs maliciously.


    "I have my own plan. Don''t worry, I''ll do it for myself."

 Chapter 22

    Nearly two, Pei Ming returned to the house, silver plate, etc. in the micro court outside, said that two Miss has been waiting inside.


    Pei Ming knew clearly, as if nothing had happened, and went into the room, "you are also shocked today. Why don''t you go to rest so late?"


    Pei Yu stood up, holding the corner of his clothes, and he wanted to cry. His voice was like a mosquito and a fly. "I''m sorry, sister..."


    She really admitted her mistake. At that time, she just wanted to make Pei Ming suffer. But when she saw that her sister was really drowning, she still didn''t dare to do it.


    But she didn''t dare to tell the truth, so she had to apologize again and again.


    Pei Ming is soft hearted. Her younger sister has a conscience. In fact, when you think about it carefully, although Pei Yu really wanted to poison her at the beginning, it was instigated by Wang and Yinpan. It''s not that the crime is unforgivable.


    If she can settle down from now on, it''s not that she can''t be forgiven. It''s also a sisterhood to arrange a good home for her.


    His hatred subsided and his tone softened. Seeing that his sister didn''t blame him, Pei Yu finally sniffed, "that How is your highness now? "


    Pei Ming knew that she was afraid that Xue Ting would find out something. He said, "it''s a pity that the assassin didn''t catch him alive."


    She didn''t miss Pei Yu''s happiness, and she asked if the palace would trace. After thinking about it, he shook his head and said it was impossible.


    After all, the assassination of the prince should not be publicized. I''m afraid Xue Ting has offended many people by his domineering nature. Now that there is no evidence to prove his death, he can only calm down.


    Pei Yu finally relieved, no longer disturb sister rest, Pei Ming put away smiling face, stretch a waist, go to bed safely.


    I have to go to Dongshi tomorrow.


    In the second half of the night, it began to drizzle. In the morning, I opened the door. I don''t know if it was psychological or not. I always felt the smell of blood in the air.


    Dongshikou, a body is hanging in the most prominent position, in the early spring cold wind, fragmented, chilling.


    Pei Ming, sitting in the carriage, lifted a corner of the car curtain and looked at the corpse. He made the driver move on without expression.


    At the entrance of Tiepu alley, a new clothing store was opened. The landlady yelled at Pei Ming twice, "Miss, there''s new rust red material in the store. Do you want to have a look?"


    Pei Ming immediately realized the three characters of rust and red, and walked into the shop with her lips hooked. Sure enough, there was another mystery behind her, and she could go straight to the iron shop, so that every time she came to tielao, she would not be doubted.


    The blacksmith shop''s usual heat wave was a little irritating, and the fire reflected in her eyes, which made her feel cold.


    "It''s a good job. Mr. tie is bothering. Do the people at the bottom know how to do it?"


    Iron old half kneel salute, "all right, all by Miss Sun dispatch."


    Pei Ming nodded with satisfaction. In this way, her plan was easy to carry out.


    The last time she asked tielao to do it, she recruited people in Dongshi for her use. She knew that tielao had a lot to say in Dongshi, and Dongshi was far from a fair.


    People who do business, inquire about business information, and even kill people and steal goods. Here, money can make kids push the mill. It''s more convenient if they have power again.


    She also knows that there are always some people who are not so honest. It''s just that Wang''s family has contributed to her. The assassin is a warning. Let all people in this business see clearly and dare to attack Pei Ming. That''s the end.


    In addition, the weapon made for Jinzhan has been completed. Besides the short arrow and dagger, there is also a set of jewelry with different mechanisms, which is absolutely invisible to others.


    Pei Ming thanks tie Laoxin. Next, he needs his help to do the second thing.


    "Get some businessmen, preferably Those shady deals. "


    Iron old slightly surprised, immediately should next, don''t ask the reason. Pei Ming left calmly and stopped when he passed a jade shop.


    We should repay the kindness of saving lives and buy a gift for Xue tingji.


    Pei Ming was directly introduced to Xue tingji''s bedroom in the sixth Prince''s residence. He could not get up yet. Fortunately, he was in a better spirit, but his face was pale. When he saw her coming, he was ruddy.


    "I had a good sleep last night. I didn''t have nightmares after falling into the water." He asked.


    Pei Ming shakes his head with a smile. When he comes to his bedside, he is despised!


    Without hesitation, Xue tingji reached for her forehead and wiped her cheek by the way. He didn''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional.


    But he was magnanimous, "fortunately, I didn''t have a fever. I''m afraid you''ll fall ill and don''t sleep at night. But you should take care of yourself at home. Why do you have to work hard here?"


    Pei Ming sits on the bench beside the bed, opens the brocade box in his hand and takes out a piece of jade town paper.


    "Thank you. Please accept it."


    Xue tingji was very happy. He took it with one hand and looked at it very carefully. It was like a treasure. After a while, he gathered it to his side. "I will treasure it well."


    He raised his hand and wanted to hold Pei Ming''s hand. He stopped at the airport. Pei Ming pressed down his hand with a smile, "don''t move when you are injured."


    The hand had been covering the back of his hand. It was not warm enough, but it was enough to make him happy.


    After a while, Dr. Zhang came to change the dressing for his highness. Xue Ting asked Pei ming to go out and wait. Otherwise, the wound would appear and she would be scared.Pei Ming disdains that the general''s daughter is not so delicate. What does she dare not see.


    Xue Ting made fun of him. Did miss Pei miss his beauty? Said, really pulled open his own belt.


    As a general daughter''s family, Pei Ming had already fled. But Pei Ming had children with him. She didn''t have to be shy and she didn''t have that interest.


    Sink face to let him not move, "don''t make trouble, don''t see your injury with my own eyes, I don''t trust."


    Xue tingji heard the words and said nothing more. He never dared to look at her again.


    Dr. Zhang began to untie the linen, exposing the skin and flesh of the terrible wound, and some adhesion with the linen. When he tore it off, Xue tingji still couldn''t help humming.


    When Pei Ming saw the sweat on his forehead and the blue veins, he said that it was false that he didn''t feel distressed, but he felt a bit of revenge.


    When she was tortured by Wang''s poisoning and killed in the delivery bed, she suffered a hundred times more than that. Where is the culprit?


    Xue tingji, do you know the pain


    Xue Ting, who didn''t know her mood, gasped for breath, caught a glimpse of her red eyes and gave a wry smile. "They said that you don''t have to look. Why do you scare yourself?"


    Gathering his mind, Pei Ming asked him, "why did you save me, your highness?"


    Xue Ting was relieved by biting his teeth and waiting for Dr. Zhang to apply the ointment. He sneered and said something stupid.


    The understatement makes Pei Ming feel sour again. Why should he not hesitate.


    Doctor Zhang wrapped clean linen around Xue tingji again. Xue tingji sat up straight. After a while, his ears turned red.


    "That Miss Pei, would you please turn around


    His whole upper body, but It''s really a reward that Pei Ming''s girl''s house stares at those who don''t wear inch wisps.

 Chapter 23

    Pei Ming couldn''t help laughing. When he turned his back, he thought that his body now is really not good. After training in the battlefield in the future, it would be very different.


    After a while, I finally cleaned up and took care of my hair. I don''t want to be too embarrassed in front of her.


    Half leaning on the soft pillow, he still held the jade town paper in his hand. "It will be noon in a moment. Let''s stay for dinner."


    Pei Ming nodded. Seeing that his collar wasn''t turned properly, he helped him to tidy it up. Accidentally, his fingertips touched his neck, which was very hot.


    She didn''t think much, thought he had a fever, the next moment, knuckles were gently grasped by him, moved to the lips.


    Surprised by the warm touch, she jerked back her hand. After all, it was too ambiguous for her to respond.


    Fortunately, Xue tingji also knew that he was abrupt, and he wanted to explain it, so he had to clear his throat and have nothing to say to her.


    After awkwardness for a long time, lunch finally came. Xue Ting was supposed to be served by his maidservant, but he waved away.


    Pei Ming understood that he wanted her to feed.


    Seeing that she didn''t want to, Xue tingji chuckled, "I''m kidding you. You use it first. I''m not hungry."


    Pei Ming hesitated, not polite to him, but just as she sat at the table, another dish came to her.


    But it made her eyebrow jump.


    The golden silk lamp is a royal special one. Xue Ting prepared it for her. It''s obvious that he wants her to be his princess


    Xue tingji secretly observes her expression, expecting and worried. However, he finds that Pei Ming seems to be angry.


    Of course, she was angry, because she was no stranger to this golden cup.


    In her last life, Xue tingji gave her a vow of love, and the golden light never broke, but what happened later?


    As soon as she saw it, she thought of her cold heart at that time.


    Tengdi got up, she saluted coldly, "the courtiers still don''t disturb your highness, leave." Then, regardless of Xue tingji''s consternation, he went straight out of the bedroom.


    Xue tingji wanted to go down to the ground and was pressed down by the steward. "Don''t move your highness. I told you you were in a hurry. Miss Pei thought you were bullying. Listen to me, I''ll have to do it slowly."


    "But she --" Xue Ting couldn''t do anything by looking at Pei Ming''s leaving direction. She was so frustrated that she didn''t struggle any more. "She couldn''t figure it out. She didn''t know what to do."


    The steward tucked in the quilt for him. His highness, who is a little funny and ignorant, still has some worries in the future.


    Pei Ming was not very comfortable when she came out of the sixth Prince''s house. When the carriage passed by Taifu''s house, she suddenly had a bad heart.


    At the same time, she also bought a jade finger to give to her brother. If not, let Xu Yi help.


    The guard of Taifu mansion saw her and was about to go in to inform her, but Pei Ming said no.


    She deliberately stood at the door of Taifu''s house, enlarged her voice and said, "this jade finger is a gift for Mr. Xu. I''m not biased. I''ll treat you equally."


    The two guards looked at each other, puzzled by Miss Pei''s intention, and Pei Ming didn''t say much, so he left quickly.


    She dares to guarantee that this words can definitely spread to Xue Ting''s ears, let him be jealous, but it depends on whether he will throw it at her!


    When the carriage was about to reach the gate of the general''s house, it was suddenly blocked by a man. When Pei Ming, who was already agitated, heard the words of wine outside, he was so angry that he lifted the curtain of the carriage


    I didn''t expect that the drunkard was no other than her brother Pei Shuo.


    Look at him like this. The son of a grand general is staggering around with a wine pot. He can''t even recognize his own door. What''s the point of being seen!


    But he also followed two little fellows to salute Pei Ming, "Miss, forgive me, young master, he We can''t control me. "


    Pei Shuo still knows his sister and cries to let mingniang help him.


    "Your brother, I failed in the test again. I must be reprimanded by my father. You have to help me stop it."


    Pei Ming secretly dislikes Pei Shuo and drags him back home. Pei Shuo, who wakes up a little bit, still doesn''t have a good brain. He asks Pei ming to help him find a way out.


    Otherwise, with his ability, I''m afraid that he won''t succeed until his father dies.


    But as soon as he said this, he was splashed with hot tea. Pei Ming''s gloomy face frightened him. "If you dare to say this again, I can''t let you stay at home."


    Pei Shuo just wiped her face and flattered her. "Good sister, please help me. Isn''t the sixth Prince very kind to you? Can you say something nice for me?"


    His elder brother, in his last life, was a softie who only knew how to benefit himself. When the Pei family was exterminated, he was the one who cried the most. In this life, he was still so hopeless.


    But it''s convenient for Pei ming to control him. After all, he''s very useful. Pei Ming''s eyes turned and his smile was very pure.


    "The younger sister should help the elder brother. After all, the elder brother is the only son of his father. Don''t worry about it."Pei Shuo is very happy. He will protect mingniang when he is successful.


    Looking at his back, Pei Ming''s smile suddenly turns chilly. She has a good job waiting for her brother


    In the afternoon, I had a light sleep. At dinner time, a maid said that the sixth highness had sent someone to give me a present.


    Pei Ming had a pain in his temple. "If it''s a bell, throw it out for me."


    The maid didn''t dare to laugh, but said no, "the people who were sent said that, your highness ordered, they can''t go back until they see you."


    Pei Ming put down his chopsticks and hurried to the flower hall. However, he was frightened by the mountain gift box. "Why, is he moving?"


    The Chamberlain made a quick apology. These are their Highness''s apologies. He said that at noon he just lost his mind and didn''t mean to urge you to marry down. Please forgive me.


    His fingertips suddenly itched, as if the temperature of his lips were still there. Pei Ming felt guilty. If his father heard this, he might have misunderstood it.


    He did it on purpose!


    "When I go back to your hall, I dare not blame him. I can''t afford the gold calico. I just hope that he will recover soon, so as not to be suspected that he is not strong enough."


    The attendants looked at each other. They had to smile and sneak back to the sixth Prince''s residence. Xue tingji could wait.


    "Well, is she still angry?"


    "Should It''s no use The Chamberlain did not dare to guess, and he did not pass on Pei Ming''s words. Xue tingji was not surprised and left his brush.


    A pair of tiger thorn plum''s fine brushwork is lifelike, he gazes at the picture scroll, suddenly has the idea, joyfully climbs the eyebrow.


    "Or send that one!"

 Chapter 24

    "Are those weapons easy to use? Practice well, and then you''ll have to fight yourself. "


    Pei Ming twists the fragrance carefully. He seldom steals a moment''s leisure.


    She has a good life these days. She gives the details of Dongshi''s contacts that tielao has prepared for her to Yinpan to memorize. Occasionally, she goes to the backyard with Peiyu to relax. Only Jinzhan can''t relax.


    Fortunately, Jinzhan is more and more agile. Now it''s time to go to the west market to ask the thief for advice. Pei Ming secretly follows the thief to see if he can use it.


    She has a good eye. The thief is reliable. At first, she only let Jin Zhan watch secretly and let her start when she has a chance.


    But Jin Zhan was unfamiliar and caught by someone because of her mistake. The thief helped her escape and made herself beaten, but there was no complaint.


    Marigold felt very guilty, but the thief didn''t care, "if I take your money, I have to do a good job. How can I let you be beaten? Besides, you are still a girl."


    Pei Ming''s eyes are shining in the dark. He is a loyal man. He can''t give in to talent.


    At sunset, marigold leaves in a new suit. The thief pats his ashes and goes back to his shabby house to prepare for the tooth beating ceremony. As soon as he sits down, his nose starts to stir up and he looks up again. It turns out that he is the woman who wore the curtain fence last time.


    Pei Ming threw the roast chicken in his hand to him, "as a reward."


    The thief was so happy that he didn''t care to pretend to be in front of the gold Lord. He tore off the chicken leg and gnawed it.


    Pei Ming doesn''t dislike his vulgar appearance. He asks if she wants him to be rich all his life, will she follow her faithfully?


    The thief was stunned, then wiped his oil hand on his pants, knelt down and nodded like pecking rice. Pei Ming appreciated his pragmatism and cleverness, and asked him his name. But he didn''t want the thief to smile, "dog dunghill, they all call me that."


    ¡­¡­ This is not the name of a person. Pei Ming sipped his lips and thought, "Guizhe, Qiye, from now on you will be called aguei. As long as you are capable, I guarantee you will become a great one." Then he left in a hurry.


    I don''t know that after a while, Agui responded. Tears rolled in his eyes, he kowtowed three times to the door, giggled and murmured: "I have a name, my name is Agui..."


    On the way back, Pei Ming thought about the next layout. Suddenly the carriage stopped and lifted the curtain to see that it was the team of the six kings'' mansion.


    Can Xue Ting go out? What''s more, it''s a toss.


    No accident, he came to see her again. As soon as the silver plate was finished, Pei Ming got out of the carriage. He didn''t see him during his inspection. Unexpectedly I''m a little disappointed.


    "Your Highness wants my father to be charged with corruption."


    But the servant''s manner was a little cramped. He only led a little boy with a low head to go in, and then turned to leave. Pei Mingzheng is puzzled, that small Si just bad smile to raise a head.


    "I haven''t seen you for a few days, but you miss me?"


    Pei Ming didn''t speak. He wanted to deny it. Looking at his face, he couldn''t help lifting his lips. "Your Highness is very brave."


    The injury is not good. What are you doing here in disguise.


    Regardless of everything else, Xue tingji resisted the impulse to hug her. "If you want to see you, you''ll come, or you won''t be able to sleep tonight."


    The air swept over her face, so hot that she couldn''t help but think of the kiss that fell on her finger. Pei Ming didn''t turn his head and tried to restrain his blushing.


    Be promising! What does he have to make you excited.


    "Cough Why did your highness come here in person? "


    Xue tingji took a close look at her expression and couldn''t restrain her joy. He took out a small porcelain jar from his arms and said, "this is for you."


    Look at his precious expression, like a child. Pei Ming took it. There was dark red powder in the jar. The fragrance she was most familiar with.


    "It''s tiger thorn plum." Xue tingji is very proud. He made the powder himself. Is it sincere enough?


    Pei Ming was really surprised, and then frowned, "you''re injured. I didn''t say I''m angry. Why be so careful? When that time comes, you''ll be more seriously injured. Do you count it on my head?"


    Xue tingji was more happy. He raised his hand and wanted to order some powder for her. He hurt the wound and bared his teeth to cover his shoulder.


    Pei Ming quickly helped him to sit down. "I''ll see if it''s bleeding. Didn''t I bring the doctor out? Can''t you be honest for a few days, in case something happens to you - "


    " are you worried about me? " He interrupted her, eyes full of light, holding her hand does not let go, at this time and here, appears particularly ambiguous.


    Without waiting for Pei ming to break free, his next move was astonishing. His Royal Highness the sixth Prince pulled open his own belt and collar in person, holding her before Pei Ming got angry.


    "Don''t you want to look at the wound for me? Come on, Miss Pei


    This man No shame!


    Pei Mingcai didn''t bother to entangle with him, but Xue tingji didn''t let go and was pulled to the shoulder by her action. It really hurt.


    Seeing this, Pei Ming didn''t care any more. When he opened his collar, the linen inside was already red.


    This can''t delay any longer, she hastens to urge Xue tingji to go back, he is still reluctant, "then you come to see me, make me daydream."Pei Ming''s mouth is shriveled. His injury has not been publicized, but he often runs to the sixth Prince''s residence. What does it look like?


    However, she finally agreed to meet him after he recovered.


    Xue tingji is finally obedient, and his face is satisfied. I don''t know what happened with Pei Ming. As soon as he stepped out of the gate, Pei Shuo came to catch up. Baba asked Pei Ming if he had mentioned him.


    Pei Ming turned his head and looked at him, quietly hiding the porcelain pot on the tea table into his sleeve, so that he would not have to ask again.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll count."


    Back to the room, sitting in front of the dressing table, holding a porcelain can to look back and forth, silver plate brought in the dinner, teasing miss, this is finally moved by the sixth highness?


    Pei Ming was angry that she was talkative, so she ordered some perfume powder on her wrist. The powder was not delicate, the color was strange, and even the fragrance was not strong enough. But she liked it, so I''ll use it next time I see him.


    However Her joy turned into anger at night. Pei Ming, who stayed up all night, scratched the skin of her wrist and gnashed her teeth.


    "What did Xue Ting do with you?"


    Two days later, Yinpan came to see her royal highness Liu to convey some words to her young lady.


    He must have known that Pei Fu had a doctor for her these two days. As for the illness


    "I have a rash all over my body, itching and swelling. It''s just that I can''t visit your highness these days."


    Xue tingji asked what was going on. The silver plate thought about it and asked boldly how the fragrant powder was made. Of course, he said, just dry and grind the flowers.


    The corner of the silver plate''s mouth twitched slightly, "Miss said, don''t bother your highness to spend this heart in the future."


    Xue tingji still didn''t understand. The silver plate had to sigh. Her young lady was allergic to the perfumed powder


    "Our young lady finally said that she was not angry, really."

 Chapter 25

    After seven or eight days, Pei Ming''s allergy finally recovered, and Xue tingji''s shoulder injury also healed. He sent someone to send a message, intending to meet the beauty.


    Then the servant told her that Miss Pei was not at home.


    Xue tingji, who was full of expectation, said with a smile, "where are people?"


    "She..." The servant swallowed his saliva and said, "I''ve gone to Taifu."


    With a click, the best wolf''s hair is folded into two sections. Then he flatters Pei Ming. Xue tingji is always the overbearing prince. He is very angry, and no one dares to show his arrogance.


    He took two deep breaths and squeezed a few words out of his teeth. "What does she want?"


    Pei Ming didn''t want to do anything but come to Taifu to see Xu Lixue.


    To tell you the truth, Pei Ming treats Li Xue more than Pei Yu. He also wants to make up for the regret of his last life, so he treasures the boudoir time with her.


    Unfortunately, Xu Lixue has been waiting for Pei ming to call her sister-in-law, but she is disturbed by the engagement


    "Mingniang, you don''t know. My elder brother has been very sad since I''ve been married to you for a while."


    When Pei Ming heard the speech, he hid his disdain for Xu Yi. It seemed that he remembered something, "Oh, by the way, I still have to trouble him."


    As soon as she found Xu Yi, her subordinates came to report that the sixth hall had come down. Pei Ming sneered in secret. This person is really defensive.


    Xue tingji came in with a black face and negative hands, as usual.


    Pei Ming''s vision falls on his shoulder unconsciously. Is his injury really good? Is there any sequela? Will it still hurt?


    Xue tingji didn''t miss her unintentional concern, so he wiped the corners of her eyes in front of Xu Yi''s face. "Fortunately, I didn''t leave a scar. I''m ignorant about the perfume, and you suffer."


    In fact, both of them are secretly watching Xu Yi. Sure enough, except that his face is stiff, Xu Yi has nothing to say.


    Pei Ming thought that master Zhang, the diviner, was really accurate. No matter how many times she was reborn, Xu Yi would not be her lover.


    Xue tingji didn''t dare to question anything any more, so he had to ask Pei Ming carefully in a soft voice. But Pei Ming raised his eyes and was surprised by his change.


    He really I''m afraid she''ll get angry again and change her suspicious nature?


    No, he''s just in the mood for her. He was gentle in those years. Once something happens It''s bound to be the same.


    With a cold heart, she asked his highness to avoid for a while, "what I want to say to Mr. Xu, your highness is not allowed to participate."


    Xue tingji was about to get angry, but Shengsheng held back his temper and said, "what can I not listen to?"


    Xu Yi wants to say something, but Pei Ming takes the lead. She winks at Xue ting. She is very cute.


    "Your Highness, after all, you are the prince and should not interfere in officialdom. I''m here to ask for the help of Mr. Xu for my elder brother, but I dare not let your highness take the liberty to disobey you."


    The first is her and the second is her inability to engage in politics. These two things are the most unforgettable pain for Xue tingji. Pei Ming deliberately poked him in the heart.


    Sure enough, Xue tingji''s face cooled down by three points, but he let Pei ming down. He really wanted to hear it. What''s rare!


    No, Pei Ming had no choice but to follow his orders, but when he didn''t exist, he just faced Xu Yi and said, "my brother He failed in the martial arts test, but he can''t spend it all the time. Can he ask for your help, so that he can show his face in front of the new officials of the central government and make some relations? "


    Xu Yi is clear and agrees immediately. Pei Ming bends his knees to thank him, and his smiling face is gentle.


    Xue tingji saw it in his eyes, and suddenly he was jealous. He bit and bit again, and finally he held back his anger.


    "Do you think the prince can''t even have a party in private? You still need to find a grandson, a foreign minister who has never been in the officialdom? "


    Pei Ming doesn''t understand and looks at him. "It''s because Mr. Xu hasn''t entered the officialdom that he avoids suspicion."


    Xue Ting chokes. Without waiting for him to say anything more, Pei Ming leaves him in a hurry. However, when he passes by, he looks at him intentionally or unintentionally.


    At this glance, Xue tingji stopped pestering. Does she have something to say to him?


    With the previous lesson, he didn''t rush to catch up. After chatting with Xu Yi, he pretended to leave leisurely. However, the carriage went straight to the general''s house, which revealed his urgency.


    Before he even got to the door, he stopped Pei Ming''s carriage on the road and got into it, which made Pei Ming laugh and cry.


    "Your Highness, this is the key to get the minister''s daughter to be gossip."


    "So what." Xue tingji was unreasonable and sat opposite her. They were isolated from the hustle and bustle, but the carriage was in front of the eyes of the passers-by.


    It''s rather obscure.


    Dissatisfied with her distraction, Xue tingji leaned forward and forced her in front of her, "look at me."


    Pei Ming did as he did. He saw a flood in his eyes, as if he could drown her.


    He said, "I can help you with this."


    Pei Ming just took it in. For a moment, he didn''t know what he meant. Xue tingji thought she was going to refuse and couldn''t wait.He was tall and couldn''t stand up straight in the carriage. He just leaned over Pei Ming''s head and covered her in front of him.


    It was his breath that came. Pei Ming forgot to push him away. He repeated that he would help.


    His heart beat and the movement outside the car mingled in her ears. She tried to calm down for a long time before she pressed Xue tingji''s chest and separated from him.


    "I don''t mean to be angry with you, but the prince is most taboo to collude with foreign ministers. Even the examiners will be on guard. You really don''t need to get into trouble."


    She really wants Xue tingji to be jealous of Xu Yi, but she doesn''t want him to be watched by the prince. First, she doesn''t expect that things will change in her life.


    In addition


    She doesn''t want Xue tingji to end his ease as a prince early. After all, there are many hardships waiting for him, so let him Have a good time.


    This truth is not fake. Xue tingji also felt it. He held her hand against his chest and tried very hard, but did not dare to hurt her.


    "I can. I can give you whatever you want, and I''m not afraid of being reprimanded by my father." Then he said, "it''s not for your kindness! I just want to do something for you, really. "


    His heart beat even made Pei Ming feel it through his palm. It was so powerful that she couldn''t ignore it. The carriage was not bright enough, and her vision was completely blocked by him. Besides him, she could see nothing.


    After a long time, she suddenly lowered her head and began to smile. Xue Ting, who didn''t know why, lowered his head to see her expression. Unexpectedly, Pei Ming raised his head again and rubbed his nose.


    They were so stunned that they didn''t dare to breathe.


    Xue tingji is finally willing to sit back honestly. He sits upright, but his blush spreads from his ears. Pei Ming looks at it and wants to laugh.


    She remembers that this man is not so shy.


    But to get back to the point, Xue tingji still insists on taking this matter for Pei Ming, but Pei Ming has a better idea.


    "Since your highness and Mr. Xu are good friends, why do they oppose each other?"


    Xue tingji understood her meaning and frowned again and again. "What do you mean..."

 Chapter 26

    "I''d like to work first. I wish you all a prosperous official career."


    Xu Yi drank it all in one gulp. He was always gentle and modest, and seldom enjoyed himself at the banquet.


    Today''s banquet is for all the candidates who are the second in the examination. They are just waiting to be appointed in the future. There are also some young officials who have already entered the officialdom to praise Mr. Xu.


    Xu Yi not only won the first prize in this meeting, but also was the direct grandson of Xu Taifu. He had a bright future and was destined to continue the scenery of Xu family.


    Not only civil servants, but also military generals. Although many people don''t like Pei Shuo''s swaggering little brother, he is the only son of general Pei. It''s good for him to curry favor with the Pei family.


    However, Pei Shuo, as the leader of the banquet, arrived late, which was called a swagger, for fear that others would not know who he was.


    No wonder, don''t you see who came with him?


    As soon as Xue tingji enters the wing room, everyone at the table is quiet. Xu Yi takes the lead in saluting, but he is stopped. Today, he comes here in humble clothes.


    Although ten thousand people are reluctant, who asked Pei ming to do so? If he reveals his identity, he will never have the chance to share her worries in the future.


    But it''s just superficial Kung Fu. Nearly half of the people here are officials. Do you know the sixth prince? I can only play dumb with him.


    Xue tingji also knew that they were cramped. He took the initiative to hold up his glass and did it. He did not say a word, but his momentum was very different from that of Xu Yi.


    How can a royal noble son be compared with his subordinates.


    The banquet officially began. One felt that it was windy today. He got up and wanted to close the window, but Xue tingji put down his glass and said, "no way."


    All of a sudden, everyone did not dare to say a word.


    It''s not Xue Ting''s power, it''s because this window can give you a panoramic view of the room upstairs, and that upstairs


    Pei Ming just sipped his drink in his spare time and leaned against the window to observe everyone''s every move.


    There are two purposes. One is to supervise whether Xue tingji is in trouble. The other is to have two people who are her goals today.


    Fortunately, Xu Yi came to an end at the right time, and Xue tingji didn''t disturb the wine company. Xue tingji was also afraid that Pei Ming would blame him, so he didn''t say anything more. Gradually, everyone began to drink, and the atmosphere became lively.


    Pei Shuo is very proud of the Xu family''s direct grandson and the sixth prince. He praises his good sister 800 times, not to mention that Pei Ming has given him a hawksbill tiger.


    Just one person was attracted by the tiger. The man''s name is Wang Qiyao. Coincidentally, he is the concubine of Wang''s family.


    Seeing him talking with Pei Shuo, Pei Ming half squints. It''s good. The first big fish is hooked.


    She knew very well that although Wang Qiyao was a commoner, he would become the king of the Wang family in the future. He was greedy for money, especially treasure.


    Hawksbill is his favorite.


    Seeing Wang Qiyao and Pei Shuo at first sight, Xue Ting subconsciously turned back and looked upstairs through the window. The angle was so coincident that he couldn''t see Pei Ming.


    Unable to sit still, he got up and left the banquet. After he left, the banquet was really lively.


    Seeing that someone has already climbed Pei Shuo''s high branch, another experimenter comes to join in the fun. But when this person falls into Pei Ming''s eyes, she wants to crush the wine cup.


    The second son of Cheng family, Cheng Yan!


    In his last life, he was Xu Lixue''s husband and the murderer who killed him! What a hateful face! Pei Ming wants to rush down and stab him now!


    Suddenly, a burst of air in her ear startled her and suddenly turned her head. It was Xue tingji.


    Xue Ting, who didn''t know the reason, patted her on the back to appease her by seeing her angry and panicked, "what''s the matter? Is it uncomfortable? "


    Pei Ming shakes his head, closes his eyes tightly and tries to dispel the picture in his mind. However, he is still in vain. When he opens his eyes again, it turns more red, which makes Xue Ting startled.


    "What''s the matter, or I''ll take you back first." But Pei Ming refused, which made him more anxious. "Oh, be obedient, or I''ll go and stir up the wine shop now."


    "Don''t..." Her voice was very empty. With tears in her eyes, she sat down and said, "drink with me."


    Xue tingji could see that she was very sad, but she couldn''t think of anything that could make her so, and she didn''t dare to stop her pouring wine.


    Pei Ming poured two cups, one to Xue tingji, the other to his head. This is not the way a woman should drink. Xue tingji quickly stopped her from drinking the second cup, "Ai Ai, be careful, you''ll get drunk like this."


    "It''s not that easy." Pei Ming ignored his obstruction.


    She used to get depressed and even had a drink all night. What are these? Raising her hand is another cup.


    Xue tingji couldn''t look down. He knew that she had something on her mind, but he just couldn''t ask. This feeling of helplessness made him very upset and unbearable. He closed all the doors and windows and bullied Pei Ming on the bench!


    Pei Ming, slightly drunk, is pinched by his wrists. He looks at Xue tingji in amazement, adding fuel to his anger.


    One Cheng Yan is enough to make her hate. Now what is Xue tingji doing? Do you want to force her like the wedding night!"You give me -"


    "don''t drink, ok..."


    It''s like a clear spring pouring on the fire, which makes Pei Ming calm down instantly. Lingtai is quite clear, and Xue tingji''s eyes are also in sight.


    He had no other intention than to stop her.


    Realizing that his behavior was too offensive, Xue Ting let her go and got up in a hurry, "I I''m not... "


    On the contrary, Pei Ming sat up as if nothing had happened and rubbed his wrists, "you didn''t do anything to me."


    Seeing her red wrist, Xue tingji felt even more guilty. He sat on the opposite side and stretched out his hand. "I''ll rub it for you."


    In this way, they were quiet. Although the window was closed, Pei Ming was still motionless when he put it down.


    After a while, she finally took back her eyes. Her face was flushed. I don''t know whether it was because of the drunkenness or the itching on her hands.


    Xue tingji had rubbed her wrist well, but he rubbed, rubbed The pulp of her finger wandered on the palm of her hand.


    The back of her thin hand, the palms with delicate lines, the delicate knuckles, and the tender fingertips that are clearly practicing martial arts but do not leave any hard cocoons, are not the delicate posture that is as soft as boneless, but the lovely touch that is more worth playing with.


    People are reluctant to let go.


    Until Pei Ming returns to his mind and pulls back his hand quickly, Xue tingji still wants to hold her. He looks up and bumps into her angry eyes, but he doesn''t stop.


    Although he didn''t have a few drinks, he was more drunk than Pei Ming.


    He knew that he could not take back his love.


    Pushing the table away directly, he grabs Pei Ming''s hand and matches her fingers, breathing heavily close to her.


    Although Pei Ming is not flustered, he is quite surprised that he is so forgetful. Just as he is about to refuse him, he hears him call softly -


    "Ah Ming."

 Chapter 27

    Ah Ming, this name is familiar to her. Everyone, including Xu Yi, calls her Ming Niang. Only Xue Ting calls her Ah Ming.


    He said that he had to be different from others.


    At this moment, Pei Ming felt that he was about to fall in love with him. He really wanted to fall in love with him as much as before.


    Fortunately, she held on to this stupid idea in time. No matter how attractive love was, she would never taste the last bitter again.


    "Your Highness six."


    The cold voice made Xue Ting hesitate. Then, the sudden noise outside the window made him wake up completely. If it was to stop her from drinking, how could he explain it this time?


    No, he didn''t want to explain.


    "Ah Ming, I -"


    "please don''t call your highness my courtesan like that." Pei Ming straightened his dress and didn''t go to see him


    She politely refused his love, which made Xue tingji feel disappointed. Sure enough, this woman is too hard to figure out. Sometimes she thinks she should have the same mind as herself, but sometimes she refuses others.


    However, he will not be as self defeating as last time. The more Pui Ming makes him feel it, the more he has to bear to eat her.


    "What Miss Pei said was that I was rude." He arched his hand to apologize, "but please Miss Pei understand what I mean. I''ll give you what you want, and tell me what makes you sad. I''ll help you out."


    Pei Ming didn''t say anything. He seemed to be speculating and dismissing his words. After a long time, he said, "I''m ok. Your highness, I''d better go back to the bar. Only when my brother''s road is secure can I feel at ease."


    Xue tingji was still worried. When he got to the door, he turned to her and said, "I''ll come back later. You Don''t drink


    Pei Ming, who was about to mention the wine pot, nodded with a smile, "I see."


    When I left the room, I heard the noise outside. It was Pei Shuo who was playing with the examiners and was rowing wine boxing.


    Xu Yi is not good at this. He just greets with a smile. Cheng Yan doesn''t take part in it. He sits and drinks. It seems that he can''t curry favor with Pei Shuo.


    Xue tingji was acutely aware that at the moment when he left, the examiners were obviously inclined to Xu Yi. It seems that Xu Yi is usually silent, but he is not completely incompetent.


    At least his humility and friendliness can win people''s hearts, can''t they.


    However, if all of us make friends with Pei Shuo on the basis of Xu Yi''s face, doesn''t Xue tingji take the credit? Pei Ming naturally won''t care about him.


    How can he allow Xu Yi to steal the limelight.


    She put her hand on Pei Shuo''s shoulder and toasted him warmly. "Miss Pei is very fond of your brother. She has said it several times in front of me. You should thank her."


    As soon as he said this, Xu Yi''s face turned white immediately, and the examiners understood the meaning.


    It turns out that Miss Pei and the sixth prince are


    Pei Shuo thinks that he can be the eldest brother-in-law of the prince. He is so happy that he almost kowtows to thank him. Xue tingji looks at Xu Yi secretly, which is self-evident.


    The banquet didn''t come to an end until about the second shift. Pei Shuo swaggered back to his house surrounded by the crowd. Xu Yi sent his sixth highness to him according to the rules, but Xue tingji asked him to go back first.


    Xu Yi''s eyes flickered twice, and he couldn''t say anything until he drove away. Xue tingji went upstairs with a smile.


    Pei Ming is still there. He is almost drunk. He leans his head against the window frame and looks very lonely.


    He came forward and sat beside her, "who makes you unhappy."


    As long as he knows, make sure that person won''t upset her again.


    Pei Ming said, "thank you. I''m fine. I''m just thinking Why do some people know that they are good all their lives, but they can''t get a good home What did you do wrong? "


    Xue tingji didn''t know who she was talking about. He wanted to hold her shoulder, but he retracted his hand halfway.


    "At least you won''t, Xu Yi can''t give you anything, but I --"


    in the middle of my words, I was swallowed by him, because Pei Ming''s eyes were so cold that he was confused.


    Pei Ming wants to laugh. When he thinks of the last life, what kind of good home has he given himself?


    Just, she was tired. She got up and didn''t let him help her.


    "Your Highness, please take your leave."


    How can Xue tingji let her leave alone, escort her back to the general''s house, watch the door close for a long time before leaving, tonight is doomed to be restless.


    Pei Ming, who is tired and returns to jinweiyuan, is also very tired. He lies on the collapsed bed, but he can''t close his eyes. The strong wind at night disturbs her dreams.


    She dreamed of Lixue''s death and the scene she would never forget.


    That year, as soon as she and Xue tingji came back from Beidi, Xu Taifu died. The Xu family, who was about to collapse, was eager to find someone to depend on, so they married Xu Lixue to Cheng Yan as a concubine.


    Unfortunately, the Cheng family did not help the Xu family. Instead, when the Xu family collapsed, they were implicated because of Xu Lixue''s in laws.Cheng Yan is angry and throws all her anger on Xu Lixue. At that time, she was three months pregnant, but she was killed alive.


    Pei Ming knew too late to save her. When he got to Cheng''s house, he saw blood all over the ground.


    It was Lixue who was beaten to abortion and bleeding. She twisted and struggled on the ground for a long time. When she picked up her immature body, she found that her bones were broken in several places.


    That day, Pei Ming shut up all the people in the Cheng family and burned them to death. But what''s the use of that? Lixue can''t come back.


    When she woke up from crying, her pillow was wet, and there was only wind in her ear, which made her heart cold.


    Simply get up to open the window, under the cold wind, she is more determined to do.


    She will take revenge for Lixue, give her the happiness of this life, and also take revenge for herself, let the people who have hurt her pay off the debt one by one!


    Put on clothes, straight around the backyard, sword cold, but can protect her life.


    The martial arts brought back from the battlefield can''t be lost. It will be her life-saving talisman in the future.


    Until dawn, the dew drops from the blade, and Pei Ming is sweating all over. When she is tired to the extreme, she is reborn. She takes a deep breath when the first sunlight breaks in the sky.


    She still has a lot to do to hold back the hatred.


    I didn''t expect that when I went back to my room to wash, my maid came in and told me that the sixth hall had come down. Pei Ming was shocked, "so early?"


    "Actually..." The maidservant''s look is a bit delicate, "six his highness came last night, sat in the flower hall all night, specially asked not to disturb you."


    What?!


    Pei Ming is really convinced that he came to help the general''s house guard catch the thief at night.


    I rushed to the flower hall after washing up. I saw that he was holding tea and his eyes were black.


    "Your Highness?"


    She called him softly. When Xue tingji saw her, he stood up a little stiff. Maybe it was because he had been sitting all night and didn''t move.

 Chapter 28

    He looked at Pei Ming and sighed, "you didn''t sleep well last night. I knew that."


    Pei Ming stepped forward and looked up to see his haggard face. He couldn''t hold back his heartache. "You''re just hurt. Don''t you have a good rest? I won''t pay you to guard my house. "


    It''s rare to hear her joke. Xue tingji felt that she was on duty that night. He held her hand and put it on his cheek.


    "If you have something on your mind, you can''t sleep well. If you think about it like this, I can''t sleep well. It''s better to sit here and have the right to be with you. At least I can feel better."


    He was also sentimentally afraid of Pei Ming and worried about him. He said to himself, "your tea is good. Two cups of tea can stay up all night. Why don''t you give me some?"


    Pei Ming can''t help laughing. This fool


    His left hand was stuck to his face, and he simply covered his right hand. He held him and looked up at her, just as he had only seen him when he was a lover.


    It''s just that she knows better than ever what she wants.


    Corner of the eye curved out a gentle radian, "I''m not as delicate as you think, and there''s nothing I can''t carry. You don''t have to be like this."


    Xue tingji was disappointed, "can''t What can I do for you? You don''t understand the state of mind of me sitting here all night. I look at you and feel sad. I want to comfort you, but I feel powerless. "


    The more he said it, the more anxious he was, and for fear of scaring her, he calmed down and drooped his head more dispiritedly. "Don''t make me feel I''m useless, OK? "


    She is like this, will let him be very frightened, afraid oneself cannot walk into her heart.


    Pei Ming doesn''t understand him. He has never looked like this before. How should she face this strange Xue tingji.


    Finally, she succumbed to her instinct and gave him her palm. "You''ve done a lot for me, and I remember everything. If you''re really good for me, go back and have a rest. Do you want me to worry about you all night?"


    Xue tingji grinned. He couldn''t even tell why he was like this. He was full of her in his mind. Even if he just got a few nice words from her, no matter how tired he was.


    Pei Shuo, who is hiding in the distance, sees the scene they are leading each other. He covers his mouth and congratulates his sister. When Xue tingji leaves, he sneaks behind Pei Ming and startles Pei Ming who turns around.


    "What a sneak! Did you see that just now? "


    "Look what you''re in a hurry. It''s not shameful." Pei Shuo sat down with her robe and asked her sister to have a chat. Pei Ming had something to say to him and asked about yesterday''s banquet.


    At the mention of this, Pei Shuo was very happy, especially Wang Qiyao, who was very flattering to him. Pei Ming listened one by one, "is there anyone else?"


    "Nothing else." Pei Shuo took a sip of tea and thought of Cheng Yan again, but the official position of the family was low, so there was nothing to pay attention to.


    When Pei Ming heard this, he put the tea cup in his hand heavily? Are you on the air now? I don''t think they are worthy of you, do they? Don''t forget that you didn''t even pass the examination. Why don''t you look down on others? "


    Pei Shuo blushed when she said, "why do you say that?"


    "I didn''t do it for you?" Pei Ming is about to leave. "It''s all right. Anyway, you''re making friends outside. What can I do for my sister?"


    This move will be repeated. Pei Shuo immediately makes amends. Can he go to apologize to Cheng Yan himself.


    Pei Ming just gave up. When he turned and left, he immediately put away his smile and his eyes were full of murders.


    Cheng Yan, Wang Qiyao, take your family up and down, wash your neck and wait


    The carriage went smoothly, and Xue Ting, who was sitting in it, leaned back. Although he closed his eyes to sleep, he always laughed twice from time to time. Obviously, he was still savoring his intimate relationship with Pei Ming.


    Just thinking about what to send her next time, the carriage stopped suddenly. The attendant came in and reported that the prince''s guard of honor was ahead.


    Xue tingji suddenly opened his eyes and met the prince head on?


    Reluctantly, he got out of the car and saluted the crown prince''s golden top carriage. Then the curtain of the car was lifted and the crown prince Xue Tingying''s face appeared.


    The prince is five years older than Xue tingji, and he is friendly to other emperor''s younger brothers. Xue tingji is the only one who doesn''t like him.


    "In the morning, the sixth brother doesn''t need to go to the palace to discuss state affairs with his father. Where is he going?"


    Xue Ting, who kept his salute posture, gritted his teeth and said, "it''s just going back to the sixth Prince''s residence."


    "Oh?" The prince looked in front of him and immediately knew it. He beckoned him to come near.


    His contemptuous attitude seemed to be calling a dog. Xue Ting, with a strong temper, stepped to the carriage.


    The crown prince held his knee with one hand and laughed jokingly, "I heard that Miss Pei''s family failed to marry Mr. Xu, so I was chased by you, the sixth Prince Sixth brother, what are you trying to do? "


    On hearing Pei Ming, Xue tingji couldn''t help it. He raised his head and glared at the prince. The prince was a little frightened by his eyes. He immediately yelled: "how dare you offend the prince!"Xue tingji almost rushed up to give him a punch, but thinking of his mother in the palace, he could only bow his head, "I dare not."


    The prince liked to see him have to bow to his knees. He lifted his nostrils and said, "remember, general Pei''s daughter is not something you can covet, so you need less effort."


    After that, the chariots and horses went away. Xue Ting stood aside to send them off. His red eyes could not hide his resentment.


    During the day, Pei Ming made up for a few hours of sleep and woke up with a headache.


    Marigold steps silently into the room, "Miss, there is a person outside to let the message come in, said the east city has opened a new clothing shop, please miss to hold a field."


    Pei Ming guesses that tie Lao has something to do with her. When he looks at her, he starts to go out. On the way, he is still thinking about whether it has not been done?


    But on her way to Tiepu, she just passed a small alley and was suddenly held by someone.


    In fact, with her skill, ordinary people can''t help her at all, but only by intuition, she didn''t struggle and was pulled into the narrow lane by a burst of force.


    Dark, cramped, quiet, as if isolated from the world, only his heavy breathing and violent heartbeat, let Pei Ming at a loss.


    He was a little uncomfortable, a little struggle, but was more tight hoop, tight to the whole body in a slight shudder.


    "Why can''t I..." He whispered, then rubbed her hair on the temples.


    It''s fine in the morning. What''s the matter? Pei Ming patted his arm carefully. "Your Highness?"


    Hearing her slightly difficult voice, Xue tingji let her go, "do you hurt me, sorry..."


    I can''t see his face clearly, but Pei Ming can imagine his expression and shake his head, "how can you be here?"


    Xue tingji laughs at himself. He thought he could be honest with Pei Ming, but today the prince''s words always make him calm.


    He was afraid that the prince would


    "I had a dream that I couldn''t get close to you. When I woke up, I wanted to see you, so I had to cheat you."


    Pei Ming was glad that he didn''t find out his secret, but he wanted to come to the general''s house at any time. Why wait for her here.


    Xue tingji was silent for a while and told her that he would not visit her frequently in the future.

 Chapter 29

    Every word of him is helpless. Pei Ming can easily guess the reason. When he thinks about the decision of life and death between the prince and him, as well as his revenge for killing his father, he feels a little closer to him.


    Very rare, she took the initiative to hold his hand, "nothing, we meet outside is, if you want to see me, I will not refuse."


    "Really?" He immediately became happy. If he was really like a child, Pei Ming was amused by him.


    Now it''s almost evening, and the market is closing. The two of them just mingle with the people who are leaving in a hurry. Their pace is too slow, but they seem abrupt.


    Pei Ming gives Xue tingji a dose of peace of mind. The prince has no ability to bully the Pei family, but he can''t help Pei Ming.


    Xue tingji recognized the deep meaning of her words, restrained his joy and was reluctant to say goodbye to her. Pei Ming is not in a hurry to go back, but his deep eyes are full of waves.


    Prince? Hum, I''ve been eyeing Xue tingji so early, but there will be more competition in the future.


    By the way, I visited tie Lao. Pei Ming came back to the mansion at dinner time. Pei Shuo had been waiting for her for a long time and brought a lot of gifts. She seemed to be in a good mood.


    "That Cheng Yan is really a smart man. I talked with him all afternoon, and he specially sent you some gifts. I guess you don''t like those, and he added some more."


    Pei Ming accepted one by one with a smile and told him not to betray others'' good intentions. Pei Shuo didn''t listen to Wang Qiyao, but he didn''t want to be close to him.


    "He belongs to the Wang family. Is it suitable for me to get close to their family?"


    Pei Ming took no time to appreciate the jewelry, "not only suitable, but also very necessary."


    She looks at Pei Shuo''s stupidity and analyzes it with him


    The next day, Pei Shuo specially invited Wang Qiyao and Cheng Yan to have a table alone. If you want to say where men can enhance their feelings most, it must be Qin Lou Chu Guan.


    This time, Pei Ming couldn''t keep an eye on him upstairs, so he packed the next room and came to enjoy the gentleness.


    The bustard took the money and consciously shut up, leaving a clean for her. Needless to say, the wine in the Qinlou is really mellow.


    Pei Shuo, who had no idea, and his two best friends had a very hot drink, especially for Wang Qiyao, who said he was a brother and hated to see each other too late, but his attitude was even hotter than that at the last banquet.


    For nothing else, it''s because Pei Ming tells him that Wang is not willing to be ignored. The best way to get rid of Feng is to let their brother and sister have an accident. It''s not easy to get rid of Feng by then?


    They have to find a more powerful one to rely on, and who can restrict the Wang family? Naturally, it is her mother''s family. Only with the protection of the Wang family can they be safe.


    Although Wang Qiyao was a commoner, he passed the examination in one fell swoop and will be a great leader in the future. Should he make friends with him?


    Pei Shuo is really glad to have such a smart and considerate sister. More importantly, he has a good relationship with the sixth prince, so that he can rest easy and enjoy the glory.


    But at this moment, her good sister is being teased by the sixth prince.


    Xue tingji''s face is wonderful when he learns that Pei Ming is here. After weighing, he sneaks in disguised. Looking at the way he pretends to close the door calmly and quickly, Pei Ming almost laughs.


    When the sixth prince comes back to such a place, can''t he let it go?


    Xue tingji is annoyed that she is a good young lady of your family. Even if she runs to this invisible place, how can she listen to the news next door and taste the wine without blushing and jumping.


    But She''s really good in men''s clothes.


    With great interest, he crowded to her and sat down. Just as he was about to make fun of her, Pei Ming covered his mouth.


    Don''t let them be heard in the next room. Otherwise, they will be shamed and will make Pei Shuo suspect that she has ulterior motives.


    Of course, this did not tell Xue tingji.


    Her cool palm makes Xue Ting interested and unable to speak? Then don''t blame him.


    Deliberately close to her, see her holding the glass, bad and pinch her fingertips, the glass to his lips, really sweet.


    Pei Ming drank half of it, and then he drank it at the mouth of the cup, which naturally had her taste.


    Pei Ming doesn''t blush. Instead, he looks at him like the devil. Is it hard that this man has the wrong baby? He would never have done such a serious thing before.


    However, without waiting for her, Xue tingji couldn''t bear it at first. He had just summoned up the courage to make such a move. How could she not be as shy as she had expected.


    Pei Ming can see that this is the move he learned from the blind.


    Her smoldering smile made Xue tingji very angry. He felt that he was despised by her. He grabbed her waist and pressed her on the table!


    Pei Ming almost screamed.


    At the critical moment, instead of breaking away from Xue tingji, she covered her mouth. The wine pot on the table rolled down and broke to the ground. Fortunately, the three people next door were having a good time, and they didn''t care so much.


    Pei Ming is really a little flustered. Xue tingji won''t be irritated by her. Do you really want to do something to her here!


    If so, she will definitely kick him out even if she exposes her identity.But the sixth prince she didn''t understand was beyond her expectation again.


    Xue Ting did press her on the table, but it was not that she wanted to do something wrong, but Tickle her!


    He wanted to see if she could hold it. Xue Ting won''t let go by pinching her soft waist, which makes Pei Ming blush.


    She was ticklish, but she couldn''t get away from it and push it away. She choked with laughter and gasped. Unexpectedly, she twisted too much and turned over from the table.


    Xue tingji caught her in a critical moment, but was caught by the stool under his feet. In the end, they both fell to the ground. Even so, Xue tingji didn''t hurt her.


    Lying on his chest, Pei Ming''s breath was unsteady, his face was still red, he laughed too long, and his waist and abdomen were even more sour.


    Just as he wanted to complain about his nonsense, he felt something different. He froze and looked down at Xue tingji. Then he realized how unruly they were at the moment.


    He wanted to get up, but he refused.


    If he was just playing, his eyes are definitely moved now. If you ask the woman you like, she will lie on her body and gasp. Who can hold it.


    Although he is only twenty next year, he is a man after all.


    The hand on her back waist rubbed slowly, and Pei Ming couldn''t bear the heat. He couldn''t make trouble any more. When he got up, he pulled him again.


    She was so embarrassed that she broke away from him. Unexpectedly, as soon as she got up, her head hit the table.


    What a loud sound.


    Xue tingji was both funny and distressed. "I just wanted to stop you. Who made you so stubborn?"


    Pei Ming covers the back of his head with pain, pats his hand open and climbs up.


    Well, she''s asking for it.


    She turned her back to Xue ting. After finishing her clothes and clearing her throat, she regained her old look as if nothing had happened. It seemed that someone had come to the next room, which made the three brothers excited.


    Before long, Pei Ming couldn''t stay any longe

 Chapter 30

    This is Qinlou chuguan. It''s a place for men to have fun. Naturally, there are girls to help. Next door is


    Pei Ming''s face is black. Pei''s family is always strict. Pei Changyuan doesn''t even give Pei Shuo a maid. If he knows that he''s playing with girls in such a place, he will break his leg.


    Xue Ting''s first action was to cover Pei Ming''s ears. This time Pei Ming didn''t dare to laugh at him any more.


    Xue tingji managed to hold back his emotions, but he had to listen to the next door and gritted his teeth: "in the future, don''t come back to such a place!"


    Pei Ming had to nod his head before he remembered the purpose of his trip. It was for the purpose of monitoring Pei Shuo that he almost lost himself.


    They walked out of the door with a straight face. Passing by Pei Shuo''s room, they thought it was too harsh, so they had to turn around and go downstairs from the other side. As a result, the waves in other rooms are still higher than before. It''s almost I wish I was deaf.


    Finally he escaped. Xue Ting pulled her aside, pinched her face and warned, "I''ll tell you one last time. Let me help you in the future, or I''ll do damage when I come back!"


    Obviously he didn''t want to work hard, but Pei Ming deliberately grinned and cried out for pain. If he really let go, he asked with a bad smile: "do you want to come here alone? Would you like to have a girl with you


    Xue tingji glared at her angrily, but he could not reprimand her for a long time, so he could only take her back to the mansion. In the carriage, he was curious and asked why she wanted to monitor Pei Shuo.


    Pei Ming''s eyes twinkled. Instead of his playful attitude, he looked out through the curtain of the car blown by the wind and answered casually, "I''m just going to stare at my brother who doesn''t work. I''ll complain when he comes back."


    Looking at her side face, Xue tingji seemed to be thinking about something, but he didn''t say anything with a smile and didn''t take back his eyes for a long time.


    When it was almost dawn the next day, Pei Shuo came back drunk and slept all day. In the evening, he suddenly became interested and wanted to find a restaurant with Hu Ji in the west city.


    Not daring to be known by mingniang, she had to change her clothes and sneak out the back door. Unexpectedly, as soon as she went out, she ran into Jin Zhan with her head down and her steps in a hurry. She was not wearing a maid''s dress.


    What''s more suspicious is that Jinzhan, who was stopped, seemed to be guilty. She asked her nothing and said, "excuse me, young lady. I''m waiting for me to go back."


    Pei Shuo is suspicious. Is this from mingniang? I don''t want to go to the western market any more. I just follow marigold.


    Originally, Jin Zhan went to the ear room where she was secluded by herself in the south corner gate. After changing her clothes, she could go back to Jin Wei Yuan. But today, the eldest son followed her like this. What can she do.


    I can only wear the civilian''s Hemp skirt and go into the house. It happens that the silver plate is far away. I cry that it''s not good. I rush back to tell the young lady.


    Pei Ming smell speech lift Mou, pour not much anxious, "is not shameful, nervous what."


    As soon as he finished, Jin Zhan came back, followed by Pei Shuo. He rarely looked at her seriously.


    "Mingniang, did you arrange something extraordinary outside?"


    Pei Ming chuckles and asks what it means. Pei Shuo asks why she let Jin Zhan change her clothes and go out secretly. Pei Ming suddenly realized and casually asked Jin Zhan to go back and change his clothes.


    "I don''t know what to do, but my elder brother is really smart. He has some father''s style."


    Pei Shuo was proud of her praise, but he was not so easy to fool. Without waiting for him to ask, Pei Ming looked up at him with a smile, which was somewhat strange to him.


    "In that case, I''ll make it clear to my elder brother, but not now. Can I wait until after the month rise?"


    Pei Shuo hesitated and left in doubt. Yinpan asked Miss if she really wanted to tell the truth. Pei Ming raised his eyes and said, "of course."


    Before it was completely dark, the maid handed in a letter. You don''t have to guess it was written by Xue tingji. The letter asked her to come to liuwangfu tomorrow and ask for something.


    Does he think it''s fun to pass on news? However, the sixth Prince of Tang Tang has something to ask her for help. He just wants to see her.


    At the thought of his hot palm, Pei Ming felt numb and itchy in the back. She left the letter to calm down. The moon was getting stronger, and it was time for her to get down to business.


    Just after a watch, Pei Shuo anxiously came to the gate of jinweiyuan, but saw that the gate was closed, and there was no maid to guard.


    This is so abnormal that he can''t help suspecting that just as he was about to shout, a dark shadow suddenly jumped out, like a light swallow, on the top of the wall. Behind him is the dark red crescent moon.


    Against the moonlight, Pei Shuo couldn''t see clearly the face of the people in front of him, only the eyes overlooking him were bright and frightening in the strange night.


    Then, a sharp light pointed to his throat!


    "Help --"


    Pei Shuo softened her legs and even forgot where she was. She sat on the ground and couldn''t escape, shivering and ridiculous.


    Only when he heard a smile did he shrink his neck and turn his head carefully. However, Pei Ming stood in front of him with his arms in his arms. He was wearing a martial arts suit with narrow sleeves, and his hair was in a bun without beads.Just now, the spirit of killing seemed to be an illusion. Pei Ming, with his head tilted, could not see anything unusual. He even squatted down to make fun of him. "I don''t know, I thought you hit a ghost."


    Pei Shuo was in a daze for a long time. He got up in a trance and patted the dust. Pei Ming led him into the garden. After a long rest, he held his forehead and asked Pei Shuo if he wanted to protect himself


    This evening, they chatted for a long time. The moon set and the sun rose. When Pei Ming got up the next morning, he stretched out. No matter whether he fell asleep or not last night, she had a good sleep.


    The silver plate picked two hairpins from the hairpins sent by his sixth Highness for the young lady to wear. Let alone, Xue tingji had a good eye.


    Pei Ming holds the mirror and asks the silver plate to buy a courtyard for Agui. How can she live in that dilapidated place.


    As soon as it was finished, a maid came in. Pei Ming sighed, "what''s the matter with him?"


    Silver plate in the side of snicker, that small maidservant also feel embarrassed, "big, outside the gate stopped a carriage, said it is to meet Miss."


    Pei Ming puts on his clothes and laughs at Xue ting for doing too much.


    If the prince really wanted to know their whereabouts, would he change a carriage? Just let him be happy.


    However, she did not expect that she was not only welcomed by Xue tingji, but also by the treasures piled up in the six princes'' mansion.


    Standing in front of Baoshan, he shakes his sleeves boldly, which makes Pei Ming think that he wants to hold them in public, but his next sentence is: "come on, help me pick them out!"


    These are not for Pei Ming, but for your majesty Qianqiu. I specially invite her to help me choose which one to give to my father as a birthday present.

 Chapter 31

    Pei Ming pursed his lips, his face puzzled, "can I help you pick it?"


    Xue tingji stretched out his hand to hold her. After thinking about it, he drew back and maintained his appearance of being a gentleman.


    He is really distressed. There are so many treasures in the world. What can he send to his father? It''s better to ask her to do it.


    After staring at him for a long time and making sure that he didn''t mean to laugh, Pei Ming walked around him, looked at the pile of treasures, and took out one, which exposed his ulterior motives.


    Your Majesty''s birthday gift for thousands of years, a hairpin?


    Xue tingji just doesn''t know. Maybe some unsuitable ones have been mixed up in it. He just has to pick them out, doesn''t he?


    So Pei Ming can only act as a female official to check these gifts one by one. Xue tingji will secretly notice her expression when she looks at each one.


    At first, Pei Ming falsely said that he didn''t dare to accept the gift. Later, when he was annoyed by the question, he just said, "it''s OK."


    Then Xue tingji will put what she likes aside and send everything to the gate of the general''s mansion in the future.


    However, Pei Ming finally realized that he was annoyed. Even though the luxury items were expensive, they were all the same. He would give them to others.


    Xue tingji is not a man willing to be like others. He has to be unique.


    Now even she was distressed, unconsciously shaking her head from side to side. Xue tingji thought her action was quite lovely, especially the Pearl Pendant with the golden hairpin on her head, which rolled around her hair with her action.


    And her earrings are also made of pearls. The round and small beads shake, which makes her earrings more beautiful without decoration.


    Her little earlobe has long wanted to taste


    She was so fascinated that she didn''t even realize it when she turned around. It was only when Pei Ming cleared his voice that he suddenly regained his mind. However, he saw that she was not happy.


    "Am I the only one to think about it?"


    "How could..." Xue Ting said with a dry smile, "I just don''t think those vulgar things are as pleasing as you."


    The blurted out sentence made both of them avoid their eyes. Pei Ming came up with a good idea. Since the treasure is too vulgar, it''s not as good as


    When her eyes moved, Xue tingji knew that she had an idea.


    He really loved her eyes. She was charming, bewitching, painful, resolute, and even a little bit of scheming without words.


    Let a person can''t extricate themselves, fight to the utmost, just to get into her eyes.


    It''s a pity Pei Ming didn''t know his affections. He came to Pei Ming like a fox.


    "I don''t know if your highness will have the courage to offer you a special gift."


    Xue tingji didn''t listen to this. Since she was so close, she didn''t want to be close to her any more.


    So he took her with one hand and felt her heartbeat through the material. He gradually leaned over to find out what he wanted.


    Pei Ming''s goose bumps stand up all over his body. He doesn''t give him this chance. He puts away his smile and pushes him away. Their relationship is not so close, and they don''t know how to cherish what they get too soon.


    In her calculation, Xue tingji can''t easily take her down.


    Xue Ting also complained by this, occasionally caught a glimpse of the steward hiding in the distance, shaking his head in a hurry, and then understood.


    He has to be more patient.


    After that, he followed the rules and made a list according to Pei Ming''s instructions. "If my gift is the best, and my father likes it, I will thank you very much."


    Pei Ming laughs to himself. Your majesty, the family members of the ministers can''t get into the banquet. Without her watching, it''s good to ask him not to make trouble at the Palace Banquet.


    However, after the palace banquet that year, Wang got a big advantage. The better it was, the more proud she was, the more she could forget herself.


    On the way back to the palace, Pei Ming met the palace Governor Wu. He nodded to him politely, "where is the imperial governor going to pass the edict?"


    The eunuch returned with a salute and said with a smile that it was not another family, but general Pei''s family.


    Pei Ming didn''t expect that this year''s Qianqiu, his Majesty would allow his ministers to take their families to the palace and join the banquet.


    This honor is not for everyone, but for several important officials headed by the Xu family and the Pei family, all of them explicitly support the crown prince.


    You don''t have to think that there must be the role of the prince in it. Pei Ming ponders it deeply. If she is really the target, then it''s time for her to make a good plan.


    Sure enough, the Pei family, who had received the imperial edict, were all happy to blossom. There is no need to mention that there is a good chance for Wang to take his daughter into the palace!


    Feng''s heart is for Pei Ming. Hou is waiting in jinweiyuan. Pei Ming is pulled into the room as soon as she comes back.


    Feng takes out a whole bag of jinyuanbao and gives it to Pei Ming. This is her own money. Let Pei Ming buy some better jewelry.


    "The eldest lady will definitely make up for the second lady. You are the eldest daughter, but don''t be too ostentatious. This Palace Banquet is not simple. You can''t stand out."It seems that little mother and she want to go together. Pei Ming sighs that Feng is really a smart man, but he won''t accept the money.


    After that, Pei Shuo also came. He was so elated that he asked his sister to prepare well. He was a commoner and was not qualified for the banquet, but he expected Pei ming to face Pei''s parents.


    Then he looked around and said, "is marigold out again? Don''t be too tired of the people in your room. It''s good to have a Kung Fu maid for self-defense, but it''s not easy to let the girl''s family wander outside. "


    Last night, Pei Ming told him all about it. She secretly let marigold worship outside to prevent people from plotting. She didn''t slack off.


    He wanted to practice martial arts with him, but was Pei Shuo such a diligent man? He repeatedly refused, but he had another opinion on Pei Ming.


    As soon as he saw Pei Ming, he remembered her posture of wielding a sword under the moon. He felt that his sister was so powerful that he was afraid.


    I can''t help but feel a little submissive to Pei Ming.


    This is exactly what Pei Ming wanted. After he was completely subdued, Pei Shuo could be more easily dispatched. At the same time, he gave Pei Shuo a lot of valuable things. "Brother, you can''t be stingy when you make friends outside. Don''t make your little brothers laugh."


    Pei Shuo knew that these were all from his sixth highness. He was not polite, so he went to talk to Wang Qiyao and Cheng Yan.


    A few days later, Pei''s house was not peaceful. Wang, who had been overhead for a long time, fought for face and found a chance to pick up Feng''s thorn. While Feng was hiding from her, he protected Pei Ming, but she couldn''t find any chance to stop Pei Ming from attending the palace banquet.


    In addition, Xue tingji has also sent people to visit Wang several times to warn him not to act rashly. Pei Ming thanks him for his kindness and asks him about the progress there.


    The servant who came to deliver the message said that everything was going well. Pei Ming nodded and told his highness not to mention her at that time.


    It''s not good to expose too much in front of the emperor. The prince is waiting for them.

 Chapter 32

    It was not easy until the Millennium Festival, the emperor''s birthday, and the Palace Banquet was held in the evening, but the Wang family got ready early in the morning.


    Pei Ming doesn''t wait until afternoon to make up. Pei Yu comes to her and says that he wants to take the same carriage. It seems that he is not happy with Wang.


    Her sister is a solid one. Since she apologized that day, she really looked at her.


    Wang naturally did not want to, but he had nothing to do. After the carriage entered the palace, he had to walk. Just as the Xu family came, Xu Yi gave Pei Ming a very gentle salute. Although he restrained himself, he still showed some uneasiness.


    Pei Ming just doesn''t pay attention. He follows Wang into the main hall and takes his place. Soon Xue tingji comes too. He can''t help looking for Pei Ming.


    But Pei Ming just kept his head down and didn''t move, reminding him that he shouldn''t look around too much. When the princes were seated, he heard the announcement of the arrival of the prince.


    When all the people met, the prince''s eyes only focused on Xue tingji. After sitting down, he pretended to ask about the rare gift that the sixth brother had prepared. Xue tingji was not as resentful as usual. He bowed himself and said, "it''s not as valuable as the prince."


    The prince laughed unkindly, "do you want to compete with me?"


    When the atmosphere on the hall was cold for three minutes, the eunuch Wu called the emperor and empress, and the crown prince led the ministers to kneel down to worship. His rebellious face disappeared.


    The emperor sat high on the dragon''s throne and ordered her to straighten up. Pei Yu almost got caught by her long skirt when she got up. Fortunately, Pei ming helped her secretly.


    Xue tingji still couldn''t help but peep at her. Seeing this, he raised his mouth and was looked at by the emperor, but he didn''t smile. The Palace Banquet officially began.


    It''s a pity that Pei Ming didn''t like it, especially the golden silk cup.


    But Xue tingji saw this, recalled her thin anger that day, and pushed the dish aside in disgust.


    At the banquet, music and dance are indispensable. Taking this opportunity, she can see Pei Ming more, but she always looks at him as if she really doesn''t know him.


    This makes him a little bored. Up to now, his relationship with Pei Ming can''t be explained clearly. She has to be afraid of the prince''s threat, but she always wants to refuse and welcome him, leaving him to fight alone.


    The emperor''s interest gradually improved, and the prince began to offer gifts at the right time. A rare blue jade carving won the first prize. The officials also flattered the prince''s filial piety. Only Pei Ming and Xue tingji kept silent.


    After that, all the princes presented gifts one by one. They were all the most precious things in the world. No matter how bad they were, they also spent a lot of time and effort to carve them out. Beauty is beautiful, but it''s not uncommon to see more.


    When it''s Xue tingji''s turn, Pei Ming buries his head a little lower. Rao is still able to feel the prince''s gaze.


    But soon, Xue tingji''s gift almost made him lose his temper, "ha ha, sixth brother, if you put all your energy on Miss Pei, you shouldn''t be so perfunctory!"


    Placed in the hall, is a salted fish, a bowl of wine meal, and a stack of preserved vegetables.


    Don''t say to have the intention to make trouble for his prince, even the emperor also coldly under the face, "old six, what do you mean?"


    Pei Ming secretly pinched his sweat. This guy really dares to present these. If the emperor is not happy, how can he do.


    Xue tingji seems to have a good heart, heard her abdominal Fei, slightly tilted his head, and then explained.


    "This salted fish is made from the fish left by the common people after the Spring Festival. This wine meal is made from the rice left over from the previous years. This preserved vegetable is pickled with vegetables that the common people can''t eat every season. The Great Harmony has made the country rich and the people strong, and the people have plenty of food and clothing. They not only have enough to eat, but also have some leftovers. All these are the achievements of the father and the emperor. The common things of the people are the best gifts presented by the people of the world to the emperor of Ming Dynasty! "


    Finish saying, kneel down to solemnly line on a ceremony, words sonorous, awe!


    His highness was silent, but his voice didn''t go away. Pei Ming clenched his fist, but he didn''t worry as much as before.


    Sure enough, after two or three breaths, the emperor suddenly stood up, stepped down from the high platform, came to the three gifts, looked at the people''s food with great interest, patted Xue tingji on the shoulder, and laughed, "good!"


    Pei Ming is worried. His shoulder has just healed. This beat will always hurt.


    Fortunately, the emperor turned around and went back to the throne. He drank a glass and said, "my son, I have a heart!"


    Xue tingji took advantage of the situation to show off. This time, he won the crown prince''s victory. He even wanted to hold Pei Ming and kiss him now!


    The prince gritted his teeth and looked at his mother.


    After all the princes presented their congratulatory gifts, the White Queen opened her lips gracefully and said, "it''s a pity that general Pei is guarding the frontier. It must be very difficult for Pei''s wife."


    Wang Shi, who was named, immediately gave thanks. Pei Ming''s eyes flashed. He had already expected that the queen would speak.


    General Pei has made great contributions to the protection of the country and granted his wife Wang the title of second grade Gaoming''s wife!


    After all, this life is still like this. Er pin Gao Ming is at the same level as Pei Changyuan, a general of Er pin. Husband and wife are equal. What a glory it is!He clenched his fists silently and let his nails dig deep into his heart. In his last life, Wang relied on his identity as Gao Ming. Even after Pei Changyuan died, he did not coerce her any more and persecuted her more!


    This time, even if Wang''s life is too expensive, she still wants to make her life worse than death!


    But now, she has to compromise for the time being, taking this opportunity


    Yu Guang glances at Xu Yi and has a plan in his mind.


    When Wang returned to her seat, she quietly got up and left the hall, always paying attention to her. Xu Yi saw that she looked lonely and followed her out.


    How could Xue tingji not see this scene? This wants to get up, but glimpses the prince''s covetous, bite teeth, can only temporarily endure, by covering sleeve drinking, watching Pei Ming leave.


    When he got out of the hall, Pei Ming deliberately hid under a step half lighted by the light. With a long sigh, his long skirt made him thinner and thinner.


    Xu Yi came forward to call her, looking even more sad than her, "mingniang, even if your wife is Gaoming, she can''t hurt you."


    Pei Ming shook his head with a wry smile, and there was some tears in his eyes? But I''m still afraid. She used to treat me Now that it''s expensive, even my father can no longer dispose of her at will. What can I do


    She is as bright as she is. Now she is so sad. How can Xu Yi not feel distressed? He steps closer, but he doesn''t touch her like Xue tingji.


    "Don''t worry, mingniang. I''ll protect you. I''ll try to find a way to break our fate. I''ll marry you and let others never hurt you again."


    He said it seriously, but Pei Ming only felt cold.


    Protecting her? He said the same thing in the last life, but did he protect her when she was in real danger? Seeing her stand idly by after suffering, have you ever thought about what you said!


    He is a man who can only say these meaningless and pale empty words. If you believe him, you will end up worse than falling in love with Xue tingji.


    But she had to hide the hatred. Just as she wanted to thank him for his kindness, she heard a taunt.


    "How much skill do you dare to boast about this Haikou?" Xue tingji''s heavy steps seem to bear the heavy pressure. This kind of pressure also makes Xu Yi shrink back. He bows down to give him a seat.


    Xue tingji didn''t miss Pei Ming''s instant disdain. He didn''t care to guess anything. He asked Xu Yi to return to the table first in a cold tone, but he pulled Pei Ming into the dark.

 Chapter 33

    Pei Ming has some complaints about him. He just plays around and dares to quarrel with her in front of the emperor.


    "What do you come out to do is not to ask you not to --"


    "I''ll help you get rid of Wang." Xue tingji''s words made her tremble. I can''t believe that he has such a killing heart now.


    She stepped back two steps to get rid of him. In the dark, her face was not clear, only the reflection of hairpin was very conspicuous.


    "Your Highness, don''t say such words so easily. Human life is not so cheap."


    She didn''t want to see Xue tingji become cold-blooded in the future. If he can get rid of Wang at will today, sooner or later, he will throw her away as he once did.


    Xue tingji knew that she was angry, but he didn''t apologize. He didn''t care about others, but Wang would threaten her, so she shouldn''t stay in this world.


    "Are you worried about her identity? It doesn''t matter. I''ll pretend to be an accident. "


    This man is a real killer!


    Pei Ming quickly covers his mouth. He wanted to take him to the dark place for a few more steps. Unexpectedly, he has been pasted to the wall, so he just holds him down.


    "Are you crazy! If this is heard, you and I will be punished! " Then he released his hand and urged him to go back quickly.


    The prince is in the hall. Don''t let him catch him.


    Who knows, Xue Ting didn''t move. He didn''t mean to avoid suspicion at all. Knowing that he was in trouble again, Pei Ming had to go back to the table by himself.


    But she just took a step with her skirt, but she was pulled back by Xue Ting, and her back stuck to the cool wall, almost exclaimed.


    Xue tingji''s index finger was on her lips, and she felt that she was softened.


    "Shh Don''t make a sound. It''s not good to be seen by the palace people. Do you think the prince will come out to find us later? "


    Pei Mingxin jumped wildly. Under the tension, his fingertips were cold. "Don''t mess with me, your majesty doesn''t know anything."


    She was thinking about how to deal with the prince. She couldn''t see Xue tingji''s face hidden in the dark. She suddenly felt the heat on her cheek. How dare Xue tingji kiss her!


    He Xueting also dare, relying on her dare not make a sound, once like a dragonfly skimming water like taste of her, mixed with a little powder aroma, make him reluctant to part.


    From his cheek to his ear, the eardrop touched his lips, which made him more relaxed.


    God knows how fast Pei Ming''s heart beats now. They are in the corner in front of the hall at the moment. The silk and bamboo on the banquet are clearly audible. From time to time, palace people come in and out.


    As long as they send out a little movement to be detected, the consequences may be to lead one to start the whole body. But what can she do now?


    Dare not move, dare not push away him, can only let this shameless person frivolous!


    But in such a dangerous situation, she felt that every touch of him was It makes her particularly sensitive. No wonder there are people who love desperate private meetings. It''s really a test of people''s determination.


    He clenched his fist and forced his disordered breathing. When his lips left, he was relieved. Suddenly, his earlobe hurt slightly. He bit her! Startled, she quickly covered her mouth.


    Xue tingji finally got what she wanted. Her earlobe is really pitiful.


    Pei Ming couldn''t bear it. He dodged his delicacies. "Don''t go too far!"


    Fortunately, Xue tingji is not a person who has no sense of propriety, but he doesn''t have any sense of propriety. Finally, he rubbed her cheek and let her go, but he didn''t let her go.


    "Is Miss Pei going to let everyone see her red ears? I don''t have your rouge on my mouth, either


    Pei Ming looked back and said, "if you grind the bricks yourself, it will be clean."


    After finishing the grooming, he returned to the banquet as if nothing had happened. The prince asked her that she could see the sixth prince. Pei Ming didn''t show any flaw. "Back to your highness, I didn''t see him."


    Prince Oh voice, appears to be very puzzled, his six younger brother out so long time, also should let palace people to look for.


    Pei Ming lowered his eyes and said no more, but the emperor said no, on the contrary, he was dissatisfied with the prince''s many things. "Lao Liu has never loved banquets, which time is not like this. Let him be quiet. What do you care about so much?"


    The prince had to make amends and didn''t dare to speak any more.


    After a while, Xue tingji finally came back. He could not find out the fault. He still drank and enjoyed the dance, but Yu Guang always locked Pei Ming in.


    The queen met the prince''s eyes again, put down the wine, and stood up to salute the emperor.


    "Your Majesty, I have an invitation. It''s been a year since the prince and the princess got married, but the princess has never heard of anything. I wonder if I should take another Liangdi for the prince? "


    The prince and concubine, who had been silent all the time, immediately lowered her head, while the ministers were all alive.


    No wonder they are allowed to enter the Palace this year. Originally, they want to choose one of their daughters to be the concubine of the crown prince. When the crown prince becomes emperor, at least they will be a concubine. If they are favored, they will be a high-ranking concubine!


    Wang is the most excited one. She has just been granted the title of Gaoming. It can be seen that the emperor attaches great importance to the Pei family. If yu Niang is allowed to be Liangdi, it''s better to rob her husband''s next son. Then she is TAISUN''s grandmother!Only Pei Ming and Xue tingji are vigilant. Xu Yi is also uneasy and secretly asks the emperor not to order mingniang.


    Unfortunately, things backfired. The emperor agreed with the Queen''s words. After some deliberation, he cast his eyes on Pei Ming.


    "The two daughters of the Pei family are still unmarried. General Pei has been guarding the border all the year round. It''s hard for him to have time to do something important for his daughter all his life


    Speaking of this, he seems to have hesitated.


    He naturally knew that Pei Ming and Xu Yi had been accused of being a couple since childhood. Unfortunately, they didn''t get married. Nevertheless, Xu Taifu didn''t seem to want to miss his granddaughter-in-law.


    How about the little girl?


    He noticed that the emperor was looking at Pei Yu. The prince winked at the empress again. The empress complained that he was anxious and could only pour a cup of wine for the emperor at will.


    "Your Majesty, I heard that Pei Ming, the daughter of Pei''s parents, is a virtuous person. When it''s time to get married, why don''t we make a decision on this marriage as a reward for Pei''s contribution to the country?"


    Pei Ming calms down instead. As she expected, the prince wants to use her to force Xue tingji. If Xue tingji takes this tone, he will have to watch his beloved woman become someone else''s concubine.


    If he can''t swallow it, he will be guilty


    Turning to look at Xu Yi, it seems that the words that have been written in my heart can be used.


    However, when she was ready to refuse, Xue tingji was out of her mind.


    When he heard Pei Ming, his mind was buzzing. The last thing he wanted to see was that the prince couldn''t tolerate him!


    When he looks at Pei Ming, he looks at Xu Yi, which undoubtedly adds fuel to the fire.


    Why does she go to see Xu Yi at such a time? Does she still want to marry Xu Yi, always Never thought of him?

 Chapter 34

    Mingming had been intimate with him outside the hall just now. Although it was his nonsense, if she really refused, she could call someone and even sue him in front of the emperor.


    But she didn''t, and her heart beat so fast, he clearly felt that she didn''t hate herself.


    Then why did she go to see Xu Yi instead of asking him for help?


    Xu Yi can''t do anything. Pei Ming, why don''t you look at me? Xu Yi can''t marry you, neither can the prince! You should be mine, mine!


    The emperor shook his head and was about to refuse, but he heard a powerful roar.


    "No -"


    immediately, I was shocked.


    Pei Mingyu closed his eyes, this fool!


    Xue tingji realized his gaffe and quickly knelt down to admit his mistake. But the emperor was really angry. He gazed at his six princes for a long time with complicated eyes.


    An emperor, even if he dotes on his son, will never want to see his son more Regal than himself. Even the prince can''t do it, not to mention the prince!


    This time, Xue tingji really made a big mistake. Even Pei Ming didn''t expect such an accident, and the strategies he had thought of earlier were useless.


    How could the prince let this good opportunity pass, with a good big brother''s face, and blame the sixth brother for his failure in front of his father. "Do you rely on your father''s love for you, and even the Oracle will follow your wish?"


    This sentence is too fatal, let Xue Ting through a cold sweat, to the prince hate also more.


    All the people in the hall, don''t say anything, dare not move, or the prince took the initiative to kneel down and beg his father to calm down, then everyone knelt down to worship.


    Even so, the emperor was still angry, and every word showed a chilling dignity.


    "Liu, what do you want to do?"


    Xue tingji was not daring to be a son in front of his father. But he didn''t know where he had the courage. He went straight back and said, "my son doesn''t want Pei ming to marry the prince."


    Prince Wen Yan, satisfied with sneer, he finally committed this silly, waiting for the emperor to be guilty of it.


    As he thought, the emperor was even more angry. Even if he didn''t have this plan, he didn''t allow his son to give orders to him.


    "I think you are too proud of yourself and have forgotten your duty!"


    Xue Ting rolled his throat and raised his head slightly. Pei Ming knew that he was going to let go.


    But his reckless death will only make their situation more difficult. After all, he is immature and reckless.


    Just when the emperor wanted to order the disposal of Xue tingji, a woman''s voice came out of the hall.


    "I beg your pardon!"


    Pei Ming thinks she''s crazy, but she can''t do it without showing up.


    Against the surprised eyes of the people, she went out of the seat and knelt down to ask her majesty to listen to her. The Emperor didn''t embarrass her, but Xue tingji was worried, "father, it''s nothing to do with her!"


    Pei Ming wants to knock him unconscious. Shut up!


    "Your Majesty." She forestalled Xue tingji''s words and had to fight, "the reason why the sixth highness is so impolite is because of her courtesan. Please allow her courtesan to be punished on behalf of Her Highness."


    Fortunately, Xue tingji didn''t lose his mind completely. He thought that Pei Ming was general Pei''s daughter after all, and his father always took into account general Pei''s face.


    But his worried look was clearly seen by the emperor, and his fingertips knocked on the Dragon chair, which made Pei Ming tell us why it was because of her.


    Pei Ming takes a deep breath and is about to reply, but he is interrupted by the prince.


    "Father, there''s no need for Miss Pei to explain. In fact, the sixth younger brother has a deep love for Miss Pei. He certainly doesn''t want to see his beloved marry down. Only he can speak rudely."


    Then he saluted Pei Ming, "Miss Pei really doesn''t need to do this. You can''t afford to offend the monarch."


    Xue Ting is angry, and even if it''s aimed at him, he pulls Pei Ming into the water!


    Pei Ming sneers. It''s OK. The crown prince is the enemy of her father. It doesn''t matter if she offends her this time. But Pei Ming has a grudge. She will have to get it back in the future.


    So the belly Fei, on the surface is completely different innocent, half is aggrieved, half is angry, "crown prince, how can you so slander minister female?"


    The emperor sniffed at the prince, but the prince was full of confidence. "How is slander? Six younger brother went to the palace three times and four times. The whole imperial city knows that he covets you. How can you sophistry?"


    If you want to say that the prince is not a wise man, the previous words are all right, but the last word of sophistry is too bad.


    Pei Ming had no fault at all, and she was the apple of general Pei''s eye. Even the Emperor didn''t blame her. Why should she be reprimanded so fiercely by the prince?


    It seems that Xue Ting was not the only one who offended the monarch.


    The prince, who did not realize that he wanted to pursue the victory again, was scared to shut up by a line of sight. When he looked back at the emperor''s face, he did not dare to be presumptuous again.


    By his words, Pei Ming just came to confuse black and white.


    "Your Majesty''s lesson is that the sixth highness did come to the general''s house. That''s because the minister''s daughter accidentally broke the jade pendant. His highness asked the minister''s daughter to make amends, but the minister''s daughter couldn''t afford to make amends, so he chased her three times and four times It''s debt collection. "The more she said, the more aggrieved she was. She lowered her head and held her mouth slightly. It really looked like that. The emperor''s face lightened a lot. She looked at Xue tingji with a smile, "hum, be careful."


    But what does it have to do with his loss of grace today?


    Pei Ming explained: "originally, the minister''s daughter offended his highness at Taifu''s birthday banquet. In addition, the minister''s daughter lacked discipline and repeatedly angered his highness. His highness even let go of her cruel words to ask her to marry her all her life. This may be because I''m afraid I''ll have to call my daughter a sister-in-law in the future. I''ll lose my face. "


    I don''t know why, she can imagine Xue tingji''s expression at this time, but how the emperor will decide, she can''t control


    The hall was silent for a long time, either gloating or sincerely concerned. Everyone was waiting for the emperor''s statement. Pei Ming knelt down and numbed his legs.


    After pouring and drinking a glass of wine, the emperor suddenly sighed a long sigh, then chuckled, and then burst out laughing, smashing the glass at Xue tingji.


    "You bastard, give Miss Pei an apology!"


    Xue tingji quickly bows to Pei Ming, and Pei Ming returns with a salute. "However, there are some mistakes in the courtiers. They shouldn''t contradict your highness repeatedly. After all, the courtiers are from a general family, and they learn from their father''s bravery. Instead of making them a lady, they should send them to war."


    Her words made the emperor laugh, and then she continued: "but Pei Yu, the younger sister of the minister''s daughter, is gentle and virtuous. She has both the loyalty of the Wu family and the true biography of the eldest lady. She has the scholarly spirit of the civil servants'' wives. She is more appropriate than the minister''s daughter."


    Although Wang didn''t know how Pei ming could be so kind-hearted to speak for her Yu Niang, he quickly took up the conversation and praised that his daughter had a good example.


    The emperor took a deep look at Wang and Pei Yu, and then at Pei Ming. Instead of nodding in a hurry, the smile on his face faded.

 Chapter 35

    Darong needs a capable general like Pei Changyuan, but if his daughter marries the prince, the Pei family will be in a high position in the future


    Generals must not be too powerful.


    Thinking of this, he gently waved his hand, "well, general Pei loves his daughter deeply. If I refer to marriage, maybe he''s not happy. Let him worry about it."


    And let Xue Ting flat, "next time, I will not forgive you."


    Xue tingji thanks his father for his kindness. When he returns to his throne, he takes a deep look at Pei Ming.


    The prince and the queen are both eager to talk and stop talking. They have taken so much trouble to marry Pei Ming, so that they can hold the Pei family firmly in their hands, and they don''t give Xue ting the chance to win over important officials.


    But Qi unexpectedly fell short of success. I really underestimated Pei''s daughter!


    Pei Ming was still on his knees, waiting for the emperor to speak. If the emperor was thoughtful for a while, he changed into a friendly face.


    This Pei Ming is very clever. He is not surprised when things change. He has a flexible mind. Even among men, there are not many brave and resourceful people like her.


    "It''s a blessing for Pei Changyuan to have a daughter like you."


    Pei Mingxin knew that the emperor was dispirited, and he appreciated her very much. He immediately gave thanks with a smile.


    I didn''t expect that this accident brought her a lot of benefits.


    A plan before not changing, not only let the prince can''t marry her, by the way also broke Pei Yu upper thought. She is really good for Yu Niang, after all, the prince can never live to ascend the throne that day, why harm his sister.


    Secondly, she was loved by the emperor. If Wang wanted to move her, he would have to weigh it.


    In any case, the crisis of the Palace Banquet passed beautifully. It wasn''t until after the third shift that the emperor was tired of retiring from the banquet. The officials sent him off and finally he could rest.


    Xue tingji couldn''t make it to Pei Ming. She glared at him and had to bear the heat.


    Wang stepped on her long skirt when she got up. Pei Ming stepped forward to help her, but she threw her hand away. She didn''t want to hide her disgust. She thought that she respected her life now, so she didn''t want to pretend to her again.


    At this time, the rest of the audience had not finished, so they saw the scene in their eyes, and they knew that Wang was mean to his stepdaughter.


    For Pei Ming''s injustice, Xu Yi went over to talk to her, "mingniang, you really scared me to death this time. Fortunately, you''re OK, otherwise our Xu family will seek justice for you."


    When Pei Mingquan didn''t see Wang''s disdain and thank him for his kindness, he said nothing more.


    Wang Shi saw that Pei Ming was ten thousand. He angrily led Pei Yu out of the hall. Pei Ming followed him and said in a low voice, "I know you are angry, but I also say good things for Yu Niang. You can''t blame me."


    "You --" Wang pointed to Pei Ming''s nose and gritted his teeth. "You''re calculating. The prince doesn''t want you, so you''ll stop me on purpose!"


    Pei Ming looks around and reluctantly asks her to respect herself. Don''t let the people in the palace see that Mrs. Gao Ming is like this and turn around and tell her to your majesty. It will be bad for your majesty to strip her of her position.


    Wang was so infuriated that she wanted to scold her. But there were other officials around, and she was not easy to lose her manners.


    However, Pei Ming is not such a kind-hearted person. Seeing Wang''s coming down the stairs, he lowered his eyebrows and went to help her. He bent down to be more submissive.


    But in fact, with the help of her hand, she stealthily pinched it. The painful Wang waved her arm. Just so coincidentally, the back of her hand waved to Pei Ming''s face.


    Pei Ming, who has been hit hard, falls down on the steps and covers his face in amazement.


    In everyone''s opinion, Wang''s backhand slapped her in the face.


    Even Pei Yu couldn''t see it. He was very ashamed to hold Wang. "Mother, what are you doing! Even if you are angry with your sister, you still beat people in the palace? "


    "I, I didn''t!" Wang was unable to argue, and even the officials shook their heads. They advised Wang to be kind to miss Pei.


    Wang refused to take this dark loss, but he turned his head and caught a glimpse of Xue tingji standing on the stairs, looking down at her, his eyes full of killing intention.


    She was scared.


    Under such a terrible gaze, Wang had to compromise and personally helped Pei Ming up. "I didn''t mean to. Don''t blame me. I''ll give you medicine when I get home."


    Pei Ming seems to be timid and dare not let her near, which makes Wang''s guilt more real. Wang has to pay for his smile. It''s hard to coax Pei Ming out of caring.


    You can testify to her attitude. In the future, if Wang doesn''t have such benevolence, he will wait to be heard.


    The weight of Gaoming''s crown is not light. If you want to wear it steadily, how can you do without suffering.


    When he got back to the mansion, it was late at night. After a thrilling experience, Pei Ming was really tired. He was scared and funny when he got into bed.


    Xue tingji, how can you thank me this time.


    The next morning, at the dawn of genius, the gate of jinweiyuan was knocked. Jinzhan went to open the door. After hearing the message, he frowned and crept into the room. After hesitation, he woke Pei Ming up.Pei Ming, who didn''t have enough sleep, couldn''t bear to turn over. "I''ll wait until I wake up."


    "But..." Jin Zhan was very embarrassed. "It''s from the palace. She said that lady Zhao Jieyu wanted to see you."


    Sleepy, Pei Ming turned back, "who?"


    "The birth mother of the sixth highness, lady Zhao Jieyu." Marigold said and hurried to prepare hot water, "maid, please wash."


    Pei Ming was not in a hurry to get up. He stayed in bed and thought about Zhao Jieyu in his last life. Finally, he sighed again.


    The lady summoned her, but she didn''t come.


    Dressed up properly, she took a special carriage to meet her and went straight into the palace. It was already past the hour when the Marquis was in the palace. It took a long time for Zhao Jieyu to show her face.


    Pei Ming salutes and says hello. Zhao Jieyu exempts Pei Ming. He looks at her and says, "if you are a beautiful woman, no wonder..."


    Although Xue Ting is domineering, Zhao Jieyu, as her biological mother, is very kind. She chats with Pei Ming for a few minutes, just like a woman of an ordinary family.


    But soon, she turned around and talked about Xue tingji.


    "I heard that Miss Pei relieved my son at yesterday''s Palace Banquet. Thank you very much. I really admire you for being so quick in front of the emperor."


    She said a pun, praising her bravery on the surface. In fact, she was trying to find out whether Pei Ming was just trying to get rid of the relationship with Xue tingji.


    Pei Ming understands the scruples of empress Zhao. After all People all over the world don''t allow her to be with Xue tingji.


    He immediately leaned over and said, "the empress is praising me. I dare not take credit for my daughter. It''s true that she helped his sixth highness out of the encirclement, but it''s more for her own sake. Anyway, my daughter is also an innocent girl''s family. How can I let the prince stigmatize her?"


    "Is it?" Zhao Jieyu''s eyes brightened three points, "but my son praised you with me last time. It turned out that it was my stupid son''s wishful thinking?"

 Chapter 36

    Xue tingji was eager to ask for marriage. Pei Ming laughed at his innocence, but he was still calm.


    It''s a great honor for her to be praised by her royal highness. However, what does her royal highness think? She is neither able to speculate nor master, is she.


    Zhao Jieyu looked at her for a long time without saying a word. She didn''t smile until the fragrance of tea in her hand faded away.


    "I''m really the daughter of general Pei. I know the general and the propriety. I should teach my son a lesson later."


    At this time, a burst of laughter from a young woman came out of the corridor, and soon a beautiful woman in Palace Dress came in, "sister Zhao, I''m here to harass you. I''m here to meet this famous Pei lady."


    Knowing that there are guests here, Pei Ming doesn''t like to see them. Zhao Jieyu doesn''t mind. She takes the initiative to introduce Lin Jieyu.


    Lin Jieyu?


    Pei Ming mentioned some spirit.


    At that time, Gong Bian, she heard some stories. The reason why empress Zhao, who has always been honest and undisputed, was instigated by Lin Jieyu.


    Of course, Lin Jieyu didn''t come to a good end herself, but she made Xue tingji miserable.


    After saluting quietly, Pei Ming was caught by Lin Jieyu and asked many questions. What I didn''t know was that she was Xue tingji''s mother.


    Pei Ming knows that she has a different intention, but she has another balance in mind.


    She can answer a few questions and let Lin Jieyu show her true colors. In addition, Zhao Jieyu is actually a smart person. With some ingenuity, Zhao Jieyu and Xue tingji may be able to avoid the palace coup.


    But she didn''t want to.


    Not to mention that everything she did was calculated and disrupted the plan, she could hardly predict the future. And there is the prince''s obstruction, Xue tingji will be killed anyway.


    What''s more, she will suffer Xue Ting!


    At that time, she risked her life to accompany Xue tingji to suffer so much in Beidi, but he paid for his kindness with resentment!


    She must get back this revenge, and let him taste the taste of falling into hell like the last life.


    And her deep eyes were also looked at by Zhao Jieyu. She thought that she hated Lin Jieyu''s abruptness, so she didn''t stay much.


    Pei Ming left as he said. When he stepped out of the hall, he still heard Lin Jieyu''s incessant noise, which made her think.


    Zhao Jieyu is such a smart person. Will she really be fooled by Lin Jieyu to take part in the palace fight? Maybe there''s something else in it.


    As soon as the carriage came out of the palace, it was stopped and didn''t get enough sleep, so Pei Ming yawned. "What''s the matter?"


    Then I heard my royal highness call out.


    Without waiting for Pei ming to lift the car curtain, Xue tingji came in and sat opposite her with a worried face and dark eyes.


    Pei Ming was holding a smile. He wanted to ask, didn''t he sleep last night? But after thinking about it, I got up and got out of the carriage.


    Xue tingji didn''t know her intention, so he had to get off the bus again. "Thank you very much yesterday, but I don''t want to thank you very much. Although I know you are an expedient, I just don''t want to hear you get rid of my relationship."


    He said that he wanted to protect Pei Ming, but she not only saved him once, but also clarified all the intersection with him in front of his father.


    This kind of depression, like he took out a heart to her, but she was thrown into the ditch!


    Anxious to step forward, he didn''t notice Pei Ming''s evasion. He was still immersed in his deep love. "In fact, yesterday, I wanted to take the opportunity to tell my father and emperor that I want to --"


    before the word "marry you" came out, Pei Ming interrupted him, "if your highness doesn''t have anything important, I will leave first."


    He finally saw the indifference and alienation on Pei Ming''s face, and was stunned at the same place for a moment Pei Ming


    At the moment when he called him, Pei Ming felt sad and forced himself to ignore the faint pain, so he nodded and bent his knees not to look at him.


    "Since the minister has made her words very clear before the emperor, please don''t cause any misunderstanding. After all..."


    She raised her eyes to Xue tingji, and quickly put down her eyes, "after all, you and I want to marry each other. Please don''t interfere with the life affairs of the courtiers."


    This words thoroughly angered Xue tingji, suddenly black face, "what do you mean?"


    Pei Ming was never afraid of his anger. He stepped back two steps to avoid his approach and remained calm.


    "Your Highness, have you forgotten that the courtesan daughter and the Xu family childe were accused of marrying since childhood. Although they are not in the same fate, there is always a way to resolve them. They are bound to marry each other when they make friends with each other and in the court."


    In terms of irritating people, I''m afraid no one is Pei Ming''s opponent. Xue tingji only felt that an evil fire ran from his heart to Lingtai, which made his brain hurt!


    Pei Mingzheng wants to get on the bus. Suddenly, he feels a burst of fighting. Xue tingji hits the frame in front of her and stops her.


    Then he picked up Pei Ming''s waist and flew into the carriage. Pei Ming angrily struggled, "what''s Xue Ting doing with you?"


    Xue tingji''s action slowed down a lot, and he couldn''t help smiling, "why don''t you call me your highness now?" Then, regardless of her fury, she was pressed on the seat of the car.Pei Ming is really angry, "you don''t want to die, do you! This is in front of the palace. The queen and the prince are staring at you. Do you want me to save you in vain? "


    "You see." Xue tingji laughed, leaned down and rubbed her cheek like a baby. "You''re worried about me. Why do you say that you don''t believe in ghosts?"


    It''s a pity that he didn''t get the response he wanted for his happiness. Pei Ming just pushed him away and said, "please don''t embarrass me any more. I don''t want to be called into the palace to beat around the Bush every time, and I don''t want to be accused of alienating mother and son."


    Xue tingji was stunned. She pretended to be alienated because she was afraid of being scolded by her mother? So she didn''t mean to?


    Thinking of this, he was happy and pressed her shoulder. Pei Ming was distracted by his extremely expectant expression.


    He used to be so excited, because he won the war, because he gained power, because he won the fight, the crown prince became emperor, but it seems that Never for her.


    Is she in his eyes at last?


    Xue tingji couldn''t understand her faint sadness, but he asked her eagerly: "Pei Ming, I want you to tell me if you have me in your heart. Do you care more about me than Xu Yi?"


    It was this sentence that put out Pei Ming''s palpitation. It turns out that he doesn''t care about her. He just wants to compete with Xu Yi.


    His aggressive and cynical attitude has always become a good medicine to calm her down. She should always be alert to herself. Now she is in charge of Xue tingji''s feelings.


    As for that question, Pei Ming didn''t answer it. Instead, he ran away quickly and didn''t give him a chance to ask.


    Her escape was just understood by Xue tingji as a desire to refuse and welcome her. However, he sighed and leaned his head against the wall of the car.


    Eyes, no longer before the glory

 Chapter 37

    Pei Ming decided to hang up the man for a few days, but Pei Shuo bothered him again. She glared back impolitely, "don''t ask me about the sixth prince!"


    Pei Shuo shrunk his neck innocently. He came to give gifts to his sister. "Wang Qiyao thought about my tiger card, so I gave it to him. This is a gift in return. I dare not take it alone. I''d better give it to you. "


    This is a serious matter. Pei Ming takes his temper and asks about his friendship with Wang and Cheng. Pei Shuo laughs and talks about the difficulties of his two younger brothers.


    Compared with general''s only son, Wang Qiyao and Cheng Yan are inferior to Pei Shuo both in family background and at home. Naturally, they are not rich enough. Pei Shuo sympathizes with them and pays for his face every time he goes out to drink.


    But Pei Ming said that he was wrong.


    "They are short mouthed and soft handed. The two of them give you face. But in the long run, who wants to pick up people''s teeth? You have to help them and make them rich, so that they can really take you as their big brother. "


    Pei Shuo didn''t understand, "where can I let them make money?" Suddenly I thought of marigold, "good sister, help my brother, let your servant help me ask her if her master is OK?"


    Pei Ming had to "reluctantly" agree down, no more words, Pei Shuo out.


    In the evening, Jin Zhan came back and received the first task assigned by the young lady. He went to inform tie Lao that his hands were ready.


    The next day, Pei Shuo came to inquire.


    Pei Ming quietly told him that there are quite a few private property businesses in Dongshi. As long as they pay for one party''s business, there will be a steady stream of benefits in the future.


    "People also said that if you come to ask about this kind of thing, the store won''t talk. You have to show your worth and wait for others to find you secretly in the East market."


    Pei Shuo scratched his head. Is there such a rule? If you ask anything else, Pei Ming will have no comment.


    There''s no way. He can only have a try in person. Let alone see the prosperous businesses in the market. Isn''t it beautiful if the profits go into his own pocket?


    He didn''t know. Just as he was strolling around, in the corner not far away, several people exchanged their eyes


    At the same time, Yinpan was ordered to go to Changxi, where the Pei family was located.


    These side branches are all stained with Pei Changyuan''s light, but there have never been any civil servants and military generals. It''s not that they are incompetent, but Pei Changyuan is not allowed.


    The officials, especially the generals of Zhenguo, were scared by the emperors. Pei Changyuan, in order to dispel the doubts of the emperor and preserve the family, can only let them have a corner.


    Pei Ming won''t waste so much strength. He will need them in the future, so he should draw them in step by step from now on.


    Everything is progressing according to the plan, Pei Ming can also secretly idle, today the sun is very good, simply bask in the sun under the eaves.


    Just when she was sleepy, Pei Yu''s voice woke her up, "but did you disturb my sister?"


    Pei Ming naturally welcomed his sister''s rare visit, and smelled a trace of herbal fragrance at the tip of his nose.


    Pei Yu is here to pull her sister to make bath beans together. She thinks her mother is too nagging, so she just comes here to hide.


    Thinking about how embarrassed Wang might have scolded himself, Pei Ming laughed instead of being angry, but he cared whether Yu Niang would blame her. Pei Yu is a sensible person. She didn''t want to marry Gao.


    Powder, spices, fat beads, bath beans is not difficult, compared to buy ready-made, Pei Yu love to do it yourself.


    The two sisters are doing leisure work in the sun. They smell the fragrance of the tune from time to time to see if they are satisfied, and then exchange appreciation with each other.


    However, Pei Ming felt that the smell of Yu Niang was too heavy. Pei Yu shrugged, "this is for my mother. She likes the taste."


    Pei Ming puts down the perfume awkwardly. At first, Pei Yu doesn''t notice it. Later, when she sees her sister''s look, she thinks that she dislikes the same thing as Wang, and she doesn''t feel comfortable.


    "Don''t get me wrong." Pei Mingjing said, "I''m afraid the eldest lady is not happy. It''s not nice to say something. In case the eldest lady knows what''s wrong after using the bean bath, no wonder it comes to me."


    Pei Yu pursed her lips and said nothing more. Pei Ming felt guilty. "I don''t want to arrange your mother because I''m sick, but..."


    "No wonder you, who made her do those things." Pei Yu depressed droop head, pulled to pull the corner of the mouth then hastily accepted the thing to leave.


    But when she left, Pei Ming''s affinity was gone. He called marigold and said in a low voice, "find out where the beans are. Avoid people."


    Marigold was ordered to step down.


    Pei Ming looked up at the sky. It was sunny just now, but now it was covered with dark clouds, which suddenly made the warm sun cool for three minutes.


    She got up and went back to the house and said to herself, "this day, it''s really changeable..."


    Then for three days in a row, Jin Weiyuan was very free. The silver plate came back and handed over a register. The above record is the current situation of Pei''s family.Put away the list, just about to go to the western city, a maid handed in a letter, saying that it was sent by the sixth Prince''s house.


    Pei Ming laughs. Is Xue tingji impatient?


    He opened the envelope and looked even dumber. Who did this guy learn from? There were not so many good words in his last life.


    However, at the end of the day, her smile froze completely, and then she tore the letter to pieces with a round glare, "Xue Ting dares to tease me!"


    The silver plate didn''t understand, but Pei Ming laughed angrily, "he said a lot of praise words about heaven and earth, and finally told me that these have nothing to do with me! I don''t understand this kind of amorous feelings. The only thing I know is that the girl of the Wu family who shines on her family should go to the martial arts school to learn from him! "


    With a puff, the silver plate didn''t restrain his smile. Although he soon cleared his throat, his face was still distorted.


    Even Pei Ming wants to laugh. Well, Xue tingji is trying to motivate the general. She won''t go!


    But before long, another letter arrived with only four words on it - don''t break your promise.


    She said that she would see him if he wanted to


    Pei Ming regretted that the sweet jujube he gave him choked himself to death. He could only reluctantly order someone to go to find the eldest son.


    His highness Liu is clever. In order to avoid suspicion, he specially calls Pei Shuo, but no one can see his intention.


    An hour later, Pei Ming, dressed in a narrow sleeve military uniform, came to the club martial arts school alone. When he saw Xue tingji and others here, his eyes lit up when he looked back at her.


    Without the cover of long skirt and wide sleeves, her slim figure was wrapped up very conspicuously. Her face was white and bright, her long hair was tightly coiled up, fresh and capable, and her neck was even and slender.


    He felt that his praise was too vulgar.

 Chapter 38

    Pei Ming allowed him to look at her and saluted Xue tingji. Now that she was standing in the martial arts school, she was a martial arts practitioner.


    "My brother has gone out, so he has no luck to compete with his highness. I wonder if my daughter''s skill can get into his Highness''s eyes."


    Not only her manners, but also her tone of voice changed. Xue tingji felt fresh, and accompanied her to choose weapons casually.


    Pei Ming didn''t dare to hurt him. Instead, he chose a long stick.


    Xue tingji is unarmed, "there are a few questions, I want to ask Miss Yu Pei, I wonder if you can distract to answer."


    Pei Ming doesn''t talk nonsense, "come on!"


    Then she waved the long stick. She knew Xue tingji was good at martial arts, but she had never been to the battlefield. She could not compare with her in the end, and she only showed half of her ability, which was not inferior to him.


    Only a few moves down, Xue tingji asked: "dare to ask Miss Pei, if she was attacked by people from left to right, waiting for an opportunity to sneak attack, what should I do?"


    Pei Ming knows that he wants to ask her to answer in person through the martial arts contest, and then he follows her words.


    A sweep leg, followed by a long stick to attack his abdomen, deliberately slow down, so that he can dodge.


    She replied, "to break through is to break through." You can see that you are good at it.


    Xue tingji waited for her answer, and then asked, "well, if the road ahead is blocked."


    "Break through." Pei Ming sees his flaws and bluntly passes them by. Xue Ting by eating pain, covering side waist back a few steps.


    Pei Ming stops, stands with a long stick and breathes steadily. It''s better to persuade him not to be distracted. She doesn''t want to release water like the servants in the six kings'' mansion.


    Xue tingji straightened up in pain, and even laughed bitterly in frustration, "but if the person blocking the road, I can''t fight it?"


    Pei Ming, who is about to attack, suddenly stops and looks at him.


    He is I really don''t know what to do.


    There are Zhao Jieyu and general Pei''s obstruction, the prince''s covetous eyes, the Queen''s obstruction, and the emperor''s natural moat.


    Originally, he was not afraid of heaven and earth. At the Palace Banquet, for the first time in front of the majesty of the emperor, he saw clearly how small and powerless he was.


    He really doesn''t know how to be honest with Pei Ming and get congratulations from all over the world.


    After loosening his fist, Xue tingji lost his fighting spirit. "Pei Ming, tell me what I want to do."


    The fight just now consumed a lot of physical strength. His breathing was very short, and the sweat on his forehead was a little embarrassed, which reminded Pei Ming of his poverty when he first arrived in Beidi


    On the contrary, under such circumstances, their feelings were the best. At the beginning, she really thought that if she could stay in Beidi all the time, she would be willing to accompany him for a lifetime.


    His call interrupts her memory. Looking at him at a loss, Pei Ming feels that Xue tingji is not promising!


    She picked up the long stick and rushed to it. She quickened her movement and didn''t give Xue Ting any chance to react and breathe. She hit her arms, waist, abdomen, knees and other places where she could fight. She was so stunned that he didn''t have the strength to fight.


    Fortunately, he finally resisted.


    His arm blocked the stick hard, and the other hand waved straight at her. Pei ming could take the move, but he didn''t plan to avoid it.


    How could Xue tingji be willing to hurt her? He stopped his action at a critical moment. Instead, he was kicked by her and fell to the ground, stabbing him in the heart.


    He estimated that his sternum was broken.


    Pei Ming is not distressed at all. Instead, he looks down at him coldly, "who let you show mercy?"


    Xue Ting couldn''t get up for a long time because of the pain. Pei Ming knew that he was seriously hurt, so he was worried.


    But if it doesn''t hurt enough, he can''t understand. She drew back her hand to help him, turned her back and told him, "only when you know where you are can you survive. My father told me how he fought."


    Looking back, a little scattered hair floating in her ears, facing the light, just like strands of gold and silver.


    "He said that if you feel that the road ahead is difficult, you should cut off the road behind and either die or rush."


    Xue tingji pondered this sentence in a dazed way. When he woke up, he could only feel the light in front of him. Pei Ming leaves with a stick and is stopped when he steps out of the door.


    His voice was so loud that it was very different from that of just now.


    Pei Ming sees the presumptuous, fearless and ambitious man again. He shouts that he will grab her anyway. Whoever stops him, he will push away.


    The heart beat violently, and Pei Ming finally raised his smiling face.


    By the way, such Xue tingji is what she once loved deeply.


    However, she was worried about him after all. As soon as she got home, she took out the best medicine and sent it to the silver plate. In addition, she went to ask what was going on in Dongshi.


    She was very pleased to get the reply. Pei Shuo had taken the bait, and today she invested 12 taels of gold.


    Pei Ming laughs. Next, when he has a good taste, he pulls Wang and Cheng into the company. So she had to go to the west market herself.It''s not difficult to find Agui. The boy is also on the road. Facing his master, he is not respectful, but Pei Ming can see that he is determined.


    Pass him a lease. "You deserve it."


    Agui is surprised, thanks again and again to put the lease away, Pei Ming is not wordy, secretly took him to the east city, came to the iron in front of the old.


    Tielao completely obeyed Miss Sun''s order and told Agui about his arrangement. Aguina, who was born as a thief, was so surprised that he didn''t know what to say.


    Pei Ming didn''t urge him. Instead, he bothered tielaoduo to take him with him. "There''s no doubt about your influence in the East market, but it''s not so convenient in the west market. Later, let this boy take charge of the west market."


    Then he lowered his eyes and said, "after all, it''s better to do that business in the western market."


    Tie Lao and a GUI look at each other, salute and reply, "yes


    In time to go back to the house before dinner, Feng holding a few rolls of clothing to find her, "is the Dragon Boat Festival, also should change some light summer clothes, and give you some jewelry?"


    Pei Ming can''t help feeling that it''s almost two months since she was born again, and she doesn''t gnash her teeth in the face of Xue tingji.


    Even Some of them are getting along with him.


    God seems to have just come back. A few days ago, it was like early spring. Just after May, he turned his face. Before the peach blossom withered, pomegranate followed.


    Wang couldn''t bear it. She jumped out to find fault and wanted to take charge of the family from Feng. Now she is the second grade Gao Ming. She is equal to the Lord. Today, she is going to fight Feng, a cheap concubine.


    Pei Ming stopped at the right time and straightened his sleeve with a smile. "I said," how can you settle down for so long? You are holding your strength and waiting for an opportunity? "


    Wang was angry when he saw Pei Ming, but he was so disobedient that he was blocked in his throat in Pei Ming''s bad eyes. Then he said, "I just want to punish you, so what!"


    Pei Ming had no choice but to shake his head. "Do you want me to remind you from time to time? Six his highness is not good stubble, if he tells a few words in front of the emperor, can your name of Gao Ming still hold up


    She wanted to always hold the handle of poisoning, which made Wang very angry. Pei Ming then approached her and said something that made her hair stand on end.


    "You said if you really pissed off my father, would he secretly let your name be erased from the list of women of life?"


    On May Day, Wang''s Leng was shivering with cold. He looked at Pei Ming for a moment, and finally endured this tone.


    Don''t worry, she will always have a chance to get rid of this step daughter.

 Chapter 39

    In the city of Aixiang, the Dragon Boat Festival is very lively, and the Taiming lake is full of people, looking at the dragon boats in the middle of the lake.


    I haven''t heard from Xue tingji these days. Today Pei Ming looks very bright. I wonder why he didn''t take this good opportunity to find her. As soon as he stepped into the crowd, his eyes were covered.


    He deliberately and maliciously threatened her not to speak out, otherwise he would rob her.


    Pei Ming sneered at his bad taste, took his hand away and said in a low voice, "you can''t rob me. After all, you can''t beat me."


    Sure enough, his face turned black immediately, with a faint smell of ointment, and she smelled out, "why, I beat him so hard, and it''s not good yet?"


    Xue Ting denied it by pulling back his hand, which made Pei Ming feel embarrassed. He pulled his sleeve and said, "go for a walk by the lake?"


    Rare she took the initiative, Xue Ting by which will refuse, want to hold her hand and dare not offend, can only secretly happy with her side.


    But Why is he not at home?


    He stood on Pei Ming''s right side to block the crowd, and then on her left side to keep her away from the lake.


    Make Pei Ming how all is not, can''t bear to stop a footstep, "what do you want in the end?"


    "Protect you." Xue Ting took it for granted.


    Last time he was attacked on the lake, Pei Ming had no idea how scared he was. So he came here again, worried about assassins in the crowd and her falling into the water.


    Thinking of his last desperate, Pei ming could not be moved. He held him and looked around.


    Xue tingji coordinately lowered his head. Although he didn''t despise her in public, he liked her evasive and restrained appearance under such ambiguity.


    Sure enough, Pei Ming refused to cooperate. He turned his head and quietly reminded him, "Your Highness, you don''t care about your face. I have to ask for my daughter."


    "Tut, call me that again." Xue tingji was dissatisfied and pasted closer, "call me tingji."


    Pei Ming was shocked. When he raised his eyes, his lashes seemed to scratch his heart. It was itchy and accompanied by a warm current.


    I wish Now kiss it.


    He almost touched her lips as if there were no one else, and then he chuckled before she pushed him away. "It''s not like he didn''t call like that."


    Unexpectedly, Pei Ming''s face turned pale. When she was attacked on the ship, she could not help murmuring, but he heard?


    Then he What do you suspect? Suspect that she''s pretending to refuse? Suspecting that she was close?


    Xue tingji doesn''t understand why she looks like this. He thinks he has said something wrong again. Just as he is about to apologize, he hears that Pei Yu is looking for her. Pei Ming takes the opportunity to leave. Unexpectedly, he turns his head and shakes his step too fast. He catches Xue tingji''s hair.


    Pei Yu in the distance finds her elder sister. What she sees is that she and the sixth prince are all in a daze


    Just about to avoid, but see Pei Ming anxious to wave to her, again see they two seem to look different, this just hesitated to walk past.


    It turned out that Pei Ming was anxious to take off the step shake just now, but as a result, he wound his hair around again. Xue tingji quickly stopped her action, "if you pull it again, we can''t see each other."


    Fortunately, Pei Yu came to help in time and rescued his sixth highness, whose neck was bent and sour. Pei Ming also ran away with his bun in his hand. How can he explain to Yu Niang for a while.


    Wang Shi Zhen, sitting on the high platform by the lake, saw Pei Ming coming back, but he was not happy to shrivel his mouth and beat around the Bush to blame Yu Niang for disturbing her lover.


    Pei Yu was about to explain, but Pei Ming held her back. After all, the way she and Xue tingji looked just now would cause misunderstanding. Don''t cover it up.


    After a while, a man dressed as the Dragon Boat boss came to ask for the lottery. He wanted to invite some young men to hold a dragon boat drummer. The winner was a pure gold dragon boat ornament.


    This reward is valuable. I haven''t seen anything like this in previous years. Everyone was so interested that they pushed their sons out one after another.


    Pei Ming doesn''t say a word with a smile. Is it the arrangement of his highness Liu? It happened that Xu Yi saw her figure and her smiling face, thinking that she was interested in dragon boat race.


    Originally did not intend to participate in this lively, he gritted his teeth and asked for a quota.


    Pei MINGTING was surprised by this. He didn''t want to say anything, but Yu Guang prejudiced Xue tingji. He intended to excite him and waved to Xu Yi to wish him the best.


    Xu Yi is certainly happy to be cheered by a beautiful woman, but Xue tingji is not surprised to ask for the last dragon boat.


    When he boarded the dragon boat, it was a little shaking, so it was difficult for Xu Yi to stand still. Xue tingji secretly disdained it, sat on the head of the boat and picked up the drumstick in a decent way.


    And the shore is not idle, Dragon Boat boss cleverly to you for lottery chips, gambling who can win. Pei Yu bet on his brother, Pei Ming


    He gave Xu Yi a small ingot of gold.


    She definitely saw the boat boss''s eyes, and strongly reminded her to vote for Xue tingji, but she didn''t want to buy it.


    I don''t know how many people are here. If she is openly involved with Xue Ting, she can''t tell how Wang''s insinuation is.The most important thing is that she wants to see whether Xue Ting is happy by eating shriveled!


    All the people bet, and the dragon boat race also started. With one order, more than ten dragon boats are like flying shuttles, catching up with each other.


    The strength of a team of dragon boats depends largely on the ability of the drummers, whether they can drive the passion of the rowers, whether they can grasp the rhythm, and more importantly, whether they are calm in the face of danger.


    At present, Xue tingji is obviously the most skilled.


    Of course, he rehearsed day and night in order to please Pei Ming today.


    But before long, it was Xu Yi''s team that caught up.


    Although Mr. Xu is usually as warm as water, he is quick to learn things. When he saw the secret, he chased after him fiercely and saw that he surpassed Xue tingji.


    Xue Ting could not be more willing to speed up the drumming, but also opened up the distance. By this time, the race schedule was already over half, and the shore could see the situation clearly.


    Pei Ming looks funny and jokes with Yu Niang that if she wins, she will buy two new clothes, one for each.


    But just as he was talking, Xue tingji caught up with him again, but it didn''t last long. Because he was too hasty, the oarsmen couldn''t bear it, and he was finally overtaken by Xu Yi.


    It''s less than a hundred feet from the end.


    Xue tingji never allowed Xu Yi to surpass him. He kept his pace and glared at Xu Yi. That vision is too fierce, unexpectedly let Xu Yi some flustered.


    While he was stunned, Xue tingji took the advantage without hesitation, while Xu Yi didn''t go all out to catch up with him. He hesitated every beat and even the oars hesitated.


    With the sound of gongs and drums, the competition is over, and the Golden Dragon Boat belongs to his royal highness Liu!


    Later, Xu Yi, who came ashore, was a little annoyed, but when he came ashore to face Xue tingji, he could only flatter his highness.


    Xue tingji pretends to say something nice, then takes over the Golden Dragon Boat built by himself, weighs it, and goes straight to Pei Ming.

 Chapter 40

    "Here, this is for you."


    I don''t want to avoid people at all. In other words, I want to show my heart to her in full view of the public.


    Pei Ming knew that he would be like this, but he was calm, "my daughter lost the bet, so I can''t afford it"


    by not liking her refusal, Xue Ting forced the golden dragon boat to her, "just take it!"


    In this way, Pei Ming was not polite. After thanking him, he turned around and asked his entourage from home, "use this to make two sets of jewelry." Then toward Pei Yu smile, "I and Yu Niang a person a set."


    Pei Yu is very glad that her sister can think of her. Although Xue tingji is not depressed, he can''t say anything. Only Wang immediately spoke out and reprimanded his daughter.


    "What do you take advantage of what your highness gives your sister! Your sister doesn''t have a mother. She wants you to rob her of the dowry? But it doesn''t matter. Anyway, when your sister gets married, you don''t have to post all that stuff to accompany her. "


    Pei Ming''s stepdaughter, she can''t say. Is it true that she is her own daughter? On the surface, she is really protecting Pei Ming. Who can say she is not?


    But all her words are arranged. Pei Ming doesn''t have a mother, and even her sister''s good things have to be taken up. This is to poke Pei Ming''s pain with a gun.


    Pei Ming naturally doesn''t care about her mild satire, but Xue tingji can''t listen to it. He''s not impulsive. Instead, he turns around and doesn''t know where to go. No one can see the evil in his eyes. Even Pei Ming can''t notice


    After the dragon boat race, there are many games. Pei Ming''s shooting skill is excellent. He won the first place of shooting five poisons, which is a good return for Pei''s family.


    Tired of playing, she went back to the table to have a rest, poured a few realgar wine, and the whole family drank together.


    Wang sneered: "Oh, I don''t dare to be the wine poured by the big girl. Don''t let others think that I''m your servant. I''d better pour it for you."


    Pei Ming ignored her bitterness and lifted the glass with a big smile. "How can it be that a daughter should respect her mother? Is the mother still afraid that her daughter will poison the wine?" After that, he drank a cup.


    Wang''s face turned white. He didn''t dare to speak any more and couldn''t swallow it. He took two sips and asked Pei Yu to do more activities, so that others would not think that Pei Ming was the only daughter in Pei''s family.


    Pei Yu gets up reluctantly. As soon as he takes two steps, he hears a strange sound behind him, followed by the scream of the servant!


    "Madame! Madame


    Looking around, it turned out that Wang''s mouth was foaming, his face turned red, and he fell down with convulsions. Pei Ming was on one side, his face full of consternation!


    "Mother!" Pei Yu rushes up to help Wang Shi, but Wang Shi is still conscious. He stares at Pei Ming ferociously, reaches for her, and even cuts her wrist with his long nails.


    Just now Pei Ming put the word poison on her lips. In a twinkling of an eye, she was poisoned. The realgar wine was poured by Pei Ming


    The crowd was startled and gathered around, looking at Pei Ming with extremely complicated eyes.


    Pei Ming didn''t clarify anything. He just couldn''t figure it out. There was no such thing in his last life. Who would frame her!


    For a while, the Great Dragon Boat Festival became a flurry, calling for doctors, sealing up evidence, and driving away the noisy crowd. Thanks to Wang, in order to show his identity, he wanted to bring all the servants in the house. Otherwise, he couldn''t cope with it.


    All of a sudden, Pei Ming is pulled out of the crowd with one hand. It''s Xue tingji. By chance, she glimpses the corners of his lips, and she''s very angry!


    After hiding in a deserted corner, Pei Ming immediately gets rid of him, but Xue tingji doesn''t understand her anger.


    His inexplicable is let Pei Ming cold face, "is not you do."


    "Yes." He gave a good answer.


    Pei Ming clenched his teeth, forced to resist the impulse to slap him in the face, and walked back and forth for a long time to suppress his anger, "why do you want to do it?"


    "For you." Xue tingji is very excited to hoop her shoulders, like a child asking for credit, "that Wang persecuted you several times, it''s long time to get rid of her, you can rest assured, never find out what, will not involve you."


    His heart was torn down, and Pei Ming almost didn''t cross his breath. He pointed to the crowd in the distance, and his fingertips were shaking.


    "Wang and I can''t see each other. People with good eyes can see that. I pour wine and I say words. You tell me it won''t involve me?"


    In fact, Xue tingji didn''t expect Pei ming to pour wine, but it doesn''t matter. With him, Pei Ming is not afraid of putting poison into Wang''s mouth.


    Seeing what he thought, Pei Ming felt that he was really naive.


    "If you can''t find the evidence, you can take it as nothing happened? Do you think the Wangs are all dead? The queen and the prince have always hated me, and the queen gave her Wang''s second order. Now she has been poisoned in public. Don''t you think the prince will make a fuss? "


    "I''m not afraid!" Of course, Xue tingji thought about this, but he just wanted to let Wang taste the bad consequences. It''s a big deal to expose all the things. Wang poisoned Pei Ming first, and he deserved to die.


    Pei Ming was so angry that he didn''t know what to say. He pointed to the tip of his nose and stepped back several steps. "You''re a madman..."Xue tingji did not expect that she would be like this, and finally some panic, "I, I just don''t want to see you wronged."


    "So you put me in the limelight? How do you want me to explain and face Yu Niang? "


    Don''t allow Yu Niang conscience, she still want to get along with this sister, the result of Wang put clear is because she was poisoned, Yu Niang how to think?


    I can''t help thinking about the past. This man always talks to himself. She really thought that he was kind-hearted to protect her from the wind and rain. What happened?


    He just wants to control her, imprison her, and use what should belong to her to serve himself!


    Her wet eyes let Xue tingji really know that she was wrong. He said that he would let people down this matter now to ensure that she would not be involved.


    But Pei Ming looked at him for a long time, and suddenly said something that made him scared.


    She said: "you can kill people by any means now for me, and you can kill me by any means later."


    Xue tingji shook his head, "no, I will not."


    Hehe, Pei Ming laughs miserably, won''t he?


    Now I don''t talk much, push him away, and return to the crowd.


    However, Wanfu''s point in her imagination did not appear, and Xu Lixue came to comfort her. It turned out that the Xu family came out to preside over the overall situation.


    No matter Xue Ting''s hand or not, it can''t touch Pei Ming''s head. Now Wang''s family is no longer in trouble. He is weak in Pei Yu''s arms.


    Xu Yi is busy explaining to the public. It seems that he doesn''t need Xue ting.


    Seeing Pei Ming back, Xu Yi came to comfort him, "it''s all right. It''s your eldest lady who has eaten too many grapes herself. She''s fighting with realgar, which makes you scared."


    I think the Xu family guessed the secret, helping Xue tingji, but also helping her. Pei Ming thanks and doesn''t disturb Wang.

 Chapter 41

    After a while, the storm passed, and Xue tingji came up again. Pei Ming pulled him to the forest in the distance, pressed him on the tree trunk with his hands on his collar.


    "In the future, don''t be good at asserting and make trouble for me. I''ll never forgive you."


    Xue tingji is full of disappointments, "do not need Xu family, clearly I can handle it."


    At this time, he still wants to be jealous. Pei Ming is angry and helpless. Who can blame him? She gave Xu Yi the chance herself.


    Scared by her disgusting eyes before, Xue Ting carefully makes amends, which makes Pei Ming feel soft again.


    "I really hate that no matter what you do, you don''t care about my feelings. You never ask me if I want to or not, and you just want me to thank you."


    She took the opportunity to express the accumulated resentment in her last life, while Xue tingji thought she was still angry and bowed her head to think about how to apologize, but stared at her hands and distracted herself.


    Pei Ming also felt that it was not appropriate. He was just about to let go of it when he caught him and kneaded it in his palm.


    "I''m wrong. I''ll ask you about your business in the future. If you don''t allow me, I''ll never do it, OK?"


    Such a gentle voice, even better than Xu Yi, also let people how ruthless heart, finally sighed.


    Finally coax her, Xue tingji this just feel relieved, but refused to let go of her hand, not only that, but also made a more excessive move.


    Because Pei Ming pulled the collar open a little, he simply took her hand and put it into his collar. When he touched his skin, Pei Ming''s scalp was numb!


    "What are you doing?"


    "Make amends." Xue tingji just refused to let go, "if you don''t calm down, I have no other way, so I have to make up for it by chatting with you."


    This man is shameless!


    Pei Ming is embarrassed and annoyed. He kicks his leg. "Who wants you to make up for it like this? If you provoke me again, you will never see me again."


    Xue Ting bared his teeth by covering his calf, "what do you want me to do to forgive me?"


    Pei Ming couldn''t resist his obsession. He took the silk handkerchief and wiped his hands again and again.


    "Well, I don''t blame you for that."


    But she got rid of the man. When she came back to the lake, she specially eased her hot cheeks. Wang was going to go back to her home. Xu Lixue was reluctant to give up her mother, so Pei Ming stayed.


    After a long joke, Pei Ming habitually touches his index finger, but he doesn''t touch the white jade ring.


    I don''t know when that ring fell off in those days. Now it''s like this again. She obviously likes it. It''s a pity


    Xu Lixue sees her look annoyed and asks what''s wrong. After Pei Ming says it, she helps to find it. Pei Ming says no, but she doesn''t expect to be stubborn.


    "It''s rare for you to have something you like. It''s a pity to lose it. Maybe you can find it and come back."


    Pei Ming is stunned when he hears that some things can be found, others


    Later, Xu Yi also launched his servants to look for them, but Xu Lixue kept her head down and went far away unconsciously. After a while, she ran into a man head to head.


    "Ah -" she fell to the ground in pain. Before the man had time to pull her, he kept apologizing and said that he was only looking for things and didn''t see her.


    Xu Lixue doesn''t blame him, and doesn''t mean to let him help, "are you also helping to find the ring? Is that my brother''s friend? "


    The man leaned forward and bowed, "I dare not climb up. I''m in Tangfen..."


    Pei Ming, who finds Li Xue missing, turns to find her. Xu Yi is also with her. When she sees her third sister from a distance, she wants to call her.


    Pei Ming saw the man opposite Li Xue with sharp eyes. He quickly grabbed Xu Yi, "who is that man?"


    Xu Yi followed her eyes to see Tang Fen, oh voice, "is my grandfather''s student."


    After he talked about it in detail, Pei Ming thought of Tang Fen, and then his eyes gradually brightened. Tang Fen had a good character, and his family was well off.


    The most important thing is that although his official fortune is not prosperous, he has always been stable. Even if Xue tingji and the crown prince fight so fiercely, it doesn''t affect him very much.


    It''s a good choice.


    But she took Xu Yi''s sleeve and forgot to take back her hand. She happened to be seen by Xue tingji who came to find her.


    He was jealous.


    Pei Ming never took the initiative to approach him, but so reluctant to pull Xu Yi?


    However, she obviously did not look at Xu Yi, which made him slightly pleased. Looking into the distance, it was her good friend Xu Lixue and a man. Although they didn''t make any intimate moves, they could see that they all liked each other.


    Can see them opposite and affectionate appearance, and then look at Pei Ming, he is not happy.


    Look at her look of gratification and admiration. Is she enviing Xu Lixue for such a good man? Originally, she likes such a weak scholar?


    Is she After all, I prefer Xu Yi?


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t bear it any longer. He walked angrily and startled Xu Lixue. Then he saw that his elder brother and Ming Niang were also there.Pei Ming steps forward to welcome her, and naturally releases Xu Yi''s sleeve. He doesn''t even realize this little action. When Xue tingji saw that Xu Yi was thrown aside without hesitation, he couldn''t help but be overjoyed.


    Pei Ming is very happy because he has a good husband for Li Xue. He pulls her back to see Xue tingji. He is in a good mood and is willing to give him a smile.


    The smile fell into his heart and couldn''t get out any more.


    In the end, the white jade ring was not found, but Pei Ming really didn''t care. He deliberately asked Li Xue who he was just now. He beat Xu Yi with Li Xue''s coyness. Smart people all know what to do.


    If Xu Yi really sees that Pei Ming is optimistic about Tang Fen and writes down the matter silently, it''s not early, so it''s time to send her back.


    Xue tingji immediately stood up. Is he still in need of Xu''s carriage? Pei Mingpian doesn''t let him be proud. She wants to talk more with Lixue.


    And the sixth prince also absolutely very, simply stop in front of the Xu family motorcade, until Pei Fu door stop, see how she still escape.


    Pei Ming doesn''t plan to escape either. After saying goodbye to Li Xue, he specially instructs Xu Yi to take care of her. Then he steps into the gate with his skirt. Xue Ting follows her with a swagger.


    He has a reason. If Wang''s family has an accident, he can''t visit one or two.


    But as soon as the gate is closed, who cares about Wang? He can''t wait to hold Pei Ming. His words are always sour.


    "You are so interested in Miss Xu''s marriage, are you envious that she has a modest man like jade?"


    Pei Ming picked the corner of his eye and said, "I have something myself. Why should I envy others?"


    Xue tingji got nervous. "Do you say Xu Yi?"


    But she did not speak, the enigmatic expression scratched his heartache, he knew very well, today do not pry open her mouth, hear a satisfactory reply, tonight he must not sleep.


    Under his fierce pursuit, Pei Ming said, "Mr. Xu is really modest, but It seems that... "


    Xue tingji almost hugged her, but then Pei Ming shrugged, "but when two families get married, the affection between men and women is always the second. If I really marry Mr. Xu, it doesn''t matter if I am the right person."


    Xue tingji saw that even if she said this on purpose, she was angry with him. Now she was no longer impulsive, but hummed confidently.


    "Save it, he won''t marry you." Pei Ming was surprised that he didn''t need Pei ming to rush people out, so he left. After he left, Pei Ming burst out laughing.


    He didn''t lose his temper when he was so agitated. He really changed.


    Just where did the white jade ring go?

 Chapter 42

    Four or five days after the Dragon Boat Festival, everything is peaceful.


    Wang''s body recovered, all day in the breeze court smash plate bowl, Xue tingji don''t know what to do, actually bear not to come to her.


    Pei Shuo''s progress is very smooth. Tielao has news that Wang Qiyao and Cheng Yan have started a spice business in partnership.


    However, the business is false. From the shop to the shopkeeper, even the suppliers and customers, they are all arranged by tielao.


    Agui also through the marigold message back to life, he has found the way to the west market, is slowly wooing people. Pei Ming can rest assured of his ability. Just give him time.


    This afternoon, silver plate happily told her a good news.


    Xu Taifu has decided to marry Xu Lixue to Tang Fen!


    Pei Ming happily didn''t say a word for a long time, and then he heard that the wedding was set at the end of this month, so he jumped up and hugged the silver plate.


    Great, Lixue won''t suffer any more. She will have a considerate husband who will work hand in hand for a safe life. Also made up for their biggest heartache.


    The next day, she rushed to Taifu''s house. Xu Lixue blushed with shame. She could not help saying that her grandfather was good at Tang Fen''s talent and virtue, and he was also a student of his own. He would not hurt her.


    It''s just that there isn''t a good day ahead, so the wedding is in a hurry.


    That''s how Pei Ming can be at ease. Lixue is not married for a day, so she can''t be at ease for a day. She has to prepare enough gifts for her this month.


    She was so excited that she was almost ready to go back. Unexpectedly, Xue tingji at the door was looking at her cheery appearance. At that time, her shaking fist had not been put down, and her skirt swayed with the small steps.


    At the moment of meeting Xue Ting''s eyes, the air was stagnant. She wanted to cover her face and run away.


    Miscalculation


    Xue tingji was obviously surprised that she was still so childish. He was silent for a moment, and then he burst into laughter. "How steady am I when Miss Pei is, the daughter of the general? Hahaha, is it a baby tiger? "


    Pei Ming is rather shameful and hard to refute. Fortunately, he can''t stop when he points. Nevertheless, his shoulder is still shaking.


    "I Cough, I''m here to send a present to Miss Xu San. "


    "Do you give her a gift?" Pei Ming regained his former composure and looked at the motorcade outside his eyes. Can''t he guess his intention? He can''t help sighing that this man''s mind is really flexible.


    Pei Ming turned and went back to Xu Lixue''s room. After hearing something with her, he saw Xu Lixue''s mouth opening wider and wider, and finally blinked in embarrassment, "ah?"


    In the flower Hall of Taifu mansion, Xue tingji is chatting with Xu Yi. Xu Lixue comes to thank her, but before she says anything, she kneels down.


    "Excuse me, your highness. I can''t accept these gifts!"


    Xue tingji frowned. How dare he refuse his kindness? Xu Yi is surprised that his sister''s abnormality, "Li Xue, six his highness is a good heart."


    "I know." Xu Lixue was about to cry, "but, but..."


    "But she can''t bear the great kindness of Her Highness six." Pei Ming shows up in time to solve the siege, and she knows that Lixue can''t carry it.


    After a cursory salute, she sat opposite Xue tingji regardless of her manners. After tasting tea, she asked Li Xue to go back to rest first.


    "Let me explain for Miss Xu."


    Xue Ting stretched his eyebrows and eyes by supporting his forehead. He looked very evil. "Oh, let my highness listen to what it is?"


    While Xu Yi silently watched their interaction, he had an idea that even he felt ridiculous.


    He should quit and not disturb both of them


    No matter what he thinks, Pei Ming talks about the reason.


    "Sixth, your highness, this gift is far beyond the regulation of ordinary women''s marriage? After receiving your heavy gift, Lixue has to remember your kindness, and she is not a capable person. In case you ask her to help in the future, what can she do if she can''t? "


    Xue tingji was almost choked by the tea. Although he did plan to do so, Miss Pei would expose it face to face!


    Pei Ming paid him back with a smile. He didn''t smile and didn''t disturb him much, so he left.


    As soon as she got home, before she sat down and had a rest, a maid came to her in a hurry, "Miss, someone''s coming to ask for a kiss!"


    Silver plate heavy ah voice, follow the young lady to go out to see, unexpectedly is Xue tingji to drag these gifts to Pei house door.


    He is a prince. He can''t take back the gift. Since the Xu family doesn''t take it, I''ll trouble Miss Pei to take it.


    Who let Pei Ming help Xu Lixue block this gift?


    I don''t blame the maid for misunderstanding. These are all things that can be found in marriage. I don''t know who really thinks it''s the dowry from.


    I don''t know if he did it deliberately.


    Pei Ming can''t laugh or cry. It''s easy to say that these rites can''t enter her house. As for what the sixth highness wants to do with her, he can''t care.


    When they come and go, they will trip up again. Unexpectedly, Feng, who never shows his face in front of outsiders, comes and gives a big salute to Xue tingji. Instead, he kneels down and kowtows to beg his sixth highness not to come to Pei Ming again.Xue tingji''s face sank on the spot, and even Pei Ming was surprised. He quickly wanted to pull her up, "little mother, you are --"


    "Your Highness!" Feng refused to get up. Instead, he leaned down a little. "Please Let mingniang go. My lord doesn''t want mingniang to be married to the royal family. I have to live up to her advice. "


    Pei Ming pauses. His father I''ve thought about this for her.


    If Xue tingji didn''t leave today, she would ask for it all the time. He didn''t know what to do, so he gave Pei Ming a deep look. Fortunately, she didn''t bend her knees to send her off.


    He could see that she was somewhat reluctant.


    As long as he was satisfied, he would not talk more and tried to hide his loneliness and leave by car. It''s OK. There are so many people to stop him anyway. It doesn''t matter if there is one more.


    Looking at the motorcade drifting away, Pei Ming, out of some kind of mentality, stepped down two steps and looked far away, but was pulled back by Feng.


    She has something to say to mingniang.


    In the house, all the maidservants were held back. Feng held Pei Ming''s hand solemnly. Without saying anything, he sighed three times, "mingniang, you shouldn''t have any affection for your sixth highness."


    Pei Ming didn''t say anything because she knew her father''s worries and her little mother''s worries.


    There are many rights and wrongs in the royal family, especially Xue tingji, who is the most dangerous prince. It is not wise to marry Xue tingji alone, not to mention his marriage with the Xu family, even whether his majesty is willing to marry him or not.


    Pei Changyuan won''t see his daughter go into the fire pit. Feng also knows that his sixth highness is too perverse. Mingniang will be wronged if she follows him.


    "Listen to me, mingniang. Don''t associate with him any more. If he comes back later, I won''t let him see you even if I spare my life."


    Looking at his mother''s anxious appearance, Pei Ming felt a little tired. Leaning against her, he said softly, "I know."


    At the beginning, her father and mother also advised her, but she didn''t listen. Regardless of her opposition, she fell in love with Xue tingji and gave up the rest of her life. She believed that her choice was right.


    But what happened?


    She can''t turn back any more, and the entanglement with Xue tingji can''t be stopped. If she lets go, Xue tingji will never stop.


    But she won''t be as stupid as she used to be. Everything will be under her control.


    Looking up in Feng''s arms, she said, "don''t worry, little mother. I''m not ruthless to my sixth highness, and I know how to handle it. I will never let myself get into trouble."


    She held the hand of Feng, and her confident expression was similar to that of Xue tingji. "I''ll make everyone can''t hurt me. I''ll make the Pei family stand still and watch my mother live a long life."


    Feng''s Leng Leng looked at her face, some afraid that she would say such words, more helpless.


    She knew that mingniang was smart and had an idea, but because of this, she was afraid that mingniang would deceive herself. Did she really have no affection for her sixth highness?

 Chapter 43

    Since then, Xue tingji has never come to Pei Ming, and Pei Ming has never been out of the house, not only to appease the Feng family, but also to plan her business.


    Although she does not leave home, she has silver plate and marigold to act for her. Agui sends word that Wang Qiyao and Cheng Yan have already done business in the western market.


    Pei Ming fanned the fan slowly, "does my elder brother know this?"


    The silver plate replied, "the spice business in the East market is recommended by the eldest son. According to your instructions, the eldest son is not involved in it. The one in the west market also tells him that they can''t disclose it. I don''t know if they are strict."


    "It doesn''t matter. He''ll find out sooner or later." Pei Ming turns over the list of side branches in his hand and calls Jin Zhan, "let Agui keep an eye on it. Be careful that I''ll fall short if someone shovels me."


    The marigold answered, but the silver plate could not help saying, "Miss, what do you want those two people to do this kind of business?"


    Pei Ming just wants to answer. When he hears the voice outside the gate, Pei Shuo comes in. His maidservant has no time to report.


    Light frown, Pei Ming endure his dissatisfaction, see his happy face like also false potential asked what is proud of.


    Pei Shuo pats his legs and sits down, saying that Wang Qiyao wants to marry his own sister to him as a concubine in order to thank him.


    Pei Ming''s eyes flashed and put away his smile. It seems that Pei Shuo is very useful. Unfortunately, she doesn''t agree.


    "Brother, do you think this is appropriate?"


    The cold tone made Pei Shuo unable to laugh. He blinked, "didn''t you say you want to have a good relationship with the Wang family?"


    "I''m asking you to seek protection from the king''s family and take other people''s daughters as concubines. Is that protection? It''s causing trouble! "


    She said that the daughter of the Wang family became Pei Shuo''s concubine, which gave the Wang family a chance to persecute him.


    "When the time comes, your concubine will call her mother-in-law and aunt. Don''t you want to help her, brother? Are you going to send our brother and sister''s head to the first lady?"


    Pei Shuo was terrified and didn''t dare to say anything again. In fact, it was just a superficial statement. Pei Ming was not afraid of Wang. Would he be afraid of a concubine?


    The main reason is that we can''t let the Wang family and Pei family have an in laws relationship again, otherwise we will be dragged down and have to work hard to pick them up.


    However, since Wang Qiyao is such a good man, he can''t live up to his kindness. Pei Ming pretends to be emotional and seems to appreciate him. "You don''t have to say that his family is different. Wang Qiyao treats you more sincerely than Cheng Yan?"


    Pei Shuo thought that it was true. Since he could not bear his kindness, he would have to help more in the future.


    Don''t worry about his work, Pei Ming personally went to Dongshi, please tielao tell the manager of the spice shop, don''t be too smooth.


    She wants to start with Cheng Yan. First, she pulls in Pei Shuo''s relationship with Wang Qiyao, so as to alienate him. Then she is biased in small things, which makes him feel uncomfortable over time.


    Once people have the heart of jealousy, many things can be self-taught.


    Tielao reported the progress of the west market in detail. Although he was polite, Pei ming could see that he was hesitant.


    Without concealing anything, she said frankly, "do you think that I should not interfere in the pickling business as a peddler?"


    That''s right. It''s the peddler that she arranged for Wang Cheng and Wang Cheng in the west market.


    In fact, this business is not so dark. Since ancient times, the trade of slaves and concubines has been legitimate. However, there can be trickery in any legitimate business, let alone living people?


    Ordinary cheap slaves, those big customers are not rare, what they want is more expensive goods, so there are some people who steal the daughters of rich families, and the skin and meat that they bring up are valuable.


    Although he didn''t dare to disobey, tie Lao really felt that miss sun really didn''t need to be involved in the evil business.


    But Pei Ming didn''t feel anything. He squatted down and looked directly at tie Lao, with an innocent expression.


    "I didn''t get involved in those things. I didn''t do the business. It was Cheng Yan and Wang Qiyao. It had nothing to do with me from the beginning to the end, didn''t it?"


    The heat was boiling in the iron shop, but her every word made the iron old man feel cold all over his body. He wanted to say it again and again. Finally, he couldn''t help asking.


    "Miss Sun, why do you want to harm them? If there''s a festival, I''ll get rid of them for you. "


    Pei Ming didn''t speak. He looked at tie Lao for a long time. Then he stood up and laughed.


    "Thank you for your kindness, but it''s not me who hurt them, it''s themselves."


    The flame rolling in the furnace, reflected in her eyes, is very like the last life, she burned the whole Cheng family all night, even if this is still not enough, do not let Cheng Yan suffer enough, she will not be reconciled.


    I came out from tielao and went to the spice shop by the way. The shopkeeper didn''t know her identity, but regarded her as an ordinary guest and enthusiastically recommended some new patterns.


    She liked it. She bought it all, but she was paid first.


    At the moment when he smelled the familiar smell, Pei Ming suddenly felt his heart was warm. He turned his head. It was Xue tingji who really laughed a little jokingly.


    I haven''t seen him for days.But after a short throb, she calmed down again quickly, "sixth highness, this is By coincidence? "


    Xue tingji replied ambiguously, "maybe the God wants to fix us up." Seemingly affectionate, it made her suspicious.


    On second thought, she met him when she came to Dongshi. She went to see Lixue at Xu''s home. He also came. This time


    With her eyes down, she left the store and began to wander. Xue tingji followed her and chased her around.


    Finally, Pei Ming stopped at a place where there were fewer people, turned his head and asked Xue tingji, "Your Highness, do you want to follow me all the time?"


    "Of course." Xue tingji has no doubt about him.


    Pei Ming narrowed his eyes slightly. "Don''t your highness think that monitoring and tracking will make me unhappy?"


    Xue Ting choked with words, but she saw that she was too conspicuous.


    However, he didn''t intend to cover it up. He crossed his waist with one hand and said, "yes, since I can''t see you all the time, I have to know where you are and what you''re doing all the time. I can''t go to the general''s house to find you. I can''t have a private meeting with you outside."


    Pei Ming is surprised. Why doesn''t he look at the place when he talks!


    This is the east city where people come and go. He blurted out that he would have a private meeting. She didn''t plan to let tielao know him so early.


    See her face, Xue tingji know that he said something wrong, hurry to apologize, but he insisted that his practice is right.


    He holds Pei Ming''s hand, with excitement and publicity in his eyes, and an undisguised possessiveness.


    "Pei Ming, I want to marry you, let you belong to me, everything belongs to me, I will protect you, I can do everything for you."


    Pei Ming suddenly felt dizzy


    This was once regarded as her vow, but later it became her nightmare. When everything belonged to him, it was doomed


    She was really afraid to face Xue tingji like that.

 Chapter 44

    Xue tingji saw the fear and sadness in her eyes, but she couldn''t understand it. She didn''t believe that he could do it?


    The hand that was pinched to pain pulled back Pei Ming''s thoughts and struggled to get rid of him. For a moment, he was in a hurry, but he turned and ran away without even thinking about it.


    She didn''t want Xue ting to be suspicious, and she didn''t want to listen to his absurd vows. She just pretended to be scared by him.


    At that time, she could not escape with all her strength, but at least at this moment, she could escape from him without any restriction.


    She was so sudden move to scare inexplicable, when she ran away, Xue Ting by reaction, immediately very angry.


    What does she mean?!


    Without thinking about it at all, he ran after him, followed by a group of attendants. The passers-by in the market saw him and thought he was catching the thief.


    After trying to dispel those thoughts, Pei Ming''s steps slowed down. Hearing the rushing footsteps behind him, he looked back and was scared.


    What does Xue Ting want to do with this fierce attack?


    Regardless of the reason, she ran first, which infuriated Xue tingji and made Pei Ming confused.


    What''s wrong with this man!


    So one escaped and the other pursued, and they staged a farce in Dongshi, running from east to west, and then from south to north, until they were both out of breath and refused to let each other succeed.


    Xue Tingyi supported the wall with one hand and pointed to Pei Ming not far ahead, "you Stop and speak clearly


    Pei Ming was almost out of breath. He looked up and gasped, "what do you want me to say You spy on me I haven''t settled with you yet. "


    OK, Xue Ting doesn''t bother to talk to her, so he comes forward to catch her. Pei Ming wails, and he can only make the last effort to get into the lane beside him.


    The long lane was narrow, and there were a lot of things piled up. She was small, but she could move freely. However, Xue tingji suffered a lot. Even so, he did not stop.


    "Pei Ming, if you don''t stop, don''t blame me for being serious!"


    He didn''t believe that he ordered all the servants to catch her and let her go!


    But Pei Ming misunderstood this sentence. She was tired of his being as rude as the previous life, but he made it worse.


    What''s the real thing? Put her in prison as before!


    The road ahead was blocked by a pile of pottery pots, and behind him was Xue tingji. Pei Ming had no choice but to retreat. He had no time to think about it, so he had to squeeze through the gap beside the pile of pottery pots.


    But she didn''t expect that the pile of pots was so loose and collapsed. She just wanted to borrow some help, but unexpectedly pushed the piles of pots down, and Xue tingji just caught up with them.


    "Don''t --" she didn''t stop it in time. Before her words came out, she saw the earthenware pot fall down and hit Xue tingji right!


    She was relieved to see Xue tingji look at her deliberately before he was overwhelmed.


    What can he be happy with at this time of crisis? Then she realized that Xue tingji was afraid that the clay pot would hit her. Seeing that she would not be hurt, she was relieved.


    This fool!


    "Xue tingji!" She screamed and ran to remove the broken pieces, but still I saw patches of blood.


    For a moment, she planed the pieces harder, but she heard Xue tingji''s voice: "don''t Don''t move


    He was so reckless that he couldn''t get his hands full of blood. He didn''t want Pei ming to mess with him, but he tried to get up and didn''t care about the blood on his face.


    Pei Ming is very guilty. She really didn''t want to slander him. Fortunately, she didn''t feel silly and took the initiative to tear off her sleeve to stop bleeding for him.


    Xue tingji wanted to stop her. A girl''s family tore her sleeve, but she couldn''t see anyone. At this time, his attendant caught up with her and helped him up.


    As last time, Xue Ting was not allowed to make public by giving orders. The attendants asked how to deal with Miss Pei, but he glared at her fiercely, "what to deal with, it has nothing to do with her."


    Pei Ming was so sorry for his protection that he insisted on accompanying him back to the sixth Prince''s residence. He finally got back to the gate of the sixth Prince''s residence. Unexpectedly, the palace''s supervisor Wu would come at this time. What''s worse is that the supervisor came to summon his royal highness into the Palace.


    When Xue Ting got out of the carriage, he was shocked to forget his words.


    Pei Ming and Xue Ting look at each other face to face. Don''t they want each other to explain? Now it''s good. I have to go to the imperial court to have a good time.


    The towering palace city is always breathless, not to mention since the founding of Darong, I''m afraid it hasn''t happened since ancient times. A prince chased the daughter of an important minister in the market and got hurt. It''s the biggest glitch in the world!


    The emperor''s anger can be imagined, but he was not willing to get angry. After all, Xue tingji''s appearance was a little sad.


    "Say, what''s going on." The sound reverberates in the open hall, which is frightening.


    Xue tingji was not afraid, but he took all the sins. It was his fault not to intimidate Pei Ming, but also his own injury.The emperor asked Pei Ming if it was the case. Xue Ting secretly shook her head and motioned her to follow his words.


    But Pei Ming didn''t. she knelt straight and replied that she hurt his highness Liu by mistake. Please forgive her.


    This is not the face of Xue tingji. She can be self willed and angry. In the ninth five year plan, there is no room for empty words. In case the emperor really sins, Pei Ming will be worried about his life and reputation.


    Xue tingji quickly leaned over to beg his father''s forgiveness, "it was her son''s courtiers who made her flustered that she accidentally missed. At that time, she also wanted to --"


    "OK." The emperor stopped his refutation. His face was uncertain. He stared at Pei Ming and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    In the stagnant period of time, Xue tingji had already thought that if his father wanted to punish him, he would protect him with death, and that was the life.


    Seeing that he was gnashing his teeth, the emperor suddenly chuckled, "is it Pei Ming? It seems that even a heroine like you can''t stand my silly son. He''s still making a fool of himself. "


    Pei Ming was relieved, but the Emperor didn''t intend to let them off easily. He had to ask why Pei Ming wanted to escape.


    "Is this boy bullying you, or frightening you, say it, I will help you out!"


    When Xue tingji heard his father''s love for Pei Ming, he couldn''t help laughing, but Pei Ming was not as happy as he was.


    If you answer that Xue tingji is spying on herself, you will be offended by the emperor. Xue tingji will be ignored by the emperor, which is not good for her.


    So he could only shrivel his mouth and say, "Your Highness six stopped my daughter in the east city. She dodged in order to avoid suspicion. Unexpectedly, she offended your highness That''s why I have to go after my daughter and ask her to apologize. "


    The emperor raised his eyebrows slightly, glanced at Xue tingji, knocked his fingertips on the Dragon seat, and finally issued the oracle.


    Since there is no deep hatred, the injured old six is not investigated, so they apologize to each other, and they are not allowed to do so in the future.


    Pei Ming was not surprised that it was so easy for her to become a great event. The emperor had promised her and Xue tingji. But for Gong Bian, they would have been married in that year.


    In this life, he is still the father who dotes on his son, so he turns a blind eye to what Xue tingji has done.


    Pleased with his father''s insinuation, Xue tingji solemnly apologized to Pei Ming. It''s reasonable that Pei Ming should apologize again, and that''s all.


    Unexpectedly, Xue tingji refused Pei Ming''s apology!

 Chapter 45

    In the face of the apology for the beauty''s good manners, he blurted out three words, "no forgiveness." Immediately let Pei Ming gnash his teeth, also let the emperor frown.


    "Almost got, this is you have a mistake first, dare to kick nose on the face?"


    Xue tingji has his own reason. He covers his head, grins and sucks cold air. He looks rebellious and aggrieved.


    "Father Huang, although it''s the son minister''s own bad injury, it''s more or less because of Miss Pei? At the beginning, she also saved her son Chen. In this case, she should be good to the end. She has to take care of her son Chen''s injury. "


    Pei Ming was angry with his crooked reason, and his eyes warned him not to go too far. Xue tingji didn''t look at her at all, and finally blocked her heart.


    The emperor''s reaction was very intriguing. He looked at Xue tingji with a smile, but did not scold him. After a long time, he asked Pei Ming what she meant. If she didn''t want to, she could refute it.


    Pei Ming knows that the emperor is trying to test her position. She is joking. She can''t agree. But when she turns around and refuses, she sees the silent and subtle communication between Xue tingji and the emperor''s father and son.


    In a flash, she He wavered.


    The royal family was indifferent. It was rare for Xue ting to get the emperor''s almost biased doting. Everyone thought that this precious father''s love would last forever.


    Only she knew how cruel the emperor was to his son after the palace change.


    How painful it is to be hurt by someone who is deeply loved and trusted. She knows that even if she hates Xue tingji, she is still sad for his experience.


    There is not much time he can enjoy.


    She even nodded her head. Xue tingji didn''t think of it. She regretted making trouble out of nothing. On the contrary, Pei Ming said solemnly, "OK, I''ll take care of you."


    Xue tingji looked at her in a daze, then took a deep breath, and his chest was almost unable to hold the beating heart.


    Out of the palace, Pei Ming is worried about how to explain to his mother. He is so engrossed that Xue Ting doesn''t hear her several times by calling her, which obviously makes him misunderstand.


    Holding her hand, Xue tingji was very annoyed. "If you are in a dilemma, you can go back now. I''m not good and I don''t care about your reputation."


    Pei Ming thought it funny and asked him: "Your Highness, when you were following my daughter, did you consider her reputation?"


    She blushed because she choked. Xue tingji stopped talking. Pei Ming said that she had no reputation since she met her highness. Anyway, she didn''t care. Since she promised, she would not go back.


    Seeing her go back to the house to pick up her things, Xue tingji''s heart was very hot when he thought that she was going to be with him day and night. He rushed back nonstop and told the steward to prepare for life, but he must not neglect Miss Pei!


    The emperor had the intention to send Wu Da Jian and Pei Ming back to the palace together to pass on his Majesty''s instructions, so that Pei ming could live in the sixth Prince''s palace with integrity. Since his majesty nodded, no one would criticize this.


    Pei Shuo is very happy, just like his younger sister can be a princess tomorrow, and he can be a brother-in-law of the future prince himself.


    Wang Shi is angry to get the face all white, have to want again to instigate what in front of Pei Yu.


    Only Feng''s face full of fear, kowtow to beg your majesty to forgive mingniang.


    Eunuch Wu was very embarrassed. "Who can disobey your Majesty''s will? The six princes'' mansion is not a place of great difficulty. It will never embarrass Miss Pei. "


    But Feng didn''t want to see mingniang associate with his sixth highness again, but now she is closer. If there is something else, how can she be worthy of mingniang and the Lord.


    Pei Ming, of course, knew the little mother''s worries, so he had to comfort her. He repeatedly promised that he would never have anything to do with his sixth highness.


    Feng was still worried, but he couldn''t stop her. When he sent Pei ming to the carriage, he still held her in tears, almost begging her to listen to the Lord.


    The road around your highness is a road of no return. Don''t miss your life. But Pei Ming had already stepped on it. With tears in his eyes, he couldn''t speak any more.


    There is a brand new school in liuwangfu. It can be seen how much Xue tingji is looking forward to her coming. Pei Ming is not interested in joking with him. He says coldly, "now your head won''t hurt?"


    She was arranged to stay in the West courtyard temporarily. Any utensil in the house was rare and precious. There were enough maidservants to serve her, which was beyond the treatment of a distinguished guest.


    Pei Ming didn''t refuse his kindness. After all, he never took care of others and asked what he should do. The man in charge of the family is sincere and tells her that Miss Pei has to be bothered from eating to dressing.


    "But if you can''t do it or don''t want to do it, your highness won''t demand it."


    "How can that be done?" Pei Ming originally complained about Xue tingji, but he had an idea. He thought of how to deal with him. "Since I have even given the Oracle, I have to take good care of him."


    The last four words are so funny that the steward can''t help but sweat for his highness


    Although Xue tingji had already treated the wound before Miansheng, he still needed to take some medicine. This was the first thing Pei Ming had to do.But she can''t decoct medicine. She hasn''t even seen it several times. Fortunately, there is a maid to help. Rao is still in a hurry.


    Half an hour later, a bowl of dark bitter soup was finally brought into Xue tingji''s bedroom. At that time, he was half lying in bed, with his right arm resting behind his head and a smile on his face.


    Looking at her coming in, he immediately sat up and said, "it''s hard, I''m not burned."


    Pei Ming put the medicine on the small table beside the bed, pressed him back, and locked his eyes on his left arm, which was somewhat distressing.


    "I hurt my left shoulder a while ago. This time it''s my arm again. You shouldn''t be close to me. I didn''t hurt you in vain."


    Xue tingji didn''t like what she said, and looked at her face carefully. "You didn''t leave any scars last time. The girl''s family didn''t pay any attention. If you broke your face, no one would marry you except me."


    Pei Ming snorted, "I''m as ugly as a flower, and I''m not afraid that I can''t get married. Don''t be sentimental and come to drink medicine!"


    Just like her ferocious appearance, Xue tingji gets up and is about to take up the medicine bowl by himself, but Pei Ming takes the lead, scoops up a spoonful, blows it and hands it to his mouth.


    His sweetheart took the initiative to take the medicine, which was a blessing he could not ask for. Being flattered, Xue Ting sipped the spoonful of medicine without hesitation, and then frowned fiercely.


    What a pain!


    I wanted to take care of him, but the medicine was extremely bitter. The small spoon made his whole tongue numb. But in front of Pei Ming''s face, he was embarrassed to show it.


    Pei Ming''s heart laughs wildly when he pretends to be calm and twisted. People who have been to the battlefield know that the medicine for treating injuries is 100 times worse than the ordinary medicine. That''s why she pretends to be kind and gives him a small mouthful.


    Xue tingji, who was afraid to speak of his sufferings, endured for a long time and forced him to pull the corners of his mouth. "Don''t trouble you. I''ll drink it myself."


    Pei Ming evades his hand. Since his highness Liu specially asked her to take care of him, she should serve him well. Besides, if his highness hurts his arm, she can''t hold the bowl.


    So it''s better for her to take a mouthful of this medicine.

 Chapter 46

    Look at her fox like cunning expression, Xue Ting naturally guessed that she was intentional, but who let him like this girl? She was happy.


    Pei Ming is relying on this point, so he has the heart to let him eat bitter enough, and he would like to feed it bit by bit, so that the bitter in his mouth slowly aftertaste.


    When this bowl of medicine was fed down, it was almost cold. Xue tingji let out a deep breath, but it was over


    With the medicine, tea and preserved fruit, he needed to ease the bitterness of the punch, and he was embarrassed to be too impatient.


    Fortunately, Pei Ming was very considerate and took the tea But in Xue tingji''s expectation, he drank it by himself, "well, this tea is good."


    His royal highness Liu''s face is white, but what can he do? He can only ask Pei Ming not to be so cruel and to leave the preserves to him.


    Pei Ming can''t hold his expression any longer. He pinches a candied fruit and sends it to Xue tingji. But before he opens his mouth, she retracts her hand.


    "Your Highness, the preserves are really good." Then he put it into his mouth.


    She clearly saw that Xue Ting had burst up with his forehead tendons, and she was choking her smile and tears. She stopped teasing him and left something to leave. When she got up, she was held by Xue ting.


    What? Just now, the man who was full of twisted faces succeeded. What''s wrong with his mind?


    Seeing that Xue tingji took up the tea cup she had just used, and there was a little bright red lipstick on the edge, he immediately understood his intention.


    "Ah, you --"


    can''t stop, can only watch him covered with that piece of lipstick, sipped the tea she had drunk.


    She admitted that she lost to him


    Feeling her ears turning red, she turned around without looking back, but she heard Xue tingji''s cry of pain again. She thought he hurt the wound, but this guy was pretending.


    He leaned on the soft pillow, but the corner of his eye was aiming at the dish of preserves. "After drinking the medicine, his head hurt even more."


    Pei Ming was helpless. The man was so angry that he said, "I just ate one. Do you remember your revenge?"


    "You feed me." It''s nice of him to say that. If Pei Ming doesn''t agree, he will go to his father''s to complain that she is not well cared for.


    After persuading him, Pei Ming had no choice but to go back to the bedside, pick up the candied fruit dishes and prepare to feed them to him one by one. Xue tingji grabs her wrist and suddenly comes up to her.


    Pei Ming leaned back and said, "what are you doing?" Who knows Xue tingji''s attempt is different from what she thought. Just when she thought he would kiss her, he stopped on her lips.


    The tip of his nose sniffed, which was more ambiguous than kissing. Pei Ming even held his breath. He said with a frivolous smile: "it''s still sweeter in your mouth."


    At this moment, she really wanted to slap the candied fruit on his face.


    Just when Xue tingji was going to get closer to her, the maid announced that the eldest son of the Xu family wanted to see her.


    Is Xu Yi here? Pei Ming takes advantage of the situation to escape his approach, takes a few deep breaths, and suppresses the redness of his ears.


    Xue tingji squints at her behavior. He doesn''t like to see Pei Ming preparing for Xu Yi. He''s afraid that Xu Yi will be embarrassed to see her.


    He asked the maid to come in. He took advantage of Pei Ming''s inattention to loosen his neckline and let his breath be as sweet as Pei Ming''s.


    When Xu Yi comes in, what he sees is Xue tingji''s lazy smile. I don''t know if it''s his illusion. It seems that he sees something in his Highness''s eyes proud.


    Xue Ting leaned against the soft pillow and supported his head with his right hand, so that Xu Yi didn''t have to be restrained. Pei Ming tries to get out of the room and is held by his left hand.


    His left arm was injured. Pei Ming didn''t let him move. He not only stood still, but also turned around and pressed his arm back. "Don''t worry about it. I don''t care if it''s bleeding."


    She didn''t mean to, but after all, she was ashamed to hurt Xue tingji, so her tone was rare and gentle. Xue tingji was naturally very considerate of her, and Xu Yi


    Xue tingji didn''t miss his clenched teeth. He looked at Pei Ming''s eyes, and his eyes sank. "I didn''t expect you to hear the wind so soon. Who told you that I was hurt?"


    Xu Yi returned to his senses, and his eyes were still reluctant to move away from Pei Ming. "It''s hard to know if there''s so much noise."


    "Oh, yeah." Pei Ming just tucked him in. Xue tingji changed his posture. Quan Dang didn''t see her complaining, "do you know Pei Ming is doing this?"


    Pei Ming''s hand moves slightly. He also wants to see Xu Yi''s reaction. Isn''t Mr. Xu saying that he will marry her.


    So his fiancee, now taking care of his sixth highness, who covets him day and night, how will he make his stand.


    In the eyes of his two people with suspicion, Xu Yi''s expression is not very clear. It seems that he is sitting upright. In fact, they both see his clenched fist.


    After deliberation for a long time, Xu Yi finally said, "the emperor''s order can''t be violated, but his sixth highness is really too difficult for mingniang. It''s time to Take care of her. "Xue tingji said, "she agreed, didn''t she?" Finally, as like as two peas, he asked the emperor, who was just like the emperor.


    Xu Yi didn''t doubt Pei Ming. He knew that he had no choice in front of the emperor. He had some resentment towards his sixth highness.


    Pei Ming sneered and said, "I really want to. After all, the sixth highness is still protecting me in front of the Imperial Palace because of my injury. I don''t think he can repay me. I can only do my best, but I just want to..."


    She pretended to be gentle toward Xue Ting by nodding, canthus show infinite tenderness, "only if your highness can recover as soon as possible, my daughter can be at ease."


    Xue Ting, who is cheap, laughs with doubts. He can''t understand Pei Ming''s mind. Xu Yi''s face is more ugly than just now. After a while, he asks Pei ming to move forward and have a few words with her.


    Xue tingji is not allowed. What can''t he hear? Pei Ming, however, suppresses him and follows Xu Yi out of the room.


    As soon as he dodged Xue tingji, Xu Yi immediately took her hand, "mingniang, I''ll go to my grandfather to beg your majesty. You can''t be here. His sixth highness --"


    "to Taifu?" Pei Ming sneered, "Taifu is highly respected. In what name do you want him to ask your majesty for this matter?"


    Xu Yi is right, but he can''t see mingniang''s reputation being polluted by his sixth highness.


    Pei Mingmo asked after a while, does he care so much?


    "Even if the imperial edict has been issued, no one can talk about it in vain. I just came to take care of my sixth highness. How can you be so sure that I will be punished by him? Do you think I''m a whore or do you think your highness six is dirty? "

 Chapter 47

    She deliberately amplified her voice. Xue tingji should be able to hear some in the room, and even let Xu Yi shake his head, "I don''t mean that!"


    "Then why do you work so hard? I feel that I have been in the sixth Prince''s residence, and I have a bad reputation. I am not worthy to be your Xu family''s granddaughter-in-law, am I? "


    "No, mingniang, I --"


    "come on!" Xue tingji''s fury interrupts Xu Yi''s explanation. Pei Ming doesn''t stay any longer. When he returns to the room, he sees Xue tingji''s face, but he wants to laugh.


    Just now, she deliberately provoked Xu Yi, but Xue tingji couldn''t hear her mention such words as Xu''s granddaughter-in-law. They have already taken such a big advantage, and they are still so haggard.


    When she crossed the threshold, her skirt was light, as subtle and witty as her smile. Xue tingji thought this scene was very beautiful. When the injury was healed, she must draw it.


    Pei Ming didn''t understand his style very well, so he put away his smile. "You look like a man on weekdays, but others are so wary of you. When I went out, my little mother cried for fear of me..."


    "What are you afraid of?" Xue tingji doesn''t want to be restrained at all. She wants to pull her to her side. Pei Ming just sits far away at the table. Thinking of her little mother, she feels sad.


    Knowing that she was really in a mood, Xue Ting comforted her by thinking about it and getting out of bed. Pei Ming blames him for coming back, "can''t you just lie down?"


    Seize the opportunity to seize her hand, Xue Ting by Hun do not care, "leg did not hurt, how can not go down? Do you want me to stay in bed all day Everything is up to you? "


    The closer he spoke, the more ambiguous his tone was, and his breath was sweet with candied fruit. It''s a pity Pei Ming is not in the mood to pretend to be shy and timid with him. He just pushes him back.


    It happened that Xu Yi came in at this time. Xue Ting''s clothes were loose, but Pei Mingfei didn''t avoid them. Instead, he was very close to him.


    Oh, I don''t know. I thought it was an old couple.


    Pei Ming is aware of his misdemeanor and withdraws his hand awkwardly. Xue tingji is very concerned about her evasion. He wanted to take advantage of it to suppress Xu Yi, but Pei Ming warns: "Your Highness, if you''re OK, I''ll go back to my general''s house."


    He just angrily lies back and orders Xu Yi to leave.


    It''s really late. Xu Yi can''t say anything more. He can only leave in frustration. Pei Ming takes the initiative to see him off, but is stopped by Xue tingji.


    But was she something that Xue Ting could manage, and she went all the way to the door.


    She also needs Xu Yi to restrain Xue tingji, so she has to give her some sweetness. Xu Yi also knows that mingniang has always been unconventional and has the right to comfort herself.


    "Oh, yes." He took out a brocade box from his sleeve.


    Last time, he almost ran into Pei Ming in Dongshi. This is what he was holding. Inside, there were a pair of small pearl earrings, a rare color.


    If Xue tingji sees this, he may not know how angry he is. Pei Ming can''t help laughing. Xu Yi mistakenly thinks that he is shy of the gift, and finally gets some comfort.


    Seeing him leave, Pei Ming, who is not in a hurry to go back, strolls leisurely under the corridor, seemingly casual, but actually thinking about how to arrange the next situation.


    She didn''t expect such changes, so it''s not convenient for her to keep an eye on Pei Shuo''s progress. Thanks to Cheng Yan, they have taken the bait, so let them make some profit first.


    The more they forget about what they have done, the better she will do.


    As for Xue tingji


    She looked at the direction of the bedroom light sigh, God knows in these days, how he will change the way to seek benefits in her here.


    Naturally, they ate the dinner together. There was no golden cup on the table, which made her feel much more comfortable. However, Xue tingji still didn''t let his maidservant feed her. He didn''t bother Pei Ming, which was much more boring than that in the afternoon.


    Anyway, it wasn''t his right hand that hurt, so Pei Ming didn''t care. After dinner, he wanted to talk with him for a while, but Xue tingji asked her to go back to her room earlier to have a rest. He didn''t dare to let Miss Pei wait on her at night.


    Although he saw his abnormality, Pei Ming knew that it was easy to fall into a trap at this time, so he didn''t deal with him and went back to his room to have a rest.


    Hearing the sound of closing the door behind his back, Xue Ting sighs with his eyes closed, even more disappointed than Xu Yi in the daytime.


    Pei Ming has always refused to show their intimate relationship, and his attitude towards Xu Yi is so subtle that it is difficult for him to understand, though it can''t shake his determination.


    But he didn''t like to worry about gains and losses like this


    When it was completely dark, it began to rain. At about the third night, the rain was getting stronger and the sound of rain was endless, which made Pei Ming, who was already sleeping, more restless.


    Suddenly, the door is gently pushed open, Pei Ming is awakened, suddenly opens his eyes, but does not immediately get up, but continues to pretend to sleep, waiting for the comer to approach and attack again.


    The people outside the door approached step by step. Hearing the breath, it was Xue tingji?


    I feel in her room in the middle of the night. Does he want to


    Because it happened to be with her back to the door, Xue tingji didn''t know whether she was sleeping or waking up, and didn''t seem to want to test her, so she sat by the bed and leaned down.When Pei Ming was about to mount a counter attack, Xue tingji held her down and said, "don''t move. I won''t do anything to you."


    Maybe it was a rainy night that made people feel soft. Pei Ming listened to him. Sure enough, he gave a low voice and hesitated.


    "I had a dream that you were standing in front of me in wedding clothes, but you turned around and tied up with Xu Yi. No matter how I roared, you turned a deaf ear and looked at Xu Yi. You couldn''t see me at all."


    It turned out to be a nightmare. Pei Ming laughed a little and listened to him continue: "I know you hate my hegemony. It''s inappropriate for you to come to take care of me, but I just can''t control it. I''m afraid you''re not mine in the end."


    He said it affectionately, but he couldn''t touch Pei Ming at all. However, the next moment, she felt that he was caressing her hair, as if he had broken a small mouth in her heart.


    She was very familiar with this action, and he liked it very much before. The slight numbness of his scalp brought back memories.


    Back to Xue tingji, she could not help but shed tears.


    In the last life, since their separation, she has never had such intimacy. How long has she not been treated with his gentleness?


    It turned out that she always wanted to be hugged by him, just like she used to


    Aware of her rigidity, Xue tingji thought that she was resisting and would not touch her any more, but he could not help but asked her about her confusion.


    "Pei Ming, what do you think of me? Disgust, escape? Just to repay the kindness, or can we have some admiration? "


    He wanted to get an answer from her, but he was afraid that her reply would disappoint him. When did the sixth Prince have such tension.


    Heavy rain, the sky faint thunder, the window split two blue light, through the window coffin, the shadow of the bamboo very long.


    She turned to face Xue tingji. Unexpectedly, she stretched out her hand to cover his face. The tears in the corner of her eyes were illuminated by the electric light, which was a sadness he could not understand.


    "I don''t know..." She even suspected that rebirth was just a dream, because she missed the warmth Xue tingji had given her.


    How can Xue tingji shed her tears and try to hold her in his arms? Pei Ming didn''t refuse, so he let her Don''t let her wake up for a while.


    But when Xue tingji''s palm fell on her back, Pei Ming was shocked by a thunder that was about to tear the sky apart.

 Chapter 48

    Sober up, she regretted her trance, clearly suffered so much, why so unpromising to remember the past that ridiculous feelings.


    Pei Ming, have you forgotten how this man regarded your sincerity as if he had abandoned his shoes.


    She took a deep breath, gently pushed away Xue tingji, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry."


    Xue Ting couldn''t guess her caprice, but he didn''t complain. He wiped away her tears, thought about it, and apologized to her.


    "After all, you and Xu Yi have been childhood friends for more than ten years. I shouldn''t force you to make a choice. If I treat you well enough to make you fall in love with me, there''s no need to speculate. I won''t ask that again."


    Pei Ming was surprised. He reflected on himself and finally calmed down. There was deliberate bewitching in his eyes, which confused him.


    She said softly: "late at night, your highness should go back to sleep."


    Xue tingji suddenly returns to his senses and closes the door for her. The heavy rain drowns his footsteps and makes Pei Ming silent for a long time.


    She slowly untied her belt and rubbed the word "Pei" in her heart. She should not forget the pain.


    In the middle of the night, she fell asleep. The next morning when her maid came to wait on her, she was stunned for a while.


    I hope Xue tingji can treat everything last night as a dream.


    It''s a pity that his highness Liu not only didn''t forget it, but also pondered it over and over for a whole night. When she came to greet him with breakfast, he said, "I had a good dream when I came back last night. What do you think I had in my dream?"


    Pei Ming ignored him and gave him a bowl of porridge. While she bowed her head, Xue Ting stuck it to her ear and whispered a few words to make Pei Ming blush.


    "You -"


    "it''s just a dream. Don''t you care?" Pei Ming was annoyed by his preemptive attack and told him not to fool around when Dr. Zhang came to change the dressing.


    In the morning, Dr. Zhang came to say hello. Pei Ming watched, but Xue Ting called him.


    "Don''t you have to be responsible? You can change this medicine for me."


    Pei Ming rolled his eyes and let everything else go. How can he change the dressing carelessly? But Xue Ting has many ways to make her compromise.


    Dr. Zhang twisted the silk handkerchief to clean his wound. As soon as he met it, he cried out, "no, no, your hands are too heavy!"


    Poor Doctor Zhang really thought it was his fault and apologized. However, no matter how gentle he was, Xue tingji was not satisfied.


    Not only that, because he turned his head to avoid pulling the wound, he saw blood oozing again, which made Dr. Zhang worried.


    Pei Ming finally rolled up his sleeve and let Dr. Zhang stay away. She did it by herself!


    Xue tingji succeeded and quietly watched her movements.


    Pei Ming wanted to press hard on his wound to relieve his Qi, but he could not bear to hurt him when he scrubbed it. He was so careful that he did better than the imperial doctor.


    The next touch makes Xue tingji itch, and the slight avoidance makes Pei Ming frown, "is a big man so afraid of pain? Don''t move. "


    I don''t know how attractive my posture is at the moment.


    Facing Xue tingji, she leaned very close, slightly raised her head, her neck exposed in front of his eyes, and her Jade Earrings rolled against his skin, which reminded him of the sweet taste of the Palace Banquet.


    When he was gradually confused, Pei Ming, who had no idea of his feelings, took back his hand. "Well, please take the medicine from Dr. Zhang." Then he put down his sleeve and glared at him, "I''m not polite if I''m willful again."


    After a while, Dr. Zhang wiped off his sweat and was about to leave. A maid announced that Miss Pei''s maid asked for a silver plate. Pei Mingxin knew that it was probably Wang Qiyao who had a problem with their business, so he gave up generously.


    While she is away, Xue tingji asks Zhang Taiyi how long his injury will be cured. Zhang Taiyi answers truthfully for seven days. This answer is obviously not what Xue tingji wants to hear. He is not happy to see the fine linen wound on his arm.


    "Your medicine is too bitter. Let''s change the prescription. I''m not in a hurry to recover. I''ll use something more mild."


    Dr. Zhang realized that he didn''t want to get better too soon and let Pei Ming go. However, the medication of Dr. Zhang had to be recorded. His majesty even asked him. He didn''t dare to give up his heart.


    It''s kowtowing and begging for mercy. If Pei Ming is disturbed, it''s not good. Xue tingji has to give up.


    Seven days, he had to take her heart.


    On the other hand, the silver plate is really here to report the situation. Cheng Yan wants to quit the peddler business in the western market.


    He is Pei Ming''s main target. How can he let go now.


    "Is he afraid, or doesn''t the money come fast enough?"


    "Not really." Silver plate quietly replied: "it seems that because of Wang Qiyao dissatisfaction, do not want to partner with him."


    Pei Ming smiles instead of being angry. It''s just her intention. Since he wants to work alone, let him go.


    After all, this is not Jin Weiyuan, and she dare not say it too clearly. She asks the silver plate to let tie Lao stabilize Cheng Yan. The benefits are enough, but not better than Wang Qiyao.


    Yinpan is ordered to leave. She looks at the time when it''s time to decoct the medicine. When she comes back to her bedroom with the medicine, she sees Xue Ting looking at her left arm with strange eyes.Xue tingji was honest this time. He poured the medicine in one breath and almost didn''t spit it out. Pei Ming quickly took a candied fruit and handed it to his mouth. It was held in his mouth with his fingertips.


    The wet and warm touch makes Pei Ming''s scalp numb! He wanted to withdraw his hand, but he took the lead. Fortunately, he didn''t go too far. He soon loosened his mouth again, as if he didn''t mean to do it.


    Pei Ming''s mood is a bit complicated because the meaning of this move is too straightforward. Even she can''t tell whether she is embarrassed or disgusted.


    She cleans her fingertips in disgust. She takes away the preserves tray and tea in revenge. Unexpectedly, Xue tingji jumps on her and hugs her waist. Pei Ming falls to the ground and the tea spills all over the ground.


    "Xue Ting, have you made enough trouble?"


    She is really angry, this just changed medicine, he unexpectedly so no weight, Xue tingji also didn''t expect to be like this, but when she called out his name, he was overjoyed, "what do you call me?"


    The last time I met Zhao Jieyu, she yelled like this, but Xue tingji was not in the mood to recall. This time in a hurry, she called it this way. Can it be regarded as her sincerity.


    Pei Ming knew that he was missing something. He immediately shut up, but Xue tingji chased after him and insisted that she call him again.


    Just at this time, a maid came to inform her that his highness pressed Miss Pei to the ground and forced her to embrace her regardless of her struggle. This behavior is really


    Xue tingji didn''t ignore Pei Ming''s reputation. He immediately let her go, cleared his voice and calmed himself down. "What''s the matter?"


    The maid hesitated and replied that lady Jieyu had summoned Miss Pei. Pei Ming is in deep trouble. Xue tingji orders people to change clothes. He wants to go with him.


    Without waiting for Pei ming to refuse, the maid knelt down straight. It turned out that Zhao Jieyu had specially ordered her highness not to move.


    This is to reprimand Pei Ming alone. Xue Ting agrees, but Pei Ming has no choice but to ask him not to make trouble any more. Otherwise, Zhao Niang will only hate her more.


    Xue tingji had to watch her being picked up and sat down all afternoon waiting for her to come back.


    Pei Ming didn''t come back until he turned on the lamp. He looked very tired. Instead of going to Xue tingji''s, he went straight back to his house.


    Xue Ting opened the door and asked her if she was angry. Pei Ming, who was sitting under the lamp, shook his head expressionless and never said a word.


    Seeing her like this, Xue tingji complained about his mother. Knowing that Pei Ming didn''t want to be close to him at the moment, he didn''t force him. He went back to the room and looked at his left arm for a long time.


    An idea suddenly appeared.

 Chapter 49

    At night, the maidservants were waved away early. Xue tingji was lost in the dim light for a long time. Then he sat up and untied the linen on his arms, revealing a healing wound.


    He wants to keep Pei Ming, even if it''s just a few more days, but also to make his mother understand his persistence.


    So It''s better not to get better too soon.


    There was no wind in the room, but the candle flickered twice. He clenched his teeth and pressed the skin beside the wound. After a few deep breaths, his hands pulled the wound open!


    The pain almost made him faint, and it took him a long time to recover. The torn wound was bleeding, but he was satisfied and laughed, letting Jin be dyed bright red.


    Outside the door, there was still peace.


    In the West courtyard, there were two or three noises of insects occasionally. Pei Ming miraculously had no dream all night. It was during his deep sleep before and after dawn that he was suddenly awakened by a commotion.


    "Miss Pei, wake up. Something''s wrong with your highness!"


    The servant girl''s hasty voice made her sleepy. She didn''t care to ask. She put on her clothes as she walked. As soon as she walked around the corridor, she smelled a strong smell of blood. Her feet quickened a little. When she saw Xue tingji on the bed, she couldn''t believe it.


    Most of the beds were covered with dark red blood shells. It was obvious that it had been several hours. However, he lay still on the bed with pale lips. If he didn''t breathe lightly, he would have thought that he had


    It''s obvious that he did it on purpose, but why? Pei Ming doesn''t have time to talk nonsense. She asks Dr. Zhang to come quickly, while she holds his wound tightly.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Her violence only brought Xue ting a weak smile, "call my name."


    "It''s about time." She was busy probing his pulse, but he held her hand.


    His life was at stake. Pei Ming had to compromise. He bowed his head and said in a very low voice, "Xue tingji, let me go first."


    Xue tingji was finally satisfied. When he released his hand, he was in a coma!


    Pei Ming is flustered and asks the steward to take the medicine for blood, otherwise he will really die, but the steward says that all the good medicines in his family were given to miss Pei last time.


    "What?" Pei Ming really convinced Xue tingji and immediately asked people to prepare horses. The servants thought that she was talking about a carriage. Unexpectedly, Pei Ming wanted a horse.


    Before dawn, the streets were empty. Pei Ming raced back to Pei''s house on horseback. In the eyes of his servants, he rushed back to his room and searched for the bottle of medicine that the steward said.


    There is no time to explain what, and hastily on the horse, Rao is her hard whip, come and go or delay two quarters of an hour.


    When she crossed the big threshold, she was almost tripped. She did not forget to protect the medicine bottle in her hand. She stumbled to Xue tingji''s bed and was stung by the bloody red again.


    Xue tingji''s face became more ugly. Pei Ming forced his mouth open and poured medicine, but he couldn''t swallow it. Then She''s the only one to feed?


    Just when she hesitated, Dr. Zhang came to the hospital and ignored the salute. She used a clever method to pour the medicine down and then add it to the needle. Xue Ting was able to turn the corner. The first sentence after youyou woke up was "a little pain in the face."


    Pei Ming wanted to slap him and said coldly, "I''ve never seen you look for death like this."


    Having said that, holding his hand tightly could not help shaking.


    She clearly wanted to revenge him. One day, she would make him suffer more. But when she saw that he was in danger, she could not help but panic.


    Xue tingji, you can''t die now. I haven''t let you sit on the throne yet. It''s too cheap for you to fall down now.


    As expected, Zhao Jieyu soon learned about it and came to visit her son in person. She stroked her son''s face and wept. There was sadness and resentment in her cry.


    Pei Minghou is outside, waiting for Zhao Jieyu to complain about her, but Zhao Jieyu is out of the ordinary, wiping her tears to thank her for her timely rescue.


    If she knows her son better than her mother, how can she not know her son? It''s her fault to embarrass Pei Ming, so as to warn her that she dares to say anything about this situation.


    But Pei Ming is very clear that Xue tingji hasn''t passed Zhao Niangniang.


    After seeing off Zhao Jieyu, Pei Ming shakes his head sarcastically. That man''s true nature does not change. He always knows how to be strong. If anyone is inferior to him, he has to force others to bow down.


    Too rebellious and frightening.


    In the evening, Xue tingji''s spirit finally recovered and he was full of joy, as if he could marry Pei Ming tomorrow. However, Pei Ming told him that he had done something wrong.


    Not to mention what Zhao Jieyu thinks, she thinks that he is a lunatic. Today he can force his mother, and later he can threaten her.


    Even if there is a little bit of affection for your highness, what?


    Xue tingji is very happy. She finally admits that she has feelings for him. But then there was confusion. Apart from pushing aside all the obstacles, how could he further win her favor?


    Pei Ming won''t tell him that he has already helped him figure out the countermeasures. When he recovers from his injury, a good plan will come to him.


    It has to be said that Xue tingji''s goal of self injury was achieved. He not only made Zhao Jieyu shut up for a while, but also made Pei Ming stay in liuwangfu for a few more days.He thought that he would try his best to tease her, but Xue tingji was very peaceful. Except for occasionally wanting to be close to her, she avoided him, so he didn''t do anything more.


    On the contrary, Pei Ming always thinks that he will have something behind him, so she is always on guard, even she thinks it funny.


    On the tenth day, Dr. Zhang congratulated his highness on his recovery. Xue Ting sent him away and pulled Pei ming to him.


    "It''s time to let you go after so many days."


    Pei Ming thinks the same way. She has to arrange a lot of things. On the surface, she is a bit nostalgic and tells him to have more rest during this time.


    Xue tingji listened one by one and held her hand to his cheek. He was quite sentimental. "Will you come out of the gate of liuwangfu, and you are miss Pei who treats me as if she were away from me?"


    Her answer is no, but Xue tingji can see from her not warm smile that she still has a long way to go.


    After a long hesitation, he asked, "can you Call my name again? "


    Pei Ming''s eyes flow a little. He can''t bear to refuse. He rubs his face with his finger. Every corner is familiar to her.


    "Xue tingji."


    He grinned contentedly and finally kisses her fingertips. "Go back, don''t send."


    When Pei Ming returns to the general''s residence, he immediately takes off his soft color and comes to report the latest situation. Cheng Yan has made a new start, but his relationship with the eldest son and Wang Qiyao seems to be estranged.


    Pei Ming is not surprised. He''ll have to mention his elder brother later. At present, Cheng Yan and Wang Qiyao can''t tear their faces.


    In addition, she had a task to perform in person.


    "Have you read the script?" She asked.


    The silver plate is not clear, so, Leng Leng nods, Pei Ming''s eyes slip a few circles, beckons her ear.


    After listening to the young lady''s arrangement, the silver plate''s expression was even more confused.


    "Ah?"

 Chapter 50

    Pei Ming asked the silver plate to write a script. It took a lot of different kinds.


    The protagonist is no more than three people, a young lady, a scholar, and a boy with a sinister identity.


    Silver plate is anxious to cut in, "this is miss you and..."


    Pei Ming patted her hand and blinked, "you can understand it. Don''t write it too clearly, or you can''t bear the consequences of talking about the royal family."


    In a word, the story of the three of them should be arranged in different ways. The ending is different. Some of them are married to scholars, and some of them join hands with Childe brother. In particular, how the two men fight to please the young lady needs to be written carefully.


    Smart as a silver plate, she quickly understood the intention of the young lady. She sneered that there was no daughter who gave advice to her pursuers, and then mischievously fell on Pei Ming''s lap. "The young lady thought, who should the young lady be with in the end?"


    Pei Ming didn''t answer. He told her to go to work quickly. These words will be spread in the East market, and it won''t be long before they will be heard.


    Let''s see if they can be enlightened.


    Within a few days, all kinds of storybooks were spread in the East market. People with good eyesight could understand them at a glance, and they loved them very much. Isn''t this the sixth Prince''s pressure not to discuss this matter? It doesn''t matter to buy two books to read.


    As a result, the sales of these scripts were particularly amazing, which soon shocked Xue tingji.


    The steward said solemnly, "those books are insinuating. They are insulting to your royal highness. They should be clear."


    On the contrary, Xue Ting became interested, "who can have the courage? Go and check the source, by the way... " He thought, "what''s in those books? I''ve seen two copies of them. "


    The steward hesitated again and again, and asked the attendant to buy two copies in the market. Xue Ting just wanted to see how good he was to be punished for his crimes. But he was still fascinated.


    He''s the one with the evil identity? He is handsome, generous and chivalrous, which makes the young lady in the book fall in love at first sight.


    I can''t help but recall the meeting with Pei Ming, the hasty embrace, her panic and deep eyes It''s hard to remember until now.


    Pei Ming was the one who fell in love with him at first sight.


    However, the plot in the book is his dream. If only Pei ming could be like the one in the book, then he turned it back and saw that they were becoming more and more affectionate. It''s a pity that the young lady still has a fiance?!


    Tut, it seems that Xu Yi was not spared.


    This is a good writing. The fiance failed to save the young lady when she was in danger, so the young lady finally devoted herself to the young man.


    I''m so angry! Why didn''t Pei Ming agree with each other because of his help?


    When the steward saw his Highness''s uncertain look, he reminded him in a voice, "what is your highness going to do with it?"


    Xue tingji turned another page, and without raising his head, he snorted, "there is not a word in this book that mentions the name and taboo of my highness. How can you conclude that it is me? If the punishment is not intended to cover up


    The manager was quite surprised, "but if you allow it to circulate, the imbalance will become more and more serious."


    Xue tingji, who is reading vigorously, is a little dissatisfied. It''s better for him to focus more on this kind of thing. He ordered him to find some more such books and keep them hidden from others.


    So in the next two or three days, the sixth highness really stayed in the house, and the desk was full of storybooks, which was more enthusiastic than reading the book of war.


    The only thing that annoys him is that the endings of these books are not all good, so Xu Yi - no, where is the scholar? Because of his thoughtfulness, he finally won back the young lady''s heart?


    Funny, he also saw some ways, the original search for beauty there are so many ways.


    After thinking about it, he put aside the script and sent someone to find the best tiger thorn plum in the world. He wanted to entertain the guests!


    At the same time, Xu Taifu also knew about this, where to allow these rumors to spread in the market, even if there was no name. Not only ordered people to pay, but also disallowed Yi to contact these.


    Xu Yi doesn''t dare to disobey. He turns his head and sneaks to Xu Lixue by asking about his sister''s marriage.


    In fact, he had read a lot of those books and they were very useful, so he asked his younger sister to go to the general''s house to make friends with Feng.


    Naturally, Xu Lixue is willing to help. She goes to visit with generous gifts. She always says good things for her brother.


    Feng''s smile and no words, but also did not refuse this intention, Pei Ming is more well-informed, three or two words around the head of Li Xue, let her even forget the purpose of this trip.


    Before Li Xue can go back, Xue tingji is in a hurry to hold a grand flower party to entertain the whole city. Moreover, she is Pei Ming''s favorite tiger thorn plum. She turns the corner to let her take the initiative to find herself.


    This is the original move in the storybook. It''s reasonable that Pei Ming should dress up and follow his elder brother to the flower party. When he finds out, they talk to each other after the rockery.


    But how can she let Xue Ting take advantage of Ruyi? He called Pei Shuo and said, "if your highness asks, you can say..."


    On the day of the flower fair, Xue Ting waited for Pei Shuo for a long time. He thought he could see Pei Ming, but he didn''t see her after a circle. He pretended to clear his voice casually, "are you alone?"Pei Shuo thought of his sister''s advice and replied, "I''m the only one in the family. Naturally -" he looked up and saw his Highness''s face was not happy, so he immediately changed his mouth. "Although mingniang wants to come, it''s not convenient today."


    Xue tingji calmed down and still had a little expectation. Maybe she even kept it from her elder brother, and now she has mixed up with the guests.


    There is another person''s arrival that we didn''t guess, that is Xu Yi.


    It''s not that Xue tingji is so happy, but that''s what it says in the book. That young man is generous and open-minded, so he has to be broad-minded, isn''t he?


    Pei Ming doesn''t like him to be strong, so he can always make her happy if he is modest.


    As it happens, although Xu Yi can''t resist his highness, he never wants to give him an opportunity, so even if he doesn''t invite him, he has to make his position clear.


    While Pei Shuo stood in the middle, watching them talk to each other without saying a word


    The so-called flower party is nothing more than drinking for fun. Xue Ting looks around at the banquet for several times, but he can''t find her. Occasionally, he bumps into Xu Yi''s eyes, which are also looking for. They both cover up by drinking as if nothing had happened. Before long, they become distracted.


    Pei Ming didn''t show up until after three rounds of drinking, which made Xue tingji a little anxious. Thinking that there might be a lot of people here, she couldn''t show up, so she pretended to sober up and went straight to the rockery.


    He put the best tiger thorn plum here, which should be able to attract her.


    Xu Yi, who has just had a word with his colleague, turns to find that his sixth Highness has left the banquet. He thinks he has found Pei Ming first. He immediately puts down his wine glass and walks around. When passing by the rockery, he just catches a glimpse of Xue tingji''s Cape robe.


    It turned out that he was in such a hurry, but he couldn''t help hesitating.


    He is afraid to see Pei Yu and his sixth highness you Nong I Nong scene, otherwise, how can he deceive himself.


    Xue tingji, who was keen to hear the footsteps, jumped up with joy. He thought that she was coming and was about to give her a little fright. However, when he saw Xu Yi''s face, his fingertips suddenly cooled down. Xu Yi was also very surprised, and then, his eyes were full of schadenfreude.


    They knew that there was no one else and there was no need to be polite. But no one was willing to leave first. It was quite embarrassing for a moment

 Chapter 51

    After a while, Pei Ming still didn''t appear. Xue tingji''s eyes collapsed a little. How could it be different from what was said in the book?


    Well, she won''t admit it after leaving liuwangfu. She doesn''t want to see him for so many days? And Xu Yi is happy to worry about half, back to the banquet.


    Since he is an elegant collection, he has to write poems to stimulate his interest. It''s better for him to introduce jade first, so that he can express his mind in front of everyone.


    As the most talented person in the Imperial City, Mr. Xu naturally has some talent. He seems to praise the bright flowers, but in fact, he talks about his love for his sweetheart.


    The deep meaning is that Xue tingji secretly clenched his teeth.


    What kind of flower and leaf match means that Pei Ming and himself are a popular pair, or the whole body stab is used to prevent the strong man from seizing.


    Everyone can see that his highness Liu''s face is like lead


    Xue Ting reminds himself to be magnanimous by biting his teeth. He takes the lead in clapping and praising Mr. Xu. He is really extraordinary. Thank you for your praise. I wonder if the happy ending of those storybooks has given him encouragement. He has more confidence than before.


    This flower party, the two people play games several times, although it''s the same, but what''s the use? Pei Ming didn''t come. No matter how much they argued, who would they show them.


    Xue tingji can see that it''s useless to copy the routine in the book. Miss Pei is not an ordinary person. Even he can''t guess it. How can those who write books expect it.


    So he changed his way, and after the flower party, he chose the best tiger thorn plum and asked Pei Shuo to take it back. By the way, he helped him bring a letter to Pei Ming.


    Needless to say, the potted flower really won Pei Ming''s favor, placed in the best position in the room, and sprinkled some water carefully.


    As for the letter, she didn''t think about it for a moment. She opened it in front of Pei Shuo. There was only half a line of poetry, but she just looked at it and crumpled it into a ball.


    Pei Shuo, who wanted to take a look at it, didn''t know, so, "what did your highness say?"


    Pei Ming didn''t dare to let him see his hot face. He said that he had nothing to do? After Pei Shuo walked away, she trampled on the paper ball.


    Why no one is willing to sleep deep when it''s a good night''s sleep.


    He is reminding her not to forget that rainy night, they two "sleep together" good memories!


    Although it''s a little ambiguous, in fact they didn''t do anything. He ran to her bed and touched her hair to make her hurt. How dare the thief yell to catch her?


    She could see the man''s bad heart more and more. "Well, Xue tingji, you can wait for me!"


    However, the silver plate still did not understand, "you did not let outsiders arrange you, why?"


    Pei Mingchang breathes a sigh. Why? It''s not that Xue tingji is too eager for quick success, but Xu Yi is too weak.


    She has to let Xu Yi rally and compete with Xue tingji for a while, otherwise she will not be too tired if she wants to refuse.


    What''s more


    Looking at the paper ball on the ground, she was dazzled. It seemed that the residual temperature that touched his face that night was still there. Every time she recalled it, she was confused.


    She didn''t want to face Xue tingji too much, so she didn''t have to be careful.


    When it comes to the storybooks that basically appear these passages, the ending is that the young lady and the scholar live together.


    Xu Yi must know that she is not so easily moved, but she can always win some favor, so Pei Ming agrees to see how hard Mr. Xu can work for it.


    In fact, there are always some things she didn''t expect. When she arrived at Huayun temple, Pei Ming was still shaken by the scene in front of her.


    Thousands of steps, thousands of lights, in her opinion, but every step on the words, but let her eyes.


    May Pei Ming live in peace for the rest of his life, may Feng''s family live in peace for a long time, may the Great Harmony last for thousands of years, and may the frontier fortress live in peace forever.


    This is not only an oath of love between men and women, but also keeps Feng and PEI in mind. Pei Ming can use anyone, but she always keeps her little mother and father in the warmest place in her heart.


    In the last life, she always let go of the death of her father and little mother. Today, though only a few useless words, they really touched her heart.


    It''s rare that Xu Yi has such a heart, but he has changed a little.


    These prayers are all written on the side of the steps, so they will not be trampled on the bottom of the feet. Now that they are here, Pei Ming takes the opportunity to pray for his mother and father. One step at a time will take a long time.


    She didn''t notice Xu Lixue''s puzzled look. Her elder brother didn''t tell her about it. He was not only raising words but also lighting lights. Does he have time to prepare?


    Pei Ming also neglected another detail. He only worshiped with all his heart until his legs and feet were sore and soft. His breathing became more and more difficult and his movements became slower and slower.


    Just as she gritted her teeth to finish the last step, she suddenly saw a man kneeling down in front of her. What she murmured was the prayers.


    She stood up with some hesitation and heard Li Xue''s puzzled hum.


    The man in front is not Xu Yi.


    This man was dressed in a plain robe, his back was wet with sweat, and his movement was a little stiff. It seemed that he knelt down and worshipped.Looking at his back, Pei Ming suddenly felt confused and walked to him with his skirt in disbelief. However, the man did not know it. He was holding a pen and writing a prayer beside the steps. Because he was too tired, his strokes were not stable.


    She realized that all the handwriting was his.


    "Why are you here..." The voice trembled because of exhaustion and shock.


    Xue tingji looked up and saw him. He grinned, but he didn''t have much strength to talk, "you Wait for me. It''ll be ready in a minute Then he continued to write with his head down.


    It turns out that Xu Yi didn''t prepare all these lights and words.


    Pei Ming forgets that Xu Yi can see those scripts, and Xue tingji can do the same. Whatever can move her, no matter who it is, he will try it.


    But it''s not all for Pei Ming. Xue tingji comes to pray sincerely.


    "Although your little mother doesn''t like me, you care about her. General Pei is a person I should respect for both public and private affairs. Only when he protects the long-term stability of Darong can you feel at ease."


    After writing this line, you kowtow, then go up the next step and repeat.


    Pei Ming watched him for a long time before he said, "but the Buddha can''t protect anyone. I never believe it."


    This undoubtedly denies Xue Ting''s frustration by his painstaking efforts. He choked his throat and licked his lips. Is it better to believe in it than to worship it


    He knew that the little girl would not follow the style of the script! The lady in the book is so reasonable, where is she?!


    Who wrote those books!


    Looking at his sweaty, tired and embarrassed appearance, Pei Mingzhong couldn''t help laughing, "although I don''t believe in Buddhism, your sincerity may move God." Then accompanied by him, deeply kowtow.


    She seemed to hear Xue Ting smile in a very low voice and say, "I don''t ask for it."


    Don''t ask to move God, just ask to move you.

 Chapter 52

    At last, the thousand steps were kneeling down. Thanks to Pei Ming''s martial arts practice, he could straighten up. Xue tingji worked harder than her. It seems that his physique is stronger.


    Seeing that she was finally moved by herself, Xue tingji took the opportunity to worship Buddhism with her. Although Pei Ming didn''t nod his head, he didn''t refuse. This can be very anxious. Xu Lixue, where is the elder brother!


    At this time, Xu Yi suddenly came panting, his jade and money bags were gone, and his clothes were a little messy.


    Pei Ming was puzzled, "are you being robbed?"


    Xu Yi took a look at Xue tingji, but he was very resentful, "yes If I meet a thief on the road, I''ll take away the money. I''ll destroy the carriage and throw me to the wilderness


    Pei Ming is clear. He looks at Xue tingji. In order to stop Xu Yi, he even uses these dirty methods?


    However, Xue tingji was not only magnanimous but also ostentatious, which made her smile bitterly.


    Sure enough, this guy is stubborn and overbearing.


    But on second thought, she still remembered the Revenge of those two poems and took the opportunity to get back!


    So she came forward thoughtfully and handed him her silk handkerchief. "If you want to come with us, why don''t you come with us? I''m glad you''re OK. "


    She clearly heard Xue tingji''s fist clenching, and would not give up. She specially mentioned the Pearl Earrings sent by Xu Yi. She loved them very much. She knew he was coming, so she should wear them today.


    "Pei Ming!" Xue tingji couldn''t help it. He was afraid to scare Xu Lixue, so he had to pull her back to his side with a gnash of teeth. "Don''t you want to worship Buddha?"


    Pei Ming is very provocative to break away from his hand, pull Xu Lixue up chin, "right, so I and Lixue together, you slow chat."


    Want to cry without tears of Li Xue to elder brother make a wink, she really can''t help.


    Xu Yi, who is about to catch up, is stopped by Xue tingji. "If you sincerely pray for her, how about kneeling down the thousand steps? Don''t smudge my prayers


    Xu Yi clenched his teeth. It seems that today''s opportunity can only be missed.


    Xu Lixue is afraid that the elder brother and his sixth highness will quarrel. She leaves Pei Ming and takes the unwilling Xu Yi to leave first. Xue tingji is finally happy and plans to settle accounts with Pei Ming.


    "The jewels I give you are not worth a pair of broken pearls?"


    Pei Ming was not afraid at all. He folded his sleeves and said, "I''d like to."


    No one else was in the way of his eyes. Xue tingji was not so regular any more, but Pei Ming ignored him and knelt down in front of the Buddha to chant.


    Xue tingji asked for nothing but to accompany her. Pei Ming said with a smile, "this is Guanyin for sending children. I pray for many children and many blessings for Lixue. So do you?"


    He took it for granted, "for you."


    Pei Ming is stunned. She is sad when she thinks of the poor child she failed to give birth to. She just wants Lixue to get married and have a good delivery, so she will do it.


    When she bowed her head, the palms of her hands turned up, which meant to be blessed. Unexpectedly, she was covered with warmth. It was Xue tingji who held her hand. In front of the majestic Buddha statue, she did not mean to be frivolous, but added a bit of solemn oath.


    God Buddha can''t give her protection, he can''t.


    On his way back in the afternoon, Xue tingji takes care that Feng is not in the same car with her. Pei Ming is still distracted and remembers the way he kneels on the steps to inscribe. When he arrives at the gate of the general''s mansion, Xue tingji doesn''t plan to stay, but she takes the initiative to say goodbye to him.


    "I thank you for your kindness on behalf of my little mother."


    Xue Ting looks modest by laughing, but in fact he is still thinking about the Pearl Earrings sent by Xu Yi, secretly calculating.


    Since he can''t attack her for a long time, it''s time to take out the move he left behind.


    It''s time for dinner. Pei Ming just goes to Feng''s place to eat. He talks about Xue tingji''s sincerity in using thousands of long-standing lamps. If he has something to say, he will say something nice to him.


    Feng didn''t say a word. At last, he sighed softly, "unfortunately, no matter how good he is, you can''t make it."


    Pei Ming was not disappointed. He gave her some food. "Mr. Xu would be happy to hear that." But Feng Shi is still that light expression, "he? Alas... "


    "Why?" Pei Ming saw that the little mother''s interest was not high. "Can''t Mr. Xu enter your eyes?"


    Feng put down his chopsticks, as if he had some deep thought. "I''m not qualified to say anything, but Mr. Xu is really modest and gentle, but he can''t bear anything."


    If you really have the courage to see your fiancee being robbed by others, you shouldn''t stand by like this. Although you are getting better now, you can''t defeat your sixth highness after all.


    Pei Ming can''t help sighing that her mother is really accurate. Just as she was about to make a joke, she saw that Feng''s face had changed and she was covering her stomach.


    She quickly asked her maid to come to the doctor, but she was stopped by Feng. "Maybe she just had a meal. Why stir up the army in the evening?"


    But Pei Ming knew that the disease of her little mother was just like this. She insisted on inviting a doctor. After checking her pulse, she said that the liver and spleen were not in harmony. It would take a few days to recuperate.


    Pei Ming doesn''t believe it. He orders the doctor to have a better life. If he delays her mother''s illness, he can''t afford the consequences.The doctor was so scared that he repaired the prescription again. On the contrary, Feng laughed at her for being too nervous. "Is it hard to do it? Do you still expect me to have a terminal disease?"


    "You can''t say that!" Pei Ming is in a hurry.


    She can control a lot of things, but life, aging, illness and death are always beyond her control.


    Then two days later, Pei Ming personally took care of Feng''s decocting herbs, and Feng got better soon, which made her feel more secure.


    In the afternoon or so, marigold unexpectedly came back early, with a very delicate expression. "The maid saw his sixth highness in Dongshi."


    Pei Ming was not surprised, "and then what?"


    "The maid looked at it from a distance. The waist Pendant of his sixth highness seemed to be the white jade ring that Miss lost on the day of the Dragon Boat Festival."


    "Puff, cough, cough --" Pei Ming, who was choked by the tea, stared round her eyes. "Are you sure?"


    Marigold shook his head, too far away to see clearly, but the shape seems to be a ring.


    Pei Ming covers his chest and takes two deep breaths. If this is true, Xue tingji will be shameless. No, even if she knew it was him, she had to go to him in person.


    When she came to Dongshi, she found Xue tingji without much effort. The guy was wandering around with a red eared pendant hanging on his waist.


    Take a close look, it''s really her ring!


    When Xue tingji saw her, he said hello to her with great enthusiasm. He looked at her waist with her eyes, but he pretended not to understand, "Miss Pei, do you think this pendant looks good?"


    Pei Ming gritted his teeth and pulled him aside. "You stole it?" he asked angrily


    "No Xue tingji said with awe inspiring righteousness, "I just found it, but I didn''t give it back to its original owner."


    Thanks to what he said, Pei Ming crossed his waist and spread his hand in front of him


    Xue tingji shrugged, "why do you say it''s yours?"


    This man


    Pei Ming is angry, but she really can''t explain. If she admits that the ring is hers, doesn''t she also admit that Xue tingji has a good relationship with her.


    And with his shamelessness, he can shout in the street right away.


    After a few deep breaths, she tried to calm down and asked him with a fake smile, "can your highness give this jade pendant to my daughter?"


    "All right." Xue tingji did not refuse, "then what do you take for it?"


    Pei Ming withdraws his smile. In her cold gaze, Xue tingji finally compromises. He has only one request to let her accompany him to Changqing mountain for a day.


    She refused to agree, and Xue tingji didn''t urge her to take off the jade pendant and give it to the attendant, "go to some poets to appreciate the pendant, and write some excellent works to spread to the world."


    "All right, just go!" Pei Ming has no choice but to blame himself for his miscalculation. He has the handle. Sooner or later, she will come back with the account.


    The successful Xue tingji just put the pendant into his sleeve. After the long Castle Peak swim, he will return it.


    "By the way, you can only wear the jewelry I gave you that day. It''s not enough for me to give you any more."


    Watching him go away, Pei Ming can''t laugh or cry, this careful man.

 Chapter 53

    Changqing mountain is relatively remote. It''s not easy to talk about it all day. Before dawn, Xue tingji sent a car to pick it up.


    Pei Ming went out carefully. It was the first time that she lied to her mother, otherwise she would not let her out.


    As soon as he got into the carriage, he was flushed by his ecstatic eyes. Xue tingji could resist the itching and showed great restraint to her. It seemed that he wanted to show his gentleman side.


    She was not familiar with the scenery along the way. She had little chance to enjoy it.


    He did not speak, so quietly looking at her, until she was staring too much, turned to stare at him, he just smile back.


    May is the most beautiful season in Changqing mountain. Although it''s far away, there are many tourists. Xue tingji gets off the car first and reaches out his hand to take her down. Pei Ming doesn''t want to.


    He picked his eyebrows and kicked off the mat for getting off the carriage. "It''s ok if you don''t pull it, then hold it."


    Pei Ming also raises eyebrows and jumps out of the car neatly, which makes Xue tingji unable to succeed.


    Later on, the trip was nothing more than sightseeing. Some common people even thought they were young couples. They came forward to have a chat. Xue Ting took advantage of Pei Ming''s reply by coming back.


    Pei Ming can''t help but wonder if Xue tingji invited these people to play.


    However, she would not believe Xue tingji''s words and believed that he would turn back. Therefore, she always focused her eyes on his waist and had to find a chance to steal the ring back.


    After a while, he heard Xue tingji''s voice clear. "Miss Pei, please be a little more restrained. Otherwise, other people think you are staring at something you shouldn''t look at."


    Pei Ming didn''t know what he meant. When he realized it later, his face became hot and his eyes were not looking at him.


    Xue tingji covered his lips and chuckled, his eyes bent down without any violence, which was Pei Ming''s deep love and memory.


    It''s even harder for her


    It''s time to go back around Shenshi. Seeing that Xue tingji didn''t mean to return the ring, Pei Ming finally made up his mind to do it. At that time, they were standing by a pavilion on the mountain. The view from the railing was just beautiful.


    Before going out, she specially borrowed the hidden weapon hairpin of Jinzhan, with a knife inside to cut the tie of the jade pendant.


    And her skill is good. In the blink of an eye, the ring returned to her hand and swayed in front of Xue tingji ostentatiously, "do you think I really beg you?"


    Although Xue tingji originally intended to return it to her, he was not willing to do so. He reached out to get it back, but he just wanted to get close to her.


    Pei Ming dodges back and leans on the stone fence. Unexpectedly, the stone fence loosens without warning, and she falls down the hill without losing her center of gravity!


    "Pei Ming!" Xue Ting stretched out his hand to hold her without thinking about it, but it was too late. They only felt that the sky was spinning and the scene was getting dim.


    Xue tingji holds Pei Ming in his arms. However, her dress is still torn by the branches. She finally stops and rolls to the bottom of the valley.


    What''s more, Xue Ting didn''t let them stay at the top of the mountain because he thought the servants were in the way of eyes. Therefore, no one knew their situation, so he had to wait for the servants to find out and come to the rescue.


    Fortunately, the bodyguards were very responsible, and they began to page all over the mountain half an hour later. Pei Ming was about to pull Xue tingji to answer, but he held him down.


    "You go back first, I can''t go with you."


    Pei Ming didn''t understand. Xue Ting joked, "I''m the prince, not the apprentice. If you and I are seen like this, it will really pollute your reputation."


    She could not help but wonder that he could think of this layer.


    Although Xue tingji is not very serious in ordinary times, it is obvious to all that there is nothing she can say except that he is not ashamed of his prince''s misdeeds.


    But imagine that they came out of the woods and fields in rags, and no one knew what had happened. How could they prove that they had never done anything careless?


    It is true that he often despised her, but never once, really damaged her innocence.


    She didn''t refute the unspeakable warmth in her heart. Xue tingji asked her to stay there for a while. After she was rescued, he would appear again after a while.


    "Remember, we lost when we fell. You don''t know where I am."


    With that, he went to hide in the deep forest. Seeing that he was gradually disappearing, Pei Ming stopped him in a hurry.


    "Be careful yourself."


    He said with a smile, "that''s what I should tell you."


    Soon she was successfully found, and she asked three questions as Xue tingji said. The servants rolled their throats one by one, and the expression of grief made her want to laugh out of time.


    It was nearly dusk when she was escorted back to the top of the mountain. It was estimated that it was time to find Xue tingji. She waited quietly. Unexpectedly, the guards came to ask her which direction Her Highness was missing.


    Heart suddenly jumped twice, she frowned, "did not find?"


    The servant wiped the cold sweat, which made her confused. He pointed to the direction Xue tingji left and looked up at the sky.Xue Ting, what are you doing? It''s time to come up.


    But half an hour later, the servants still got nothing. Pei Ming was finally flustered and went down to find someone himself.


    The speed of the setting sun setting down the mountain is so fast that it is frightening. Another team of people came quickly. There are torches all over the mountain. It is reasonable that no one should be found.


    But Xue Tingyi seemed to evaporate in the world. No matter how they yelled, they didn''t respond.


    Pei Ming gathered his cloak and searched carefully in the direction he left, "Your Highness, come out!" But there was nothing in my ear except the whine of insects.


    What''s going on? They had never been here in her last life. She could not foresee such changes. With the deepening of the night, her mood became more and more chaotic.


    Wild animals attack, fall into caves, or people are dangerous?


    Why did the stone fence beside the pavilion break? Why was no one else at the top of the mountain at that time? Who had other premeditations, and would someone have been lying in ambush at the bottom of the mountain waiting for Xue ting to be alone?


    She waved the torch in panic, but the scope she could illuminate was extremely limited. She was anxious and could not care what others said. She took a deep breath and yelled: "Xue tingji --"


    this sound was just heard by Xu Yi, who came to reinforce. She was in a daze for a long time, and suddenly grabbed the servant beside her.


    "There are too many weeds on the mountain. Give me a knife so that I can make my way."


    The servant didn''t think much about it. He just thought about the tone of the eldest son It''s cold.


    Holding a torch in one hand and a cold knife in the other, he searched step by step, his pupils were red by the fire.


    It was his highness Liu who was in danger. If he had an accident, it could only be his bad luck. It''s hard to say that there is no thief in the mountain. Maybe he was murdered when he disappeared.


    If his highness is really unlucky, no one will fight with him for mingniang. Mingniang will still treat him as she used to, and only treat him wholeheartedly

 Chapter 54

    But before long, when he gradually separated from other people, Xu Yi released his knife.


    No, if he is found to have done harm to his sixth highness, the whole Xu family will be finished. He can''t drag down the family.


    Besides, the love between his highness Liu and his schoolmate since childhood, although there was a little discord between them because of mingniang, it was not to the point of life and death.


    Man is doing and heaven is watching. He can''t do that.


    I dare not


    He quickly disperses the idea and goes to Pei Ming''s direction. At this time, Pei Ming has become calm on the edge of hysteria, because he is worried about Xue tingji and even more because he hates the prince.


    The one who wants Xue tingji to die most is the prince. He can do it even if he wants to murder him. No matter what evidence she has, she stubbornly believes that it is the prince who did it. If Xue tingji really has an accident, she will tear the prince to pieces!


    When Xu Yi finds Pei Ming, she is frightened by the strong sense of killing in her eyes, and says, "Ming, Ming Niang?"


    Pei Ming suddenly turns back, but she can''t take back her ferocious face. She doesn''t care about Xu Yi. She opens her mouth and asks if she has found Xue tingji.


    Xu Yi shakes his head in a daze, and Pei Ming does not hesitate to turn his head and ignore him. In front of him, he tries his best to shout Xue tingji''s name.


    Leave him standing in vain, how also have no strength to speak again.


    Later, when Pei''s family came, Feng was frightened by Pei Ming and ordered her not to go into the woods. Pei Ming was very stubborn and would never stop until he found Xue ting to take advantage of her.


    Just after saying this, the imperial driver came in person. His favorite son was missing. The emperor was as worried as his parents and sent his own army to search for him.


    Pei Ming completely ignored it and said that the prince was the most suspect and asked him to hand over the person.


    The emperor knew that she was anxious and didn''t blame her for her crimes, but he didn''t have any evidence to frame the crown prince. This is not allowed to be mentioned any more.


    Pei Ming is obviously not convinced. If she can''t find Xue tingji, it''s not only the prince, but also the emperor. She will let him pay for his life!


    Just when Feng was scared by mingniang''s ruthlessness, he heard someone shouting to find his sixth highness. Pei Ming''s eyes suddenly brightened and rushed down like crazy.


    He''s OK. Although he''s in a bit of a mess, fortunately he''s not in danger. Seeing Pei Ming rush over and ready to hold her, Pei Ming stops at the last few steps.


    As soon as she saw that he was ok, the emotions in her heart were taken back. Everyone was here. She couldn''t be too close.


    Xue tingji understood and went back to the emperor with her, kowtowing and pleading guilty.


    The emperor was more or less to blame. After asking the reasons, he asked why he had been missing for so long.


    Xue tingji rolled up his sleeve and revealed the knife wound on his arm. "My son met several unidentified people to assassinate him. Although he dodged, he was afraid that someone would be hiding among the people who were searching for him. So he had to hide in the hidden cave. He didn''t dare to show up until you came.


    He was extremely aggrieved, and the emperor was shocked and distressed. He ordered people to investigate the matter thoroughly.


    But Xue tingji is very clear that the crown prince has the support of the queen. Even if he finds out, his father will not punish him severely.


    Now that the people are back, everyone should go back to their own house. Feng is going to take Pei Ming back to Haosheng to lecture, but Xue tingji comes to ask her for forgiveness.


    "I threatened Pei Ming. I didn''t protect her this time, and the ring..."


    It''s a pity that the ring has been completely broken. If I had known that, I might as well give it back to Pei Ming honestly.


    Feng did not dare to accept his Highness''s apology. He could only hold his breath. But Pei Shuo was stopped, and Xue Ting asked him to help convey a word.


    "You told her that she called me, and I heard it."


    Pei Shuo answered, but Xue tingji was called to him by the emperor, "among the brothers, you are the most naughty. It''s thanks to Pei''s daughter. Otherwise, you''ll wait for general Pei to hate you all your life."


    Xue Ting wanted to take the opportunity to show his mind to Pei Ming by pleading for mercy. But when he thought about it, he didn''t open his mouth.


    He has to wait until Pei Ming is willing to nod his head, and then propose to her.


    The emperor seems to see his mind, speechless shook his head, tonight let him spend the night in the palace.


    Pei Ming is very tired when he comes back to the general''s residence, but he doesn''t want to sleep. Feng is afraid. Although he doesn''t say much, he intends to watch her in Jin Weiyuan.


    Pei Ming couldn''t stand his mother''s gaze. He repeatedly promised that he would never do it again. Feng sighed repeatedly, "come on You have a rest first. If your highness comes to you again in the next six months, I''ll help you block it. "


    After seeing off his little mother, Pei Ming regretted that he was too impolite in front of the public, and looked to the palace in the direction of the white sky.


    Is he OK?


    Xue tingji also stood under the eaves, looking forward to her anxiously searching for her voice.


    At that time, he really wanted to rush out and hold her. He was afraid that it would affect her. He could only listen to her again and again until she was hoarse.


    Until the golden sunlight turned up on the palace wall, the thrill of last night seemed to disappear. Zhao Jieyu also stayed up all night. Seeing the direction of her son''s attention, she finally calmed down again."What''s so good about that Miss Pei family? When you go back, everything happens because of her. I''ve told you many times that you two won''t be predestined."


    Xue tingji gathered his eyes. "It''s not because of her, it''s me. Every time I implicate her, mother. You should know my temper. The more you don''t allow me, the more I have to fight."


    What''s more, Zhao Jieyu really didn''t know who was responsible for this incident? It''s the innocent Pei Ming who deceives himself.


    He disdained his mother''s so-called independence from the world, which was just an excuse for incompetence.


    Zhao Jieyu can''t refute, but she is worried that she can''t even discipline her son. But she can''t stand by and give Xue tingji a gift after thinking about it.


    We have to accept it. We can''t resist it.


    Xue tingji didn''t agree at all. His mother gave him an ultimatum. If he didn''t obey, they would be clear from then on!


    But he could only compromise, but Xue tingji was not willing to be manipulated. He took the "gift" back, but was stopped by the prince outside the palace.


    Last night, the Prince did not follow the emperor to Changqing mountain. This morning, he learned about it. So he paid a special visit to see that his sixth brother was safe and sound, and he was relieved to be the eldest brother.


    Xue tingji was too lazy to pretend to be with him. His eyes were like sharp blades, which made the prince flustered and cold.


    "Thanks for the prince''s care. It''s time to repair Changqing mountain, which has been in disrepair for a long time. Fortunately, Miss Pei''s family is OK. Otherwise, general Pei would have stirred up Darong and would never give up."


    The prince''s fake smile suddenly stopped, hiding an imperceptible fear, and then lightly covered up the past, "so sixth brother, you''d better not take the risk with Miss Pei, or I can''t help you."


    Xue tingji bows his hand. He can''t help laughing. How nervous the prince is. Do you really think he can be the master of general Pei.

 Chapter 55

    The next day, Xu Yi and Xu Lixue come to see Pei Ming. In private, Feng asks Li Xue to persuade mingniang to stay away from his sixth highness, but Li Xue has no words.


    Taking advantage of this time, Xu Yi put down the tea cup, "mingniang, to your highness six..."


    Pei Ming just doesn''t understand. When he says it himself, Xu Yi hesitates again and again, but he says it from his heart.


    "I know that your highness Liu saved you. You are grateful, but he is not reliable. He is too surly and will cause trouble in the future, especially the crown prince -"


    "can the crown prince be any kind person?" Pei Ming interrupts him. The Xu family wholeheartedly supports the prince, but does the prince protect them? It''s not like abandoning it.


    Don''t want to say anything more, she got up to excuse me, Xu Yi see her own intolerance, more mixed taste, always polite and generous, he also rashly grabbed her.


    "Mingniang, you believe me. I will marry you. I will treat you better than my sixth highness."


    Pei Ming looked at his hand without expression, raised his eyes and asked him, what''s the difference between this behavior and his sixth highness?


    "What''s more, I''m not looking forward to marrying you. It''s useless to promise too much. You and I are not qualified. Do you want me to spend all my life waiting for you?"


    Xu Yi''s expression changes from Yin to Ming. He interprets this sentence as Pei Ming urging him to find a way to marry her quickly. He gets excited immediately. Seeing that Li Xue is just back, he even leaves in a hurry without waiting for them to say a few more words.


    Lixue doesn''t know why, but she sees mingniang''s estrangement and coldness. She turns her head and looks at her brother again, as if she understands something


    At this time in the breeze garden, Wang''s face is not angry, and Pei Yu complain constantly.


    Yesterday, Pei Ming disappeared. Even the emperor was alarmed. He followed his sixth highness in front of the emperor, which paved the way for her to marry into the royal family.


    In the future, they will have to live on Pei Ming''s breath!


    "Hum, if the guardrail is loose and you roll down the hillside, you''ll be confused! When so many people saw his tattered clothes, they thought it was -- "


    suddenly, the door was pushed open. Pei Ming''s figure against the light made Wang shiver, opened his mouth and couldn''t spit out a word.


    In May, there was no cool wind. Pei Ming stepped across the threshold with his skirt. His head trembled and made a cold sound.


    "Let''s go now. Go to the front of the Imperial Palace and tell us what you said just now."


    Wang swallowed his saliva, did not dare to look at her, and then pretended to straighten his neck.


    "You''ve behaved badly. What''s the point of showing off your power in front of me? I''m the second grade Gao Ming, and I''m your own mother! It''s right to discipline you. Do you think that if you have the backing of your sixth highness, you can crush me, right? "


    Pei Ming sneered, "you have the face to call yourself my own mother? Who poisoned her stepdaughter? "


    Pei Yu smell speech to see to mother, Wang Shi also didn''t think much, "you want to hold this handle for a lifetime!"


    As a result, she regretted it. Didn''t she take the initiative to admit the crime? So she argued that Pei Ming was framing her wife.


    Pei Ming was in a bad mood because of yesterday''s incident. Listening to her noise, Pei Ming had a headache and couldn''t bear it. He grabbed Wang''s collar and let Wang kneel in front of him.


    Clutching her collar did not make her kneel down completely, forcing her to look up at herself, thanks to her strength.


    Although Pei Yu dislikes her mother''s narrow mindedness, her children are always partial to her own mother. As soon as she is about to stop her, Pei Ming points at her and says to Wang: "I think you are her mother, so I have to bear you up to now. You should have a long memory, let alone teach her bad."


    Wang struggled to stand up, but he could not get any help. He was like a cow falling down.


    Pei Yu can''t see it any more. Please don''t worry about her sister. Pei Ming will remember her face. Before letting go, he mentions Wang in front of him and whispers in her ear: "besides poisoning, what have you done in your own good life?"


    If Lei Hongding, Wang doesn''t move any more. Pei Ming releases her hand without warning and almost makes her fall to the ground. Pei Yu reluctantly holds her.


    Pei Ming turned and walked out of the room. He turned back at the door and said, "if I hear your words later, don''t blame me."


    Wang Shi''s indignation, who was covering her chest and panting for air, watched her leave. There was only one idea in her heart, which became more and more intense.


    We can''t keep her any longer, or sooner or later these things will come out and she won''t be able to be a Gaoming.


    Never let Pei Ming open his mouth again!


    Today, the weather is getting hotter and hotter. The first batch of green cicadas that shed their shells this year have already begun to hiss. In the afternoon, Pei Ming is sleepy. He reclines on the soft couch to rest. It''s a picture of sleeping at the end of spring.


    Pei Ming didn''t even want to open his eyes. Anyway, his mother would refuse to go back.


    However, not long after that, Feng came to jinweiyuan reluctantly, "mingniang, go see you."Pei Ming is very surprised, "little mother does not stop?"


    "I I can''t stop it. " She seldom has such helpless expression, but let Pei Ming come a little curious.


    It''s no wonder that Feng can''t do anything about it, because the attendant was ordered to come and served the orders of Lady Zhao Jieyu. Miss Pei, please go to liuwangfu to get a reward.


    If you can believe him, there will be a ghost in Xue tingji''s trap, but the servant said that it was true, "you can''t embarrass me. Can you invite lady Jieyu in person?"


    Pei Ming hesitated and blinked, "what''s the reward?"


    The attendant replied, "it''s very heavy."


    She had no clue. She asked Feng what he meant. Could Feng still stop the empress in the palace? Just let her go and come back.


    When he arrived at the sixth Prince''s residence, Pei Ming was even more puzzled. Didn''t Xue tingji love incense? Why did the four maidservants in the flower hall dress differently from ordinary maidservants?


    The four maidservants nodded their heads, and each of them had more pink cheeks than snow. They had never seen Xue tingji before.


    Before she could wait too long, Xue Ting came to her with joy. Before he could speak, Pei Ming knelt down to give a big gift.


    "Well, what are you doing?" Xue tingji grabbed her, but she refused to get up, "isn''t it lady Zhao who ordered me to get the reward? Thank you. "


    Xue tingji didn''t know her intention. He helped her up and asked her to comment on the four maidservants.


    Pei Ming is not a man, what can he say? He casually said a beautiful sentence.


    Xue tingji made a mystery and sat down with a swagger to let the four people come to serve him.


    One pinches his shoulder, one beats his leg, one carries tea, one feeds fruit, and serves him properly.


    He also enjoyed it with peace of mind. Squinting, he reached out and hooked one of them on the chin. He looked like a dandy who was obsessed with sex. But the ruffian force had a different taste of casual and romantic.


    What''s wrong with Pei Ming?

 Chapter 56

    Although Xue tingji is rude, she never loves women. What''s the word in this play? Zhao Niangniang wants her to see that her son is not a good thing, so she retreats in the face of difficulties?


    Puzzled and puzzled, he put his head on his face and could not help leaning his head to see what else Xue tingji could do. Xue tingji glanced at her with great satisfaction and suddenly froze with a smile.


    Why isn''t she angry?


    So he picked up the maid who beat his leg and held her to his leg, which made the little beauty exclaim. He had never done this to Pei Ming before, and finally let Pei Ming stare round.


    Not because she was jealous, but because she thought Xue tingji was crazy.


    "The reward from Lady Zhao That''s the beautiful scene? "


    Xue tingji suddenly overcast his face, drove all his maidservants to one side and patted his robes. Then he sat upright and half raised his eyebrows, his eyes were not good.


    "How does Miss Pei feel when she sees her royal highness embracing her beauty?"


    Pei Ming looked at the four men and thought, "they are well served and obedient. They are really well trained. All the courtiers and girls are jealous."


    "You --" Xue tingji was so angry that his neck was red, "red eyes, right? OK, here you are. Take it! "


    She was "surprised" and got up to thank her highness, "what''s the reward of Lady Zhao?"


    "It''s them, isn''t it?" Xue tingji shook the fan angrily. "My mother wants me to change my mind. She uses these beauties to confuse me. Hum, I give them to you. Isn''t that what I''m ordered to do?"


    Pei Ming turned his eyes. He could only fool her mother. She was just joking. How could she really rob her Highness''s beauty.


    On the contrary, Xue tingji was even more dissatisfied. You should know that these four were all taught by the palace. How can ordinary people have such a blessing.


    But Pei Ming didn''t dare to accept them when he heard about them. They kept maidservants in the courtiers'' house, which made the whole family beheaded.


    She was worried too much. These four people were all sent to the palace. It''s up to the master to deal with them. Since they were sent to the sixth Prince''s house, no one can control Xue Ting by killing or selling them.


    Anyway, he doesn''t care. If Pei Ming doesn''t accept them, he throws them all out and lets them live and die on the street.


    The four maidservants immediately kneel down to plead, but Pei Ming suddenly comes up with an idea. It''s not Xue Ting who wants to take the opportunity to plug people into her side to facilitate surveillance.


    With this idea, she will no longer refuse, since it is her people, then she how to send also OK.


    Xue tingji was finally satisfied and held everyone back. Seeing that Pei Ming was a little distracted, he could not help complaining that he was getting closer and closer. "Are you not unhappy at all?"


    No, Pei Mingda was very magnanimous and didn''t want to stay much, but he would not allow her to leave. He picked her up and laid her heavily on his leg. He moved again and called for someone to come in.


    Until Pei Ming was finally honest, he thought of something and began to laugh. "I haven''t held you for a long time. I don''t dislike the taste of others."


    Pei Ming didn''t pay any attention. He shook his chin and said, "why don''t you taste it? I''ve done a play in vain. Don''t worry, they don''t like you."


    Sweet words are intoxicating, but the little man in his arms only thinks about her own affairs, and is more and more pleased. He doesn''t notice his deep eyes. When he comes back, his cheeks are warm.


    He rubbed her face, sniffed her skin and fell on her lips, itchy and hot.


    The slight sound of skin rubbing made him feel at ease. He closed his eyes and didn''t feel that it was slight to her.


    "I''m sorry I scared you last night."


    His almost whispering tone made Pei Ming feel soft. He raised his hand and gently covered his arm. "Is it serious?"


    Xue tingji didn''t open his eyes. He rubbed again with a smile. "It''s OK, but it hurts when I can''t see you."


    Pei Ming laughs and simply takes a rest in his arms. Xu''s hatred for the prince makes her feel closer to Xue tingji.


    It''s not love. She''s very clear. It''s just a common enemy.


    Pei Ming didn''t forget Feng''s advice. He didn''t dare to delay for a long time. He pushed away the reluctant man and took the "heavy gift" back to his home. On the way, he got off the bus in front of Taifu''s house. How can


    keep these four Eyeliner at her side? Besides, it''s too wasteful to leave her so obedient. Li Xue is going to get married. Let''s add some color to her.


    At present, Lixue''s wedding is near, and Taifu''s house is full of excitement. Xu Yi is not in the house, and he doesn''t know what to do.


    Li Xue pulls Pei Ming, happy and shy. "I can''t believe it now. I played with you last month. How can I get married now?" Then he covered his face with a smile.


    Pei Ming tries to keep smiling, but his heart is aching. If only Li Xue could marry happily in her last life.


    Lixue doesn''t have to suffer in her life, but she can''t forget the past


    Fortunately, as long as people are busy, they don''t think about it. In order to add a dowry to Lixue, Pei Ming takes out all the treasures at the bottom of his box, but he doesn''t feel enough. He thinks about whether to send another private property.Li Xue is busy to refuse, "you send me so much, when you get married, I can take what gift back."


    Pei Ming just gave up, rubbed her thin face and grinned, "what do you want? Give me a dry son and a dry daughter as soon as possible. I begged you in front of the Buddha."


    Li Xue is so shy that she gets red and plays with Pei Ming. The laughter goes straight to the corridor.


    On the last day of May, the wedding of Xu Lixue and Tang Fen was especially grand.


    As the eldest brother, Xu Yi, in order to make Pei Ming happy, gives Tang Fen a nice house, and Pei Ming''s maid, who is absolutely not aggrieved by Xu Lixue.


    Pei Ming is even more excited than Li Xue. He has to check her make-up from time to time when he is waiting for a kiss.


    It''s not easy to expect the bridegroom to come. It''s necessary to ask for wedding money. Tang Fen gives Pei Ming a big red envelope, which seems to be a valuable one.


    The party went to the new house again, and the dowry team went through the whole street, which attracted the envy of the roadside people.


    Pei Ming is very satisfied with the purchase of the new house and the banquet. By chance, he catches a glimpse of Xu Yi looking at him not far away. His eyes are opposite, but he doesn''t come up to talk as usual. Instead, he quickly stops talking.


    Not to escape, but to hide something to make him happy, to give her a surprise in general, although puzzled, she was lazy to guess.


    Pei Ming''s heart fell after he had a wedding party and had a bridal chamber. Looking at the scarlet words, he was inexplicably disappointed.


    Before leaving, a little fellow came to ask her to stay, and the Pei family went back first. When the guests were almost gone, the little fellow asked her to move outside.


    When she stands under the red lantern hanging high outside the gate, what she sees is Xue tingji standing with a negative hand and leaning over to see her. She is amazed by her dress today. Her eyes suddenly brighten, and then she smiles deeply, which makes Pei Ming feel that the wind has warmed three points tonight.


    All of a sudden, she realized why she was always a little bit lost.


    It''s because he''s not here.

 Chapter 57

    Xue tingji''s smile grew stronger. He reached for her to come. Pei Ming was in a good mood and came to him cooperatively. "I thought you would come today."


    He shook his head, Xu family concubine married, his identity is not suitable to attend. Besides, what''s rare about other people''s weddings? It''s only when you get married with her that you can be happy.


    Now no one else, his eyes reflect the streamer, opened his hand, asked: "can I hold you?"


    Pei Ming didn''t respond. He took her for granted, hugged her, and slowly swayed left and right.


    "I miss you." His joy overflowed on his lips. This period of time did not go to her, but he suffered for a long time.


    Today, Pei Ming is very gorgeous. Against the backdrop of jewels, he looks like a noble girl. But beauty is beautiful, which makes Xue tingji a little unhappy.


    Because no matter what, he would be stabbed in the face by the hairpin on her head. He could not change several postures. On the contrary, Pei Ming was impatient and tried to push him away.


    Xue Ting, who was willing to give up, finally thought of a good way. He held her face in his hands and bowed his head.


    Pei Ming seems to have guessed his intention. His head goes up, but Xue Ting holds it too tightly. Instead, she raises it.


    It fits the face he is about to get close to, and the angle is just right.


    I didn''t expect that she would react like this. Xue tingji was stunned and stared at her. After a while, he began to smile, but he didn''t let go.


    Because of Pei Ming''s action, the little meat on her face was squeezed into a pile, and the lip was squeezed into a cherry mouth, which was funny and lovely.


    But before long, he couldn''t help but look at her again. Her lips were full and ruddy, emitting a faint aroma of lipstick, which made him wonder.


    More and more close, by the light, you can even see the pearl powder mixed in the lipstick, bright and starry.


    Obviously forgot his original intention, he simply let his heart run, want to kiss Fangze.


    But at this time, Pei Ming''s evasion let him back to God, junmou suddenly two, even himself also feel funny.


    "What do you think I want to do?"


    Pei Ming chokes when he shouts to catch the thief. As a girl, she can''t show that she knows too much about men and women


    Xue tingji didn''t want to embarrass her either. He just rubbed her forehead. Who can make it that there are no jewelry here.


    But Pei Ming''s face turned red. Her chest couldn''t recover. Even she didn''t know why.


    He had never acted like this before. It was a completely strange contact for her. This strange feeling seemed to go back to the past. When the relationship between them was not clear, even touching a finger could make them shy for a long time.


    But just like several times before, Pei Ming woke up in time, but Xue tingji held her in his arms again, "Pei Ming, let''s get married."


    Pei Ming was just about to help him wake up. He continued: "I don''t want to rush you. We can wait until next year, the year after next, as long as you are willing to marry me."


    After that, he felt wrong and explained that he didn''t ask her if she would marry him at the moment, but just wanted her to understand his mind.


    But he was disappointed after all. Pei Ming''s eyes were not only hopeless and timid, but rather indifferent, which made him flustered and confused.


    Because Pei Ming is very clear that his wish will never come true


    When they first met, they were so eager, but in the end they ended up in silence. Xue tingji wanted to send her back, but she was declined.


    Otherwise, Feng would know that she would have to listen to the nagging again.


    And after returning to the mansion, I didn''t rush to go to bed. I just sat in my room thinking about something and tilted my lips.


    "Marigold, do you remember what I said before, those bath beans made by Yu Niang?"


    Jin Zhan nodded and saw the young lady beating her fingertips with her forehead. "I asked tie Lao to find a kind of medicine last time, and you put it there."


    She was only momentarily stunned and then stepped down.


    Pei Ming picked up the candlestick at hand, looked at the flickering candle and laughed awe inspiring. Then he picked up the scissors and cut out the wick completely.


    Don''t worry. Wang can live for a long time. She has to die slowly


    The next day, early in the morning, it was a fine day. I wanted to hide in the room and look through the list. I didn''t want Pei Yu to come and ask her to visit Dongshi.


    I think it''s because Pei Ming''s deterrence to Wang last time made her a little unhappy as a daughter, but it''s hard to deny that it''s really Wang''s fault, so I want to ease the relationship with her sister.


    Pei Ming didn''t refuse. By the way, I''d like to visit Xiadong city. It''s the first time that the two sisters go to the market together. At first, it''s nothing different, but later


    They used to walk around the shop quietly, just like ordinary people. But when they got to a shop, a famous woman recognized Pei Ming, "are you miss Pei?"


    Pei Ming doesn''t answer. The woman takes the initiative to say that she is the master mother of the Cheng family. Their son Cheng Yan won''t give up, so she especially thanks the Pei family."Listen to my son, Mr. Pei is still flattered by your sister''s advice. Although he wants to thank you face to face, it''s not because of the big defense, and he can''t reach the general''s mansion."


    The shopkeeper next to him was very happy. He came and said, "is the Pei family the general''s house?"


    "Exactly." Pei Ming seems to have guessed something. If the shopkeeper immediately flatters him, his Highness the sixth Prince has been the biggest customer here in the past two months.


    "The sixth highness once asked me what kind of jewelry the general''s daughter would like. I couldn''t make sure, so I bought all the good things in the shop!"


    "His highness also told him that if the eldest son of the Xu family saw anything, he would say that he had decided not to sell it."


    Pei Ming is speechless. What did Xue Ting do with you.


    But I don''t know the shopkeeper''s flattery and Mrs. Cheng''s flattery deeply stimulate Pei Yu. He lowers his head and holds the handle of the fan tightly.


    When it comes to Pei''s daughter, other people only think of her sister. The Duke of Xu''s family and his sixth highness make trouble for her sister again and again. Even her sister is not blamed for losing her appearance in front of the imperial court.


    Not to mention that the father didn''t like his mother, so he seldom asked about her.


    Everyone can only see her sister, and they all prefer her. Isn''t she Pei''s daughter.


    Pei Ming doesn''t want to be faked and leaves with Pei Yu. Pei Yu is even more upset. Her sister is flattered and flattered, but she feels at ease. It''s clear that her sister is behind her, so she just doesn''t exist.


    Pei Yu really wants to get along with her sister. But when she hears her mother complaining about Pei Ming all day, she will always listen to her.


    A little bit, she doesn''t want to have a good relationship with her sister, so that she won''t follow her forever. It will only make her sister more glorious

 Chapter 58

    If it''s over, maybe it''ll be a while. What''s worse is that Xue Ting doesn''t miss this good opportunity to meet Pei Ming in private. He pretends to meet Pei Ming in the street.


    At this time, Pei Ming didn''t notice his sister''s loss. He politely said, "I''ve met your highness six."


    Xue tingji sees Pei Yu. He just thinks of Wang''s face. He doesn''t like the second young lady very much. He is more intimate with Pei Ming on purpose.


    In front of Yu Niang, Pei Ming won''t have too much contact with him, but Xue tingji is always the master who doesn''t care about others. "What does Miss Pei want to buy, it''s better to buy together?"


    Pei Ming''s eyes warned him to be restrained. Just as he wanted to leave, Pei Yu said, "it''s rare for his sixth highness to invite his elder sister. Why does her elder sister refuse?"


    Her tone is not very good, but because she is not a warm person, Pei Ming can''t notice it for a moment. Xue tingji takes advantage of her victory and makes Pei Ming unable to refuse.


    On the day of the Dragon Boat Festival, Xue tingji sent her a golden dragon boat. She asked her to make two sets of jewelry. Today, she just came to pick up the goods.


    Speaking of this, Xue tingji is not happy. He thinks that Pei Ming has given Wang a favor, but Wang doesn''t know what to do, so he hums in a strange way.


    "It''s a pity that you are so kind-hearted that you put all the money into the kennel and bite you when it hurts."


    Pei Ming stopped and asked him not to follow him seriously. "My general''s house is just a dog''s den, which is not worthy of your six princes'' house."


    "I didn''t say you were in the general''s house." Xue tingji is in a hurry to explain, but Pei Ming is really angry. If he doesn''t give Yu Niang face, he will embarrass her.


    After leaving him for a long time, she apologized to Pei Yu again. Pei Yu shook her head and said with a bitter smile, who let her have such a mother? For a moment, people couldn''t know whether it was self mockery or irony.


    Pei Ming wants to talk and stops, but he can''t say anything after all.


    After returning to qingfengyuan, Wang is sulking in the room. He glances at Peiyu''s brocade box and asks with a cold smile why she didn''t wave her tail to thank her for being rewarded by her good sister.


    Pei Yu was sad for his sixth Highness''s words, but after listening to his mother''s harsh words, he immediately became red eyed. "You don''t have to talk about me. Anyway, we women can''t lift our heads to be human!"


    Wang said, "look? What do you get from begging her? Even if she rewards Pei Shuo, she won''t take you seriously. "


    Pei Yu didn''t know what was the relationship with his elder brother. Wang shook his head and pointed to the door to resent.


    "Now Pei Shuo is a busy man. He makes friends all day and runs to Dongshi every day. Whose money does he spend? It''s the Pei family''s money. It''s your dowry money! "


    Pei Yu doesn''t want to argue any more. Instead, she thinks of the wife of the Cheng family. Listen to her meaning, is the elder sister asking her elder brother to make friends with the son of the Cheng family?


    Sister, she Don''t you always ignore your elder brother?


    Pei Shuo, who was scolded by Wang''s family behind his back, was waiting in Jin Weiyuan in a hurry. When he saw his sister coming back, he had to kowtow her three times.


    "Mingniang, you have to help me. This is really a big event."


    Pei Ming was not moved. He idly sat down to drink tea. "What''s the matter?"


    Pei Shuo sat down beside her and put his hand on the tea table. "Fortunately, I had a good relationship with those Wuzi. When I was drinking today, they told me that your Majesty would hold a summer hunting this year."


    After thinking about it, Pei Ming immediately understood what he meant.


    Xia hunts all the generals'' children. Hunting, riding and shooting are both entertainment and a good opportunity for competition. But Pei Shuo is a waste. Wouldn''t it disgrace the Pei family to let him take part in it in front of everyone.


    Anyway, he still has this self-knowledge. Pei Ming stops his noise. It''s not easy to avoid it.


    Call to marigold, light description light write to a look in the eyes, "let the big childe in the house for a few days."


    Jin Zhan takes orders and approaches Pei Shuo step by step. Pei Shuo retreats in a daze and realizes what her sister''s so-called "method" is.


    "No, what do you mean? Ah, you wait. It''s not like that. Don''t Ah - "


    the scream came out of Jin Weiyuan. Pei Yu, who had come here secretly, listened to it and held his breath for a long time. He was ready to get closer, but he was stopped by the silver plate that came out of nowhere.


    "Second young lady, wait a moment, maidservant goes to inform first."


    I always feel that the silver plate''s smile is too deliberate. Pei Yu says that he doesn''t have to turn his head to leave, but his doubts are even more serious.


    Silver plate looked at her back, thought for a while, went back to report the matter, Pei Ming eyes color move, to the censer added a spoonful of incense, "with her."


    Within two days, the imperial edict came down. When he came to announce the edict, he saw that Pei Shuo was limping and had to be supported even when he knelt down. He asked what happened.


    Pei Shuo said with a dry smile, "fall I fell


    The eunuch Wu was in a dilemma. "It seems that you can''t accept the imperial edict. I''ll go back to the palace and tell you about it. Mr. Pei is still at ease."


    Pei Shuo, who survived the disaster, was relieved. Although the cost was heavier, it was better than disgrace.Who knows, on the same day, eunuch Wu came to the door again and read another edict.


    General Pei is the first of the hundred generals. It''s not proper for the Pei family not to take part in the summer hunting, so they specially ordered their eldest daughter Pei ming to take part on behalf of their elder brother.


    "Ah?"


    Pei''s family has a rare one voice. Let Pei Ming represent Pei''s family and mingle with so many men. Isn''t this nonsense.


    But how can you disobey the emperor''s orders? Pei Ming can only take the order and murmur to himself that Xue tingji wants to do something else.


    After seeing Wu off, Wang rolled his eyes and pulled Pei Yu away. His mouth was full of sarcasm, while Feng''s face was full of sadness. "Why don''t you call yourself sick?"


    Pei Ming shrugged, "I dare not deceive you. Besides, if I don''t go, do I want Yu Niang to go?"


    In this way, Feng had to work hard to prepare, and he was always afraid of what Pei Ming would do if he fell off his horse. On the contrary, Pei Ming was not worried.


    She had been marching and fighting for so many years, and she was afraid of hunting?


    But it''s not over yet. Only one day later, Xue tingji came to ask Miss Pei what she meant.


    Pei Ming asked him why he was so. Xue tingji waved back his servant and leaned over step by step with a bad smile. "I''m here to explain."


    When he talks, he sticks so close to what he wants to do. Pei Ming doesn''t cooperate and avoids him impatiently.


    Xue Ting, who was in the air, took it as soon as he saw it was good, but this time he really did what his father wanted.


    "Father Huang said that several good talents had been selected in this year''s martial arts test. He wanted to take advantage of hunting to have a riding and shooting competition. He wanted to invite general Pei to have a look. Unfortunately, general Pei is not here, but Pei''s family has to stand up in front of the new general."


    Originally, the emperor was not optimistic about Pei Shuo at the beginning. As Pei Shuo was injured, Xue tingji took the opportunity to recommend Pei Ming.


    Although it seems ridiculous at first glance, when you think about it carefully, Pei Ming can really shoulder the responsibility, but it''s not his selfish intention.


    "You Pei family, only you can sit on horseback. Do you want those young generals not to pay attention to Pei family?"


    Pei Ming doesn''t speak any more. He thinks it''s the truth, but will Xue tingji be so kind?

 Chapter 59

    As if he had guessed her suspicions, Xue tingji was not angry. He came up to her again and put his hand on her waist.


    "You are not inferior to any man. Why waste your talents in your boudoir? You''d better come out on your own rather than try to praise your elder brother."


    He is reluctant to let Pei Ming always try to help his useless brother, but he can only hide in the dark and hurt himself. Instead of doing so, it''s better to let her shine and let everyone praise her.


    If it''s just like this, he can tolerate other men looking at her. As long as he doesn''t go too far, he tries not to be jealous.


    But his intention was inevitably distorted by Pei Ming.


    He took the opportunity to ask her to woo the new generals, and then marry her again. He gathered a lot of contacts and prestige, just as he used to use her as an arrow.


    Xue tingji, you are so calculating!


    She hid her hatred well, but it was too cold. Xue Ting stopped teasing and comforted her.


    "You don''t care what other people think of you. I''ll block everything for you."


    Pei Ming raises his eyes when he hears the words, and leads the imperial edict with his heart.


    What he said is reasonable. If she has accumulated her own reputation, it would be more convenient for her to directly mobilize those generals in the future. Anyway, it is impossible for her to take advantage of him.


    In that case, it''s time for her to show her skills.


    In addition, Xue Ting took the opportunity to give Pei Ming a lot of good things. After all, she wanted to represent the Pei family. How could she get less rewards.


    This really made Wang''s eyes red. To her surprise, her daughter didn''t get tired of her complaints this time. Instead, she pondered for a long time, with a little emotion in her eyes.


    There is inferiority, there is loss, but more is jealousy.


    In the evening, Wang bathed in the room, and the bath beans made by his daughter were very agreeable to her. The fragrance was so fragrant that Pei Yu pushed the door in, and his face was a little gloomy.


    "Mother, I don''t want my sister to go hunting." The tone is faintly unwilling.


    Wang turned his head and glanced at her, "you can be regarded as a little sensible." Then the eye bead son turned two circles, "this matter son says easily, I have many methods."


    Pei Yu looked at her mother''s face and regretted, "just stop her from hunting. Don''t Don''t kill her


    Wang feels that her daughter is too unpromising. She already has a plan in mind. This time, Pei Ming will never be able to show off his prestige.


    At the same time, the master and servant in jinweiyuan are planning other things.


    Pei''s family has a racecourse in the suburb of the city. Pei Ming plans to teach marigold in the name of practicing riding and shooting. Yinpan is told to find out the details of all the people inside and outside the racecourse in order to train her skills and prevent Wang.


    Pei Ming sighs in the dark after being waited on and turns off the light. He repeatedly recalls Xue tingji''s expression of joy or anger for her.


    Those are fake, he just wanted to use feelings to hold her, when she would be so stupid to be fooled.


    The next day Xue tingji came again and said that he wanted to take her to a good place. Pei Ming wanted to see what tricks he would use and obediently went to his carriage.


    After a while, she saw that it was going to Dongshi, and she could not help warning, "what is this for me?"


    Xue tingji didn''t know her suspicions. He crowded beside her like a treasure. "Of course, I''ll give you a set of protective gear. Otherwise, I don''t dare to let you ride and shoot."


    Pei mingmeng was shocked. He didn''t reveal his horse''s feet. He didn''t know anything


    However, when Xue tingji led her to the gate of Tiepu, she finally held her breath.


    Sure enough


    So does he want to ask for a crime, or does he want to continue acting and follow her?


    He didn''t notice her unusual. Xue Ting told himself that he once found the iron shop by accident. He was amazed by the finished products on the wall. Later he learned that the iron shop was very unusual, so he took her to make it.


    "The blacksmith has a bad temper, but don''t be afraid. If he is cruel to you, I can''t let him spread it out!"


    Pei Ming is more suspicious of his intention. But after staring at him for a long time, I couldn''t see a trace of hypocrisy.


    Is it purely accidental or is he acting too well


    Xue tingji was staring at her uneasily. He frowned and covered her face with one hand. "What''s the matter? Is her face so ugly?"


    Pei Ming buckled his wrist and put his finger on his pulse. He was surprisingly peaceful and orderly. Wasn''t he pretending?


    "This place is suspicious. Let''s go." She said.


    Xue tingji thought what was wrong. She was so scared that her hands were cold. If she really didn''t want to, forget it.


    But just then, the gate of Tiepu was opened.


    Tielao never thought that it would be Miss Sun and a man at the door. Without any preparation, he would not be able to react as quickly as he could. He almost said "Miss Sun".


    Pei Ming gives tie Lao a look in his eyes. Don''t expose it.


    Tie Laode made him grin fiercely at Xue tingji, "what are you looking at! Don''t get in the wayXue tingji, who was sprayed with spittle on his face, was very displeased. "Are there any other people in the world who do business like this? Give this lady a suit of protective gear. The price is up to you. "


    Pei Ming is really not sure if this is his trial. Tie Lao doesn''t know Xue tingji''s identity. He just says that he doesn''t make things for women and asks them to go away quickly.


    Xue Ting by which is able to be angry, Pian on the axis, "the prince must you break this example!" There''s going to be a lot of trouble.


    Tielaoyiting is actually a prince. He subconsciously looks at Pei Ming, but Pei Ming has no choice but to sign him to accept. He then pretends to be reluctant to ask for a high price and asks Pei ming to come and measure himself.


    Six his highness this see not happy again, pull Pei Ming not to let him close, "want to measure what, I come."


    Pei Ming couldn''t help laughing, but he couldn''t relax.


    After paying the deposit and coming out of the iron shop, Xue tingji was still grumbling, "what''s wrong with such an iron shop? Is it hard for the blacksmith to have a future?"


    With a casual word, he lifted Pei Ming''s heart and breathed quickly.


    She was not afraid of being exposed, but hated his temptation, and could not tolerate his deliberate deception.


    If he is really hypocritical, then he does not have to play, simply send him to die in advance.


    "Pei Ming?"


    All of a sudden, Pei Ming was startled by his voice. Xue tingji was very worried by his extreme reaction. "Were you scared by the blacksmith just now, or worried about the hunting?" He looked down and saw that she was holding her hand red. It was so cold in June.


    Pei Ming took back his hand, gathered his eyes and said with a smile, "no problem, send me back."


    Xue tingji didn''t say much until she saw her back covered by the heavy door of Pei''s house. Then she sighed. Ying''s eyes were full of confusion.


    What''s the matter with her today?

 Chapter 60

    "Keep your waist strong, keep your upper body steady!"


    Pei Ming, dressed in riding costume, teaches marigold in a loud voice. He holds his waist in one hand and a whip in the other. His eyes are like autumn Tan, quiet and cold.


    A few days later, it''s summer hunting. She''s strong enough to deal with it, so she still trains marigold more, and even makes marigold learn to use concealed weapons openly. Anyway, no one can tell.


    Needless to say, the silver plate has really been found out. There is a man in the racecourse who belongs to the Wang family. There has been no movement for several days. It is estimated that something should be done in these two days.


    She is not worried, can''t help but be distracted, these days Xue Ting by as usual flattery of state, she always care, simply went to tielaona.


    Tielao wanted to talk but stopped, even Pei Ming couldn''t go on, "do you want to ask the sixth prince?"


    "He wants to marry you, but you don''t want to, do you?" Iron old rare to have some smile, talked about that day six his highness to take things.


    It rained a lot that day. I didn''t expect that the sixth prince would come in person. He didn''t look the same when he was with Pei Ming. In fact, he didn''t like to laugh so much, even with a sense of oppression that can''t be ignored.


    He was very satisfied with tie Lao''s work. He rubbed his arm guard as if he were touching Pei Ming''s arm. Tie laoben didn''t intend to talk to him, but Xue tingji took the initiative to stop him.


    "Old man, do you think the girl who came with me that day liked me?"


    I don''t know what Miss Sun thinks. Tie Lao doesn''t dare to reply casually. Xue tingji doesn''t mind either. He smiles to himself, "I like her. I want to coax her and make her happy, but It''s always wrong. "


    The tone at the end of the sentence is very lonely, which makes tielao a little surprised. He is not interested in it. "That''s because you don''t understand women''s heart."


    This sentence amused Xue tingji, but the smile didn''t last long. Holding the protective gear, he looked at it again and again, and the corner of his eyes became more and more bitter. "I don''t understand her, and I don''t understand myself. I always can''t understand what I did wrong?"


    Iron old is not good to give any advice, just tell him, people can always be covered hot.


    Xue tingji seemed to be very helpful and gave a large reward. When he left, he carefully folded the protector into his sleeve. He was looking forward to being seen by tie Lao. He was really curious how miss sun could hook the soul of the sixth prince to death.


    He told Pei Ming, "I can see that the boy, his sixth highness, is sincere to you."


    Pei Ming not only didn''t feel moved, but askew his head and said, "it''s not necessarily that he might have noticed the relationship between you and me. He was testing you, trying to pretend in front of you, so as to cheat me."


    Although Mr. tielao didn''t know why miss sun had such prejudice, he still shook his head. I forgive him for relying on the old to sell the old. He hasn''t seen any scheming for decades? I still have this insight.


    "He is not a quiet man, but he has no doubt about you, and he is also a person who can be responsible for you all his life."


    Can Pei Ming still believe this sentence? He made a noncommittal remark.


    When she came back from her mind, the sun was a little blinded. Marigold suddenly exclaimed. It was her horse that became restless for some reason, and was about to throw her down.


    Pei Ming quickly instructed her to step on the reins, but the horse was safe.


    The silver plate was so scared that her legs softened, "this It''s the big lady. " If Pei Ming is riding on the horse, and she is not so good at it, she may have to fall to death.


    Pei Ming shakes his head speechlessly and leads them back to qingfengyuan to find Pei Yu as if nothing had happened. It happens that Wang is there.


    She didn''t Miss Wang''s amazement. She must be very upset that she didn''t kill her.


    Bear heart evil, she took Pei Yu''s hand, smile cordially, "Yu Niang, do you want to go to the racecourse with me tomorrow?"


    Pei Yu shook her head without hesitation. She was disappointed and looked down. "Well, I''ll be lazy at home tomorrow."


    I didn''t expect her to say that. Pei Yu looked back at her mother. As usual, Wang would scold her and let Yu Niang stay away from her. But this time, she said abnormally, "let her go, but she can''t get on the horse. If she falls, or the horse goes crazy and bumps into her, I can''t spare you."


    So she''s a foretold. Did she expect that tomorrow''s horse would go crazy? Pei Ming raised his lips almost invisibly. He was glad to thank his wife for her generosity.


    The appointed time was the beginning of the next day, and it was not too early for daylight. Usually Pei Ming should have washed well, but for some reason, she is always punctual and sleepy, but she refuses to get up. She is still curled up in bed at this time.


    Calendula opened the window and hastily prepared the basin. "Miss, you should get up, or miss two should be in a hurry."


    But no matter how she urged, Pei Ming didn''t open her eyes. It wasn''t until the second moment of Yinshi when Pei Yu came to ask, that she woke up and began to wash in a hurry.


    "Oh, I was so tired yesterday that I couldn''t wake up." As he spoke, he roughly tied up his hair.


    What else can Pei Yu say? If she doesn''t want to go to the racecourse as planned, where would she like to run this time.


    It happens that this expression has not escaped Pei Ming''s eyes, and it is hard to avoid coldness. I just hope that Yuniang will not repeat the mistakes of her previous life.Reluctantly, Pei Ming pulls Pei Yu out, and the carriage is waiting at the door.


    But she was too anxious. When she stepped down the stairs, she fell heavily!


    "Ah -" her painful voice made Pei Yu''s scalp numb, and quickly helped her up, "sister, are you ok?"


    Pei Ming''s expression was very painful, and the corners of his eyes were even wet. "My arm is broken. It hurts..."


    Seeing this, jinzhanyinpan quickly helps the young lady back to jinweiyuan. Pei Ming doesn''t forget to apologize. She can''t go to the racecourse like this.


    Unexpectedly, Pei Yu was obviously confused and told her mother. Wang threw the tea cup into pieces. "She must have done it on purpose!"


    Pei Yu was scared back two steps, but didn''t think so, "she can expect that she will fall? Break your arm on purpose? "


    "Anyway, my arrangement is in vain!" Wang roared, and then realized his gaffe. He cleared his throat and regained his demeanor. "But it''s OK. She can''t go to summer hunting. Isn''t that what you want?"


    Pei Yu''s eyelashes fluttered twice, and finally nodded in dismay, "yes, that''s all right..."


    In jinweiyuan, Pei Ming has already taken off his disguise, waiting for the doctor to be invited and the little mother''s footsteps.


    It was exactly what she imagined. Even the breath that Feng took when he entered the door was accurate. Pei Mingpu burst out laughing, which made Feng laugh and cry.


    "When are you going to laugh? How much do you hurt your arm? And the doctor


    Pei Ming is busy comforting her. Although the fall was a real one, she intentionally deviated from her body. Although her elbow is red and swollen, it''s just a sprain. That is to say, she can recover after ten days and a half months.

 Chapter 61

    Although he was still distressed, Feng felt that it was very good, which saved Pei Ming from going to summer hunting.


    Pei Ming didn''t make a statement, but asked his mother to do him a favor. "If Liudian comes down to look for him, don''t tell him, otherwise he will definitely rush into my boudoir to see him."


    Feng nodded quickly. After she left, Yinpan came to the bedside and asked quietly, do you need to get rid of the man in the racecourse?


    "No hurry." Pei Ming closed his eyes and said, "now it''s too conspicuous. Why let Wang get hold of it and abet Yu Niang?"


    Silver plate according to speech, looking at the young lady''s elbow can''t help but sour nose, "why do you want to, find a reason why not, now still very painful."


    Pei Ming didn''t open her eyes because she was afraid that tears would come down when she opened them.


    It was very painful, but compared with everything she had suffered, compared with the pain of childbirth, it was nothing.


    Fortunately, the next few days as long as the rest of the mind on the line.


    But she still missed that Xue tingji was so stubborn.


    He had taken it from tielao long ago, but he didn''t send it until that afternoon. Unexpectedly, he was stopped by Feng, but he didn''t ask for it.


    "Please give this to her. If it''s not suitable, I''ll change it. Besides, this bow is specially made for her. Please Be sure to bring it with you on summer hunting day. "


    It''s hard for Feng, who can''t lie, to refuse or accept. Xue tingji sees that she looks different and asks. But what''s wrong with Pei Ming? Feng''s evasion makes him panic.


    "Where is she?"


    After all, Feng was a woman without a city. Without thinking about it, she reached out to stop him. "You can''t go in." It''s just like saying where Pei Ming is.


    If he could stop, he would not be Xue ting. Regardless of Feng''s obstruction, he rushed straight into the inner court and caught a panicked maid to lead the way.


    Maidservant who dare to hide, led him to the jinweiyuan, he did not even wait for communication, shouting, stepped in.


    Pei Ming, who is enjoying the fruit, hardly chokes and stares at his appearance.


    "You Are you crazy? Who are you contemptuous of when you intrude into the courtiers'' house? "


    "Are you hurt?" Xue tingji didn''t take her words at all, only her bandaged left arm was in her eyes, and she didn''t dare to touch her again.


    "Did Wang hurt you?" His eyes were red, painful and resentful.


    Just as Pei Ming does not ask for the evidence when something happens to him, he thinks that it is the prince who did it. Whenever she meets with an accident, Xue tingji will also blame Wang.


    In fact, they are the same stubborn extreme, but also because the heart care.


    I don''t know if tie Lao''s words played a role. Looking at his eyes, Pei Ming is not so jealous and resentful. Maybe she really thinks too much.


    Temporarily put down the knot, she was finally willing to smile, "I accidentally fell, hurt is not serious."


    Xue tingji is still not at ease, "then I''ll report to my father, you can''t go to summer hunting." When I got up, I dropped something in my hand.


    It''s a weird arm guard.


    The things made by tielao are naturally extraordinary. The green iron with cold light seems to have been soaked in the blood of the battlefield.


    But why is the edge wrapped in a circle of cotton cloth with embroidery? Moreover, the patterns on the iron sheet were carved out, and the killing spirit was immediately replaced by the nondescript patterns of flowers and birds.


    "You are..."


    Xue tingji held the arm guard in front of her with pride. "It was specially made for you. I''m afraid that the edge of the iron sheet will cut you, and I''m afraid that you don''t like ugly things, so I added some decoration."


    It seems that his temple is more painful than his arm. Pei Ming is a little tongue tied. Don''t let tie Lao see it, or he will be chased for life.


    Without waiting for her evaluation, Xue Ting sighed with regret, "but only for the next time."


    Pei Ming had an idea. He said with a smile that his injury was not serious. He could still take part in the summer hunting. "It''s rare to have a chance. I want to get to know more people."


    However, Xue Ting suddenly pulled down his face and said, "nonsense! How can you join the summer hunting without you? What''s more - "


    he put one hand on Pei Ming''s head and pushed the soft pillow down a lot, but he didn''t touch her injured left arm.


    "You have me. Who else do you want to meet? I''m just saying that. You''re still thinking about it, aren''t you?"


    The light in front of her eyes was blocked by him, the cicadas in the courtyard were covered by his voice, and her whole body was covered by him, just like the isolated throb in the carriage that day.


    Pei Ming was in a trance, as if his heart hadn''t been beating for a long time. It wasn''t until now that he was pounding again.


    "I I''m really OK. "


    "No, you can take good care of me. I''m not allowed to go anywhere, or I''ll stay here, stare at you and guard you."


    If he wants to make use of himself, he will never have such an attitude. Pei Ming finally confirms that he is not trying. But she didn''t think that he could be her lover.I''m just glad I can still control him. What she has done can be carried out steadily.


    Finally, in Feng''s eyes, Xue tingji had to leave. When he left, he told Pei Ming not to move. Intolerable Feng immediately stopped in front of him, with her in, his highness is at ease.


    Xue tingji sneered, and finally had to say to Pei Ming, "I''ll see you again in a few days!" It made Feng more dissatisfied.


    Listening to the sound of his feet being driven away, Pei Ming just held the arm guard and began to laugh. The flower and bird pattern must have been carved by himself. It''s so ugly.


    I thought Pei''s family was destined to be absent from summer hunting this year, but Pei Ming decided on the last night that she would still attend.


    Feng naturally disagreed, "it''s not going to the battlefield, and your majesty doesn''t blame you. What are you doing with your life?"


    Pei Ming said that as a daughter of the Pei family, she had to share her father''s worries. If she lost her position in front of a group of new generals, it would be unfair to her father.


    "And my elbow is OK, even the doctor has allowed it."


    That''s because she put the knife on the doctor''s neck. Who dares to say no?


    Feng still does not agree, Pei ming to Pei family''s future fame, finally can only compromise, "then you all careful, don''t show off."


    This word spread to Wang''s ear, clap to applaud, it seems that she can still start.


    However, Feng was not stupid. He asked people to check the protective gear and saddles carefully. No damage was allowed. Even the bow sent by Xue tingji was not allowed. He tried his best to ensure Pei Ming''s safety.


    Pei Ming himself didn''t care. He covered his arm and looked at the sinking sky.


    She didn''t take part in the summer hunting that year. This time, we must seize the opportunity to fight for a chip for ourselves!

 Chapter 62

    The green cicada is still asleep, and there are three or two katydids flapping their wings at the bottom of the steps. Just three minutes after the ugly time, the sky is still not bright, and the morning fog has not dispersed. The scenery in the courtyard has a hazy beauty.


    Unfortunately, Pei Ming had no time to appreciate it. He put on his riding and shooting protective gear and looked at it in front of the mirror several times.


    It doesn''t seem very ugly either.


    The whole Pei family has to go to cheer for Pei Ming today. Feng''s concubine is not qualified to go with him. He can only tell Pei Shuo to take good care of his sister in private. Pei Shuo pats his chest to guarantee that he completely forgets that he should be the one to fight.


    The horse was also led. The groom buried his head very low. Pei Ming didn''t expect it, but she really didn''t think that Wang would do anything about it.


    When he went to the imperial forest, there were so many people. Unexpectedly, Xu Taifu, a civil servant, also came. It seems that the emperor wanted to celebrate with his officials.


    Xu Yi is quite surprised to see the Pei family''s team and comes to ask, "mingniang, aren''t you hurt?"


    Pei Ming gets out of the carriage and laughs. His neat dress brightens his eyes. Just as he wants to say something more, he hears a familiar voice.


    "Pei Ming?"


    Sure enough, Xue tingji seems to be able to smell Pei Ming''s smell. He can find her everywhere. There is no Xu Yi in his eyes, so he comes straight over.


    Pei Ming sighed in silence. He got out of the carriage and gave a salute.


    Xue Ting picked her up by Xu, not out of courtesy, but did not dare to touch her wounds, "not at home, how come you come here?"


    Then he joked to himself, "do you want to see the prince''s heroism?"


    Pei Ming can''t help being dumb. After explaining his intention, Xue tingji naturally disagrees, but Pei Ming doesn''t listen to him at all.


    He moved his arm in front of him to prove that he was really OK. Then he took out the bow again, and found that it was the same as Xue tingji''s.


    This guy is really trying to announce his intention.


    However, Xue tingji has to give up. Then he has another idea. He glances at Xu Yi and pulls Pei Ming aside.


    It''s strange that Xu Yi is not too angry or angry. He even smiles with pride. It''s really suspicious.


    Regardless of Xu Yi, Xue tingji tells Pei Ming about today''s riding and shooting competition. Do they want to compete alone?


    "If I win, you have to agree to my request. If you win, I''ll do whatever you want."


    Pei Ming can''t let him be willful, but she can''t resist Xue tingji''s scoundrel. She thinks that this condition is really good, so she agrees after thinking about it.


    As long as she wins, it''s not convenient for her to let him do things for her in the future?


    For Miss Pei''s appearance, the emperor and all the officials were very surprised. As a woman, she went to battle with injuries. She really deserves to be a good general.


    Wang''s eyes were full of sinister as he looked at Pei Ming''s horse.


    Shooting is about to start, and everyone mounts one by one. Xue tingji specially runs over and opens his hand, posing to hold her.


    Pei Ming didn''t understand. He stepped back two steps. "Why?"


    Xue tingji was impatient, "I''ll take you to the horse."


    However, Pei Ming just rolled his eyes, crossed him, turned over and got on the horse very neatly, looked down at him and picked his eyebrows, "no need."


    She didn''t know that her heroism made Xue tingji think of the competition in the guild martial arts school, and she couldn''t help but be stunned.


    The fine hair beside the ear, the beautiful jaw angle and the long eyelashes on the canthus of the eyes show that there is nothing wrong with the prince looking up at him.


    It''s a beautiful gesture.


    Pei Ming also saw his fiery eyes, shyly restrained the expression, at the same time, the emperor also looked to this side, "Lao Liu, what are you still dawdling about?"


    Xue tingji got on the horse eagerly and showed off with his head high. Pei Ming shakes his head. Seeing an acquaintance coming to him, he takes the initiative to say hello.


    The man was Tan Shi, the son of general Tan, two years older than Pei Shuo. General Tan was Pei Changyuan''s deputy general, so the relationship between the two families was excellent.


    Tan Shiqi bows his hand to Pei Ming on the horse. "I admire Miss PEI for her righteousness, but I hope Miss Pei will take care of herself. I will accompany her to protect her."


    Pei Ming thanks him for his kindness, looks back at Xue tingji and laughs dryly, "but you don''t need to be too close, otherwise you may It''s self defeating. "


    Tan Shi understood her meaning and stepped aside before his highness six glared. When everyone was ready, he heard a trombone.


    All of a sudden, the horses galloped, and in the roar of WanChen, the hunting, riding and shooting officially began!


    Summer is the time for all animals to breed, and the rules of hunting in the imperial forest are not to hurt small animals and female animals, so as to show the benevolence of the royal family.


    Pei Ming has never been ashamed of such hypocrisy, but it''s really good to be able to move his muscles and bones freely. The animals in the forest are startled and scurry, which is dazzling and wild.


    Xue tingji''s goal is only Pei Ming. He gallops to her and says, "I''ll shoot for you what you want."


    Pei Ming disdained to hum, "don''t you want to compete? If your highness releases water, it''s even if the courtesan wins." With that, he went away.In the sound of birds and animals in the imperial forest, the shooting became more and more fierce. Unfortunately, except Xue tingji, Pei Ming and Tan Shi, the rest of the people were not very good at it.


    Those people know that your majesty is partial to the sixth prince, or dare not offend, or want to flatter, all put water! He coaxed the emperor to be happy, but no one showed his real ability.


    He drove the herd to the open area in front of the grandstand. The most touching moment began now. Pei Ming and Xue tingji were on the same level, aiming at the most magnificent buck.


    The fast horse was badly bumped, but Xue tingji did not forget to pay attention to Pei Ming, "be careful and pull the bow slowly. Don''t let the old injury recur."


    Pei Ming was in the mood, and without looking back, he said, "Your Highness, are you afraid of losing face to me?"


    "You have no conscience." Xue Ting smiles with anger and doesn''t disturb her any more. But Pei Ming''s Yu Guang accidentally sweeps the emperor in the grandstand, and the secret is not good.


    She had so much fun that she forgot to hide her strength. If she was too powerful, she should be suspected.


    So she deliberately shot crooked, causing a sigh of regret in the stands, and the deer was startled, a sharp turn, the hunting horse also followed.


    Pei Ming was not surprised. He stepped on his right foot to stabilize his figure, but the foot suddenly broke off!


    She didn''t panic too much when she felt that her feet were empty and her body fell obliquely.


    But when she was just shooting, she exerted too much force and didn''t notice the dull pain of her elbow. Now she was full of strength, and finally she couldn''t bear it. She suddenly took off her strength!


    When the rein in his hand was released and his body fell uncontrollably again, Pei Ming saw the scene around him whirling around, and he had only two words in his heart: finished.

 Chapter 63

    At the moment when she fell off the horse, she felt that all her bones were about to be broken. The dull tinnitus deprived her of her hearing. In silence, she saw Xue Ting coming straight from the horse by flying off the horse, with her mouth wide open, shouting


    "Pei Ming!"


    The sudden change was unexpected, but only Xue Ting came to her rescue almost instinctively, and he didn''t even have time to pull Pei Ming up, because their heads were just about to fall!


    The trample of the disorderly horse is fatal enough. At this time, it''s too late to turn over and avoid. Xue tingji won''t risk putting Pei Ming in danger. The only thing he can do is to protect her.


    With his own body, he blocked her tightly, even afraid that she would be crushed, so he raised his elbow, gritted his teeth and closed his eyes.


    Life and death line, even the emperor was scared, heard the scream, Xue Ting by holding Pei Ming''s head on his chest, strength is big enough to let Pei Ming pain.


    Is he going to trade his life for her!


    At the critical moment, Tan Shi shot an arrow on the horse''s neck, and the horse fell down in pain. It was very dangerous to resolve the crisis.


    Pei Ming sighs with great relief and looks up at Xue tingji. Suddenly, he feels that the whole world is empty.


    How scared he was just now, how much joy he felt for the rest of his life. He really thought that even if he didn''t die, he would be trampled on his spine. I don''t know if he would scare her.


    Fortunately, fortunately she was ok, fortunately he caught up with


    In an instant, all the people in the hunting ground got off their horses, and the guards and the imperial doctors all came to help them to the stands. But Xue tingji refused to let go of anything, still holding Pei Ming tightly until his whole body was shaking.


    The emperor watched the scene for a long time. He saw Pei Ming patting Xue ting and then slowly let go. He saw Xue Ting holding Pei Ming''s face and carefully checking whether she was hurt. Pei Ming did not refuse.


    He knows what his favorite son is thinking.


    After a long time, the two of them came to the front of the imperial court to make amends, but the emperor did not speak with a smile, and then called Zhao Jieyu.


    Zhao Jieyu, who was scared by the situation just now, turned pale and her manners were still decent. The emperor pulled her to her side to appease her, and her words were full of praise.


    "Lao Liu is brave and courageous. You have made great contributions to your upbringing, that is, to be a concubine in Jin Dynasty and to appreciate two pearls!"


    Concubine Zhao knelt down to thank the emperor''s kindness, and accepted the congratulations from all the officials. However, this honor was almost bought with her son''s life. How could she laugh.


    This time, it''s Pei Ming. Is she Ji''er''s nemesis!


    But the Emperor didn''t think so. On the contrary, he looked at Pei Ming deeply and lowered his eyebrows. I''m afraid people with clear eyes could see what he thought.


    When the mighty imperial driver returned to the palace, he naturally stayed in Zhao pin''s house tonight. The palace people were busy with lighting, but the emperor was still thinking about something.


    He recruited Zhao pin, patted her hand and said, "Lao Liu likes Pei''s eldest daughter very much."


    When Zhao Bin heard his Majesty''s tone, she lowered her head even more, "but the Pei family and the Xu family -"


    "you don''t have to care about these." The emperor''s attitude became more and more inventive, "the Pei family does not have only one daughter, and the sixth does not have to participate in politics, regardless of those rules."


    In order to prevent the military general from being dominant, the daughter of the Pei family really can''t marry the prince, but Xue tingji will only be an idle king with no real power in the future. If you really like Pei Ming, you can marry him.


    "In fact, I''ve already sent a letter to ask Pei Changyuan what he means. After all, it''s his precious daughter. Even the emperor, I''m not good at making decisions. Ha ha ha."


    Seeing this, Zhao''s wife could not persuade her, but she was more worried. In any case, she did not want to accept her daughter-in-law.


    At the same time, Pei Fu is shrouded in a haze. Qingfengyuan is not ironic, but suspicious.


    Sitting in Pei Ming''s boudoir, Xue tingji''s eyes are gloomy. She really can''t figure out what she is enduring.


    "The foot was cut off by someone. Your little mother just checked it yesterday. It can only be done by the groom this morning. How can you explain?"


    Pei Ming rubbed his elbow and sighed, "I can explain anything, but you promised me not to interfere in the affairs of the big lady."


    "Do you think you can have nine lives?" Xue Ting stood up and lowered his eyes in fear. "It''s not every time you can be in danger. Why do you put yourself in danger?"


    But no matter what he said, Pei Ming refused to let him do it. "The Wangs are helpful to Pei''s family. Even if they want to deal with it, it''s up to my father."


    Xue Ting couldn''t get rid of her, but she stopped her.


    Pei Ming tilted his head and asked him a question, "although we didn''t win the contest, what did you want me to do?"


    She is scheming. If Xue Ting wants her to be honest with her own details, then she


    But the answer given by Xue tingji is to make her dumb.


    He cleared his throat and glanced around uneasily, but he didn''t dare to look at Pei Ming. After a long time, he blushed and scratched his forehead.


    "I I want to call you Ming. "His heart beat a little faster. Pei Ming wondered why he was not angry.


    She does not give a response, let Xue tingji more uneasy, think about it, simply take the opportunity to be thick skinned.


    "You shot a crooked arrow at that time, so I should have won."


    "Bah." Pei Ming just didn''t buy it. "You haven''t shot an arrow yet. If you want to count it, I''ll win."


    "I''m still aiming. If I want to shoot, I''m sure I can shoot. I win!"


    "Do you play tricks like that?"


    At the end of the fight, Xue tingji still lost. He was unwilling to make people laugh. He took advantage of him, but he didn''t pursue it.


    As for Wang''s side, Pei Ming naturally can''t speak so well. He turns his head and gives Jin Zhan a look.


    A few days later, the groom drank too much at night and fell into a ditch on his way home. When he was found the next day, his body was white.


    But marigold also did not understand why the young lady did not give the eldest lady a pleasure.


    Pei Ming shakes the fan and laughs, "it''s easy for her to die, but the whole Wang family will support her, and her father will be in a dilemma, so..."


    Marigold knows. It''s time to see what''s going on in the west market.


    As soon as she left, she met with the silver plate. The silver plate came to inform her. Your majesty called the lady into the palace.


    Pei Ming thought that the emperor wanted to ask for a crime. He even thought about his words, but he came to "inquire".


    The emperor asked Pei Yu directly, "your sister is 15 years old today, but she is very obedient at the Palace Banquet. Is her character OK?"


    Pei Ming answers honestly. Yu Guang always pays attention to Zhao''s concubine beside the emperor. He hears the emperor sigh again. It''s a pity that Xu Yi doesn''t match her fate.


    "Just gossip. I want to ask you what you mean. What do you think if your sister marries Mr. Xu?"


    Pei Ming would not object. The emperor was very satisfied with her answer. Then he asked, "what do you think of my sixth child?"

 Chapter 64

    Pei Ming almost didn''t laugh. It seems that Xue Ting inherited his Majesty''s character by his recklessness. However, Zhao''s wife on one side is definitely not good-looking. How can she ignore it.


    "Your Highness, he Steady and amiable, Yu Chen''s daughter is more helpful. "


    The emperor nodded and asked her, without beating around the Bush, if so, would you like to marry to the royal family and be a princess?


    Just at this time, Xue tingji came to say hello, some accidents, she is also here. The emperor beckoned him to come and urged Pei ming to answer.


    Pei Ming can''t agree at all, but he has to find a way to blame her. Looking up at Xue tingji, he heard a clear voice.


    It was Zhao Bin who reminded her that her eyes were clear enough.


    The emperor saw her caution and said with a smile that it didn''t matter. He didn''t force her to get married now. He just asked her what she meant.


    If he could take this seriously, Pei Ming would live in vain. He turned his head and looked at Zhao pin, pursed his lips, and remained silent for a while. Then he leaned over and said, "my daughter I don''t want to


    Zhao''s wife was immediately relieved, Xue tingji''s disappointment was expressed, and the emperor knocked his fingertips noncommittally.


    At this time, an urgent report from the frontier was presented to the emperor. The emperor opened it and hummed and laughed twice.


    "You Pei''s father and daughter are really heart to heart. Since your father doesn''t want to leave you, I won''t force you." Then he waved back Zhao''s concubine, and then told Pei Ming, "you''re hurt and frightened. I''ll give you some tonics to live and cultivate for a long time."


    Pei Ming thanks en for leaving. When he turns around, he looks at Xue tingji. Without waiting for him to stay, he quickly escapes from the hall.


    Xue tingji''s eyes chased after her and was pulled back by the emperor''s voice. The emperor said with a smile: "I thought you would take the opportunity to ask."


    Xue tingji, who was especially obedient in front of his father, said with a bitter smile, "she doesn''t want to. I won''t force her."


    The emperor knows his temperament. It''s rare for him to be so sensible. At this moment, there is no one else and there is no need to pose as a monarch and minister. Let him come closer.


    "Even if the prince wants anything, I''ve never been partial. I''ll help you this time. As for whether you can marry general Pei''s baby daughter, it depends on your own ability."


    Xue tingji was overjoyed. He kowtowed his thanks and did not forget to make his father and son happy. There was rarely such a close relationship between them.


    And what was the emperor''s help? It''s a big reward for Pei Yu. There are many things for marriage. The eunuch Wu who came to give gifts specially said that Pei Xu''s family should not be separated.


    Wang''s great joy, this is to give her Yu Niang marriage to the Xu family, did not expect ah, did not expect, Pei Ming has not married out, it is her Yu Niang first ascended the door!


    "Oh, that''s true. When Pei Ming is tired of being played by the sixth prince, will he want to eat the grass again? You have long been the eldest granddaughter-in-law of the Xu family, and no one will want to marry her at that time. That''s a shame for the imperial city! "


    She is full of fantasies about her daughter''s proud appearance. She can even think of Pei Ming''s miserable life in the street. Moreover, the dowry of Yu Niang is given by the Emperor himself. Who can have this honor.


    Unexpectedly, Pei Yu lowered her head and said nothing. She held her hands tightly and her eyes turned red. In her mother''s endless laughter, she finally couldn''t bear it and brushed all the tea sets on the table to the ground.


    "What are you so happy about? Why should I marry?"


    Wang was frightened by the scream she never had before, "Yu, Yu Niang, you are..."


    Pei Ming raised his head. His eyes were fierce and frightening. He gritted his teeth as if he had been wronged.


    "Mother, what are you proud of? Is this a reward? This is obviously humiliating me! Why can I only pick up what my sister doesn''t want? Why can the Xu family marry me when they can''t marry my sister


    She has never been so hysterical, and finally the heart of the backlog of resentment roared out, she is dissatisfied with what they are less than sister, what should be sister first!


    "If I don''t marry, I''ll die!" She doesn''t allow her mother to come near. It doesn''t matter if Pei Ming hears her. She says that she doesn''t want anything to do with her sister!


    Pei Ming naturally knew the news, but he turned a deaf ear to it and tasted the fragrant tea.


    Jin Zhan came into the house to report the situation of the western market. Now Cheng Yan and Wang Qiyao''s business has been on the right track, especially when they just stole a daughter from a petty official''s family and sold it a few days ago.


    "According to the young lady''s instructions, they flattered Wang Qiyao even more. Although Cheng Yan didn''t put his complaints on the surface, he said a lot of bad things behind his back."


    Pei Ming is not very happy. Let Agui add more fire and make some news. It''s time to wake up her stupid brother.


    A few days later, Pei''s house was quiet and dreary. Qingfengyuan and jinweiyuan didn''t communicate with each other. Pei Ming just had a little emotion. After all, Yuniang was on the road of no return


    That afternoon, the doctor repeatedly confirmed that her arm was completely free, so it was time to report to the sixth Prince''s house. Xue tingji has been sending letters in these days, but he is concerned about the injury or secretly expresses his mind.However, all these letters were intercepted by Feng, and his royal highness Liu, who did not get a reply, did not know how melancholy he was.


    Pei Ming is thinking about what kind of tricks Xue Ting will change to meet her, and suddenly he hears the heavy footsteps outside the door. Pei Shuo''s face was so sad that he didn''t speak for a long time.


    Pei Ming poured tea for him and asked him for a long time before he could speak. However, he sighed before saying, "mingniang, I''m a little scared."


    He knows these two days that Cheng Yan and Wang Qiyao are actually in the business of peddling people in the western market. Although they feel wrong, they are both grateful and filial to him. He can''t stop them.


    Who knows that they made a mistake and abducted the daughter of the official of the current Dynasty. Although they are petty officials, how can they give up?


    No, the western market was checked. Although Wang Qiyao didn''t expose it, he really scared Pei Shuo.


    He was a little uncertain what to do


    Pei Ming raised his lips almost invisibly, then pretended to be frightened. "God, you Oh, this kind of thing is heartless. How can you be the sons of the government? "


    "No, no! I didn''t Pei Shuo is anxious to clarify. He didn''t get involved, but I just know.


    Pei Ming was dubious. "You really didn''t make the money?"


    Pei Shuo can''t cheat her. Fortunately, she is not short of money.


    In this way, Pei Ming has something to say. Since the two of them are not sensible, the elder brother should stay away from them. If they can push the banquet and dinner, they won''t have to be tracked down and make a fuss for no reason.


    "But don''t tear your face too much. After all, Wang Qiyao and we are still relatives." She seemed to blow the tea at random. That''s enough.


    Pei Shuo was really obedient. As soon as he left, the silver plate came in and whispered in the young lady''s ear, "Cheng Yan will go to Dongshi tomorrow."


    Pei Ming gathered his eyes and laughed. He put down his tea cup and said, "it''s time to go out these days."

 Chapter 65

    The next morning, she specially put on the pair of Pearl Earrings sent by Xu Yi, strolled in Dongshi for a while, and then went straight to the spice shop.


    Today, he specially called Cheng Yan to see a play. Of course, he didn''t know it. He just came to collect the bonus money as usual. He didn''t respond much to Pei Ming''s coming in.


    Before long, Xue tingji came and took advantage of her unpreparedness to choose some perfume and put it on her neck.


    In early summer, the clothes become thinner and thinner, which can''t cover the slim figure, especially the skin that can''t be covered by the collar.


    Startled by the coolness of the ointment, Pei Ming leaves his body temperature on his finger. Pei Ming turns back slightly, but Xue tingji doesn''t care. I haven''t seen him for several days, so I can''t get rid of the feeling of Acacia?


    Don''t touch her, arms only void will her circle up, nose close to her neck sniff, "good fragrance."


    Pei Ming is a little embarrassed. It''s just the beginning of June. She blushes because of the heat. She wants to avoid his frivolity, but she feels the strength of his pressing on her waist.


    "Does the arm still hurt?"


    There are shopkeeper and Cheng Yan in the shop. He is so unscrupulous that he simply puts his chin on her shoulder and rubs her cheek with the tip of his nose.


    After the summer hunting incident, Pei Ming was more or less grateful to him, so he let him take advantage of it.


    Xue tingji was overjoyed, but noticed her earrings, "you It''s not from me


    "From Mr. Xu." She returned magnanimously and blinked innocently, "what''s the matter?"


    "Why?" Xue tingji is really easy to get angry. She did mention it when she thought of Huayun temple. She really liked it, didn''t she?


    In addition, he is always worried about Pei Ming''s refusal to marry. How can he tolerate Xu Yi''s things!


    Tie her more tightly, he reached out to take off the eardrop, Pei Ming was a little unhappy, avoided his action.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Take it off!" Xue tingji looked at the Pearl shaking, and his heart ran wildly, but Pei Ming refused, "why can you send things, but master Xu can''t. I just like this. Can you manage it?"


    Under her deliberate agitation, Xue Ting''s face was as heavy as lead, and his breath was heavier than before. He suddenly put her in front of the spice cabinet, holding her waist with one hand, and clasping her back with the other.


    Without waiting for Pei ming to resist, he hissed and said goodbye. It was Xue Ting who bit her on the auricle. His strength was not light.


    Then she gritted her teeth in her ear and said, "do you pick it yourself or do I pick it for you? Otherwise, the Hosta you gave me... "


    Pei Ming was glad that he cooperated as he had imagined, but he was really annoyed. She hated his threatening posture, which always made her forget her previous grievances.


    Leaning his head, Cheng Yan can''t see his own expression. In fact, he raises the corner of his eye with a little coquetry and anger, which makes Xue tingji''s heart wane.


    "Hum, bullying people." He took off the eardrop and gave it to him, deliberately amplifying the voice. "I shouldn''t let you hold my handle."


    Xue Ting threw out the earrings with his backhand. One of them happened to be attached to the hair of a passer-by. Pei Ming shook his head and pushed him away. "It''s an inch to you."


    The successful Xue tingji finally gets along with her. He coaxes her to go on shopping with her, while Cheng Yan stands in the same place and mumbles two words.


    "Handle..."


    Pei Ming is in a good mood and makes Xue tingji lose her many treasures. Xue tingji is reluctant to let her go back, but Pei Ming doesn''t dare to delay too long, otherwise her mother will have to nag again.


    He understood that if he wanted to get Pei Ming, he couldn''t get around the Feng family and general Pei. It was easy for him to say, but how could he conquer such a stubborn father-in-law?


    Pei Ming doesn''t care. Let him have a headache.


    Back home, she happened to see feng covering his stomach, pale, heart suddenly jumped up, even legs and feet are a little soft.


    "Little mother, you Is it uncomfortable again? "


    Feng shook his head, "digestion is not good, it doesn''t matter."


    Pei Ming is not at ease. He helps her back to have a rest. He calls his maid to ask. Then he learns that the two ladies have been having a bad appetite these days. It''s strange that the little mother doesn''t tell her. He orders someone to call the doctor.


    However, before the doctor came, Xu Yi came first, and Pei Ming waved back his servant girl, "no time!"


    The maidservant shrunk his neck. "May I have something important to hand over to you," he said


    Pei Ming is impatient and just sneers. Let him wait for a moment.


    This made Xu Yi wait for more than two hours.


    During this period, the doctor came to the pulse and said it was disharmony between the liver and the spleen. Pei Ming slapped it on the table. "You said that last time. It''s only after how long that it recurred. You must be a quack and have no ability."


    The doctor was so scared that he gave an explanation that he was cured last time. Some people were born with poor constitution and had no way to deal with repeated illness.


    Pei Ming didn''t listen to these sophistry. In her last life, those quack doctors also said that she would be OK after taking medicine. However, it was only 20 days before and after her mother died. How dare she take it lightly?Or Feng advised her not to be nervous, is a person inevitably three diseases two pain, take a few pairs of medicine can be good.


    "Is Mr. Xu still waiting in the flower hall? It''s time you met him


    Looking at his mother''s ugly face, Pei Ming is not in the mood to deal with Xu Yi. He just hopes to get rid of him as soon as possible.


    Xu Yi didn''t care about her indifference. He excitedly handed her a jade pendant. It was not a good material and the carving pattern was strange.


    He took the initiative to explain that this is a treasure amulet that he had to find. No matter how unsuitable the temperament is, as long as men and women wear this, they can wear it.


    "In fact, I started to ask for it last month, and now I have finally asked for it, and your marriage and mine are no longer hindered."


    Seeing his happy face, Pei Ming couldn''t smile. The jade pendant made her palm uncomfortable, and she didn''t even want to look at it.


    It''s no wonder that he is unusually generous this time. It turns out that he has a plan to marry her, so he doesn''t care about Xue tingji''s self indulgence. He even wants to see what kind of expression he has when he is happy?


    "Oh, yeah." Xu Yi is disappointed by her understatement. She calls her carefully, "mingniang, you Don''t you want to? "


    "No way." Pei Ming didn''t say much. She was worried about her mother''s illness today. Xu Yi heard what she was saying, so he had to say goodbye in a hurry, "then I''ll go back to prepare for our marriage, you --"


    before he finished, Pei Ming bowed his knees to say goodbye. His selfishness was funny. Where did he get the confidence that he could fight Xue Ting.


    What''s more, she didn''t expect that the Xu family seemed to retaliate on Xue tingji''s repeated provocations, and once again spread the story of their marriage to Pei Ming all over the city.


    Pei Ming thinks that with Xue tingji''s temper, he may find Xu Yi''s trouble tomorrow.

 Chapter 66

    In fact, Xue tingji''s patience was even less than Pei Ming thought. He couldn''t wait until the next day. That night, he called Xu Yi out in the name of wine appointment.


    Although he knows it''s a Hongmen banquet, Xu Yi can only go forward with a stiff head. At the moment when he sees him, Xue tingji''s eyes flash with a fierce color, and he greets him with a smile without restraint.


    Xu Yi was on pins and needles beside him. He had been drinking three cups of wine, and he never said a word.


    Xue tingji, with a hidden knife in his smile, patted him on the arm and talked about his marriage with Pei Ming. "I can''t see that you Xu family have been a scholar for generations. Aren''t you a child who doesn''t speak and has a strange power? In order to marry a daughter-in-law, I can even use that trick. "


    Xu Yi pursed his lips, but now he has the strength to fight back: "as long as it''s useful, mingniang and I will be together for a hundred years."


    Xue tingji didn''t want to hear every word. His breath became deeper and deeper, and his hand clasped on Xu Yi''s shoulder became harder and harder. He wanted to break his bones!


    Xu Yi clenched his teeth and forbeared, his brows locked deeper and deeper. Fortunately, Xue tingji finally let go, otherwise his shoulder would not be lifted for several days.


    Looking at his obviously relieved advice, Xue tingji disdained to sneer and handed the wine to his lips, "it''s really a treasure to say so. It''s better to show me something."


    Of course, Xu Yi didn''t want to, and he didn''t dare to refuse. After hesitation, Xue tingji put his arm on his shoulder again and deliberately pressed him so hard that he couldn''t stand up.


    "Why can''t you even give my highness a look? At that time, my father and emperor were highly accomplished in Xu''s family. He allowed you to study with us princes. Now Are you so mean? "


    Xu Yi dares to be angry and dare not speak. After struggling for a moment, he finally takes out the jade pendant from his arms. Xue Ting squints his eyes by seeing this, and his expression is even more gloomy than just now.


    A pair of jade pendant, Xu Yi put it close to the body, so is Pei Ming? In his eyes, it was the same as their skin blind date.


    Shameless!


    Xu Yi holds the jade pendant and refuses to hand it over. He grabs it and looks at it carefully. Suddenly, he gives a grim smile, "do you think you can marry Pei Ming with this gadget?"


    Immediately, the jade pendant fell heavily on the ground!


    He guessed that he would make trouble, but he didn''t expect that he would play such a rogue. Xu Yi angrily said, "you --" and looking at the broken jade pendant on the ground, he felt even more sad.


    What he sought was his marriage with Pei Ming, which was so blatantly destroyed


    "Oh, don''t be complacent, your highness. What if you fall? I can ask again. Can you stop this time? Can you do it every time?"


    It''s a pity that Xue tingji only thinks that he is a fool, and he asks for it hundreds of times. So what?


    Standing up and approaching Xu Yi, Xue Ting doesn''t hold back his deterrence. With his head half raised, he seems to be trying to find out what to say with Xu Yi.


    "I thought you should have a little strength in your eyes and consciously stay away from her. I didn''t expect that you didn''t have much strength in your whole body and your temper was quite stubborn. But Xu Yi, give me less effort. With me, you Xu family will never want to move her mind!"


    I didn''t expect that Xu Yi didn''t have any spirit at all. Being enraged by him, he finally couldn''t bear to push him away.


    It''s a pity that he''s a weak scholar. Even pushing hard, he can''t shake Xue tingji


    "You You''re going too far! It''s clear that it''s extortion. We''ve made a decision with the Pei family. Why should you -- "


    " I can match you. " Xue tingji looks down on him and makes Xu Yi retreat step by step. Under such pressure, Xu Yi finally couldn''t hold on and slowly lowered his head.


    Seeing that the material on his shoulder had been scratched and wrinkled by himself, Xue tingji stretched out his hand to help him brush it with disdain.


    "You Xu family have several generations of important officials. You should have the ability to check Shengyan and observe Shengyi. What was the intention of my father and emperor at that time of xialie? Can''t you really understand it?"


    Sweat oozed from Xu Yi''s forehead. Of course, they knew that the emperor''s position was neutral, so they were anxious to decide the marriage.


    I didn''t expect that even the Emperor didn''t know what to stop


    Xue tingji said no more, looked down at the broken jade, stepped on it and crushed it several times. Then he shook his sleeve and went away with a kind of arrogant laughter.


    Only Xu Yi stayed in the same place, his eyes gradually turned red.


    The feet that stepped on the broken jade just stepped on his face! He was still thinking about his schoolmate with his sixth highness when he was a child, but he never broke his face with him. As a result, his sixth highness didn''t pay attention to him at all.


    But he And how to do it.


    His Highness has his Majesty''s protection, and his identity is not comparable. Even with general Pei, he can''t disobey the order.


    He laughed bitterly in panic, feeling that he had nothing at all Unable to compete.


    Just when he was at a loss, he vaguely heard the familiar voice coming from the corridor outside. He rushed out to look for Pei Ming, who happened to come out of the next room.


    Two people four eyes are opposite, all some surprised, Pei Ming first reaction come over, "Xu childe you also here." Then Pei Shuo was pulled out by her.Xu yitun asked her why she came here. Pei Ming pointed to his elder brother and said angrily, "my little mother is ill, and he even runs out to drink. I''ll take him back and let her worry."


    Then he peeped into Xu Yi''s room, but he didn''t see anyone else, "are you drinking here alone?"


    Seeing her like this, Xu Yi''s breath faltered slightly. This is I''m looking for your highness six. He didn''t even think about it and blurted out, "he''s not here."


    On the contrary, Pei Ming''s face was inexplicable, "who?"


    Xu Yi chokes, but she doesn''t talk nonsense. She pulls Pei Shuo away and is called urgently again, "mingniang!"


    Pei Ming stood patiently waiting for his later words. After several times, he stopped talking and finally vomited out a sentence: "Your Highness, he I don''t want to make us happy. " Then he spread the ears of the jade pendant in his palm and accused Xue tingji of his evil deeds.


    "He''s so overbearing! But don''t worry. I''ll think of something else. "


    Who knows Pei Ming just asked him calmly, what can he take out to compete with his highness? Asked him speechless, and then a "farewell" no longer stay, did not comfort him.


    Xu Yi''s heart turns grey to the extreme. As she leaves, Pei Ming suddenly stops and turns back angrily, "are you so helpless to be bullied?"


    Xue tingji is certainly a prince, but he Xu Yi is the direct grandson of Taifu. Can he only be a servant? What''s more, as the number one candidate in this year''s competition, so many new examiners are suffering from this situation?


    "No matter what, I don''t want to marry you just because you are so incompetent. You deserve to be bullied by your sixth highness."


    Pei Shuo catches up with his sister, but Pei Ming doesn''t need him to stop him. He goes away in a huff.


    Her words seem to be a blow to Xu Yi, but in fact they wake him up. He is not without chips. The candidates who are on the list with him and the future court officials are all his contacts.


    He really should add some weight to himself!


    But Xu Yi won''t see Pei Ming''s meaningful smile when she turns around and leaves. She needs Xu Yi to win over civil servants so as to prepare for Xue ting.


    Those civil servants who only look forward to the Xu family seem to be the power of the prince at present, but sooner or later, they will be Xue tingji''s dogs and horses.


    The more she does for Xue tingji, the weaker Xue tingji''s strength will be. Then


    She stepped out of the door of the restaurant against the light. Her face was dark and indistinguishable. Only her eyes reflected the dim red light and hid a lot of scheming.

 Chapter 67

    There was a shower of rain at night. By dawn, the mist was still smelling of soil. Pei''s house was a little quieter than usual, because the second lady was getting more and more sick.


    As soon as Pei Ming wakes up, he goes to see his mother. He is full of hope that she will get better. However, Feng''s face is even worse. It''s not pale, it''s frightening yellow.


    Reluctant to let her worry, Feng said that he had nothing to worry about until now. "I didn''t sleep well last night, just go to breakfast."


    Pei Ming was worried and turned to his maid in a bad tone. "The doctor hasn''t come to see him yet!" As soon as she finished, the doctor came trembling.


    In her almost cannibal eyes, the poor doctor didn''t dare to neglect him. His hand on Feng''s pulse was shaking, and Pei Ming denounced him.


    "What can you find out in this way? Do you dare to fool me in front of me?"


    "Oh, Miss Pei, please forgive me." The old doctor finally couldn''t stand it. He repeatedly begged for mercy. He couldn''t cure the second lady''s disease because of his poor medical skills. He had to ask her to find another expert.


    Pei Ming, even if he was angry, gave him money to send him away. He used his whole family to search for famous doctors. It wasn''t long before he invited many famous doctors.


    Some of these people are modest and courteous, and they consult carefully. All the prescriptions are for soothing the liver and relieving depression. Feng''s drinking did improve, but it didn''t take a few days.


    Some of them think highly of themselves. They are both acupuncturists and medicated wine, which makes Feng''s life extremely hard. Pei Ming is biting his teeth and staring at them. As long as Feng shouts pain, they will be whipped.


    In the end, they are all helpless. Pei Ming, who is easy to talk, gives a reward and asks them to go out. He is arrogant and throws it out.


    However, after using all kinds of methods, Feng''s condition still went from bad to worse in more than ten days. Pei Ming couldn''t stand it any more and kicked all the quack doctors.


    "You can''t tell me why my little mother didn''t get better after so long delay and so much medicine."


    Doctors are suffering one by one, treatment is always given to the course of treatment, even the gods can not be cured overnight.


    Pei Ming growled fiercely, "you have to let me see even a little improvement! How long can my little mother delay you? "


    In those days, my little mother had been ill for 20 days. Now she has no more time. Isn''t she in a hurry! Almost all the famous doctors who can be invited have been invited, and they are really at a loss.


    After the doctors were all thrown out, the silver plate came in quickly, "Miss, the sixth hall has come down."


    "I don''t have time to talk to him." Pei Ming rebukes her without hesitation. Xue tingji, who is not invited in, hears her. Although she is not angry, she is distressed to see her haggard and sulky appearance.


    "How is your little mother?"


    I don''t know why, at the moment of seeing him, Pei Ming cried.


    She''s tired and scared these days. She can''t sleep at night. Looking at the little mother day by day, see to repeat the mistakes of that year, but is powerless.


    If only she could understand medicine, she would not be as afraid and worried as she is now. She could only vent her anger, but she also knew that it would not help her little mother''s condition at all.


    In the desperate situation, her instinct was to rely on Xue tingji. Her nose was sour and her tears poured out.


    Looking at her long wet eyelashes, Xue Ting is heartbroken and embraces her. Unexpectedly, Pei Ming takes the initiative to encircle him.


    She really needs someone she can rely on. Anyway I can feel less helpless.


    "Xue tingji, what else can I do..."


    Xue tingji gently pressed her head on her chest and stroked her sideburns. In the past few days, her dark hair had lost its luster and was scrawled, showing her master''s mental and physical exhaustion.


    "Why don''t you ask me to help you? I can call the doctor."


    "Taiyi?" Pei Ming disdains that in her last life she asked for a doctor, but the doctors in the palace are not as good as those outside. They only know how to use some tonics to hang Feng''s life, but they delay the time of diagnosis.


    She always felt that it was the incompetence of Taiyi that killed her little mother.


    Xue tingji also admits that most of the Taiyi are true, but Zhang Taiyi is different. He is really addicted to medicine and can be trusted.


    After a moment''s deliberation, Pei Ming had hope again. Just as he was about to enter the palace, he saw a servant woman running in a hurry. "Miss, it''s amazing. Ouch!"


    When she came into the door and saw Xue tingji, she remembered that she should salute. Then she told her grandly that the eldest lady was secretly cursing the second lady to die.


    "I saw it by accident when I was passing by. Now the house is burning people."


    Although Pei Ming didn''t believe this, at this point, Wang''s behavior definitely touched her head. Without saying a word, he rushed to qingfengyuan.


    The maid of the doorkeeper still wants to stop him. He is scared away by Pei Ming''s eyes. As soon as he enters the yard, he hears the smell of fragrant ash and pushes the door open suddenly. Finally, he sees that Wang is burning things.


    Furious Pei Ming pulls Wang up and is stopped by Pei Yu, "don''t touch my mother!""Get out of here!" Pei Ming doesn''t want to care for his sister any more.


    Wang''s curse her little mother died, Yu Niang is clearly in the room and doesn''t stop at all, which shows that their mother and daughter have completely stood together, so she pretends to be a good person.


    "I''ve tolerated your mother''s actions again and again, but if she dares to harm my little mother, I can''t spare her!"


    Just when the conflict between the two sisters is on the verge of breaking out, Xue tingji suddenly gets in between them. It''s not the time to quarrel, and he can''t bear Pei Ming''s anger.


    "I''ll call Dr. Zhang to treat your little mother first."


    Pei Ming suddenly calms down a lot. She has written down the favor. However, at this time, Feng came over wearing a dress.


    Pei Ming quickly helps her out of bed when she is so ill. Xue tingji also knows that it''s not proper for her to break into the inner court without permission, and explains that this is also his right.


    But when Feng heard that he wanted to invite a doctor for her, he refused. She was just a concubine. She was not qualified to be a doctor in the labor palace. No matter how hard Pei Ming advised her, she would not listen.


    Pei Ming is so anxious that he can''t help it. He glances at Wang and sees her ugly face full of resentment. Suddenly he has a way.


    Isn''t wang the eldest wife of this family, who always takes care of his concubines? Isn''t he the right one to ask for a doctor?


    So she grabbed Wang''s wrist again, "go, follow me to the palace for medical treatment!"


    Pei Yu is not angry to open her, "with what."


    "It''s her destiny." Xue Ting stands in front of Pei Ming and stares at Pei Yu with the most solemn expression. He seems to be more angry than just now.


    Just because Pei Yugang dragged Pei Ming, he couldn''t see it.


    Pei Yu is afraid of Xue tingji''s pressure, so she hates Pei Ming even more. She has everything, so she comes to bully their mother and daughter? It''s just relying on the sixth highness. What''s the good air!


    she looks as like as two peas, and Pei Ming is more cool than she is.


    Kicking over the burning brazier, the wood floor immediately filled with fire. Wang screamed to escape, but Xue tingji held it tightly.


    Pei Ming stood at the door and told her coldly, "if you don''t cooperate, I''ll lock you and Yu Niang in this house and burn them alive."

 Chapter 68

    Wang shivered, and then struggled even harder, "you dare, I am Gaoming!"


    "You''re the one who started the fire." Pei Ming clenches his teeth, which makes Xue tingji a little stunned.


    It''s the first time that she has seen such a cruel look. For her little mother to be crazy, it shows that she is willing to go through fire and water for the sake of people she attaches importance to.


    Such a girl, that will not look back, very good.


    In the end, Wang gave in, and Pei ming helped Feng back. "The eldest lady in the family is going to see a doctor for you. There''s nothing wrong with that. Little mother, I just want you to be good..."


    What else could Feng say? Holding Pei Ming in his arms, he was grateful and distressed. "My child, you are suffering."


    You can only get off at the gate of the palace and kowtow to the front of the hall in three steps. At that time, the emperor was having lunch with the empress. He was very surprised to hear the announcement.


    "What, old six also together?"


    Chief Wu replied, "yes, they are waiting outside the front hall."


    Noon is the hottest time of the day. Pei Ming kneels down in the sun to wait for the emperor. He hardly gets up when he salutes.


    The empress also follows. She looks at Wang and looks at Xue tingji. When she comes up, she scolds Pei Ming for ignoring the rules and taking up the sixth Prince for the sake of a concubine. Can she afford it if it''s damaged by the sun.


    Without waiting for Xue ting to explain, she said, "but for your wife''s sake, it''s not impossible to give medical treatment, but there''s a condition."


    Xue Ting raised her eyes by hearing the speech. The queen wanted to take advantage of the opportunity to coerce Pei ming to marry the prince.


    If so, when he really needs to ask?


    Without neglecting his son''s expression, the emperor turned to the queen at the right time and let her shut up immediately.


    "The filial piety of Pei''s daughter is commendable, and the eldest lady is also sensible. If she doesn''t agree with me, I will be a fool."


    The queen was distracted, while Pei Ming was grateful. Soon, Doctor Zhang trotted to the palace with his Majesty''s permission. The group took the carriage out of the palace gate, and there were soldiers on the way.


    Sitting in the car, Pei Ming finally feels at ease. In front of Wang''s face, it''s not good to be too intimate with Xue tingji. However, their hands covered by long sleeves are tightly clasped.


    Without stopping to rush back to the general''s house, I heard a cry before I entered the tiwenyuan where Feng''s family lived. Pei Ming immediately softened his legs, and they just left for more than an hour. How could his mother''s condition change so suddenly.


    Zhang Tai Yi was calm, quickly stepped into the room, explored the neck pulse, and quickly applied the needle.


    Pei Ming was brought in by Xue ting. At the bedside, he saw that his mother was pale and breathless. He was so sad that he almost fainted. Seeing that Dr. Zhang was still in treatment, he had to place all his hopes on him.


    She didn''t dare to disturb the doctor. She didn''t even dare to cry. Xue tingji wiped her tears again and again. "It''s OK. Don''t worry, don''t cry..."


    And heaven seems to be in the same sorrow as Pei Ming. The dark clouds are pressing to the extreme, and the sky is pouring down, hoping to bring all things down.


    After waiting for a long time, Dr. Zhang finally wiped his sweat. Pei Ming heard his mother''s weak panting. He couldn''t help wiping away his tears. He was lying beside the bed with tears and a smile.


    Immediately, Dr. Zhang told her not to be happy. He just took a breath back for a while.


    "Second lady, this medicine is too miscellaneous to hurt the liver and kidney. The poisoning is deep. It''s too late for ordinary antidotes."


    Pei Ming didn''t understand, "what do you mean?"


    Zhang Taiyi looked at Feng''s eyes and said frankly after considering.


    Feng''s disease is caused by taking contraceptives all the year round, and it is more effective than others. At the same time, it is also harmful to the body. Over time, it is finally unbearable.


    Pei Ming takes a breath, but she hasn''t recovered for a long time. She is one of the culprits who has done harm to her mother!


    She knew that the little mother took the medicine secretly in order not to have her children, but she didn''t know that the medicine was fatal. If she could have stopped it, it would not have come to this day.


    Xue Ting was busy appeasing her and asked, "how to detoxify now?"


    Dr. Zhang thought for a moment, and said that the fresh leaves of tongliancao had a wonderful effect, and only that one could have time, "but this kind of medicine is not available in the hospital."


    Disappointed, Xue tingji thought to himself that the royal family didn''t want this kind of Medicine on purpose. Otherwise, how could it be convenient to poison it.


    Pei Ming didn''t give up and asked where to find the herb and what it looked like. After describing it, Dr. Zhang told her that it was in the mountains near the Imperial City, but it was very difficult to find.


    Unexpectedly, Pei Ming didn''t listen to the last sentence at all, so he rushed out and ordered to prepare the horse, so that everyone in his family would look for herbs.


    Xue tingji also sent the servants of the sixth Prince''s house to ride on the same horse with her, "as you are now, it''s strange if you don''t fall down."


    In this way, all the people went out in the rain, even if they searched all the mountains to find the life-saving medicine, they all forgot one person.


    A person who should have accompanied Pei Ming at this time to share her worries.


    Xu Yi.


    Since then, Xu Yi hasn''t come to Pei Ming and asked about Feng''s illness. What did he do?He went to make friends.


    Pei Ming reminds him that if he wants to surpass Xue tingji, he must have his own power and support for him.


    Therefore, in order to marry Pei Ming as soon as possible, he has been actively contacting the examiners these days. They hope to get a good official position, so they are flattering each other.


    The wine table pushes the cup to change the cup, Xu Yi also gradually warms up, at this time has an examinee to be late, talking about the strange things outside.


    "Ah, Mr. Xu, you should know about it. Your fiancee kowtowed in front of the emperor for her little mother''s sake."


    Xu Yi was puzzled and frowned. He asked carefully before he knew that such a thing had happened, "where are they now?"


    "It''s like I''m looking for some herbal medicine. You said that the wind and rain outside can''t go up the mountain. Where are you going?" In the twinkling of an eye, Xu Yi has left them and rushed to Pei Fu.


    By the time he got there, Pei Ming had already set out for a long time. Fortunately, it was summer now, otherwise the wind and rain alone would destroy people. What''s more, he had to go up the mountain later. The steep slope was slippery, which worried Xue tingji.


    It took them nearly an hour to get to the foot of the mountain. The people scattered into the mountain. It was difficult to open their eyes in the dark and rainstorm. Even so, they had to work hard to find the life-saving medicine.


    Xue tingji drapes Pei Ming with a waterproof cloak. Looking at the dark sky and the dense forest, he still doesn''t dare to let her in.


    "There are so many people going up the mountain to look for medicine, so don''t take any chances."


    Pei Ming couldn''t listen to him at all. He was about to go up the mountain with a waterproof glass lamp. Xue Ting was annoyed by her obstinacy and dragged her to refuse to let go. "I know you are worried, but if something happens to you, it will make your little mother more uneasy."


    "I know!" Pei Ming stopped walking, breathing a little trembling. Although she was wet by the heavy rain, Xue tingji could see that she was crying.

 Chapter 69

    She asked Xue tingji to let go. When she spoke, her lower lip trembled.


    "I''m not a doctor. It''s not helpful to watch her seriously ill. At least you let me Go and do something for my little mother. "


    The flash of lightning tore the sky bright and dark. After two breaths of silence, Xue tingji leaned over her forehead.


    "Do you understand my mood now?" Finish saying don''t see her facial expression, straight to the mountain forest forward.


    Pei Mingzheng in situ, think of his countless times to say that sentence, want to do something for her.


    At that time, she only thought that his expression was hypocritical. Now she finally realized it, and it seems that I believe his words a little.


    Looking around again, Xue tingji has already climbed the hillside with difficulty, and Pei Ming is no longer standing foolishly. It''s not the time for love. My mother is still waiting for her.


    Even if Xue Ting tried to stop her, she still insisted on going up the mountain herself and searching carefully among the weeds, regardless of whether there would be snakes or insects.


    It didn''t take long for the rain to get worse. People could barely see things only by lighting with lamps. People didn''t know the grass. Pei Ming asked them to take all the similar things back!


    Xue tingji looked back and saw that she was standing on the side of a steep hillside with a twig in one hand, and her steps were still moving forward. She was so scared that she called to stop her.


    "Don''t move! I told you to wait at the foot of the mountain


    Pei Ming is still moving carefully. Her feet are muddy and slippery. She may fall down the hillside at any time. She has to roll on the mud without injury.


    But the grass is right in front of you! In jeopardy,


    is just as like as two peas Zhang, who can find it smoothly. She is reluctant to give up. Even if the only twig that can be borrowed is already in danger.


    I just hate her arm is not long enough, just go a little further


    Just when her fingertips were only inches away from the grass, the branch was broken after all, which made her plant down!


    Fortunately, in the moment before rolling down the hillside, Xue tingji caught her in time, but because of the slip under his feet, he couldn''t help, so he went down with her!


    The attendants quickly grabbed his highness, but the two survived. Xue Ting warned Pei Ming not to come here again in a deep voice, and he risked his own life to help her pick the herb.


    Pei Ming felt for the first time that his threats were not always so annoying.


    All of a sudden, a flash of green lightning fell in front of Xue tingji. He suddenly withdrew his hand and was pulled back by a force at his waist. He fell to the ground.


    Although some embarrassed, but embarrassed to avoid the electric shock, still have fear to turn around, roll roll throat, "I should thank you for your help."


    Pei Ming also sits in the mud and shakes his head in a funny way. It seems that the memory of having been together with him for many years has been engraved in his bones. As long as there is danger, she will go to save him regardless of everything.


    Between them, the last resentment is as deep as the first fetter.


    Pei Ming twisted his ankle when he fell just now. Xue tingji personally carried her down the mountain. Every step was heavy and cautious. Even though he was so tired and panting, he never put her down.


    For some reason, Pei Ming felt very relieved. He leaned back in a comfortable position on his back and closed his eyes.


    She''s a little tired. Let''s have a rest, just for a while


    Feeling her calmness, Xue Ting raised the corner of his mouth and stepped more gently. Finally, he went down the mountain and got the grass safely.


    Pei Ming''s body is sour and sleepy. Xue tingji sees her weakness and caresses her forehead, but it''s cold. I think it''s because of the heavy rain.


    They came in such a hurry that they didn''t even have a carriage. Xue tingji could only wrap her in a cloak, but she was soaked all over. At most, she could resist the wind.


    It''s nearly one night since I went back to Pei''s house. Dr. Zhang went to cook medicine himself. Pei Ming was helped back to jinweiyuan by his maidservant to change his clothes. Before his hair was dried, he went to guard Feng''s family again.


    Even he didn''t have time to thank Xue ting.


    Feng has not enough strength to speak. He can only hold Pei Ming''s hand and cry in silence, which makes Pei Ming feel sour.


    It''s not convenient for Xue tingji to enter the inner room. He can only watch outside. He can just see Pei Ming''s half dry hair lying on the side of the bed. Her hair is very long and beautiful. It''s spread on her plain face, which makes her ferocious temperament soft.


    At the same time, she also made her figure more slender. She lost weight, which shows how tired she was during this period of time.


    He just looked at her without hesitation until Pei Ming accidentally turned his head and ran into his eyes. Then he realized his abruptness when he saw her wriggling over.


    The unmarried girl''s family can''t let the outsider see his hair. On the contrary, he feels embarrassed. He is thinking about whether to avoid it first, but he sees Pei Ming coming over on his own initiative.


    "I will repay you for saving my little mother."


    She knows that her words may make many subsequent plans change or even fall short. But she is nothing else. Even if everything goes the same way, as long as she can get through it in her life, she thinks it is worth it.Even if Xue tingji asked her to marry him now, she would not hesitate to nod her head.


    Oh, how could a small and overbearing man like him miss such a good opportunity.


    But she was wrong. Xue tingji was not only unhappy, but also complained and patted her on the head. "That''s what you think, so you never let me help you, right?"


    Unexpectedly, Pei Mingzhen was stunned and looked up at him. What he saw was the deep feeling in his eyes, so deep that she couldn''t believe it.


    Xue tingji''s palm brushed her hair, like coaxing a child, like the Momo who moved her that night.


    He said: "I never want to take advantage of you, and I don''t want you to promise me just to repay you. Next time I say that, I''ll be angry."


    Pei Ming''s nose is sour again. Her whole face is transpiration. Why is it? Why is she so fragile today? She wants to cry in his arms.


    Holding her last sense, she held back her tears. Unexpectedly, Xue Ting suddenly lifted her face and said, "you -"


    "it''s time for me to see the medicine!" Pei Ming was in a hurry. He didn''t dare to let him see his blush. His eyelashes fanned and he went to see what happened to Dr. Zhang.


    She was obviously wrong. Xue tingji didn''t mean to be intimate with her, just wanted to confirm one thing.


    I''m afraid she didn''t blush because of shame.


    In the decocting room, Dr. Zhang has already decocted the tongliancao. Pei Ming comes in to inquire about the situation. He wipes his hands and finally feels relieved.


    "Thanks to you, you can find it in time. If you boil this medicine for another half an hour, your little mother will be saved."


    Pei Ming was very relieved. Just as he wanted to thank him, he heard his servant shouting, "Miss, the second lady has fainted again!"


    Heart immediately pulled up, Pei Ming ran back, Zhang Taiyi did not delay, before leaving also did not forget to ask the next person to take good care of the medicine.


    As soon as they left, Wang appeared at the door of the pharmacy

 Chapter 70

    Feng fell into a coma again. His pulse was weak and his life was on the line.


    After giving her the needle, Dr. Zhang wiped her sweat. "She has been consumed by poison for a long time, and her body foundation is much worse than ordinary people. Don''t worry, just drink the medicine --"


    "no good!"


    Another exclamation made Pei Ming''s heart almost stop. However, the next thing my maid said was a bolt from the blue.


    The first lady broke into the pharmacy to destroy the second lady''s life-saving medicine!


    Pei Ming is in the dark. He is held by Xue ting and rushes out of the room. The momentum of Pei Ming''s life scares people out of the room.


    With her, the imperial doctor, and Xue tingji, Wang''s life was so desperate.


    When Pei Ming rushed to the door of the pharmacy, he heard the sound of the broken pottery pot. He trembled all over, thinking that it might be another medicine pot.


    But God is not willing to give more luck to her. The one Wang broke is the one he boiled for Feng.


    It''s a life-saving drug they''ve worked so hard to find!


    Zhang Tai Yi also surprised, busy with the ground slag picked up, "it''s OK, it''s OK, can again boil."


    When Pei Ming saw hope, he knelt down and picked up the scalding dregs, but Wang laughed madly. It''s useless. She sprinkled cinnabar in the soup, and these medicines have been completely discarded.


    "Don''t you Pei Ming have the ability to escort my head to the palace? Don''t make me feel better, and I won''t make you feel better! That concubine should die. None of you can save her. Ha ha ha... "


    She''s completely crazy. She''d rather die than let Pei Ming do what she wants. Anyway, she''s going to die. No one can help her!


    In her laughter, Pei Ming finally broke the last point of reason, and ordered people to take the family law. The whip was cold and could not restrain her anger, so he tried his best to draw on Wang.


    "Ah -"


    Wang''s scream made people feel numb, and the blood mark stimulated Pei Ming''s nerves. She vowed to pay for Wang''s life one after another, but she was smoking, but her face was full of tears, from roaring to crying.


    Little mother can''t wait for her to find medicine, she can only watch little mother die, Wang can''t change back to little mother, even if kill her what use.


    He raised the whip again, but was held by Pei Ming who came after hearing the news, "why do you beat my mother?"


    "Don''t get in the way!" Pei Ming pushed her away. "If she takes my little mother''s life, I want her blood to pay for it. If you want to blame her, blame herself!"


    Pei Yu knows that it''s her mother''s fault, but she can''t stand by when she sees her mother being beaten.


    "She''s a cheap concubine. How can she match my mother?"


    Xue tingji, standing on the sidelines, picks her eyebrows. It seems that Pei Ming looks too high on her sister. This is what she calls "gentle and virtuous"?


    It''s worthy of being Wang''s own daughter. She has a dirty mind.


    Pei Ming thought the same way. An idea flashed through his heart. Today, they are willing to kill their mother and daughter together


    She thinks like this, in the eye then had the opportunity to kill, Pei Yu was frightened by her facial expression, realized finally, own life possibly and that cheap concubine''s equally worthless.


    Just when Pei Ming is ready to shut the mother and daughter up completely, Pei Shuo suddenly comes, "what are you doing, mingniang and Yuniang? The sisters have to fight each other to death." Another look at Wang, who was covered with blood, and the dregs of medicine all over the ground, turned his head and glared at Wang.


    He was also raised by the Feng family. Although he was not as affectionate as Pei Ming, he was not a white eyed wolf.


    But he still stopped Pei Ming, Wang''s life is Gaoming can''t kill, Yu Niang is their sister, in love and reason also don''t allow her so impulsive.


    Then he pasted it in Pei Ming''s ear and whispered, "let your highness see you like this. It''s time he didn''t want you."


    Pei Ming thought of Xue tingji and finally calmed down, but Pei Yu was so desperate that he didn''t get the elder brother''s affection. "Don''t be hypocritical. What''s my sister? You only have her in your eyes. It''s stupid to treat her as a benefactor when she leads you by the nose! "


    Xue tingji raises his eyebrows again and looks at Pei Ming. Pei Ming wakes up like a cold water pocket. Yu Niang What do you see?


    Only Pei Shuo didn''t understand. Pei Yu pointed to Pei Ming and sneered at Pei Shuo.


    "Do you really think she treats you like a brother? It''s just that you''re doing her own good! Why didn''t you see her so close to you before? Did she encourage you to be brothers with those boys outside? Why don''t you think she''s so nice to you? "


    Lingtai seems to be hit hard. Pei Ming''s idea of killing just retreated comes back again. She really underestimates Yu Niang''s mind. Has she suspected it for a long time?


    So


    You don''t have to look back to know that Xue tingji is looking at himself. If even Yu Niang is aware of it, what about him?


    It seems that she still can''t save Yu Niang''s life. Otherwise, Pei Shuo will be betrayed. Isn''t it a trouble for her


    Pei Shuo suddenly felt cold all over, and was surprised by Pei Ming''s eyes, "Ming, Ming Niang?"When Pei Yu saw this, he simply said it happily. The first thing to bear the brunt of it was to look at Xue tingji, "she pretends to be innocent while she wants to refuse. She''s still hanging your sixth Highness''s appetite. Can''t your highness see that?"


    Xue tingji doesn''t smile, but Pei Shuo is anxious to stop him. Pei Yu then points the finger at him.


    "And you, she''s taking charge! Although you are useless, you will always attack the official position of the Pei family in the future. She helps you so that you can face her more in the future, so that she can marry her sixth highness smoothly. "


    Pei Ming wanted to shut her up. When he heard the last sentence, he burst out laughing.


    Wang usually teaches her this way. She is influenced by her. Yuniang, who was very sensible, was destroyed by her mother. Unfortunately, she is not as vulgar as them.


    Of all the people present, Xue Ting is the only one who looks at Pei Ming more warmly with a smile on his face. However, Pei Ming is not in the mood to talk to her at all.


    Pei Yu''s next words are even more harsh, saying that Pei Shuo is a dog led by Pei Ming. If he gives some benefits, he begs for mercy and foolishly works for his master.


    Now even Pei Shuo was stunned. It seems that Yu Niang is pure and lofty. Is her real mind like this?


    The atmosphere suddenly stagnated, no one spoke, only Wang was still in pain. Pei Ming closed his eyes and sighed. He shook his head and turned around with tears in his eyes.


    "Somebody, lock up the first lady and the second lady."


    She has no strength, just want to go back to the little mother, she has no ability, can''t save the little mother, at least Stay with her and let her go.


    So all the way cry, all the way, tears constantly ball orbit, in the cool night quickly dried up.


    Xue tingji followed her all the way. He withdrew his hand several times when he wanted to touch her. He really didn''t know how to comfort her.


    When he came to the door of Feng''s house, Pei Ming didn''t dare to go in with tears, but he couldn''t stop choking. In the end, he couldn''t see her any more and held her in his arms. Although he didn''t speak, he gave her what she needed most.


    But he was also acutely aware that Pei Ming''s temperature was abnormally high, his face was flushed, and his lips were pale.


    "You have a fever. I''ll help you back to rest."


    Pei Ming just shakes his head. She wants to guard her mother. Xue Ting is willing to see her suffering and asks her to go to sleep first.


    Just when she was stubborn and refused to cooperate, the silver plate suddenly came running, "Miss, Mr. Xu has brought a plant of tongliancao!"

 Chapter 71

    Pei Ming''s choking stopped abruptly with tears in his eyes, but he was overjoyed. "Are you serious?"


    "Of course." The silver plate was out of breath. "I''m waiting in the flower hall."


    Pei Ming leaves Xue tingji and goes straight to the flower hall before her voice is heard. Yinpan is worried about whether her sixth highness will be angry, but she underestimates Xue tingji.


    He will be willful and jealous, but he is by no means unreasonable. Now the life of Feng is the most important. How can he be jealous of Xu Yi.


    The premise is that Xu Yi can''t do anything wrong with Pei Ming.


    Fortunately, after learning about tongliancao, Xu Yi also went to find a plant. Pei Ming was so excited about the lost life-saving medicine that he didn''t have time to thank him. He quickly asked Dr. Zhang to cook the medicine and kept the marigold with him.


    Xu Yi plans to wait until the Feng family drinks the medicine and decides to get out of danger before leaving. Although he had expected it, he was still a little unhappy when he saw Xue tingji coming from the inner courtyard.


    Xue tingji, of course, could see that he was not angry. He put his hands on his back and said to Xu Yi with a smile like a master, "I got the medicine, but there were some accidents. She was also anxious, so she couldn''t thank her well. I thank you for your kindness."


    Whenever the two men meet, there is always a sense of war. Xu Yi''s smile is not enough. He regrets that his sixth Highness has worked hard, but he finally takes the credit. It''s really a pity.


    Xue tingji sniffed at him, and then "generously" admitted that Pei Ming would never forget Mr. Xu''s kindness. "However, my highness''s hard work is not in vain. At least I can give her a chest rest when she is most tired."


    Xu Yi''s face turned white in an instant, and he could not say what he said to his lips. Xue Ting sighed and lowered his eyes.


    "She''s still feverish now, so she won''t go to rest. It''s really upsetting."


    How worried he was about Pei Ming was dazzling to Xu Yi. After thinking about it, he finally realized his interest. He didn''t give Pei Ming any more trouble and took the initiative to leave.


    "But does your highness think it''s not appropriate to intrude into Pei''s inner courtyard? Now that you have the medicine, it''s time for you to go back to liuwangfu, right? After all, it''s late at night. "


    He obviously underestimated Xue tingji''s face. Since he was Zhang Taiyi, who was invited by Feng family, he should be responsible to the end.


    "Again." He deliberately sat down, a leisurely posture, "I came to Peifu inner courtyard more than once or twice, and she never chased me."


    "You --" Xu Yi''s expression can be described as colorful, and Xue Ting sent the guests off by serving tea. "Mr. Xu, come back early, and you will be busy making friends tomorrow."


    This is to drive people, but also to beat Xu Yi. When he makes those small moves, don''t you know?


    Xu Yi does not dare to take his official career to enrage his sixth highness, so he can only leave angrily. As soon as he left, Xue tingji collapsed and rubbed his temple.


    Taifu''s direct grandson, as expected, won''t wait to die. However, Xu Yi''s support is useless. Don''t try to win him.


    After three o''clock, everyone in the family was tired. Feng''s breath was getting weaker and weaker. Even if there were ginseng pieces hanging, it was difficult to have the strength to open their eyes.


    Fortunately, the bowl of soup was finally boiled, and was sent to the bedside by a group of people. Dr. Zhang poured it in person. After a while, he saw that Feng''s expression was more painful, unable to twist, as if suffering.


    Pei Ming was so scared that his heart was almost spitting out, but Dr. Zhang was indifferent. He always felt uncomfortable when he pulled out the poison. Now it''s good for Feng to have the strength to turn over.


    Sure enough, Feng''s face became more and more ruddy, and finally made Pei Ming happy. Before he could be happy, he suddenly felt dizzy. Dr. Zhang was busy to feel her pulse again. She was overworked and had a fever. Fortunately, she has not fallen down yet.


    Xue Ting advised her to have a rest, "your little mother is now all right, you can always be at ease."


    "No way." Pei Ming''s obstinacy really gives him a headache. How can she be so obstinate? She has to wait for her mother to get well before she is willing to leave.


    When he said this, he coughed a few times, even his voice was hoarse.


    Xue tingji won''t let her toss herself, so he just picked her up and went straight to jinweiyuan, "if you don''t close your eyes and sleep today, I''ll let Dr. Zhang cut off your little mother''s medicine."


    Although he was full of complaints, Pei Ming was honest. Xue Ting grinned and rubbed her nose. "I dare to blame you for being heartless. Today I''m not reasonable. I''ll see what you can do with me."


    Seeing her shrunk into a ball, she was pitiful and lovely. She was no longer teased. She was put on the bed lightly. The sixth prince, who had always been served by others, also spread a quilt for Miss Pei in person, which was regarded as returning the favor she took care of last time.


    When I take off my shoes for Pei Ming, I see her feet curl up shyly, and I feel a little dazed.


    My daughter''s feet are so small? Toes can be as flexible as fingers, across the stockings is to arouse the curiosity to see what.


    Will her feet be as soft as her hands.


    When he wanted to hold it, Pei Ming hid his feet in the quilt and looked up again. There was a real sense of shame on her red face.Girls'' feet are very private, especially in the boudoir, in front of men.


    However, it suddenly occurred to her that there was a list of Pei''s side branches on her desk. If Xue tingji saw it, it was hard to say whether she would doubt it.


    So she didn''t dare to let Xue tingji stay here for a long time, but she was mistakenly thought that she was afraid of something wrong with him. Originally, she didn''t think so, but she was a little bit upset by this agitation.


    This is good. He not only didn''t leave, but also pressed Pei Ming back to bed. "Miss Pei is in a hurry. You are so sick that someone has to stay to take care of you."


    Pei Ming is burning all over. He has no strength to resist her. Although he can see that he is teasing himself, he doesn''t want to climb up to her embroidery bed!


    "You, you go down! I''ll be shameless if I''m seen like this. "


    "Oh? So you''re allowed as long as you''re not seen? " Xue tingji said to himself and clamped her wrists. There was an irresistible enthusiasm in her eyes, which made Pei Ming''s heart beat fiercely.


    Not because she was shy, but because she hated Xue Ting''s way of looking down on her. As long as she thought of the humiliation of being castigated by him wantonly on her wedding night, she hated her teeth itching!


    But before she had enough time to push him away, Xue tingji put away his condescending posture and lay down on his side. His nose circled on the tender skin of her cheek. "Pei Ming, although I don''t want you to repay me, can you thank me?"

 Chapter 72

    Pei Ming didn''t look at him. His tone was not gloomy. "Does your highness need to ask me? It''s not that you can do what you want. "


    Xue tingji only thought that she blamed him for his shamelessness. He said with a smile, "let me kiss you."


    Surprised, Pei Ming turned his head and couldn''t figure out what he was thinking.


    With his overbearing power, even if he wants to use it against her, no one in the whole family can stop him, can''t he? As a result, he Is that the only requirement?


    Even so, she couldn''t nod her head in person, push him away, and turn her back, "don''t be ridiculous. I''m sick, and you''re not afraid that I''m sick to you."


    "That would be better." Xue tingji refused to give up. He held up his upper body and insisted on kissing her. "It''s not good for us to have the same bowl of medicine when we are in trouble."


    Pei Ming really can''t bear it. "Xue Ting, don''t take advantage of you too much."


    Just when Xue tingji was about to let her go, he was suddenly dragged down by someone and fell heavily on the ground, which caught Pei Ming off guard.


    It turned out to be Xu Yi.


    After he left, he realized that Xue tingji could be unscrupulous in Pei''s house, so he turned back.


    Fortunately, he came back. Otherwise, how can he be worthy of Pei Ming.


    Xue tingji stood up and was very angry. He yelled at his rudeness in a deep voice, "I think you''ve got a lot of guts."


    Xu Yi once said that it was shameless for his royal highness Liu to take advantage of others'' danger. Xue Ting, on the contrary, ridiculed his self indulgence and gave him a hand.


    "Did Pei Ming say she didn''t want to? Why do you interrupt when you are in love with me? This is her boudoir. If you want to drive me, she will drive me. It''s not your turn to be an outsider. "


    Xu Yi''s face was livid with anger, "she''s obviously seriously ill, you still --"


    "enough! Cough... " Pei Ming''s brain is more painful than before. Every time he coughs, his throat tears.


    Neither of these two men is reliable, for fear that she is not seriously ill.


    Xue Ting came forward to pat her on the back and was thrown away by her, "do you know this is my boudoir? Xu Yi can''t. why can you stay here? All out, out


    After that, she coughed again, and her dizziness became more and more severe. Xue tingji didn''t want to leave. She threw a pillow at her and had to go out to fight with Xu Yi.


    Pei Ming finally couldn''t carry it. He fell into bed and fell asleep. He was still murmuring about his mother before his consciousness sank down.


    At the same time, Wang''s yelling and swearing came out in Qingfeng garden. If Pei Ming hadn''t beaten her so hard, she would have lifted the house! Although Pei Yu is also angry, but also can''t stand the mother''s spilling, will wound medicine a throw on the table.


    "No matter how much you say, what''s the use? Our mother and daughter are locked up here, just like the prisoners, and they are not harmed by you! The second lady can''t threaten you. Why do you have to hurt her against the wind? "


    Wang knows that she has cheated her daughter, but she just can''t be angry. Anyway, she''s not afraid. Pei Ming thinks she can''t do anything to keep her here. It''s not over!


    Pei Yu was so angry that her tears came down, but she heard her mother suddenly quiet down. When she turned back, she found that Wang had fainted. She was so scared that she called her.


    Fortunately, Wang soon woke up, youyou said headache, Pei Yu can have what way, "you save a little effort will not hurt, don''t move, I give you medicine."


    It was doomed that no one could sleep well that night. It was not easy to stay up until the light was cold. Feng finally came back from the gate of death, but Pei Ming fell down again. He was so ill that he couldn''t get up.


    Zhang Taiyi had to switch to prescribe medicine for Pei Ming. As soon as he had a rest, Xue tingji came again, "what''s the matter with her?"


    "Back to your highness, madam Feng is no longer in trouble. You can take care of her for a while," said Dr. Zhang, who has a sore back


    Xue Ting waved his hand, "I asked Pei Ming." Then, without waiting for Doctor Zhang to reply, he went to visit him.


    But when he saw Pei Ming''s weak and pale face, he was worried.


    Dr. Zhang reported that the fever had just subsided, but miss Pei was worried about her little mother, so her heart was always unstable. She seemed to be sleeping, but she was still wasting her energy.


    As if to answer his words, Pei Ming frowned in his sleep, very sad. Xue tingji sat by her bed and held her hand carefully. She covered two quilts in June, but her hands were still so cold.


    The maid in the room was waved back, leaving only their staggered breathing. Pei Ming''s eyebrows were locked more and more tightly, and he woke up with a sob.


    When I opened my eyes, tears came out. What I saw in the blur was Xue tingji''s face. I didn''t know whether it was reality or her dream.


    Her tears ran even more fiercely, holding his hand tightly, and her nails were deeply buttoned into the flesh on the back of his hand.


    "Xue tingji, why are you doing this to me The little mother is gone, the father is gone, I only have you, but why do you want to bear me, why do you want to be so cruel to me... "


    Tears wet her temples, let Xue tingji''s heart heavy, wipe away tears for her, and soon hot tears slide down.


    "You had a nightmare."


    Pei Ming shook his head with a bitter smile. "Is it a dream? I would rather be ah, wake up, father and mother are still, you and I do not know each other, do not know each other Xue tingji, I''ve had enough of this human suffering for you. You''re sorry for me! "She cried too sad. If it wasn''t for her careless words, Xue tingji even thought everything was true. He held Pei Ming in his arms and asked her to rest on her arm to comfort her.


    "I won''t, I won''t take you down. Wake up, general Pei and your little mother are here."


    Under his pat, Pei Ming didn''t wake up. Instead, he closed his eyes again and fell asleep again.


    After her breath gradually calmed down, Xue tingji put her down and found that her chest clothes were tightly clenched by her. She couldn''t help laughing.


    This is Miss Pei''s initiative to invite him to share the bed, but he can''t be blamed.


    So he lay down with peace of mind, his arm still under her head, lying opposite to her, from time to time to tuck her in and cut her hair, or looking at her shaking long eyelashes giggling, he could not help playing with his fingertips, for fear that she would wake up by herself.


    Soon his arm was numb and he was about to draw it out slowly. Pei Ming suddenly moved and moved closer to his arms. His cheek rubbed against his strong arm and seemed very comfortable. His shallow breath was all over his chest.


    Who is willing to move again for such preferential treatment.


    Xue tingji silently hooked her lips. As long as she could have a good sleep, it was no pity that her arm was wasted.


    When the door was pushed open, marigold came in with the medicine. Seeing this, she couldn''t help picking her eyebrows. Seeing Xue Ting''s silence, she had to put it on the head of the bed and stepped back. Then she covered her mouth and began to laugh.


    Just ask the young lady not to lose her temper when she wakes up.

 Chapter 73

    As the sun passed half of the sky, Pei Ming wanted to make up for all the things he lacked in these days. It was afternoon when he opened his eyes again.


    Take a deep breath, and then you can see Xue tingji in front of you. After a while, you suddenly sit up.


    Fearing that she would get dizzy, Xue Ting put on a dress for her and put some soft pillows for her to lean on. He reached out and touched her forehead. Fortunately, the fever had gone away.


    "Your little mother is fine, but it''s you. You have to take a good rest these days."


    Pei Ming didn''t answer. It took a long time for Pei ming to help his forehead. Looking back at Xue tingji, he was full of vigilance and doubt.


    Xue tingji thought that she was blaming him for not asking him to come in, rubbing his numb arm to explain, but Pei Ming stopped her Talking in your sleep? "


    "Yes, I said a lot and cried very sad."


    He simply sat cross legged opposite her and wiped her eyes with his finger back, as if sighing and congratulating, "fortunately, it''s just a dream. It can be seen that you think too much of me in your daily life, and think of me as someone."


    Pei Ming lowers his head and blocks his touch by pulling his hair. When he is embarrassed, his stomach rings. It''s not her, it''s Xue tingji.


    They haven''t eaten since yesterday. In fact, Pei Ming was hungry before he woke up.


    Now that Pei Ming is all right, he is not cheeky enough to stay and eat.


    Pei Ming was still suspicious of him, so he didn''t keep him. He got out of bed and went straight to Feng. Xue tingji turned his mouth and thought about it. After leaving the house, he didn''t rush back to the sixth Prince''s house and changed his way to another place.


    In tiwen garden, Feng''s look is very good. Although he is still weak, Pei Ming is most happy as long as his life is safe.


    Doctor Zhang has to go back to the palace to recover his life. Pei Ming insists on giving him a big thank-you. In the evening, he personally feeds his mother soup porridge. But Feng was acutely aware of the trembling of the maidservants in the room.


    "What happened to me when I was ill?"


    Maidservants are more afraid to vent their anger, Pei Ming said, "no, it''s not important."


    Feng sees some clues, but he doesn''t speak any more. Poor mingniang has been working hard for a long time. Even if she has done something, can she still be willing to blame her?


    Pei Ming wanted to stay by her mother''s bed at night, but she was still cold. How could Feng let her work again.


    He sleeps too much during the day and can''t sleep at night. Pei Ming''s mind is full of Xue tingji.


    In the heavy rain, he carries his heavy breathing when he falters down the mountain. When Pei Yu picks his heart, his seemingly indifferent eyebrow picks, and presses her on the bed. It''s enough to be intimate.


    Don''t shake, Pei Ming. No matter how good he is to you now, it will change in the future. Do you want to hurt your heart again.


    I fell asleep in such a daze that I had no dream all night. The next morning was clear and cloudless, which made me feel comfortable.


    Just as she was dressing up, the silver plate came in a hurry. "Guess who''s here, miss."


    As soon as she finished, the comer disappeared. Pei Ming''s head came in. He was so happy that he almost jumped up.


    "Li Xue!"


    I haven''t seen her for nearly a month. As a woman, I almost didn''t recognize her. She looks a little fatter. It can be seen that the Tang family has raised her well.


    After Xu Lixue asked about Feng''s situation, he let out a big breath. He blushed and whispered to Pei Ming. Pei Ming was overjoyed, "so fast!"


    "Oh, I''m not sure yet." Xu Lixue bashfully light hammer her, "you this wench has not married, how well meaning to shout."


    Pei Ming did not say a word with a smile. He touched her flat belly and said with a gentle smile, "it''s good that you and your mother are all right."


    Suddenly she remembered that she was still ill, and quickly covered her nose and mouth, "Oh, I can''t give you the disease gas! You go back quickly, and I''ll see you when I get well. "


    Xu Lixue can''t help but be pushed out by her. Before she leaves, she calls Pei Ming. She thinks about it and says, "the sixth Highness has a heart for you."


    Pei Ming thought he had heard wrong, "you don''t expect me to be your sister-in-law?"


    Xu Lixue no longer said anything, leaving, but the attitude has been very clear. Even she felt that Xue tingji was more worthy of Pei Ming than her elder brother Xu Yi.


    Pei Ming was surprised. Leaning against the wall, he murmured to himself, "how many people have Xue tingji poured ecstasy Soup for?"


    A few days later, Xue tingji didn''t disturb him. He just sent someone to deliver a letter every day. There were only three words on the letter, which was better.


    Pei Ming didn''t want to reply to his letter at first, but later he felt a little sorry. He decided to reply to the last one. After a long time of deliberation, he felt that all the answers were affected. He rubbed the paper ball one by one, and finally came up with the most appropriate answer.


    In the sixth Prince''s mansion, the ice mirror was full of ice. Xue Ting opened the letter which he was looking forward to, and there was only one word in it - HMM.


    After searching for a long time in the envelope and confirming that this was her reply, the sixth highness speechless looked out of the window at the flowers and birds, and suddenly felt that the brilliant summer flowers were a little dim."Well, it would be nice to have one."


    Compared with his indifference to Xue tingji, Pei Ming devoted all his efforts to Xu Lixue. After four days of curing the cold, he went to the Tang family.


    It happened that the Tang family had just invited the doctor to break the pulse. Pei Ming heard the sound of congratulation when he entered the door. He was even more brisk than the Tang family.


    One month after marriage, Li Xue is blessed with happiness. Pei Ming is happy and tells Tang Fen to take good care of Li Xue.


    Tang Fen was attentive and considerate to Xu Lixue, but he was embarrassed to accept the gift from Pei Ming. "We can''t afford it."


    Pei Ming doesn''t allow him to refuse. He has to use the best for Lixue. He can''t give too much as a student.


    In this way, Tang Fen could not shirk responsibility any more. She turned her eyes twice and thought of something. Please move Miss Pei.


    When he came to the study, he gave a big gift to Pei Ming, saying that he was very grateful to marry Miss Xu, but he was afraid that his monthly income could not afford them.


    Pei Ming understood that he was beating about the Bush to seek promotion. He is smart enough to know that it must be useful to ask Pei Ming for help. Yes, it''s easy for her, but


    In the study with closed doors and windows, the light was dim. Pei Ming stood in front of the book case, with marigold and silver plate standing on both sides. Tang Fen shivered with their cold eyes, and hesitated whether to kneel down.


    Pei Ming didn''t like his snobbish appearance. His face was even darker. "Do you know why you can marry Li Xue with your family status?"


    Tang Fen is not sure about her mind. He shakes his head carefully. Pei Ming tells him that he takes a fancy to his honesty.


    "I tell you, don''t be like those people. As long as you take good care of Lixue, you don''t have to worry about your future career or financial resources, but as long as you are a little bit bad about Lixue..."


    She closed her sleeves and walked forward to Tang Fen. She didn''t hide her strong intention of killing Tang Fen, and she couldn''t say a word.


    "Believe it or not, I''ll skin you alive."


    Tang Fen shakes his throat, takes a breath of air, kneels down and complains. Pei Ming frowned and dissatisfied with his weakness. He went to his side and put his hand on his shoulder. His strength was so strong that he couldn''t stand up.


    "Give me something to do. You are the son-in-law of Taifu. As long as Lixue is well, you can''t live without it."

 Chapter 74

    Back to Pei''s house, first of all, she went to see feng''s family. Her health is much better, and she can go to the ground in a few days.


    Pei Ming couldn''t hide his smile, but she suddenly asked, "how''s the big lady?"


    Smile suddenly stopped, Pei Ming asked her how to care about this, was Feng''s a grasp of the wrist, "Ming Niang, I already know what happened, you''re right, but you can''t keep her."


    Pei Ming doesn''t want to listen to this. He puts down the soup bowl in his hand. Feng knows that she is not happy, but the state-owned law forbids Gao Ming''s wife. That''s a felony.


    "Not only you, but also the Lord will be involved. Are you willing to involve your father?"


    Under the questioning of his mother, Pei Ming stopped talking and clenched his teeth, "but she almost killed you. If Xu Yi hadn''t got another one --"


    "but I''m ok now." Feng holds her arms. She has lost a lot of weight, which is very distressing. But the child is too stubborn and impulsive, so many things can''t be controlled by her temperament.


    "Be obedient and let the old lady go."


    But Pei Ming''s eyes turned red, biting his lips and refusing to nod, "little mother, you almost lost your life because the big lady is jealous and doesn''t dare to have children. Why do you want to speak for her? Don''t you feel aggrieved..."


    Feng''s eyes blinked. It turned out that mingniang knew. With a deep sigh, she held Pei Ming in her arms.


    It''s true that she doesn''t want to attract the big lady''s jealousy, but more importantly, she already has shaolang and mingniang, as long as she can take good care of them.


    This is why Pei Ming is so devoted to her. How many people in the world can sacrifice their happiness as mothers for other people''s children.


    Pei Shuo came to see him. Pei Ming immediately sat up and wiped away his tears. Don''t look at him.


    She was suspicious of Pei Shuo. How much did he listen to what Yu Niang said? Did he have a different heart for her?


    But Pei Shuo didn''t think so much. Mingniang was also there. She looked down and thought about it again and again. She said the same thing to Feng.


    "No matter how to say, it''s all a family. Yuniang is our own sister. She''s done too much. How can we get along with each other in the future?"


    Pei Ming is noncommittal and stares at him with a slight examination. Pei Shuo licks his lips and sits down.


    "Yu Niang, she is still young and not sensible. At that time, everyone was angry. You must be unhappy when you were stigmatized, but I was even worse scolded. Let her be my brother and sister."


    The implication is that he doesn''t blame Pei Yu, and he doesn''t take those words seriously. Pei Ming is dubious and doesn''t say a word. Pei Shuo asks her not to worry about it. "We are the closest brothers and sisters. Who else can your brother not know?"


    In fact, Pei Ming had a place to use Wang. He just went down the slope and ordered someone to relieve the ban of qingfengyuan. He also sent tonic to Wang himself.


    It''s a pity that Wang doesn''t appreciate it. He seems to be ill. He''s full of Zhongqi in swearing. Pei Shuo kindly asked, but he was choked back by Pei Yu. He was unhappy and didn''t want to be a good man again.


    Pei Ming looks at Wang''s illness. There is a hidden intention in the corner of his eyes. It doesn''t matter that he is not abusive. Anyway, she knows very well that their family will turn against each other after all.


    No longer in charge of qingfengyuan, the days are quiet. For several days, there was no rain. It was hot and dry, and the cicadas became more and more disturbing. Even in the windless night, they did not let go.


    In the evening, Pei Ming would accompany her mother for a walk, smelling the aroma of purple jasmine, and occasionally lost himself. When questioned, he would only say that it was time for her to go to the palace to thank her.


    So the next morning, she went to the palace to thank the emperor. Wang thought that as long as she didn''t go, the queen would be able to seek justice for her. It was ridiculous.


    Pei Ming alone face saint, the emperor compassionate asked a few Fengshi''s illness, she was about to answer, the prince suddenly asked to see.


    When his enemies meet each other, he is very jealous. Pei Ming clenches his teeth and lowers his head to hide his resentment.


    Obviously, the prince didn''t know her secret resentment. He stood by her side deliberately. After greeting her father, he gave Pei Ming a smile. He thought he was modest and modest, but in Pei Ming''s eyes, he was disgusted!


    "Miss Pei''s filial piety can be seen from the world. It can be seen that she is a virtuous and virtuous person. The prince even thinks that you are magnanimous It''s quite similar to my mother. "


    The thief is still thinking about her!


    Pei Ming resisted the whole body''s trembling, always did not let him see his face, but the coldness of words is really hiding.


    "I dare not accept the words of the crown prince. If I look like the queen, isn''t the crown prince..."


    The emperor on the high seat lowered his face and turned his eyes to the prince. The prince also knew that he had committed a taboo. He changed his mouth, but he refused to give up. He also pursued Pei Ming and asked questions.


    Pei Mingxin was impatient, and his words skilfully avoided all his pursuits. The emperor looked at them with deep meaning.


    Just when Pei ming could not bear to leave, the palace reported that the sixth Prince wanted to see him. Before the emperor nodded, Xue tingji stormed into the hall and went to the other side of Pei ming to salute. Yu Guang locked the prince and wanted to stab him to death.Pei Ming, caught in the middle, is helpless and laughable. Is it the emperor''s intention? Father and son brothers are also suspicious and testing constantly. What''s the meaning.


    The prince replied to Xue tingji with a strange greeting. He said that he stayed in Pei''s house for a long time on that day. He didn''t do anything for general Pei''s absence.


    Xue Ting by slanting stare to him, "prince, you monitor the general house?" Speaking with awe inspiring righteousness, I don''t think that I have done the same thing.


    The emperor quietly moved his eyes to the prince. The prince was about to explain, but Pei Ming stiffened his face. "Your Highness, don''t spit out blood and slander our Pei house at will, but the courtiers don''t agree."


    The prince felt Pei Ming''s hostility to him. He was not very happy. He frowned and was even more disgusting.


    Even before the imperial court, Pei Ming is not a bully. His sixth highness is kind-hearted. He helps her to seek imperial medicine and medicine, but he is said to take advantage of others'' danger?


    "Prince, why do you have to be mean to slander your brother?"


    "You --" the prince was blocked so much that he couldn''t even stop the hypocritical gentleman. Pei Ming was not afraid of him at all. Unexpectedly, Xue Ting pulled her behind him by not looking at her, and looked at her in opposition to the prince.


    This makes Pei Ming a little surprised. For a prince to fight with the prince in front of the emperor, even if it''s not his original intention, it''s just like declaring that he wants to win the throne.


    If the emperor does not tolerate it, Xue tingji will be severely punished. If the emperor turns a blind eye


    The prince and the queen will see him as a thorn in the side. At present, he has no power, I''m afraid he can''t even prevent the assassination.


    This fool, it''s too impulsive.


    When she was speechless, the palm of her hand suddenly tightened. It was Xue tingji who still held her hand. Can''t help it, she pursed the corners of her mouth, through his back can easily imagine the expression of his gnashing teeth.


    He is telling the prince that no one can take her away with him.

 Chapter 75

    The emperor clearly saw the soft color at the end of Pei Ming''s eyes. With a slight cough, he interrupted the silent contest between Xue tingji and the prince.


    First he took away the prince, and then he warned Xue tingji, "no matter how you say he is also the prince, don''t contradict him."


    Xue tingji naturally knew that this was his father''s favor to him, and he did not dare to be presumptuous any more. The emperor calculated the time and let them go after the prince left the palace, which saved more trouble.


    Pei Ming listened quietly, but he was not happy. Now every good thing that the emperor has done to Xue tingji will become a wound in his heart in the future. It''s better not to give him this father''s love.


    After leaving the main hall, Xue Ting thought Pei Ming was scared by the prince by seeing Pei Ming''s sad face. Then he told her that his father had guessed that the prince would come to trouble her, so he specially called him into the palace.


    With that, my ears became red, "so Do you know what my father meant? "


    Hearing the words, Pei Ming stopped. At that time, they had just stepped down the stairs and stood in front of the open hall. In the eye, there were magnificent palace walls. When the wind blew by, her long skirt was raised, which was as good-looking as a banished immortal.


    Her forehead was covered with gold foil, which made her eyes and eyebrows brighter. When she bent her knees and nodded her head, the Pearl fringes swayed and made a fine sound.


    Xue tingji thinks that Pei Ming is very beautiful, but she is as quiet as a pool, and she has a different style.


    It''s so adorable.


    Pei Mingxian thanks him for saving his mother''s life. He quickly stops him. "Oh, you''ve already given thanks. Don''t mention it again."


    She didn''t retort and thanks him for helping her out in the temple just now. Of course, he won''t take credit, but she had to give thanks.


    Xue tingji was smiling, but his face was not very happy. "Hum, you don''t want to reply to a letter well, do you still want to say thank you? I''ll thank you for two more words next time. "


    With a chuckle, Pei Ming reaches out his hand to let him know why. She resented how he had become stupid now, and took the initiative to hold his hand, "take me back."


    All that was left in her ear was the beating heart. Xue tingji''s face was even more red. This was the first time she touched him. She was in the palace, so boldly leading him.


    This is Respond to him, he has finally arrived!


    "Don''t hurry to go back. It''s rare that you look so good. How about I take you to enjoy the scenery?"


    "Do you think I''m usually slovenly? Oh, don''t get too close. You stepped on my skirt


    Two people you speak my language gradually far away, completely don''t know Zhao pin is standing in the distance, looking at their intimate figure.


    This time Pei Ming did everything for her little mother. She saw it in her eyes. She was really a rare good girl.


    I remember what my son said to her when he opened his wound on purpose.


    "The most precious affection in the world is to never leave. Apart from her, there is no one who can be so sincere to her son. If the person who joins hands with her son is not her, there will be no hope in this life."


    At this point, she had to admit that she was powerless between her silly son and miss Pei.


    It''s not easy to get Pei Ming a little sweet. Xue tingji wants to give her all the good things.


    Today, it''s a hot day. There is a Saiyao pool in the Imperial City, which is the first choice for summer vacation. With an order, all the vendors should prepare good things. He wants to take Miss Pei to experience some folk fun.


    Pei Ming was so amused by his hospitality that he didn''t refuse his wishes. No matter how much plum sour plum soup he had, he should be upset. He walked along the long steps in the shade of the forest, and at the end of the walk was Saiyao pool.


    It''s not big, but it''s beautiful.


    This time, the Feng family was in danger. For Pei Ming, it was almost a disaster. Now he has finally crossed the barrier. Facing the picturesque scenery, he is rarely happy.


    Xue Ting half supported himself, tilted his head to appreciate her smile, and then pasted it up and asked, "you didn''t promise me last time?"


    Pei Ming evades fruitless, "promise you what?"


    "Let me give you a kiss." He knew that Pei Ming would run away, so he stopped her first. "I was intervened by Xu Yi at that time, but I remember. It''s not too bad to get back now."


    There are still others here. He is so shameless. Pei Ming pushes him away angrily. As soon as he turns around, he feels pain and shortens his body. Then he finds that his left ankle is swollen.


    That day, she sprained in the mountain, but because she was worried, her little mother didn''t care much about it. Later, she even forgot about it. Today, she walked a lot, and then the old injury recurred.


    Xue tingji is also annoyed and neglects this stubble. He helps her sit down and wants to knead it for her. Pei Ming didn''t dare to bother his highness, but he put his leg on his knee.


    "You can''t walk any more. I''ll carry you back later."


    Pei Ming won''t. this little thing is not so hypocritical. Xue tingji didn''t choke, so he looked directly at her. After a moment of stalemate, he saw that she didn''t mean to compromise. With a frown, he pulled down her embroidered shoes and threw them into the pool with his backhand.


    This man


    Pei Ming admits defeat. If he doesn''t agree, he will have to drain the other shoe.Forced by the threat of his sixth highness, Pei Ming had to be watched by a crowd and was carried back by him. He couldn''t stand the sight of passers-by. He simply covered his head with his own silk. Later, he thought it wasn''t enough and simply covered Xue tingji''s head.


    Xue tingji was startled by the sudden shrouding, but Pei Ming gloated, "so that others don''t know who we are. You''d better save some face for me."


    Xue tingji couldn''t help laughing. He was afraid that she would fall. He forced her up a little. "You''re the one who steals the bell."


    Unexpectedly, Pei Ming, who was still happy just now, suddenly didn''t say a word. Through the thin material, he vaguely felt her body temperature gradually burning up. He thought she was ill again, but Pei Ming said uneasily: "your hand! Don''t move any more... "


    At first, he didn''t understand. Then he realized that his hands were holding Pei Ming''s legs, and his palms were full of tenderness.


    The touch


    As soon as he lost his mind, his throat suddenly tightened. Pei Ming strangled him around the neck. His strength was not light.


    "Xue tingji, don''t think I don''t know what you are thinking!" At this ambiguous moment, even the warning squeezed from her teeth was lovely. Although he wanted to laugh, he didn''t dare to be too rampant, but he insisted on teasing her.


    "What did your highness think just now?" Then he coughed fiercely. This little girl really dares to do it!


    After laughing all the way home, Jin Zhan rarely has to wait for her in the door. Pei Ming knows that she has something to report and has to avoid Xue tingji, so he calms down and drives Xue tingji back. When he comes back, he regains his usual coldness.


    And Jin Zhan directly asked her to go to the flower hall. The visitors had been waiting for a long time. Seeing her coming, a young man stood up slightly embarrassed.


    Pei Ming did not understand and frowned, "are you?"

 Chapter 76

    Without waiting for the boy''s reply, Jin Zhan took the lead in answering, "his name is Peili. He''s from Changxi."


    Pei Ming knows that this man is the son of the Pei family''s side branch. From his shabby dress, he can see that it is difficult for the family to maintain him, so he came to seek a living.


    Sure enough, she had done the right thing before.


    The boy came to the imperial city for the first time. He knew that his family was poor, so he could not help feeling inferior. Here he was called "miss."


    Pei Ming didn''t know the details of this young man until Pei''s family was destroyed. However, she would be more friendly if she wanted to support the children of Pei''s family.


    "It''s all a family. What''s your name, miss? How old are you?"


    "Eighteen."


    "Then I should call you cousin." Pei Ming doesn''t see the outside and leads him into the inner courtyard. At this moment, Pei Shuo is not at home, so he is asked to sit in jinweiyuan first.


    I was going to say a few words of greetings, but I didn''t expect that Pei Li was straight hearted. He knelt down to give Pei Ming a big gift. "Miss, I want to join the army."


    Pei Ming''s eyes flashed, so he blew the tea as a difficult place. "But you should know the rules of our Pei family. It''s also for your good."


    Pei Li knows, but his family is too poor to live. It''s better to fight for it than to live a lifetime!


    Since the general can protect his family and defend his country, he also wants to be young and strong, not afraid of hardship, just to live like a man.


    Pei Ming''s dark lining is very energetic. It''s a surprise to look at him carefully.


    From the first glance, she noticed that Perry''s eyes were deep. She thought he was too thin. It turned out that he was just like this.


    He is yellow and thin, but his eyes are bright. Although his family is poor, his posture of saluting is very standard, which shows that he is well bred.


    This person is really a good seedling. If you send him to Beidi to lay a foundation early, maybe he can help her a lot.


    Rao is so, she still didn''t let go, "but you beg me also useless, father there I also can''t say."


    "Useful." Perry''s answer really scared her, not only these three words, but also his determination.


    "We all know that the general loves you most, and he will listen to your words. And


    He raised his eyes. Although he called for Miss Pei Ming, he didn''t really look down like a servant. He looked directly at Pei Ming and even made Pei Ming feel offended.


    Because his eyes are sharp and his words are sharper.


    He said: "a while ago, you suddenly gave us money, isn''t it to let us remember you?"


    Pei Ming lowered his eyebrows and looked at him again. It seems that this man is not only courageous, but also intelligent. However, she just sent money to take care of her family, but it didn''t mean anything else.


    Perry was not disappointed, or at all indifferent to her explanation, and bowed down in front of her.


    "Before I came here, I inquired about you. I, Perry, would like to be loyal to you to the death, but I hope you can give me a good way out."


    He even figured out a way for Pei Ming. If he couldn''t send him directly to the barracks, he would help the eldest lady. Until general Pei came back, he would recommend himself.


    Pei Ming was stunned by this, and then he burst out laughing, completely ignoring the style of the young lady.


    "You''re really interesting. It''s very similar to Xue ER and a bastard."


    Although she was smiling, her eyes were always fixed on Peili. Even Xue tingji knew his reaction. It seemed that she was very detailed.


    "OK, I''ll deal with it first, and don''t worry about it. Get something ready here, and I''ll pack you into the team when I get the chance."


    Pei Li quickly thanks. At this time, Jin Zhan comes to inform him that the eldest son has come back. Pei Ming leads Pei Li to linjieyuan to meet his elder brother and instructs him to take good care of his cousin.


    For this poor relative, Pei Shuo is very disdainful. He pulls his sister aside and discusses how to send Pei Li back. "You take him in today, and tomorrow someone will come to have fun. Isn''t that nothing to do?"


    As soon as he finished, he was stopped by Pei Ming, "what do you say? When your father is old, it''s you who attack the baron. By then, these side brothers will be your supporters, and you can stand firm."


    Pei Shuo thinks it''s reasonable, and suddenly remembers what Yu Niang said. Ming Niang is really helping him with everything. Isn''t it


    He is not a man with a city. What he thinks is all missing. Pei Ming is on guard when he looks like this.


    If he really doesn''t listen, just let him shut up


    Fortunately, Pei Shuo thinks about it. Mingniang has no reason to do anything for herself. What good can a poor boy do for her?


    Put down those messy ideas, he said with a simple and honest smile, "what you said is, after all, brother, I have to take good care of you in the future. Just listen to you and call that poor guy - no, my cousin enjoys a few days of happiness."


    Pei Ming talks. I hope my brother doesn''t play with her. Otherwise, he will die as well as Wang.


    After that, the brother and sister took Pei Li to see feng. It was rare for them to have relatives at home. Feng was very enthusiastic for fear of being slighted."I''m a concubine. I don''t have much to do with other people''s affairs. Our Lord is away all the year round. It''s hard to avoid neglecting you. How''s everything in my hometown?"


    Pei Li''s Yu Guang sweeps Pei Ming, only politely responds. He notices that Pei Ming is the first maid to serve tea. It seems that the eldest lady is the most important one in the family.


    Pei Shuo wants to take Pei Li to drink in the evening, but Pei Ming stops her. She doesn''t trust Pei Li completely and doesn''t want him to see them.


    Before going to bed, she looked out the register and found the name of Pei Li. She asked Yinpan to go to Changxi secretly to check whether it was this person.


    Unexpectedly, the silver plate only shook its head and said no with a smile.


    "I had an impression of Chang Xi when he was in the crowd. At that time, he shrank in the crowd, but he stared at me. For this reason, I specially checked his family, which was the most down-to-earth in the family."


    So he''s been thinking about it since then? It''s an interesting one. Pei Ming hands the fan to the silver plate and lies down with his eyes closed.


    Oh, she forgot to see the doctor again.


    I don''t know if there are many people in the family that make her not used to it. Pei Ming didn''t sleep soundly that night. His dream is full of snow and wind in the north, and Xue Ting''s back. He walked very fast and didn''t mean to wait for her.


    In the roaring wind, she struggled to catch up with him, and finally grasped the corner of his coat, "tingji, wait for me."


    Xue tingji turned around and held her hand. She was very gentle and said something that would protect her for the rest of her life.


    But then, he changed his face and pushed her away, pushing her down the abyss.


    She was awakened by the strong sense of falling. She took a long time to breathe. By this time it was already dawn.


    When Jin Zhan came into the room to wait on the young lady, he saw that she was awake and sitting on her side, not knowing what she was thinking. While she was preparing hot water, she said that the sixth highness had sent a message. He called a famous orthopedic doctor to treat the young lady.


    Before he came out of his dream, Pei Ming felt itchy when he heard Xue tingji''s name. He tried his best to drop the censer beside the bed on the ground, which just hit marigold''s feet. She was so scared that she almost fell the basin in her hand.


    "Little Miss?"

 Chapter 77

    Pei Ming was calmed down by the sound of the incense burner. He closed his eyes for a long time. Then he rubbed his temple and said that he had something to do today. When it''s ready, take Perry to Dongshi.


    "You have to bring a lot of things to join the army. You have to prepare them for you. You''re lucky that you didn''t go north in winter. Otherwise, you might be able to live in the cold wind."


    Pei Li doesn''t hesitate to say that he can live. Pei Ming stops to think about it. Maybe, after all, his family doesn''t wear warm clothes every winter.


    When the things were almost the same, Pei Ming''s long skirt was trampled on, accompanied by a smile. You don''t need to know who it was.


    When looking back, Xue Ting poked her face with a cool fingertip, with a sense of anger, "hum, I have no time to recuperate at home, come here to buy things for men?"


    Pei Ming thought of this morning''s dream, but when he went to see him again, he had the same eyebrows, but he couldn''t overlap.


    Some of his own shaking, he will eventually change, don''t be cheated by his appearance now.


    He winked at Perry. "This is the sixth highness."


    Pei Li knew immediately, kowtowed to see, and clarified his identity. Xue tingji is still not happy, "her cousin? It''s very intimate, isn''t it


    I don''t know his hostility makes Pei Ming even more unhappy. Look, this man won''t change. No matter who appears next to her, he always has this posture of protecting food. It''s boring!


    Now I don''t care about Perry. I leave him alone.


    Seeing this, Xue tingji rushed after him and said, "Hey, don''t walk too fast. Be careful that you hurt your ankle again. OK, I''m just kidding."


    Pei mingdun stops his pace and makes him unprepared. He almost bumps into her. Seeing that she is not depressed, he has to make amends again and again.


    Seeing that she was still depressed, she began to feel depressed. She flicked her head with her fingers. "I''m not crazy, even your relatives doubt it, or I think you''re somebody."


    Pei Ming is puzzled by the slight pain on his forehead. Has he really changed his temper? For a time, some bad eyes appeared, and Xue Ting wanted to bite her lips.


    She went back to Perry and told him to prepare more clothes and medicine for frostbite. "Oh, by the way, my sixth highness gave me a very good mink last time. I''ll make it into a coat for you."


    Although Xue tingji knew that she was doing it on purpose, she couldn''t help pulling her eyebrow, especially when she didn''t use the mink, so she gave it away?


    I can''t bear it!


    Reluctant to move Pei Ming doesn''t mean that he won''t deal with Pei Li. He slaps Pei Ming on his thin shoulder with a heavy slap. On the contrary, Pei Ming''s bony process makes him angry.


    "Are you going to the north?"


    Pei Li is about to answer. Pei Ming takes the lead and says that he wants to send him to join the army. "But I don''t know how to get him into the army. Don''t worry, your highness. Ten days and a half months Or maybe in a month or two. "


    Xue Ting took a deep breath by gritting his teeth. "I told him to leave today."


    Pei Ming turns a deaf ear to it. He doesn''t even bother to take leave seriously. He''s going to leave with Pei Li. But Xue tingji was serious and quickly stopped Pei Ming, covering all the light in front of her eyes.


    "I''ll help you, and he can leave tonight."


    Feeling that he was crazy, Pei Ming pressed down his voice and ordered him to make less trouble. "Don''t rely on your Majesty''s preference, you can be reckless! How serious the consequences of your prince''s intervention in military affairs are, do I need to tell you? "


    In his eyes, she saw her reflection, and her anger drowned her reflection. Oh, how? It''s hard to be stabbed at her again, isn''t it?


    Sure enough, Xue Ting tied her arms and made her unable to move. When Pei Li saw this, he pulled away his hand, which Pei Ming didn''t expect.


    I can''t see this guy. He''s very angry.


    Xue Ting can''t let a grasshopper offend him, but in Pei Ming''s face, he doesn''t care about his sins. Pei Ming also asks Pei Li to step down. There''s no need for him to offend Xue tingji.


    After Pei Li let go, Xue tingji stopped Pei Ming and continued what he had just said. "Don''t talk nonsense to me. Let me do all the things you want to do, and I can help you do it!"


    Pei Ming was stunned. Looking at his expression, he couldn''t figure it out. He was a little bit Emotions that she didn''t understand.


    Xue tingji does what he says and turns around to find the people in the Army Department. Pei Ming is so eager to stop him that he shouts "Xue tingji!"


    The passers-by on the road suddenly looks over. Maybe it''s just because of her loud voice, but Pei Ming covers his mouth and regrets. Why did she call him a taboo in the street


    Only Xue tingji was happy and quickly came back to her, "what else?"


    Pei Ming retreated two steps to restrain her panic. The blink of an eye still revealed her uneasiness. After a few deep breaths, he asked why he was always in a hurry to help her.


    "In fact, I can do some things myself, but I always feel like you What are you worried about before you rush to take all my things? Xue tingji, what are you afraid of? "


    After understanding their eyes, Pei Li cleverly drives away the crowd of curious onlookers for them. In fact, Xue tingji doesn''t care at all. He only has Pei Ming in his eyes.After several times of hesitation, he seemed to weigh how to open his mouth. At last, he gave a wry smile, "yes, I''m afraid. I''m afraid that if I can''t give you anything, you will leave me."


    It seemed that a clear stream had flowed through her mind, dispersing all those heavy and gloomy thoughts. She thought he would have all kinds of words, but she never thought it would be this kind.


    He has So nervous about her?


    No, no, No. She convinced herself that it was just that he wanted to take over her and control her.


    Xue Ting misunderstood the meaning of her shaking her head and broke down her shoulder in frustration. "If you don''t like me, I''ll stop messing around. Just don''t carry it like last time. Anyway Think of me


    A gust of wind came from behind and stirred her long thin silk. After lingering with his robe corner for a moment, the wind passed and fell down again.


    Pei Ming didn''t know what to do. After a while, he raised his sleeve to cover his half smile.


    "I see."


    This is her reply, light, fell in his heart.


    In the end, Xue tingji promised not to make trouble, otherwise miss Pei would not be able to do it herself. Wouldn''t she have no face?


    "But you have to do it as soon as possible. Ten days is too slow, and one month is even worse!"


    Pei Ming had to nod his head. Seeing his stingy manner, he simply asked his sixth highness to accompany him and choose his clothes for Pei Li.


    However, when she couldn''t turn out of the street, she met two people head-on, which made her nervous.


    It''s Wang Qiyao and Cheng Yan.


    They didn''t know Pei Ming. She could have pretended that she didn''t know Pei Ming, but the trouble was that Xue tingji was there. He knew he had watched them at the beginning.


    If she pretended not to know them, Xue tingji would be suspicious, but if she came forward to say hello, they would be suspicious.


    What to do

 Chapter 78

    As she gets closer and closer, Pei Ming''s heart beats faster and faster. Just as she wants to say good words and is about to pass them by, Xue tingji suddenly pulls her to her side and avoids looking at them.


    Pei Ming can''t help but wonder. Is he deliberately helping her? Is You already know her movements?


    Feeling her gaze, Xue tingji doesn''t explain. When Wang Qiyao and Cheng Yan see him, they stop and salute. He doesn''t need to return the salute. He leads Pei Ming calmly, as if they really don''t know each other.


    Until they were far away, Xue tingji snorted again, "it''s not enough to come here for a stroll."


    Pei Li immediately lowered his head and followed him in silence, while Pei Ming thought about it for a long time before he realized it. He was both happy and funny.


    This guy is not happy because he knows Pei Ming knows Wang Qiyao. No matter who it is, he doesn''t like any foreigner who has an acquaintance with her.


    So there is no need for Pei ming to think of a way to avoid them. The overbearing sixth prince will drive them far away.


    Although he is still worried, Pei Ming can''t help thinking that his possessiveness is not so hateful sometimes.


    But then again


    She recalled the two men''s postures just now. Wang Qiyao walked in front with high spirits, while Cheng Yan followed behind like a little guy. At first glance, they both make a decision, but she doesn''t Miss Cheng Yan''s cunning success.


    It seems that the last play she played played played a role. On the surface, Cheng Yan made Wang Qiyao proud, but in fact, he had the handle.


    Don''t worry, she has to wait. Cheng Yan''s grasp is not big enough. When he dares to yell in front of Wang Qiyao, it''s time for her to take over the net.


    For a moment, he was so absorbed that he forgot that his hand was still held by Xue tingji, and accidentally made an action that made his eyes shine.


    From a long time ago, she has developed a habit. When she holds hands with him, she likes to sweep his palm with her finger pulp and rub the deep and shallow lines to find the warmest corner.


    Every time she did this, Xue tingji liked to hold her hand tightly, because he was ticklish, but the more he was afraid, the more she liked to tease him.


    But all this ended on the day when they ran counter to each other, and she thought she had forgotten the action.


    When Xue tingji suddenly stopped because of her slight scratch, she suddenly recovered and wanted to pull out her hand, but she was grabbed by him.


    is as like as two peas.


    Pei Ming wants to run away, but she doesn''t want to show her shyness in front of him. Xue tingji, surprised, hoops her and leans down. Her lips are only one fingertip away from her. They don''t touch each other, but their breath entangles them.


    He saw Pei Ming''s blush, but he was afraid of even more, "Miss Pei is Do you tease me? "


    "I, I''m not..." Pei Ming tries harder to get rid of him, but Xue tingji seizes the opportunity to clasp her fingers and kiss her on the back of her hand.


    Pei Ming lowered his head and repeatedly reminded himself not to fall into the enemy. Xue tingji''s calmness aroused his competitive spirit.


    Today, she has to admit her heart.


    But at this time, a very deliberate voice will destroy the beauty between them.


    It was Perry who finally couldn''t see it any more. He didn''t see much of the world. He honestly thought that it was not polite to tease two women, miss, in broad daylight.


    Moreover, he could see the unwillingness of the young lady. It would be ungrateful for him to stand by.


    Xue tingji is not depressed. The boy is too weak. Pei Ming appreciates his cousin''s loyalty and is reluctant to let him go to the north!


    Under Pei Li''s covetous eyes, Xue tingji doesn''t get any more bargains in the end. He gripes his teeth and urges Pei ming to send him away quickly. Pei Ming doesn''t say a word with a smile and leaves him an unreachable figure.


    As soon as he got back to the general''s house, Pei Shuo came to find her in a hurry. When he saw Pei Li, he was still a little uneasy. He held Pei ming to talk.


    "Mingniang, you give me some advice. Those two bastards have made Louzi big. Now many important officials know about the business of western market peddlers. Do you want me to get rid of them?"


    Pei Ming pretends to be surprised. God, how can they make such a mess?


    "But it''s not easy to get rid of the human relationship. Brother, you have to hold still. Anyway, it''s not related to you."


    Pei Shuo is still worried. He doesn''t dare to go out to see people now. Pei Ming says that''s why he wants to be frank. Otherwise, he will be regarded as guilty even if he is not involved.


    Of course, her real purpose will not be expressed.


    After all, Pei Shuo can only serve Wang Qiyao''s hometown without being suspected.


    Back in the room, she told the silver plate to inform tie Lao and keep Cheng Yan close to him. After confirming that he had mastered the death of the Wang family, she would inform her as soon as possible.


    Silver plate ordered to retreat, just stepped out of the jinweiyuan met Pei Li, kneeling respectfully said the young master, make Pei Li not very good meaning."Did you rest? Would you please pass it on for me


    At that time, Pei Ming was just writing a letter, thinking about how to make his father happy. When he heard that Pei Li came, he just answered.


    Pei Li put the stew cup in his hand on the side of the table. "You are tired for my business. I''ll stew the medicine soup for you. It''s not bitter."


    Pei Ming gave him face. He took a taste of the medicine soup. It was really good. "Why haven''t you changed your tongue? I''ve made you laugh at my loss today."


    A lady from a boudoir was chatting with a man in the street. She might be hanged and beaten in the clan.


    But Pei Li shook his head. "Although your highness is behaving It''s a little out of line, but a good husband. "


    Pei Ming''s eyes are dim. Even he says so. With a bitter smile, Chang Kui shook his head. "What you see is just in front of your eyes..."


    On that day, it''s time for Pei Li to leave. Pei Ming gives him the envelope and wishes him a safe journey.


    This time, she went through the back door of Tan Shi. Tan Shi was righteous, and she also wrote to her father. With the attack of her baby daughter and the right deputy general, general Pei would not be too concerned.


    Pei Li and Tan Shi see each other as if they were old friends at first sight. When they leave, they are reluctant to say goodbye. They don''t know when they will come back. If they can get a firm foothold in the army, they will have a good future.


    By the way, she had to tell him that Pei Changyuan is most taboo about having relatives in the military camp, but don''t flatter the general with his surname Pei.


    Otherwise, military discipline and execution will not be tolerated.


    Pei Li ran down his throat and kowtowed to the young lady for her advice. Just as he was about to set out, two figures came from a distance. Pei Ming recognized that they were Xue tingji''s attendants.


    They were ordered by his highness to come to see him off. In addition, they gave a two finger wide iron plate to Pei Li. Pei Ming recognized it. This is to tell others that Pei Li is Xue tingji''s man. Anyone who dares to bully him will wait and see.


    Hum, I''m good at attracting people.


    When Pei Li left, Tan Shi left. Pei Ming wanted to go to tielao to ask about the situation, but he didn''t expect to see a large number of people coming on the way!

 Chapter 79

    Suddenly surrounded by a group of elite soldiers, Jin Zhan immediately draws out his weapon to protect the young lady, and the silver plate becomes nervous. However, they misunderstand that these men and horses are not coming for Pei Ming''s carriage.


    They did not stop, but straight through the carriage to the west, Pei Ming frowned, changed the way and went straight home.


    Sure enough, Pei Shuo is already in a hurry. Pei Ming wants to sit down and have a rest. He presses the tea cup.


    "Oh, this is the time. You have to think about it for my brother." Then he looked around and told her in a low voice that the movement of the west side was stabbed in front of the emperor!


    Pei Ming was not surprised. Those officers and men really went to search the western market, but they couldn''t find anything from those people.


    It''s her elder brother who can finally be used. She beckoned Pei ming to come closer. After a few whispers, Pei Shuo shook his head. "That''s OK. I didn''t hit the point of the knife."


    "No way." Pei Ming is holding her arms. She is a kind of farm woman''s nagging manner. It is hard to see that she is a scheming person.


    After a sip of tea, she slapped Pei Shuo on the arm and said, "you think, if this happens, you will bear the brunt. Others will not doubt you. Wang Qiyao and others also think that you can protect them, so they will listen to you more. Who else is more suitable than you?"


    Listening to the truth, Pei Shuo thought again, "then I can''t go back empty handed. If I can find out, they don''t want to hate me?"


    Pei Ming picked the corner of his eye and was not in a hurry to say anything. When Pei Shuo was in a hurry, he pretended to think, "what''s the name of a word Oh, they''re not so greedy that they don''t want to let go any blood, are they


    What''s the meaning of the words? Even Pei Shuo can understand it. After thinking about it, it can only be like this. Who told those two bastards to be greedy and cause so much trouble.


    Without waiting for Pei Shuo to leave, the maid came to inform him that the sixth hall had come down, and he looked very anxious. Pei Ming thought that something had happened, so he went to the flower hall to see him. When he was asked, "is Pei Li gone?"


    "Yes." Pei Ming doesn''t understand, "don''t you still give the practice gift?"


    Xue tingji was a little annoyed. If he had known, he would have stayed for a few more days. "Don''t go out recently. It''s too messy outside."


    Pei Ming doesn''t like it. It''s still under the emperor''s feet in the prosperous age of Qingming. Where can we go. He was not joking. He sat her down and bent over to block her.


    "Today, my father was so angry that he sent someone to search the western market. He said that someone was selling off his daughter, and even the official family''s money was missing."


    Every word was said slowly and seriously, which made Pei Ming have to be serious, "you I''m afraid I''ll be abducted, too? "


    He nodded, his voice was low, and he spoke with a little vibration. "There is a little official''s daughter missing in the Imperial City, which shows that the dealers are very rampant."


    Unfortunately, Pei Ming didn''t care at all. On the contrary, he wanted to feel his throat. "How can a petty official be compared with my general''s office? Besides, I''m 17 years old. Who would abduct me so much? "


    After that, Xue tingji didn''t reply. She looked up and held her breath at the moment when she was facing her eyes.


    So intense, so hot, so naked.


    "Seventeen Isn''t that just right? " His frivolous tone was accompanied by the movement of lifting her chin. He pointed his back across her cheek, outlined the outline of her neck, and then put his five fingers into the hair of her back head, which made her take a deep breath.


    She would never admit that she loved the touch, or even Want more.


    As if she had no teacher, Xue tingji was acutely aware of her stiffness and rising body temperature. The corners of her mouth rose, and her finger pulp slid down again, winding along the curve of her spine.


    "Where do you think those daughters'' houses will be sold if they are taken away? At your age, your appearance and stature should be pretty much the same. Men like you the most. "


    Pei Ming''s fingertips are so tight that he is not ashamed of his frivolity. However, he finds that his knee is supported by his lower leg and he can''t get up. He wants to get rid of his touch, but he presses his back and sticks it directly to his chest and abdomen.


    "Xue Ting took advantage of you -"


    "do you know what I want to do to you?" His voice is as deep as night, cold, and with the glue.


    One hand across her back, clasp her shoulder, the other hand aside her hair, unscrupulous look at her beauty.


    "What I want to do to you is very dangerous. If you are taken away, I dare not think about the consequences. Pei Ming, at least this time you have to listen to me."


    Pei Ming breathes a sigh as his enthusiasm recedes. He can''t believe he is so hopeless.


    "So that''s what you''re saying? Thank you for taking advantage of me? "


    Xue tingji teases to pick eyebrow, "also all cannot." Then she pushed away, but did not smile, "I know you rely on your skills, but in case you are outnumbered, don''t take the risk."


    Pei Ming is curious. How concerned can he be about himself? If she has to go out, can Her Highness tie her up at home?Not to mention, maybe he can do such a thing.


    This time Xue tingji finally knew what kind of mood Pei Ming was in when he didn''t listen to the advice. He was defeated and asked her to stop playing around, OK?


    "If something happens to you, I can''t stand it. I''ll make it up to you after the storm. I''ll accompany you wherever you want to go."


    A little bit of heartstring was stirred, Pei Ming laughed, and finally hissed, "who wants you to accompany me."


    Xue tingji is still not at ease. After stepping out of the gate, he looks up at the plaque of the general''s house. Even without the prestige of general Pei, he will protect her.


    Pei Ming, however, was not as calm as he was. He came back to jinweiyuan as if a dog was chasing him behind him. His face, which had cooled down after a long time, was hot again. Then he was watched by the silver plate with a delicate look, and his heart beat even harder.


    Fortunately, the silver plate is very considerate of the young lady''s shame, and takes the initiative to ask what to do next. Pei Ming is much more comfortable when he thinks of business.


    Isn''t that guy always saying that he wants to help her? Now this opportunity is very good. After tasting two mouthfuls of tea, Pei Shuo rushes in again with a fuss. "Mingniang mingniang, someone has come to catch me!"


    Pei ming could not bear to frown. "You didn''t do anything wrong. What are you guilty of? How can you catch others like this?"


    Having said that, she was dragged to the door by Pei Shuo, but the scene at the door made her laugh and cry.


    Outside the general''s residence, there are 20 people standing in a neat line, each armed with knives. It''s really like being ordered to arrest.


    But Pei Ming sighed again after seeing their clothes clearly.

 Chapter 80

    She held her arms and glared at Pei Shuo angrily. "You see clearly, they belong to the sixth Prince''s mansion!"


    Pei Shuo''s eyes were fixed. It turned out to be a false alarm.


    The leader also explained to her that his highness knew that Miss Pei was not obedient, so he ordered them to stay at the gate of the general''s house all day. As long as she went out, she would not let go.


    Pei Ming is embarrassed. "Does he want you to report where I am at any time?"


    "Yes


    She helped her forehead for a long time, so she hated his occupation! With her so closely, harm her work is not convenient!


    But it doesn''t matter. She just asked the leader to send a message back. I heard that the appointed person for the thorough investigation of the western market has not been decided yet. Please let her elder brother be her.


    So within two days, the Commission order was sent to Pei Shuo. With great concern, Pei Ming blocked him from going back.


    "It''s better to be pinched by others than by others. You can do as you like."


    Pei Shuo was speechless. That afternoon, the mighty search work was unfolded under his leadership.


    Of course, Pei Ming has taught him how to do it.


    Although this is a long arranged prelude to the drama, but those ordinary traders in the western market are still panic.


    The shops were searched one by one, and the goods were carefully searched. It seemed that they were very insightful. In fact, Pei Shuo had already had a drink with Wang and Cheng the night before.


    After drinking until half drunk, Pei Shuo mentioned the west market and pointed to their noses and cursed, "you two bastards are too rampant! Let me be smart tomorrow. You can''t let me work empty handed, can you


    Two people should be quick, when the time comes to put a few fresh goods out, sure big brother can make a great contribution!


    Just don''t block their way. They should be more careful in the future.


    Pei Shuo took a sip of the wine, then hung it around Wang Qiyao''s neck and sighed, "Oh, don''t worry about my brother."


    Cheng Yan raises his glass and takes a look at them.


    With this private discussion, today''s search is just a passing act. After a good flurry, I dug out some clues and found some little girls.


    It''s a pity that these little girls are all captured from other places. They are young and can''t tell where they came from or what happened.


    In addition, he also caught some people''s teeth, but they were all working at the bottom. He didn''t know who his boss was, and Pei Shuo didn''t want to make an effort to find out.


    As a result, this seemingly aggressive settlement has come to a hasty end. Pei Shuo has a good time. This official addiction is not enough.


    "All right, take these people away!"


    He swaggered in the front, but unexpectedly caught a glimpse of Pei Ming peeping at him at the entrance of an alley. When he was found, he didn''t hide and laughed at him.


    "I''ve come to see my elder brother. He''s so powerful. Do you want to go to the imperial palace to recover your life?"


    Pei shuohan touched his head with a smile. "I need to be interrogated these two days, but I''m quite flustered when you say that, your majesty Is that scary? "


    "With your words, don''t ask for credit. It''s good not to punish you."


    In reply, Xue tingji was wearing a slim robe with narrow sleeves. He was tall and well proportioned. The material was silver gray, which was not very common. It matched his heroic appearance.


    But how does Pei Ming feel Did he wear it on purpose to show off in front of her?


    She really did not guess wrong, Xue tingji really raised the collar, "pretty?" It''s a pity that she only got a white eye.


    He didn''t get discouraged. He put it in her ear and let out a breath. Pei Ming''s face was scratched by the wind, and his instinct turned to the past.


    For a moment, let two people''s lips seem to rub, suddenly both stand in place, maintain such an ambiguous posture.


    But in front of Pei Shuo, they embarrassed Pei Shuo so much that he could only turn around in silence.


    Pei Ming took the lead in lowering his head. Before he had time to think about it, he covered his lips with his fingers, which made him even more coy.


    At this time, Xue tingji should have said something to ease the atmosphere, but he didn''t respond. He even gazed at her lips like a poisonous insect, breathing deeper and deeper.


    If you don''t interrupt him, it''s time for the apprentice to tease her in the street again. Pei Ming says goodbye and doesn''t let his eyes continue to pursue.


    Xue tingji seemed to be overindulged. After he regained his mind, he took a deep breath and rolled down his throat. He had already forgotten what he was about to say.


    "Oh, by the way, this material is a tribute from my father. I''ve also made clothes for you."


    Pei Ming looked at him in a strange way. Instead, he shaved his nose and said, "I know you are dishonest, so I have to think more about you. You will know when I see the clothes."


    Xu is not very nice in front of other people. Pei Ming is so excited that he reaches out to cover his nose and covers his cheeks.


    However, his existence is really in the way. Originally, I wanted to talk to Pei Shuo, but it''s not convenient now.But Xue tingji asked a word to alert her.


    "Knowing that there will be turbulence in the western market today, you came here just to have a look at your brother? Don''t you see his heroism at home? "


    Under the bright sun, Pei Ming''s eyes flashed a flash of cold. She took off her shame just now. She thought about the meaning of this sentence silently. How could she answer it best?


    Just when she was in the dark, Xue Ting suddenly looked down at her, which made her very surprised. However, she was confused by his angry smile.


    He said: "you are too wild. You are not afraid to get into trouble if you want to see the fun. Or you are so worried about your elder brother and want to supervise yourself?"


    Pei Ming only dares to be dubious of his words. After all, this man is a very suspicious person, otherwise he would not have doubted her just because of her little contact with Xu Yi.


    Thinking of his violent face, I feel a little colder


    Quietly, she stepped back. She said coldly, "originally, I wanted to join in the fun. Unfortunately, I was stirred up by your highness. Let''s forget it." Say goodbye and turn around.


    Unexpectedly, Xue tingji just follows her. Do you want to go back to Pei''s house with her?


    Pei Ming was a little annoyed. He pointed to the group of servants behind him and asked, "it''s not enough to send someone to follow me. Does your highness want to do it yourself? Do you want to lock me up in an iron cage


    Her abnormal excitement let Xue Ting by Leng, "I''m just afraid you are in danger."


    Pei Ming said, "I think you are afraid of me." fortunately, she stopped in time. Otherwise, she would have been guilty.


    As if in distress, Xue tingji frowned slightly. After she calmed down, he took her hand with a long sigh.


    "I know you hate being watched, but it''s not safe now. I dare not let you run around alone. Even if you blame me, I have to guard you."


    In Pei Ming''s impression, Xue tingji is always overbearing, so he is almost begging for gentleness, which makes her helpless. Is he still Xue tingji?


    Looking at his expression again, she suddenly realized that it was only in this life that he showed his eyes.


    I want to take care of her carefully, and I''m afraid to pinch her. He used to Have you ever been so soft to her?

 Chapter 81

    Her heart beat so disorderly that she couldn''t calm down. Suddenly, she said with a smile, "I thought your highness would threaten to say that if I don''t obey you, you''ll stay in Peifu."


    Xue tingji held his arm and nodded. He licked his lips with the tip of his tongue. He laughed unkindly. "Miss Pei, you like to bow hard."


    A word of understatement disintegrates Pei Ming''s defense. Somehow, at this moment, she doesn''t want to spend that effort any more. If he is willing to follow, let him.


    I can''t stop her plan anyway.


    There was such a big disturbance in the imperial city. The Feng family, who lived in Rao Shi''s seclusion, heard the news and was anxiously waiting in the mansion. It wasn''t until Pei Ming came back that they were relieved to see Xue tingji coming in. It was hard to avoid some embarrassment.


    She still doesn''t want to let mingniang get in touch with her sixth highness too much, but her sixth highness saved her life. It''s really hard to break the bridge.


    There''s no need for her to drive people out. Xue tingji has his own words, "the imperial city is not peaceful at the moment, and the young man of your family is very busy. Someone has to take care of her, doesn''t he? Your highness won''t have to thank you. "


    Pei Ming gave him a glance, clearly reflecting another word - shameless.


    Xue tingji gives her a ruffian smile in return. Since she has put such an evaluation on her face, he just takes the title and follows Pei ming to jinweiyuan.


    Anyway, even her boudoir had been in. It was generous to stop in the front hall.


    In her gloomy eyes, he snapped his fingers and asked the attendant to put on the clothes. "Go and change. I''ll wait for you here."


    Pei Ming was stunned, "can I show you?"


    It''s not frivolous, but I always feel A little shy.


    Xue tingji raised his forehead, "if you want to change it face to face, it''s naturally the best." Sure enough, she gagged her mouth with snacks.


    However, when he saw the clothes, Pei Ming knew what he meant. Those people steal girls'' teeth, so he made men''s clothes for her. This method is direct.


    In fact, it''s not unusual for women to dress up as men. Whether it''s useful or not, at least the robe is quite chic.


    Once again, she was a little bit arrogant, wriggling out, was uncomfortable all over.


    When she appeared in front of Xue tingji''s eyes, he was glad that he had done it right. The last time he saw her in the Qinlou, he was very fond of her man''s dress, but he didn''t have a chance to have a look again. This time, he was able to achieve his wish.


    Su Ya''s silver gray with black gold leather belt around the waist, it''s good, it''s amazing.


    With a light wave of his hand, all the attendants stepped down and looked at her carefully for several times, but they still didn''t appreciate her enough.


    "It''s OK. It''s a good fit."


    Because of this, Pei Ming was not happy, "how do you know how much I weigh?"


    Xue tingji''s expression became more and more evil. He fished her in front of him. "What do you say?"


    She could not refuse. She pressed her big palm on her back waist and drew her size. Then she took the opportunity to rub it twice. "It''s not that I haven''t held it. How can I not know."


    Pei Ming''s throat is blocked. His eyes are flustered. He doesn''t dare to look at him. "If my little mother sees you like this, believe it or not, you will never see me again."


    "So you want to see me?" Xue tingji is reluctant to let go. He swims upward in the palm of his hand, and then slowly leans towards her


    Through the material, even touched her heart, beat the drum.


    Ha ha, it seems that Miss Pei is not as calm as she seems.


    However, he is not so obscene. He stopped before Pei Ming got angry, but his eyes are not so regular. He glanced at the wrong place.


    "Well, it''s a little tight."


    "Take your time, no see off!"


    After driving away Xue tingji, Pei mingchong goes back to the room and takes off his robe. He feels very hot and sad, and seems to be staring at him.


    No, she''s confused by him. She has something important to do. Don''t lose her sense of propriety. Success or failure depends on it.


    When she changed her clothes, she looked down and saw the tattooed scar on her chest. It was half covered by a bra, which was enough to calm her down.


    She closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and listened to the cicada chirping outside the window. It was only when she was exhausted that she suddenly opened her eyes.


    All those waves were crushed down.


    "Silver plate."


    "Yes."


    "Go to tell tielao that Dongshi should close the net."


    "Yes."


    The crackdown on Wang Qiyao and Cheng Yan''s peddler business has made them not depressed. If their joint spice business collapses again, the false face between them will be completely broken.


    Hate each other, pinch each other! If it''s not enough, she''ll help and show her ugly face.


    Anyway, their lives are coming to an end.


    At dusk, a sultry south wind was blowing, which made people breathless. It was not until after dinner that a heavy rain poured down.


    Pei Ming shakes the fan and thinks that Xue Ting is in the way. He will follow him closely and tell her how to find a chance?Marigold came in with mosquito repellent incense, a little worried on her face, "Miss, can''t the west market be found out?"


    Pei Ming shook his head. "The minions at the bottom can''t spit out anything. Even if they can tell where the delivery is, there are organs in all those rooms. Besides, do you think my brother will make trouble for himself? "


    However, this sentence is to wake up her own, so that people can not find the mechanism? Oh! In front of her, she forgot.


    Think about the secret road that tie Lao opened specially for her again, beautiful Mou turned a few circles, the plan had. I''m going to send a message from marigold. This matter needs to be handled quickly.


    It''s so strange. What''s Xue tingji''s expression? Isn''t she very arrogant when she teases her? This time, he must be in a hurry.


    After a few days, she stayed in the house can be honest, but the east city can not be so peaceful.


    The customers of the spice business turned back without warning. A large number of goods were in the warehouse. They were waiting for the money to be sold to pay for the goods. As a result, the goods were unsalable. The suppliers would not wait for them. They would go to the door to collect the debts. If they didn''t give the money, they would publicize it, which made Wang Qiyao and Cheng Yan lose face and home.


    What''s worse is that when the shopkeepers saw that the shop was going to lose money, they immediately quit and forced them to ask for money.


    Tired of being urged to buy and sell in the western market, Wang and Cheng simply shut down the spice shop and quarreled over the payment for the goods.


    Wang Qiyao said that Cheng Yan wanted to buy these goods, so he should pay for them. He should keep those goods and use them slowly.


    Cheng Yan doesn''t agree. He knows how to make money together, but he''s the one who makes the loss?


    Finally, Wang Qiyao, relying on his family background, forced Cheng Yan to bear a grudge, and then he began to complain.


    It''s a great soldier, isn''t it? See if the whole Wang family can still laugh!

 Chapter 82

    The two of them are fighting in the nest, but Pei Shuo, who is the eldest brother, is very happy. Although he didn''t catch the person behind the scenes, the high-ranking officials and even the emperor are very clear about some things, so he didn''t intend to get to the bottom of it.


    At least on the surface, Pei Shuo has done a good job. Seeing that he has no military position in his twenties, even if he gives a face to Pei''s commander, the emperor gives him a nine grade Ren Yong captain.


    Although he was a casual official, at least Pei Shuo entered the officialdom, which was a happy event for Pei family.


    Feng thought that his wife was still angry, so he wanted to hold a celebration banquet to give Wang a step down.


    Unfortunately, Wang was ungrateful. He took the tea cup and smashed it at Feng''s head. Fortunately, Pei Ming protected it in time. He simply threw it back and landed it at her feet.


    Seeing Pei Ming''s face, Wang rushed up and tore it. "Why didn''t those people catch you! What''s in the way of people''s eyes should be sold! "


    "How can you, a big lady, say such a thing?" Feng can''t hear Pei Ming being insulted. Even if she has to argue with Wang, Pei Ming pulls her away.


    What can you argue with a madwoman? Let''s talk about it Pei Ming shows a trace of treachery. She just needs Wang''s heart.


    Even if they had already left, Wang was still standing at the door and scolding, but soon she stopped, stroked her forehead and stood unsteadily. She was about to fall to the ground.


    Because Pei Yu didn''t want to face her sister, she didn''t come out before. She just witnessed the scene and rushed up to help her mother.


    Wang''s intuition is as painful as steaming bones, and his head is even more painful. His feet are too weak to lie on the bed, and he doesn''t forget to curse Pei Ming.


    "Now we are pitiful. Pei Ming covers the sky with her hand. Yu Niang, Pei Ming will kill her mother."


    These days she is always dizzy, but she invited the doctor to see her. But the doctor only said that she was impatient, so she decided that Pei Ming bribed the doctor to kill her.


    Pei Yu would not listen to this kind of groundless words, but he couldn''t stand Wang''s nagging all day long. He had a subtle influence and believed it half a minute after all.


    "But what can we do now? Can you beat her? Mother, please listen to my advice and make yourself comfortable, or you will not be able to endure it! "


    Beating his chest and sighing, Wang was not reconciled. He took his daughter''s hand and said, "Yuniang, mother can''t let you be bullied. She will take away your dowry! Never keep her


    Pei Yu immediately left his mother, "forget it! When she can hold you every time, do you want to lose your life to be happy? "


    "Absolutely not this time!" Wang''s almost all strength roared out, already completely lost reason.


    Isn''t there a peddler''s business outside? She''ll find someone to rob Pei Ming. The buyer will destroy her innocence and kill her.


    Anyway, she has her mother''s family to support her, and she has a high position. Pei can''t do anything with her!


    "Yes I''ll find someone and go now! "


    She stumbles up and goes out, vowing to push Pei Ming out of purgatory. Pei Yu is still biting her lower lip. After struggling for a long time, she reaches for her mother.


    Wang thought she wanted to stop herself, but Pei Yu just said in a deep voice, "now it''s in the limelight. It''s hard for you to find someone. After a few days, it''s not easy to arouse suspicion."


    Staring at her daughter for a moment, Shuer grinned grimly. Wang patted the back of Pei Yu''s hand and was very pleased, "that''s right."


    Pei Ming didn''t see Xue Tingjie for a few days because he didn''t attend the banquet in qingfengyuan. He didn''t have to think of a way to take the initiative.


    Why don''t we have a party outside? It also saves the big lady from being uncomfortable.


    Feng agrees and orders people to prepare. Pei Ming''s real goal is to give Wang a chance to transcribe. She even helps the eldest lady to choose, waiting for the big fish to take the bait.


    On the day of the banquet, she left the marigold to watch, and happily went to the most decorated Qianjin building in the imperial city with her little mother and elder brother. This was the first time for Feng to go out and show her face. She was quite embarrassed.


    Fortunately, the whole family closed the door and began to drink in the wing room. When it was almost the same, Pei Ming, on the pretext of leaving, was pressed on the wall by Xue Ting as soon as he went out.


    She was not alarmed. She had been used to his way and said that since his highness was here, why didn''t she go in and have a drink?


    "At least my elder brother''s official position is for your help. He should respect you."


    Xue tingji doesn''t like her, "what does he mean? I want you to thank him."


    At the moment, they are standing in the corridor. Not only will people pass by, but Feng and Pei Shuo will also push the door at any time. It''s too risky to meet each other here, so Pei Ming won''t let him get too close.


    It''s all right. Xue tingji has already packed the next room. What he wants is clear.


    Pei Ming didn''t refuse. He came into the room and had a drink with him. "The minister gave thanks to his Highness for his recommendation on behalf of her brother." Then he looked up and did his best.


    But Xue tingji raised his eyes mysteriously and said, "you''re not afraid of what''s in this wine if you drink so much?"She threw away her glass without any care. "Don''t you think you are a gentleman, your highness? My little mother is next door. What else can you do? "


    But she never thought that Xue tingji really dared to stick it in front of her and stop in front of her lips with cunning eyes.


    "Don''t you think this wine Doesn''t it taste right? "


    The expression stagnated for a moment, then disdained to sneer, did not reply to feel that he caressed his back palm, inevitably still a little stiff.


    Her reaction was exactly what Xue tingji wanted. She deliberately blew a breath on her ear. It was really interesting that she could become red so quickly.


    "Do you feel warm in your stomach and hot in your back?"


    Don''t say, it''s really a bit of a feeling, Pei Ming is still hard, "move your hand away, it won''t be."


    Xue tingji was very cooperative and didn''t touch her any more, but the whisper in his ear was more and more puzzling, "do you feel numb now? Look at you. Your neck is sweating. I''ll wipe it for you. "


    Without waiting for him to touch, Pei Ming quickly gets up and avoids. Although he keeps reminding himself that it''s all her imagination, the change of her body can''t deceive people.


    "You wine..."


    "My wine, isn''t it good?" Xue Ting uses his index finger and middle finger to pick up the wine cup and deliver it to his mouth. He drinks it all in one gulp and licks up the residual liquid at the corner of his lip. His action is very deliberate.


    Pei Ming is so angry that he will smash the wine pot. Xue Ting takes the opportunity to stand up and hold her against the table. "Do you want to bring your little mother?" He touched her face again. "The effect is really good."


    "You son of a bitch!" Pei Ming clenched his teeth and waved the wine pot to his back brain, but Xue tingji caught it easily. It was not his skill that was better than her, but Pei Ming was already flustered and couldn''t make a success of it.


    Xue Tingyi gripped her wrist, handed it to his mouth, took a big drink from the wine pot, and then spilled all the wine on her neck, "drink more, this is a good thing."


    Struggling to hold on to his upper body, Pei Ming looks at him with a sense of success, but his eyes are slowly stained with hatred.


    Xue tingji, do you want to use this move for me a second time!

 Chapter 83

    She and Xu Yi''s wedding night was brought down by a cup of wine. She thought Xue tingji had changed later. It turned out that as early as this time, she had been so dirty!


    She clenched her teeth and pressed the bottle tightly. She would not hesitate this time.


    But just as she was about to make his head bleed, Xue tingji suddenly laughed and did not let her suffer any more. By the way, she took off the wine pot from her hand and sat down in her spare time.


    "Didn''t you take some cold medicine after being poisoned? Dr. Zhang said that stasis and cold hurt the body, so he specially prepared the medicinal wine with moderate warming effect, which has the best effect in summer. "


    He hung the jug at his fingertips and asked her in a puzzled way, what did he think was in the wine?


    Pei Ming was in a daze for a long time. Finally, he reacted that this guy played with her!


    "Xue Ting took advantage of you -"


    "what did I do wrong?" "What did miss Pei misunderstand?" he said


    What else could she say? Now she retreated with shame and realized that her whole body was really transparent. So all those annoying feelings just now are her own


    Unable to stay any longer, she snatched the door and ran away, accidentally bumping into Pei Shuo who came out to look for her.


    Before the door can be closed, Pei Shuo catches a glimpse of Xue tingji. Before he opens his mouth, Pei Ming stares back and closes his mouth.


    Until the laughter next door was warm again, Xue tingji still remembered her breathing and heartbeat just now, so attractive that he almost couldn''t help it.


    It took a long time to settle down. The poor sixth highness looked up in the empty room and sighed, "how can I sleep tonight?"


    On the way to the end of the celebration party, Feng specially told her to drink some sobering soup before going to bed. Look, her face is red.


    Feeling guilty and covering his face, Pei Ming felt uncomfortable. As soon as he came back to jinweiyuan, he suddenly shook the fan to fan himself. "Jinzhan, qingfengyuan has no action."


    Jin Zhan nodded. She saw the big lady slip out of the corner door and hand over a brocade bag. It should be used to buy murderers.


    Pei Ming''s hot tide suddenly faded, and the corner of his mouth rose. He tried the skill of some marigold himself, which was enough for her command.


    "You go to tielao to ask how things are going, and when Wang plans to do it."


    "Yes."


    After she stepped down, Pei Ming closed her eyes and took a few deep breaths. The incense calmed her down and made her clear. She stood in front of the window and looked at the stars.


    After several months of careful planning, it''s time to close at last. Wang family and Cheng family, you can take advantage of the good moonlight to see more.


    If you want to say that Jinzhan is really competent, he will report back in the mist at dawn. Wang is ready to start these two days, and tielao is ready.


    Pei Ming, who has never slept, wakes up a little more. He is wearing a tulle and his long hair is soft. He makes a circle on the pillow. Seemingly charming and moving, but actually thinking of the most frightening mind.


    "The first lady of the Lin family is the companion of Princess Deyuan in the palace. They are more friendly than sisters. Go and take her and give her to Cheng Yan''s men."


    Marigold was stunned and even didn''t dare to answer. Pei Ming looked at her and said, "don''t let Cheng Yan know. In addition, don''t hurt Miss Lin."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes


    In addition, the silver plate also has the task of telling Wang Qiyao about it.


    Next is the most interesting drama. She walks to the wardrobe to choose clothes. Her eyes fall on the robe that Xue Ting gave her and lightly hook it out.


    Xue Ting, don''t you dare to tease me? Now, let me open your eyes!


    As the mist cleared away, it was a fine day today. Pei Ming put on his robe and stood in front of the mirror. It seemed that the upper wall was really tight.


    Since the western market raids, the imperial city has returned to peace. Under Pei Ming''s hard work, Feng finally agreed to let her go out to play.


    However, I don''t want to be too close to your highness six.


    This is a loosening of his attitude towards Xue tingji. It should have been a good thing, but Pei Ming thinks about what will happen today


    How anxious my mother should be.


    Holding back her sorrow, she walked out of the gate with a smile. After getting on the carriage, she collapsed and went to Gedong city as if she were on the battlefield.


    As expected, not long after getting off the bus, the leather belt on the waist was hooked. Xue tingji''s laughter was a little more amusing. "Miss Pei''s move is very beautiful."


    Don''t bother to look back. She is somewhat depressed. Without him, her plan would be more perfect. This person is too unpredictable. Don''t spoil her career.


    I don''t know what she thinks. Xue tingji seems to be standing by her side casually, but his sight sweeps through the surrounding crowd from time to time. Even passers-by who just walk towards Pei Ming will be deterred by him.


    Pei Ming can''t laugh or cry. He pretends to be ignorant and asks him what this is. His answer is only two words, "protect you."


    As long as there is a little bit of insecurity, he has to protect her all the time, but let Pei Ming have some Guilt.


    When passing by a clothing store, the female shopkeeper warmly asked Pei ming to come in and have a look, "there are still a lot of goods in it. It''s spacious."This is a sign, Pei Ming naturally understand, take the opportunity to enter the store. Xue tingji plans to follow, but he is stopped by the store owner, "Oh, sorry, the male guests in the corridor of our store stop."


    Is Xue tingji the one who can manage this? Straight to rush in, Pei Ming stare back, "you dare to move forward, I will never go out."


    Rao is not at ease. Xue tingji can only stay outside. At first, they can still hear the conversation between the shop owner and Pei Ming. Later, as they go deeper and deeper, they can''t hear anything.


    However, it sounds that Pei Ming is very happy, so he releases his eyebrows and waits for her to come out.


    But after waiting for a long time, she didn''t come out, which made him impatient. He yelled: "Pei Ming, it''s almost OK. If you like it, I''ll buy it for you." There was no response.


    Thinking that she might have deliberately ignored her, Xue tingji waited for a while, but except for Pei Ming, there was no movement in the shop. That''s not right.


    "Pei Ming? Pei Ming, come out! "


    There was no answer. He couldn''t manage the rules any more. He lifted the curtain and rushed into the inner corridor, only to find that it was empty.


    For the first time in his life, he was in a panic.


    The female shopkeeper, Pei Ming, these two living people have disappeared out of thin air, right under his nose.


    Think of the western market turmoil that subsided a few days ago


    "Pei Ming, Pei Ming! Come out


    His roar was of no use at all, but alerted the attendant, "what''s the matter, your highness?"


    "Can''t you see it?" Xue tingji''s roar made them dare not move, "get her back for me, get her quickly!"


    Only then did the servant realize what happened. He immediately searched the east city. Xue tingji searched the inner corridor and found it in a mess. It''s impossible. It''s clear that he''s guarding. How can Pei Ming disappear?!

 Chapter 84

    Miss Pei''s family is missing. The sixth Prince has made a cruel remark that he wants to step down Dongshi. Pei Shuo, who made a contribution only a few days ago, has also come. The Xu family, the tan family and the generals have all gathered in Dongshi. Even the emperor knows about it. Longyan is furious.


    Pei Changyuan, the apple of Pei''s eye, has evaporated in an ordinary shop. At a small scale, this is more serious than any case of missing a thousand gold. At a large scale, if the Fuguo general knew this, it would be possible to shake the whole Da Rong!


    The Emperor himself issued an imperial edict to find Pei Ming anyway. Xue tingji was even more mad and broke through the wall of the clothing shop without finding any hidden passageway.


    How could this happen? Where did she go? Where did those people tie her!


    He has no idea. He can only force himself to calm down. This shop is actually the accomplice of those people. They are very capable of taking Pei Ming away easily.


    "Ah -" roaring in the ruins had no effect. He took off his strength, sat down, looked up at the roof, and his eyes were empty.


    A team of people were sent out, stirring up a huge wave in the east city, but the news reported back always let him down.


    He shouldn''t let go of her hand, or let her leave his vision. Even if he looks for the whole Imperial City, he will get Pei Ming back!


    Suddenly, when he got up, there was a silver light in front of his eyes, and then he fixed his eyes. There was a silk thread floating on the roof.


    Take off the silk thread carefully, but his eyes suddenly shine. This is the material of her robe!


    Looking up again, he finally found a way out, "come on, pry all the roof off, quick!"


    If there is no dark grid on the wall and floor, it can only be on the top of the head. They are really smart. They have wasted so long.


    God knows what happened to her during this time


    What''s the matter with Pei Ming now? She had already sneaked out of Dongshi area through the beams connected with various shops, and was escorted to the underground of an ordinary courtyard by tielao.


    This is the place of delivery under Wang Qiyao''s name, which can''t be found easily.


    She was robbed under Xue tingji''s eyes. The man who came to pick up the goods was a Scarface man. When she heard that she had got a treasure, she rushed to her.


    But as soon as he opened the door, his face froze.


    According to the Convention, the stolen girls were all gagged, tied tightly and thrown on the ground. The face full of haste, the despairing cry, the pathetic little huddle, and the wanton laughter of the guards were all very exciting.


    This time, however, he was so frightened by the scene that he even forgot to swallow.


    A young lady in a silver grey robe was sitting obliquely. When she saw him coming in, she was not afraid of him. Instead, she was sneering in the dim light.


    There are two people standing beside her. The Scarface man doesn''t know tie Lao, but he definitely knows Agui, which is even more confusing.


    "GUI, GUI ye, what is this?"


    Agui ignored him and bowed to Pei Ming: "master, he is Wang Qiyao''s man."


    He handed the tea cup to him. Pei Ming looked at the man with scar face and opened his lips. His voice was like winter. "Did you tell me what you said?"


    Scar face man saw Guiye take the tea cup respectfully, but his reaction was quick. Putong knelt down and kowtowed his head three times. "He said that, our boss - no, he''s a Wang."


    Pei Ming calculated the time of all this very well. She and Miss Lin almost disappeared at the same time. Their identities were not low enough to cause an uproar and to uproot thoroughly.


    Her expression was so gloomy that the Scarface man was afraid. He knelt down in front of Pei Ming and didn''t dare to offend him too much.


    "Miss, I''m wrong. I''ll listen to you for everything. I''ll be an ox and a horse for you. Please let me go."


    One side of Agui couldn''t help laughing, "from the day I found you, you have been working for my master."


    Scar face man knows that there is a gold master behind Agui, but he never thought that it would be such a charming young lady, and this gold master''s young lady has captured him?


    Tielao was disgusted with these people and asked Miss Sun what she was going to do next. Pei Ming straightened his robe and found a silk hook by accident. He realized that he was negligent and his expression was not the same as before.


    "Hurry up, he''s coming."


    While she was enjoying her tea, Xue Tingzhi had already demolished half of the eastern city. He found the eastern city along the secret Road on the roof, and the clue was broken.


    His eyes were red and his face was so ferocious that even his servants did not dare to approach him. "Shovel the whole imperial city flat for me and dig three feet!"


    Pei Shuo looks at the front side. If he thinks about it, he gradually gets angry and rushes to the Wang family. Because of his poor riding skills, he almost falls off his horse several times.


    For his arrival, the Wang family naturally did not welcome him. However, with the support of Xue Ting, he stormed and yelled, "Wang Qiyao, come out for me!"At this time, Wang Qiyao, who is still at a loss and ignorant, can''t help but be angry. His friendship with Pei Shuo has been kept secret from his family. At this moment, he just wants to drive him out.


    Pei Shuo is not so good-natured. He is coward and incompetent. He really wants to borrow Pei Ming''s help, but he is the elder brother after all. How can he not be angry when his sister has an accident!


    He rushed to Wang Qiyao in three or two steps and gave him a punch. Wang Qiyao was beaten so hard that his eyes were full of stars. Before he recovered, he was carried by his collar and his face was covered with spittle.


    "I treat you as a brother, but you have done harm to my own sister. You are not a human being!"


    "Don''t talk about it Wang Qiyao was also worried. He heard that Miss Pei had lost her, but he didn''t rob her. He yelled at him.


    What''s more, in front of so many people, he can''t hide his illegal business. Why drag him into the water!


    At this time, the Wang family also gathered around and found out that the dirty things in the west market were related to their son. They immediately asked. Wang Qiyao wanted to quibble, but he was kicked over by Xue tingji.


    He won''t talk as much as Pei Shuo. Either he will hand over Pei Ming or he will kill the whole family.


    But Wang Qiyao really didn''t know. He didn''t dare sell Pei ming to anyone. Xue tingji didn''t listen to his explanation and looked at him like a corpse.


    At the moment of life and death, Wang Qiyao didn''t dare to hide the secret of the delivery and the place where the goods were sold in the western market.


    Pei Shuo took a breath. This bastard didn''t reveal it to him at all. It''s really deep!

 Chapter 85

    According to Wang Qiyao, Xue tingji quickly found the courtyard. At that time, tie Lao and Agui had withdrawn, leaving Pei ming to shut himself in.


    In order to be true to life, she took a small amount of ecstasy. At this time, she was in a trance and weak, leaving only a little consciousness flickering.


    When she fell on the cold floor, she wanted to laugh. Just when she was a little distracted, she heard the sound of smashing the wall and bricks. A few wisps of dust fell down and fascinated her eyes, which made her scold Xue ting.


    This guy is trying to bury her alive!


    "Pei Ming!"


    Across the tile, she heard his voice, very anxious, is hoarse almost did not distinguish.


    His heart twitched, and soon his footsteps were approaching. Pei Ming''s eyelids were almost closed, but somehow she tried to look at his face.


    It''s going to be ridiculous.


    Didn''t he tease her? Don''t you clap your chest and say you can protect her? This time, it scared him a lot. I''ll see what face he will have to boast in front of her.


    As soon as I finished, the heavy door was suddenly opened. When I saw Xue tingji''s face in the fire


    She regretted it.


    When did he have such a mess? Even if he had experienced so much in his last life, it was less than one in ten thousand at the moment. It even made her feel that if he got her news half an hour later, he would be crazy.


    It was only a few hours after that, but he seemed to have trudged half of his life. His hair was in a mess. There were a few threads hanging in the corner of his dry and white mouth. His face was covered with dust, and his eyes were full of blood. He was withered. At the moment when he saw her, he regained a glimmer of life.


    But immediately, he was so distressed. How could his sweetheart be so miserable.


    Pei Ming''s hands and feet are tied, so tight that she has some dead blood. Messy green silk covered half of her face, and the corners of her mouth were bruised. She was thrown on the cold ground at will.


    In fact, it''s all feigned by Pei Ming himself, but her eyes are covered with dust, redness and tears.


    Xue tingji''s breathing was hard. He took her to his arms and untied the hemp rope of his hands and feet. When he saw the blood marks, he wanted to crush the roots of his teeth.


    He cherished and cherished people so much that they were treated so rudely by others!


    He was not in a hurry to take her out. Xue tingji sat on the ground and stroked her long scattered hair. He exerted all his strength, but he did not get a cent.


    How dare he Hurt her again.


    Pei Ming just needed to sleep and didn''t care about anything, but he didn''t want to close his eyes. Leaning on him, his thoughts flashed one after another, all of them were him.


    He is very afraid, even the neck socket is cold, how can his breathing still be so chaotic, his body is shaking so much.


    He Are you crying?


    Xue tingji is crying. How can he not cry? He lost her and made her suffer so many crimes.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry..." He kisses in her hair and seems to be able to say only these three words, each of which is stuck in Pei Ming''s heart.


    No, I should have said sorry to you.


    After that, Pei Shuo leads people in. He is also excited by his sister''s tragedy. He bites his teeth and vows to follow Wang Qiyao.


    This is the last sentence Pei Ming heard before he was in a coma. He collapsed in Xue tingji''s arms and couldn''t respond to his cry.


    After confirming that she was safe, Xue tingji got up with her in his arms, gave her a kiss at the corner of her eye, and said in a soft voice, "sleep for a while."


    After coming out of the ground, facing the sun, he covers Pei Ming''s eyes with his palms to avoid her being awakened by the sudden light. In front of everyone, he is not only not astringent, but more terrifying.


    "Wang Qiyao." When he read these three words, his intention of killing was obvious. At this time, one of them came to see him at the right time.


    It''s Cheng Yan. He kneels down in front of Xue tingji and informs the Wang family about their corruption of ink and soldiers.


    Military expenditure is the cost of weapons used by the army every year. It is not only a huge sum of money, but also related to the combat effectiveness of a country!


    This is the most thorough disaster for the Wang family. The Lord of the Wang family never thought that he would be so careful that he would be known by an outsider.


    Soon, the evidence was quickly spread to the emperor, the emperor''s anger can be imagined.


    Wang''s family is crying, but Wang Qiyao won''t wait to die easily. How dare Cheng Yan tell on him when he doesn''t have a handle?!


    "Miss Lin, I know where she is!"


    The attendants hesitated. Because of Miss Lin''s disappearance, Princess Deyuan had been crying for a long time, and Her Majesty''s love for her daughter was very anxious.


    Although Xue tingji doesn''t care about other people''s life or death, Deyuan has a good relationship with him, so he helps him.


    ''s as like as two peas in the same way dizzy with success, and even the innocent denial is exactly the same as Wang Kai Yao. When Miss Lin was found, he had a lot of bad manners.


    Now it''s good. They are climbing and biting each other. They have become brothers of life and death. They are sent into exile. They are sentenced to be beheaded and executed immediately.Cutting the waist won''t kill you immediately. You have to wait until the blood dries to die. This is a more terrible death penalty than beheading.


    When the edict comes down, Pei Ming just wakes up. He looks at Xue tingji''s guilty and distressed face. All of a sudden, he can''t tell his emotions clearly.


    She was sent back to her boudoir, and he was always by her bed, with the gold and silver plates, and tears streaming down her side.


    Although they knew that this was all planned by the young lady, they were still affected by the grief of the sixth highness. It was not easy for them to be suspicious even if they cried.


    Xue tingji holds Pei Ming''s hand in the palm of his hand. He doesn''t give up until Dr. Zhang is called to feel her pulse. His eyes never leave her for fear that she will disappear again in the blink of an eye.


    Pei Ming also did not want to open his eyes. He looked at the way he worked so hard for himself again and again. In his private heart, he was moved.


    Dr. Zhang broke her pulse, but it didn''t matter. She was just a little weak in her heart. Maybe she was too frightened and stimulated. It would be better to keep her for a while.


    Xue tingji was relieved. He stroked Pei Ming''s face and was about to comfort him. However, he was disturbed by the noise outside the court. He frowned and asked the attendant what was the matter.


    The attendant''s reply was that Mrs. Wang, after learning of the accident at her mother''s house, was crying to go to meet the saint.


    "She has a face," he said coldly Pei Ming props himself up and, regardless of the dissuasion of Dr. Zhang, insists on following him into the palace.


    Xue tingji didn''t agree, but she held him down. Seeing that there seemed to be something in her eyes, she asked Dr. Zhang to come back first.


    Pei Ming takes his maidservant away from the house. After a few breaths, he raises his eyes and asks if he remembers that they were attacked on Taiming Lake

 Chapter 86

    On the main hall, Wang''s crying was miserable. Although her mother''s family had done something wrong, your Majesty would like to see that Wang''s family supported Pei''s army in those years. After all, without Wang''s family, there is no auxiliary general now.


    Besides, she is the wife of Pei''s family. She is also the imperial edict given by your majesty. Please read her imperial edict and leave her home.


    The Emperor didn''t mean to let go. After all, the crime of the Wang family was too serious, and it hurt Pei Ming''s head, so general Pei would not allow it.


    But Wang''s posture of kowtowing made him waver. When he hesitated, Xue Ting took Pei Ming with him to see him. Wang''s wailing stopped immediately, and he did not dare to look back.


    Pei Ming''s medicine hasn''t passed yet. Her weak body can only be supported by Xue tingji. She didn''t clean up her appearance on purpose, so that the emperor can see how miserable she is.


    This move is really effective. As the daughter of general Pei and the beloved of Xue tingji, she looks pitiful now, which shows Wang Qiyao''s hatefulness.


    Without Pei Ming''s salute and a soft seat, the emperor had to appease him. He looked at Wang''s family and was even more uncertain.


    But Xue tingji lifted his robe and knelt down, "I beg my father to kill Wang!"


    Not to mention the emperor and Wang, even Pei Ming was surprised. Why didn''t he say what she told him.


    But Xue tingji has endured Wang''s for a long time. If he doesn''t take advantage of this time to wipe out the root, will he keep her to continue to harm Pei Ming.


    The emperor frowned and thought that he was angry for Pei Ming, but even if the Wang family did something wrong, they could not kill Er pin Gao at will, but Xue tingji came prepared.


    "There was one thing that my son didn''t tell his father before. Please ask his father to summon Dr. Zhang."


    Pei Ming lowers her eyebrows and follows her eyes, while Wang''s is sweating. Even now, she still takes a chance. She just feels that The life on your head is too heavy.


    Soon Dr. Zhang came to ask for help, and Xue tingji made an unexpected move.


    He untied his robe and took off his left sleeve. There was a big scar on his left shoulder, which hurt the emperor''s eyes.


    "You are..."


    "In April of this year, my son''s minister, Miss Yue Pei, and Mr. Xu Youhu, were injured by a hidden arrow and nearly died. He didn''t dare to worry his father, so he asked Dr. Zhang to hide it."


    Hearing this, Wang couldn''t kneel down and looked at Pei Ming fearfully. She really knew it, but she left it to now!


    Looking at her reaction, the emperor actually stepped down from the stage and looked at Xue ting with such a big scar on his shoulder. How could he not feel distressed.


    "Who is going to hurt you." Although he knew this clearly, the dignity of his own words was still frightening.


    Xue Ting bit his teeth, but shook his head, "Er Chen was injured just to protect Pei Ming. If he didn''t get into ER Chen''s shoulder, he would have got into Pei Ming''s heart. The assassin also confessed."


    He finally threw all his resentment at Wang, "that''s her! Buy a murderer to assassinate Pei Ming. And this time, it''s also strange. If it''s not for being bribed, how dare people take aim at the great general''s gold? "


    "I didn''t, not..." Wang''s shaking like sieve chaff, only know repeatedly deny, make the emperor more angry, roar life she shut up.


    "How dare such a poisonous woman still look shy and claim to be a high-ranking woman? It''s really worthy of the Wang family. It''s like a nest of snakes and mice! "


    Wang was so scared that he could not even say what he begged. Xue tingji went after her and begged her father to kill her to get justice for Pei Ming.


    In order to show respect, the emperor asked Pei Ming what he meant. Unexpectedly, Pei Ming''s answer was beyond his expectation.


    "She''s my father''s wife no matter what. I''d better wait until my father comes back."


    Xue tingji scolded her for being stupid. The emperor patted her on the shoulder and said, "you are generous, but she hurt my son." Then he sat back on the Dragon seat and ordered to deprive Wang of his imperial edict and put Pei''s house under house arrest.


    This is his most generous treatment. Xue tingji is very disappointed and asks Pei Ming why he should be soft hearted. However, no matter how he asks, Pei Ming is silent.


    Why?


    Because she thinks such revenge is not enough, why let Wang die so easily? Should let her taste the taste of nothing, but also let her die under her own means!


    Otherwise, the poison added to the beans will be in vain.


    Wang''s clothes were stripped off on the spot, but he vomited a mouthful of blood and fainted on the spot. He could only wear a suit of Chinese tunic and was kicked out of the palace. Xue tingji still didn''t get rid of his hatred, and he was angry with Pei Ming like a child.


    Pei Ming is not in a hurry. He just needs to stagger when he gets up to make him shut up. After leaving, he has to walk slowly in his arms. Seeing that she has no strength, Xue Ting wants to hold her horizontally, but she pulls her sleeve.


    "Can you Go somewhere with me She was so angry that he was deeply distressed. Unexpectedly, the place was the execution ground.


    She wants to see Cheng Yan die with her own eyes, otherwise, she can''t swallow this tone all her life.


    Many people surrounded the execution ground, scolding Wang Qiyao and Cheng Yan for their heartlessness. The Lin family also came. Although their daughter was ok, they still wanted to peel Cheng Yan''s skin.The crime of the Wang family was more serious. They killed the family first. Before they died, the whole family was cursing Wang Qiyao. Wang Qiyao just laughed miserably, "anyway, we all have to die. Save your energy, ha ha ha..."


    Just after laughing, his head fell to the ground one by one, and his breath also stagnated. Under the stimulation of the strong smell of blood, he finally panicked. He was going to die, and he would die worse than them.


    Without waiting for him to cry, he was put on the scaffold of the waist chopping, and executed at the same time as Cheng Yan.


    Pei Ming is not ashamed of all this.


    It''s the Wangs themselves who are greedy for ink and soldiers. She just gives them a way to buy and sell people, and then they create their own evils. Even if the Wangs can harm her three or four times, will the Wangs not help?


    Except for them, Wang was isolated and helpless. When he wanted to knead the big lady, it all depended on her mood.


    More importantly, it''s the Cheng family!


    In the last life, how Cheng Yan killed Xu Lixue alive, and how everyone in the Cheng family turned a blind eye to it. She never dared to think about it. The thorn stuck in her heart for too long, and finally she was able to pull it out.


    Seeing Cheng Yan''s dying cry, Pei Ming shed tears. Even if Cheng Yan''s evil is rewarded, even if Li Xue is very happy in this life, she can''t erase her memory. After all, she can only bury the pain by herself.


    Close your eyes and scream in the blood fog.


    However, she thought that it would be easy for her to solve the feud for many years, but she never expected that she would lose control immediately after seeing the tragedy of the two people.


    She thought of her own pain in the delivery bed, the same exhaustion, the same helpless struggle, even the abdominal pain has returned to the general.

 Chapter 87

    Xue tingji was frightened by her posture of bowing down and breathing difficultly. He quickly helped her away. "I said you don''t come here. You must have nightmares tonight when you see the blood."


    Pei Ming couldn''t calm down when she was sent back to Pei''s house all the way. She didn''t want to lie down. As soon as she lay down, she felt as if she had returned to the time of childbirth, and she didn''t want to see Xue tingji. He persecuted her so far, so why should she be so affectionate now!


    She couldn''t tell the difference between the past and the present. She covered her ears, curled up and drove him out. Xue tingji didn''t dare to stay any longer, but hid outside the house at a loss.


    The silver plate was pushed to look after by him. He was surprised to see that the young lady was shivering. The silver plate thought that the young lady was making a play for outsiders, and secretly leaned over the bedside and whispered: "don''t worry, young lady, he didn''t have any doubts."


    This sentence makes Pei Ming recover, no longer tremble, and still keep shrinking posture.


    Yes, it''s all right. She has made such a big circle from wooing Pei Shuo to manipulating the whole East West market. Now she has finally achieved her goal. She should be happy.


    It happened that Feng''s eyes were swollen with tears. Xue Ting asked her not to blame Pei Ming by Wan. Everything was his negligence. If she was angry, she could scold him.


    How could Feng be angry? If it hadn''t been for his sixth Highness''s full search, mingniang couldn''t have given it back


    This Eun Xue Ting didn''t have the face to accept and left. Before he left, he took a deep look in her direction.


    After entering the room, Feng holds Pei Ming in his arms with tears. After a long time, Pei Ming smiles a little and says he is sleepy and wants to sleep.


    When Feng left, she asked Jin Zhan to bring wine. She held back everyone and drank it.


    Cup after cup, from slightly drunk to drunk, he didn''t even take a sip of dinner, just drank until he fell down at the table.


    "Go and get some more wine."


    She didn''t even know what to say. How dare marigold give her another drink? "Miss, it will hurt you."


    "I don''t care!" Pei Ming sweeps the empty wine pot to the ground, and his heart is beating hard.


    Jin Zhan didn''t dare to let her go and ran to find Feng. But Pei Ming didn''t want to hear anything. He threw everyone out, locked the door of the garden, and held the wine pot wobbly.


    At this time, it was already dark and the crescent moon had just risen. She raised her head and remembered that she had been drunk when she was imprisoned by Xue tingji.


    At that time, Xue tingji didn''t care how hopeless she was, because she was suspicious and angry, she almost lost her life.


    In her most painful time, where is he?!


    But her brain didn''t listen to her. She had to remind her of Xue Ting''s anxious look in the basement at this time. She''ll never forget it.


    The wine pot fell from her fingertips and broke to pieces. She laughed bitterly and murmured, "Xue tingji, I''d rather you didn''t show up, don''t let me shake any more..."


    Just finished, the wall suddenly more than a shadow, she looked through the moonlight, there is a moment of suffocation.


    Xue tingji squatted on the wall, panting, at the moment when she least wanted to see him.


    The night wind blows and cools the sweat on Xue tingji''s forehead. Seeing her appearance, she jumps down without hesitation, falls to the ground and kneels heavily on one knee.


    But as if unconscious, he dragged her into his arms, "why drink so much?"


    It turned out that Feng was afraid of Pei Ming''s accident, so he had to invite his sixth highness. Xue tingji galloped on his horse. He didn''t even have time to kick the door, so he just jumped on the wall.


    When he saw the tears in her eyes, he could not even frown, kissing her sideburns and telling her that he was there.


    But Pei Ming cried even more fiercely, clutching his clothes and shaking his head, "you''re not here! You leave me alone and let them torture me, Xue Ting, you bastard


    She is talking about the last life. Xue tingji thinks that she blames him for not rescuing him in time. When she hears the word "torture", she is even more worried. She grabs her hand and asks her to slap her face.


    "I owe you. You can do whatever you want."


    "You owe me." Pei Ming gets rid of him, a lot of words get stuck in his throat, and then he is blocked back.


    Drunk, does not mean that the loss of reason, those words she can not say. And her desire for words is not enough, which makes Xue tingji misunderstand.


    "Those people What did he do to you? "


    In fact, he didn''t think about it, but he didn''t dare to think about it, and he didn''t dare to ask. However, Pei Ming was so excited that he had to be afraid. He held out his hand, but Pei Ming didn''t let him touch it.


    "Oh Yes? Dislike me? I''m polluted. Can you just turn around and leave? "


    She stares at him, and wants to see even a trace of disgust in his expression. He certainly can''t allow his things to be contaminated, can he? It can make her give up her heart and stop asking for him.


    But she was wrong again, and even frightened by Xue tingji''s reaction. With his mouth open, he didn''t breathe for a long time. He grasped the root of his hair and tried so hard that he wanted to tear off his scalp.


    Pei Ming was a little confused when he saw the blue veins on the forehead of his hand. He was scared by his sudden roar. Feng outside the door also heard the movement and patted the door to ask what happened.Pei Ming was about to reply when Xue tingji grabbed him, "I''m sorry I''m sorry, I can''t make up for you... "


    As at that time, he repeated those words in a daze. Pei Ming was really afraid that he would be crazy and held his side face hesitantly.


    "No, they didn''t do anything to me. They just hurt me, really."


    Xue Ting raised his eyes and looked at her suspiciously, "really?"


    Pei Mingmo pulled his collar awkwardly in his gaze for a while. "Do you want to give me a body test?"


    Before he thought about it, he came over and was slapped open by Pei Ming. "You really want to be a disciple!"


    But Xue tingji was not what she thought. Instead, he put his chin on her shoulder and let out a long, feeble cry.


    "Don''t scare me like this..."


    If she had really suffered such a thing, he would have committed suicide.


    Today''s storm is too ups and downs. They are both exhausted. Leaning in his arms, Pei Ming calms down inexplicably. He is even more intoxicated than just now. He feels dizzy, and his arms climb up to his back.


    This move undoubtedly touched Xue tingji''s heart. Looking at her flushed cheeks, her eyes were like silk, and there was still liquid wine on her lips. It was really It''s so tempting.


    After a day''s joys and sorrows, Xue Ting, by admitting that he had lost his old restraint, slowly bowed his head, with only the two petals of Yingze in his eyes.


    To his surprise, Pei Ming didn''t dodge. He still circled his back, raised his head and slowly fanned his long eyelashes.


    In anyone''s opinion, it''s her explicit invitation, even if he can''t do anything too much.


    But


    He can see that it''s not Pei Ming''s willingness to let go of his guard, but She''s drunk.

 Chapter 88

    Throat rolling, as a man''s impulse and then secretly explain, maybe she really want to?


    His voice was a little lower than usual, "Pei Ming? Do you know what you''re doing? "


    Sure enough, she didn''t respond at all, even with some confusion, like she didn''t know him.


    It''s hard to say that he was not discouraged, so he had to put aside his thoughts and touch her head with a smile, "let me hold her for a while, just for a while." Then some funny, so honest she is really rare.


    As the night went on, the air smelled of wine. Xue tingji said to himself, "now I understand what it means. I''m the only one who is held by you, and you? He is always like an outsider. He is so far away and so close to me that I can''t understand and grasp... "


    Chen Bai didn''t get her response. He didn''t care. He held her closer and rubbed her ear. "Pei Ming, do you accept my hobby?"


    He had to admit that he didn''t have the courage to ask her this when she was awake, because he was afraid to see her flicker, so he would rather deceive himself, or at least get her hug.


    But immediately, Pei Ming''s hand fell down and let his eyes empty. Then, he heard the faint sound of breathing.


    Long and gentle


    He held her carefully, and then he could see her face clearly. He couldn''t help laughing.


    The little girl fell asleep in his arms so safely?


    He picked her up with the lightest movement, stepped on her long skirt just after two steps, and nearly fell down. He finally settled her down. As soon as he touched the pillow, Pei Ming curled up, folded his hands in front of his chest and shrunk into a small ball.


    This model sample should be lovely, but Xue tingji looked at her slightly frowning brow, leaving only heartache.


    Look at her, even in her sleep, she must be scared by today''s turbulence.


    But she sleeps really deep, a big man is eyeing her, she is not afraid of it.


    Once this idea came out, he could not calm down any more. He simply lay down face to face with her and gently squeezed her still red face. Then he felt that it was not enough and his face was getting closer and closer.


    "Do you really think I''m a gentleman and won''t take advantage of others'' danger?"


    Maybe his lips itched when he was swept by the air. Pei Ming bit his lower lip and continued to sleep with his mouth slightly open. For Xue tingji, it was absolutely the cruelest torture.


    Fortunately, those thoughts are just to the end. How can he really go out of the way? It''s very luxurious to hold his head and enjoy her sleeping face after drinking.


    In addition, there is one thing we can do. Let''s take this opportunity to have a taste of our long cherished wish.


    He shared a pillow with Pei Ming. With light in his eyes, he whispered, "Ah Ming."


    Pei Ming couldn''t hear it, and he didn''t care. He thought it was interesting and yelled twice, "Ah Ming, Ah Ming?"


    Finally disturbed, Pei Ming turns his back and breathes gently.


    Xue tingji stopped making a sound. He got up and put down the bed curtain for her


    Pei Ming didn''t open his eyes until he got to sleep. He turned over and saw his mother sitting by his bed. He was really shocked.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "No, just to see how you are." Feng''s maidservant brought the hangover soup. His face was not clear, but he was willing to blame her.


    Pei Ming then remembered what happened last night, and he was not sure whether it was his dream or not. "Last night Has the sixth hall come down yet? "


    Feng sipped his lips and nodded, "I left in the middle of the night."


    Nevertheless, Pei Ming''s memory only stays in his self-examination


    Eyes immediately stare round, looked down at his clothes, OK. However, her action made Feng''s expression more gloomy, and made Pei Ming hairy.


    It was almost noon when she was ready to wash and gargle. Feng prepared some light dishes and planned to eat with her.


    At this time, a maid reported that the second young lady was coming. Pei Ming thought about it and asked her to come in. Feng wanted to avoid, but she was caught. Why should she hide.


    When Pei Yu came in, he saw Feng, slightly choked his neck, bent his knees and saluted, "I''ve seen the second lady."


    This let Pei Ming quite surprised, scooping the soup delicacies, "don''t you say my little mother is a cheap concubine?"


    Early expected that she would say this sentence, Pei Yu not much excited, "now my mother is also nothing, which has the qualification to slander the second lady."


    Well, she knows the times.


    Pei Ming puts down the bowl and asks her what''s the matter. His tone is not very warm.


    After all, the last time Wang destroyed the medicine, their sisters had already torn their faces. Now Wang''s fate is even worse. Pei Yu must hate her.


    But did not think, Pei Yu immediately knelt down, eyes with tears, ask her to let her mother go.


    "I know it''s my mother''s fault, but she has been punished. Please save her life!" With that, he even kowtowed three times.


    In this case, it''s really hard for Feng to wait any longer, and Pei Ming doesn''t ask for it. Instead, he asks Pei Yu what''s the use of asking for her?"I''m not God. I can''t care about other people''s life and death."


    Pei Yu raises his head, his eyes are red and his face is very haggard, which makes Pei Ming feel soft.


    It turns out that after Wang''s hematemesis and syncope in front of the emperor yesterday, he could not afford to get sick. Pei Yu was so anxious that he didn''t close his eyes all night. When Pei Ming got up, he immediately came to ask for a favor.


    This made Pei Ming sink his face. "Why, do you think I made your mother sick?"


    Even without opening her mouth, Pei Yu''s expression had already answered. It''s no wonder that she said that all the time. After all, Wang always said that. If she listened more, she would take it seriously.


    "I know my mother has hurt you many times. You should take revenge on her, but she is already miserable. Please, at least don''t kill her..."


    "Oh, you''re right." Pei Ming gradually lost patience, "not everyone is as kind-hearted as your mother. I didn''t hurt her."


    Pei Yu was so anxious that he wanted to ask for two more sentences. Instead, Pei Ming asked him: "in other words, don''t you hate me? How can you condescend to beg me now? "


    For a long time, Pei Yu finally lowered his head, "I hate you, but now I still hate you, but now the whole family is listening to you, I can only look up your nose."


    At this time, Pei Ming was still distracted. Compared with those real villains who were smiling, Yu Niang was more sincere in her outspoken words.


    Even if she is badly taught by Wang, she is still not a complete villain.


    See Pei Ming don''t speak, Pei Yu also have no other way, kneel line two steps pull her skirt, with her never had the humble state.


    "This time my mother fell ill, I realized how you felt when the second lady was seriously ill. I''m not sensible enough to contradict my sister. If my sister wants to blame me, blame me. "


    Beseeching, Pei Ming hesitates, but doesn''t show her face. Seeing that she still refuses to let go, Pei Yu bites her lips and tears fall on the ground.


    "Sister, you have a second wife, a father''s love, a sixth Highness''s favor, and a brother''s face to you. But I only have my mother. Now she doesn''t even have her mother''s family. She can''t harm you any more. Please pity us and let us depend on each other. "


    These words were really from her heart, and also expressed her grievance from childhood to adulthood. She didn''t want to be a mother like Wang, but she was implicated by Wang, and she looked like an outsider in this family.

 Chapter 89

    Pei Ming is not hard hearted. He thought that Yu Niang was still full of peace a while ago, but he secretly used her bath beans to poison. He felt guilty and sighed, "we are sisters. Why do you have to do this? Get up."


    But she would never admit that the cause of Wang''s illness came from her. She could do nothing but help to find a doctor. "Shall I ask the sixth highness to call Doctor Zhang in private?"


    Pei Yu weighed and shook his head. It seems that the elder sister is indeed innocent, but his sixth highness will not let his mother go. Would it not be pushing his mother into the fire pit to ask him for help.


    Seeing that she was out of her wits, Pei Ming couldn''t help shouting at her, "you should let her be more relaxed. Maybe she''ll get better after her heart is broken."


    Pei Yu nodded speechless, leaving the back rather pitiful. The silver plate just came in at the right time and asked the young lady why she wanted to be soft hearted. Anyway, Wang is ill now. It''s not good for her to take advantage of her illness.


    Pei Ming orders her to keep her mouth shut. He immediately laughs at her and regards her as a saint?


    "Can I let her go? It''s just that her life is still useful. "


    After dinner, she chose some small gifts to come to liuwangfu to thank him for saving his life. When she was led into the flower hall, she didn''t see anyone. She was about to sit down and so on. There was a very light sound of footsteps behind her. If she wasn''t sharp enough, she couldn''t have noticed it.


    Quietly standing behind her, Xue Ting sniffed around her neck by lowering his head, "well, the smell of wine is gone."


    If he doesn''t remind Pei Ming, he won''t think of what happened last night. He feels ashamed, so he doesn''t rush to turn around and face him.


    Xue tingji didn''t care. He put one hand around her waist, put the palm of his hand on her abdomen, and let her lean against herself. The tip of his nose swept between her hair.


    "My highness didn''t sleep all night, but how could it be good?"


    It''s estimated that the wine hasn''t woken up yet. Now as long as Xue tingji touches Pei Ming, his heart will beat faster, especially every other action It''s very helpful to her.


    "Why can''t you sleep?"


    He laughs and kisses her on the tip of her ear. "You''d better not ask."


    No, calm down. Pei Ming takes a deep breath and reminds himself not to lose the upper hand. Gently push away him, Wu from clear throat, "this time actually want to discuss a matter with you."


    Xue tingji is very happy that she is willing to give him a chance to help. He is not in a hurry to get down to business. He found a rare tiger thorn plum and asked her to appreciate it.


    When he finished watching the flowers, he asked the kitchen to send him new snacks. He just wanted to spend more time with her. Pei Ming didn''t say anything about it and didn''t stop him from taking advantage of it.


    Fortunately, Xue tingji had a sense of propriety and asked if he could help her. Pei Ming pursed his lips and sighed, "I want Yu Niang to leave the imperial city."


    As if by accident, he raised his eyebrow and said, "have you figured it out? It''s easy to do. I''ll let her stay out of your way all her life. Do you want to send her to the north or the south? "


    Tasting the meaning of his words, Pei Ming was a little embarrassed, "Xue Ting, what do you want to do to my sister?"


    "Don''t you want to get rid of her? None of their mothers and daughters are good, so they are redundant. "


    Listen to his words is not straightforward, Pei Ming copy starting point heart hit in the past, "I want to let Yu Niang marry out, you this person can''t be lenient."


    After catching the snack and taking it into his mouth, Xue Ting is generous by sneering back at her, which makes Wang hurt her four times.


    "Do you really think you''re a Nine Tailed cat? If I hadn''t acted fast this time, I would have shut up and didn''t want to mention it again.


    "I know." Pei Ming is wringing his silk, thinking about it, but he still doesn''t want to see Yu Niang come to the end of her last life.


    "Did you forget that time in Taiming lake, she saved me? In fact, her heart is not bad. "


    Xue tingji was noncommittal. The moment he raised his eyes made Pei Ming feel awe inspiring. "I didn''t forget it, but I''ll ask you how you fell into the water that time."


    It turned out that Pei Yu had pushed her down. He didn''t say a word just because Pei Ming didn''t say a word.


    When Pei Ming chokes, Xue Ting changes her sitting posture and puts one hand on the chair ring, forcing her to face herself.


    "When your little mother was seriously ill, how could her words and deeds be different from what you said about" gentle and virtuous "


    Pei Ming can''t bear to say, "do you want to help me?"


    "Help."


    It''s true that there is so much nonsense, but she didn''t subdue it with a word.


    Pei Ming wants his sister to marry a prince, so that she can balance her mind. In the future, the prince will be the king and take her to the land. This life will be safe and rich.


    "If she thinks nothing is better than me, then at least her husband''s family can be the same as me, and she also..."


    Before he finished, Pei Ming wanted to close his mouth. He was annoyed that fu''e wanted to block Xue tingji''s eyes, but he still didn''t escape.


    He reached for her and put her fingertips to his mouth to nibble. Even if she tried to turn her head, she couldn''t hide her red neck. Xue tingji really loved her little appearance.


    "Her husband''s family is like you? If you want your sister to marry the prince, you should also... "Did she admit it? Did she finally see him?


    Pei Ming is still hiding. He just pulls her over, turns over and pushes her between the chair ring and his chest. I can''t tell whether it''s her or my heart.


    "Don''t try to deny it. I remember your words. Now, can I call you Ah Ming?"


    His kindness is hard to refuse. Pei Ming knows that if he shakes his head, it will only be his more unrestrained bombing.


    "Only, only in private."


    As if he had won the supreme prize, Xue Ting was a little ridiculous. Why did he sneak around last night and kiss her on the cheek.


    "Leave it to me, and promise to find a husband for my sister-in-law."


    As usual, Pei Ming should have left when things are finished. Xue Ting orders the steward to pick something for Pei Ming, but she says it''s not urgent.


    "After my business, should I also talk about you, your highness?"


    When she didn''t find out? Today''s Xue tingji has been distracted for many times, so he has something on his mind. She is not a selfish person. Let''s share his worries.


    For a moment, Xue tingji just said with a smile that it was OK. After a moment, she couldn''t help but stare at him. Then she talked about the good things she had done.


    "In order to find you, didn''t I tear down most of Dongshi? Now it''s time to start rebuilding. The supervisor is Xu Yi


    Pei Ming didn''t care much about what he said. "Are you so careful?"


    "No Xue tingji''s tone was somewhat helpless. He put away his cynical face. He had not shown such a bitter look for a long time.


    Pei Ming understands that the appointment of supervisor represents that Xu Yi has officially entered the official career. Next, he will get an official position and be put in high position. He will have a group of colleagues to show his strength in the court.


    These are all things that Xue tingji did not and could not have.

 Chapter 90

    Even if we know that this man will be the best in the future, but still, some feel sorry for him now.


    Active ring on his neck, she only said, there must be loss, not too greedy want everything.


    Xue tingji listened to her words, half of her face buried in her hair, and her breathing was relieved.


    "Until yesterday, in fact, I had been worried about whether I could beat Xu Yi as an identity, but one day he would be prosperous, and whether I could beat him at that time. But now I''m not afraid, at last. "


    Pei Ming has some certificates. He is not afraid now. Is it because he has shown his mind?


    When he was distracted, Xue tingji held her closer and stroked her long hair with one hand, "Amin, I just want you."


    As if he had been poisoned, Pei Ming couldn''t resist at all. He put his pillow on his chest and made a slight "um" sound.


    Just as Xue tingji said, Xu Yi is now enjoying himself. His grandfather, Xu Taifu, has already given him a blessing. His threshold of becoming an official is bound to be high. Many people are talking about the credit of being a supervisor. The eldest son of the Xu family may be able to get a green robe as soon as he enters the officialdom.


    On that day, he didn''t come home until the first shift. He had a rough stomach and was ready to rest. Xu Taifu knocked on the door. After asking about some official business, he turned to his marriage.


    "Are you still interested in Pei''s eldest daughter?"


    Xu Yi didn''t speak. He looked down and was obviously entangled. Xu Taifu touched his beard and finally made his words clear.


    "We can''t be cowardly. Your majesty acquiesced in the actions of his highness six, but he never married, didn''t he? Anyway, Lao Pei insists on not marrying a girl. If your Highness has the ability to pry Lao Pei, I''m willing to admit defeat! "


    Hearing the words, Xu Yi''s hand trembled, "but mingniang She''s already attracted to Her Highness six. "


    This Xu Taifu can''t see it, but that''s what they are gambling on now. "I''m going to meet you tomorrow. I beg your majesty to give you an official as soon as possible."


    Unable to stop his grandfather, Xu Yi hesitates to stay where he is. He doesn''t want to give up mingniang, but


    Pei Ming disappeared that day. He also went to look for him. When he saw Xue tingji coming out of the basement with Pei Ming in his arms, he was very clear.


    He was defeated by his highness in the end.


    Early the next morning, Xu Taifu said that he would go to meet the emperor. When he met the prince in front of the palace, he stopped and exchanged greetings.


    The crown prince has always attached great importance to consolidating the important officials. He pretends to be a wise king. When he was speaking, he caught a glimpse of Xue tingji coming and had an idea for a moment.


    He asked Xu Taifu in a loud voice when he was going to marry Pei Ming. This sentence got into Xue tingji''s ears, and his face turned black.


    This is exactly what the prince is willing to see. He takes a provocative look at him and goes on to say to Xu Taifu, "why don''t I help you talk to your father? When your eldest grandson enters the court, he will be married to miss Pei."


    Xue tingji clenched his teeth by smelling the speech and walked calmly, but he was stopped by the prince.


    "Sixth brother, you can''t be polite when you see me?"


    Forcing himself to hold back this tone, Xue Ting made a salute by freezing his body, "if you have seen the prince, you will not disturb the prince and Taifu."


    Xu Taifu reluctantly replied, but the prince didn''t speak so well, and waved him to come near.


    Xue tingji no longer endured, "is there anything that Taifu can''t hear? If my father calls me to do something, I won''t be delayed. "


    Without waiting for the prince''s approval, he turned and left, but he didn''t think that the prince should have said something in front of Xu Taifu.


    "You have a close relationship with Miss Pei, and you are well known for your unusual behavior. But you have to be honest. Have you occupied Miss Pei''s body? Otherwise, it''s not good to marry her to the Xu family. "


    His brain roared. Xue Ting turned around because he couldn''t hear any more. In front of him, the prince was still talking with his face, completely crushing his last line of reason.


    Straight to the bridge of the nose, he punched in the past!


    Unexpectedly, the prince was beaten hard and fell on the ground with a bloody nose. Before he could react, he was kicked in the abdomen.


    This time, Xue tingji is really dead. He can bear the prince''s taunt and provocation, but he will never allow Pei ming to be slandered, especially in front of others!


    Seeing this, the palace people in the distance came to pull a fight. The prince was lifted up and pointed at Xue tingji with his nose in his hand. "How dare you do something against the crown prince?"


    "It''s you who beat me!" Even if he was framed, Xue tingji was still unconvinced. "He still has the face to call himself the crown prince. You scum deserve to be the crown prince!"


    The prince who was infuriated was smart enough. At this time, he did not forget to set a trap for him. "I don''t deserve it. Do you deserve it?"


    Xue Ting, who was dazed by his anger, replied without even thinking, "at least better than you


    As soon as he took off his words, he woke up instantly. It was over. He touched the dragon''s scales.


    I don''t even need to hear from others. Maybe my father has already heard it. What he said just now is taboo by all emperorsIt''s near the end of July. In the heat of the day, people get dizzy. The sound of cicadas makes Pei Ming upset.


    What''s going on today? Always can''t settle down, with silver plate to add ice, fruit on the table to cool some.


    After a while, the silver plate came in in a hurry, "Miss, something happened to your highness six."


    The grape in her hand fell to the ground, and the cool feeling of her fingertips suddenly ran into her heart.


    Rushing to the palace gate, Pei Ming is stopped. She is not qualified to enter the palace alone, and no one can take her in now.


    Fortunately, at this time, a palace maid came to deliver a message. Princess Deyuan summoned Miss Pei. Pei Ming was stunned and couldn''t manage so much at the moment.


    After leading her into the palace, the maidservant told her to go to the main hall. Pei Ming remembered that Miss Lin, who had been kidnapped before, was the companion of Princess Deyuan. It is estimated that the princess was thinking that she was in the same boat.


    She didn''t dare to delay. She almost rushed to the front of the hall. At this time, Xue tingji had been whipped more than ten times in the hot sun. Instead of stopping her execution rashly, she took her skirt and stepped up the steps to see her majesty.


    Never expected that she would come here. Xue Ting called her quickly, but the emperor had already heard the news and ordered her to enter the palace.


    For fear that she would be hurt by the prince, Xue tingji asks her not to talk. Pei Ming can''t help but roll his eyes. Come on, you mean me.


    After entering the hall, she saluted and said hello according to the rules. The prince was on one side, black and blue, and her eyes made her sick.


    The emperor did not speak, and she could not speak first, which made the emperor feel interesting, "you are not here to beg?"


    Pei Ming replied, "I don''t know what your Highness has done wrong. I don''t know where to start."

 Chapter 91

    As a result, before the emperor said anything, the prince began to shout, "he -"


    "say something!" The emperor motioned him to shut up. His eyes were full of anger. He turned to Pei ming to show some kindness, "the prince said something wrong, Lao Liu got angry and moved his hand, so he punished him a lot."


    Listening to the sound of the whip beating outside, Pei Ming''s heart and liver also twitched. But he had committed a crime at the palace banquet last time, and this time he did it again. The whip was light.


    Forcing herself not to frown, she calmly said that since her majesty had already given her minor punishment, how could she ask for it.


    It was her duty to express her position. The emperor nodded happily, but the prince couldn''t swallow it.


    "My father, he just wanted to maim my son''s minister and pull him down from the east palace. I''m afraid he even had the heart to kill my son''s minister because of his heavy fists."


    This accusation not only did not win the emperor''s pity, but was glared back, because it was his words that let Pei Ming seize the opportunity to ask.


    The sixth highness is not a violent person. What did the prince say wrong to make him lose his temper regardless of the way of the king and his ministers?


    Aware of the slip of the tongue, the prince turned his head to Pei Ming''s eyes. For a moment, he was afraid and even forgot to refute.


    Pei Ming originally hated the prince. At this moment, Xue tingji was hurt by him to eat a whip outside the hall. She could pretend to be calm in front of the emperor, but she couldn''t hide the ruthlessness in her eyes thoroughly enough.


    The whip that has fallen on Xue tingji now will surely be recovered from the prince in the future.


    The emperor on the throne of the Dragon saw their manners in his eyes. He hummed and laughed twice, and knocked on his fingertips. He ordered people to stop and let Xue tingji come in to plead guilty.


    This is to find the steps for the prince, and also to give Pei Ming an explanation. She just wants to avoid Xue tingji''s punishment.


    Xue tingji, who had been whipped, came in slowly with heavy steps. Although the wound on his back was not skin to skin, it was blood after all. How could he feel better when he was stung by sweat in this summer day.


    Seeing his appearance, Pei Ming can''t bear to be distressed. He carefully supports him when he kneels down, and is patted on the back by him to show his comfort.


    When the emperor asked him if he had admitted his mistake, Xue Ting half lowered his head and said, "when he offended the prince, my son admitted his mistake, but he slandered Pei Ming, and my son''s son''s son''s son''s son''s son''s son''s son''s son''s son''s son''s son''s son''s son''s son''s son''s son was still playing


    Pei Ming has a headache because of his stubbornness. He''s afraid that the prince won''t be able to handle him. He''s so impulsive. How can he plan for the world in the future.


    But


    Knowing the reason why he did it, he felt a little happy. He was angry at the crown. How could people be willing to blame him.


    Seeing that the prince and Xue tingji were going to fight again, the emperor waved back the prince in time, looked at Xue tingji frowning for a long time, and finally shook his head and sighed, "it''s time to teach you a lesson. Don''t lose your sense of propriety."


    Xue Ting pleaded guilty by being honest. When he bent over, his back hurt badly.


    "But then again." The emperor looked at Pei Ming with a smile and said, "what happened to Lao Liuyi? You came here very quickly. Are you so worried about him?"


    Hearing the words, Xue Ting couldn''t hide his smile, while Pei Ming was much more calm. If the Emperor didn''t marry so soon in the previous life, she would not be afraid even if there were changes in this life.


    In a word, Xue tingji will definitely be disappointed.


    Seeing that she didn''t speak, the Emperor didn''t ask. However, he said that he was chatting with a man today. He let the man go to the side hall temporarily to avoid the trouble, and now he was released.


    Pei Ming didn''t think too much for a moment. He only thought about Xue tingji''s injury. But when the man really appeared in front of her, Miss Pei, who could not change her face before Taishan collapsed, finally lost her face.


    God, she forgot! It''s no wonder that Xue tingji made her feel dizzy these two days. Now it''s better to ask her how to explain.


    The reason why she wails so much is because The man who came out was her father!


    At this moment, Pei Changyuan''s mood is as complicated as his baby daughter''s. He just returned to the imperial city this morning. He wanted to go home after returning to the palace. Unexpectedly, mingniang really "yearns for her father" and runs by herself.


    It happened that he was in the side hall, and he saw the situation clearly. Could he not know what his daughter was thinking?


    I really don''t know how to face my father. Pei Ming just makes a bird with a shrunken head and covers his face with his hands, as if his father can''t recognize him.


    On one side, Xue tingji was not embarrassed. On the contrary, he was very happy to see his future father-in-law. He made a big courtesy and said, "general Pei."


    When he squeaked, Pei Ming had to put down his hand, blushing and saying, "father, father..."


    Just now, the scene is still funny. The emperor called Lao Pei, which shows the feelings between their monarchs and ministers.


    "I didn''t marry you after hearing what you said, but you see, no wonder I did?"


    What else can Pei Changyuan say? Now that the military order has been restored, he asks to take his daughter to leave first. Pei Ming was a little bit disappointed. She wanted to accompany Xue tingji back to heal the woundIn front of general Pei, Xue tingji couldn''t keep her, so he couldn''t help but watch her leave. After being lectured by the emperor for a few words, he left. Before leaving the palace, he was stopped by Zhao''s concubine. After his son was so severely punished, how could he not shed tears.


    But this time she didn''t mention Pei Ming. She only advised her son to speak carefully in the future. Xue tingji threw away her hand and gritted his teeth angrily, "do I want to be humiliated by him all my life? Do I want Pei ming to follow me in the future? "


    Zhao''s concubine was so surprised that she told him to shut up quickly. Otherwise, what else could she do to make her majesty angry and be sentenced to death?


    But she could clearly see that the anger in her son''s eyes was no longer simple forbearance. He was a child Do you really want to win the position?


    Unwilling to see his mother''s low voice, Xue Ting turns around and leaves. Zhao Bin is keenly aware of his son''s dislike of him, and his heart is aching.


    When she came back to the bedroom, Lin Jieyu had been waiting for a long time. She was eating melons and fruits. She immediately put away her smile when she saw her expression. "Oh, what''s the matter, sister?"


    She knew that the prince was against her son, but she had nothing to do with it. She worried that his son would be in trouble sooner or later.


    Putting down the fruits, Lin Jieyu snorted, "if I say it''s your sister''s fault, do you want to let such a proud son as the sixth highness swallow his pride all her life?"


    She looked around again, leaned against Zhao''s ear and said, "sister, have you ever thought about waiting for your Majesty in the future When the crown prince ascends the throne, can he tolerate his six Highnesses? Since ancient times, there have been quite a few princes who have died suddenly. "


    Shocked by the last sentence, Zhao pin turned her head bloodlessly and could not refute Lin Jieyu''s eyes.


    "But, but what can I do?"


    "What do you say, sister?" There was cold light in Lin Jieyu''s eyes. She added a few words in her ear. Zhao''s face was getting worse and worse, and she gradually became firm.


    Lin Jieyu continued to work hard, covering the back of her cold hand, "being a mother is just, you have to plan for your son."


    Holding his breath for a long time, Zhao finally nodded, "OK, I''ll fight for my son!"

 Chapter 92

    In the carriage, the atmosphere was very awkward. Pei Ming didn''t speak and Pei Changyuan didn''t speak. He stared at her straight away. His eyes were severe, helpless and even sad, which was hard to resist.


    Finally, Pei Ming can''t stand it. He licks his lips and is ready to speak, but Pei Changyuan signals that she doesn''t need to, "go home and solve the problem first."


    His so-called thing, refers to the Wang, heard that the LORD came back, Wang''s face like dust, let his daughter out of the door.


    Seeing her sick face, Pei Changyuan doesn''t have any pity. He rushes up in anger and wants to slap her in the face, but he finally holds back. He doesn''t beat a woman, and he can''t beat her mother in front of Yu Niang.


    Clenching his big fist, he coldly threw out a sentence, "I''m going to write the divorce letter now, you get out of Pei''s house for me."


    Although I thought it would be like this, Wang still cried for mercy. Pei Yu didn''t dare to plead for her mother, but Pei Ming finally came forward.


    "If you don''t get rid of your wife three times, you''ll be poor first and expensive later. You''ll be filial to your father-in-law. If you don''t have a place to go, you can''t get rid of your wife. The eldest lady has all three. You can''t get rid of your father."


    "But this wicked woman is not worthy to stay here!"


    Don''t say these years of mean, just say Wang repeatedly persecuted Pei Ming, Pei long-term can''t tolerate, others want to reprimand him, let them go!


    The general''s temper can''t be easily persuaded. Pei Yu wants to cry when he sees this situation. Pei Ming takes a look at her, but with a sigh, turns around and kneels in front of her father.


    "If she''s wrong again, it''s Yuniang''s mother. Yuniang is your own daughter. Does her father want us brothers and sisters to be childless?"


    Being poked to the deepest pain, Pei Changyuan''s anger subsided. Thinking of his dead wife, he held Pei Ming''s face with great pity. "My poor son, I''m sorry for your father."


    How touching is this scene? Let Wang''s side Pei Yu fell tears, see, father''s eyes only sister, when care about her.


    In any case, under Pei Ming''s plea, Pei Changyuan finally let go. Pei Ming didn''t forget to pacify his younger sister, but was carried away by his father.


    She knew very well that her father was asking for the wrong.


    In jinweiyuan, the father and daughter sat in silence for a long time. After a long silence, Pei Changyuan sighed, "this time back, I was going to make sure of your marriage with the Xu family, but..."


    He rubbed his knees and recalled his daughter''s attitude towards his sixth highness in the hall. He was speechless again.


    "Ming Niang." He hung his eyes, people can not guess the mood, "you tell the father, in the end willing to marry Xu Yi?"


    Pei Ming pursed his lips


    Hearing her reply, Pei Changyuan was not surprised, "because of the sixth highness?"


    Pei Ming didn''t say a word, and Pei Changyuan knew it, but he had his own thoughts, and this matter was not for his daughter.


    Don''t you think he is not afraid of being tired when he has been in the army for half of his life and has nothing to do with life and death? He wanted his children to live a safe life and stop working like him.


    "I know that your highness is very kind to you, and you are also moved to him, but mingniang, he is too restless to give you stability."


    Pei Ming''s eyes turned red when he listened to these words.


    If she had been far away from Xue tingji in the last life, everything would have been different.


    but late, as like as two peas, the number of Xu''s court and the number of Xu''s family have already set foot on the same road as the previous one, even if she could not stop it.


    Besides, she didn''t want to stop it.


    Looking up at his father''s line of sight, Pei Ming''s back was straight, "father, you can''t give me the peace in your mouth. It''s Xue tingji who saved her daughter in Taiming lake, hunting in the imperial forest, and this time her daughter was captured. Where''s Xu Yi? "


    Asked speechless, Pei Changyuan can not refute these, but one thing, Xu Yi is better than Xue tingji.


    "He knows how to pursue advantages and avoid disadvantages, and he is a hero who knows current affairs. If he can protect himself, he can protect you. No more than his sixth highness, he is destined to disturb the storm. You should --"


    "ha ha..."


    It was Pei Ming who interrupted him with a series of sneers. What surprised him was her tears. It was so pathetic that he was immediately flustered.


    "Mother Ming?"


    "Know the current affairs?" Pei Ming is trembling. All he can think of is the red gauze curtain all over his eyes that night, and Xu Yi''s disgusting and cowardly face.


    She asked her father, do you think his highness Liu will give up easily because she and Xu Yi have become relatives?


    "Do you believe that if I marry Xu Yi, even if the sixth highness insists on taking over her daughter on the wedding night, Xu Yi will only stand aside and watch me suffer?"


    Pei Changyuan was frightened by her words. How could the girl who didn''t come out of the cabinet say such words, "how can this be possible? Don''t think about it."


    Impossible? Pei Ming just wants to laugh. She has experienced it herself. What''s impossible!


    But these words naturally can''t be said. Pei Ming sneers and asks, if Xu Yi has the courage to protect her, why does his sixth highness have the opportunity to contact her again and again?


    "Father, don''t deceive yourself. It''s Xu Yi who gives up his daughter to his sixth highness. This kind of person doesn''t want his daughter to marry."Pei Changyuan hesitated, thought lining shook his head for a long time: "no, we and Xu family are not good bullies."


    It''s right that he thinks so now, but Pei Ming''s heart is cool. At the beginning, she thought that she could get a lifetime of protection, but in fact?


    Xu''s family is destroyed by Xue ting. Xu Yi''s coward has never resisted. His father even lost his life. Who can protect her?


    In a word, she would rather die than marry. If her father is worried about the marriage between the two families, why not prepare for her brother first?


    Seeing her attitude, Pei Changyuan is reluctant to force her to stay in the mansion. He goes to the Xu family to discuss Pei Shuo''s marriage.


    Pei Ming''s heart is not calm. He shakes the fan and sulks. The silver plate comes in with the fruit plate. He pouts and is not happy. "Miss, why do you still keep the big lady? Can''t you drive her away directly?"


    The young lady knocked her on the head before her voice fell. Pei Mingbo was angry with her: "I''ve said this many times, but I''m not allowed to say it!" Then he twisted a grape and handed it to his lips, his eyes as sharp as a blade.


    "She''s still useful. I have to let her Death is what it takes. "


    A few days later, the Pei family received good news. The marriage of Pei Shuo, the eldest son, and Xu''s granddaughter was decided, and they got married half a year later.


    Although it''s a little unsatisfactory, it''s also a marriage between the two families. Originally, Xu Taifu, who thought that old Pei would be able to marry his granddaughter-in-law when he came back, was not happy. He complained that he spoiled his daughter too much.


    Because Wang Qiyao and Cheng Yan have been beheaded, Pei Shuo has always been unhappy. Now that he is about to get married, he is finally happy, but he is scolded by his father. Miss Xu has been married lowly, so he has to grow up!


    Hearing this news, Pei Ming didn''t say anything. Instead, he told his father about his sister''s marriage. "You love your daughter and care little about Yu Niang, but she is innocent. You should also consider the fate for her."


    Pei Changyuan is noncommittal. Yu Niang is still young, and her sister is not married. What''s her hurry.


    In fact, Pei Ming knows his worries. With Wang''s biological mother, Yu Niang''s reputation must be affected. I''m afraid few in the imperial city are willing to marry her.


    She handed her father a cup of herbal tea. She said slowly, "if my father is not at home, I have to share more with my elder sister. I have asked my sixth highness to help me with this matter."


    Without waiting for Pei Changyuan to inquire, a maid came to pass the news. Xue tingji was in a hurry.

 Chapter 93

    Hearing that he was coming, Pei Ming''s eyes flashed for a moment, and soon covered it up. Pei took a long look at her and saw that she was calm, but it was not easy to speak. He went to the flower hall alone.


    After a few days of injury, Xue tingji can finally get down to the ground. His plain back looks gentle, but it''s a pity that he can''t move Pei Changyuan.


    After meeting general Pei, he glanced at the backyard, even though he knew that Pei Ming would not come. Pei Changyuan doesn''t want to say hello either. He asks his highness what are you doing here.


    Hearing his refusal, Xue tingji was disappointed. "A while ago, Miss Pei asked me to help find her sister''s husband. I found a suitable one to recommend to the general."


    Pei Changyuan, who was worried about this, asked him to sit down and talk, "how can I trouble your highness because she is too ignorant? I don''t know which childe can get into his Highness''s eyes?"


    I didn''t expect that Xue tingji''s answer was that he was sixteen years old and generous. He met Pei Yu at this year''s Palace Banquet.


    As soon as he heard that he was a prince, Pei Changyuan immediately got up to accuse him. They didn''t dare to be royal. Xue tingji understood that he was beating himself, and the corner of his mouth was even more broken.


    "My ten younger brother is different from me. He has a good relationship with the crown prince. He will not be embarrassed by the crown prince. The daughter of the general''s family can also bear the title of crown princess. Isn''t it good to go to the fiefdom to be a leisure princess in the future?"


    For Pei Yu, this is definitely a good place to go, but Pei still hesitates.


    Seeing that he was worried, Xue tingji put down his tea cup and said, "Pei Ming wants his sister to stay away from the right and wrong places in the imperial city. I also think it''s reasonable. Does the general want your daughter to be unable to lift her head all her life because of her biological mother?"


    Pei Changyuan was really inspired and thought about it again and again. He thanks his Highness for his kindness, but it''s hard for him to ask for marriage.


    There is no need for him to worry about this. Xue tingji will naturally help. As long as general Pei agrees, he can say anything.


    In fact, they are constantly attacking and defending secretly. General Pei is not a vegetarian. When he finishes Pei Yu''s business, he immediately serves tea. Xue tingji gets up before he sees off the guests. He lifts his robe and kneels down to make Pei Changyuan have to give him a present.


    "Your Highness, what are you doing? You can''t afford a humble position."


    "General." Xue tingji lowered her posture to the lowest and swept away the domineering arrogance in front of others. "In fact, Pei Ming asked her sister to marry the prince because she wanted them to have the same husband''s family. This is what she said, general --"


    "Your Highness, please go back." Pei Changyuan interrupts him without giving him a chance. Xue tingji does not give up and wants to fight for a few words, but he is asked a question.


    How does he plan to make Xu Peiming peaceful under the pursuit of the prince? Do you want a place? Rebellion?


    "Today, I''ll leave my words here. My mingniang won''t marry your highness if she marries anyone. I just hope that if your highness reads her well, don''t make her wander with you With that, he strided away.


    Unexpectedly, general Pei refused to do so. Xue tingji was disconsolate. It seemed that it was not easy to defeat the auxiliary general.


    Pei Changyuan, who is also in a heavy heart, goes straight to jinweiyuan. He sees his daughter still sitting in the same position as before. It''s dusk. The golden sunset is shining on her face, but her eyes can''t shine.


    Although Pei Ming''s face is expressionless and seems indifferent, how can he not see it when he is a father? His daughter''s heart has already flown away.


    When he sighed, Pei Ming turned his head and said, "is it about Yu Niang? Which Prince did you choose? "


    Pei Changyuan''s lips are tight. "Ten princes, Yu Niang is very lucky. She will be the only imperial concubine in our family."


    Hearing this, Pei Ming''s eyelashes trembled, and then he hooked his lips. "Congratulations to her."


    This is the first time Pei Changyuan has seen his daughter look so lost, and he doesn''t know how to enlighten her. He wanted to persuade Feng, but he was more embarrassed than him.


    After repeated questioning, she had to tell her that she was seriously ill and Her Highness helped to seek medical treatment. She didn''t mean to make the Lord feel sorry, but


    "Well, if it wasn''t for his status as the sixth prince, he would be a rare man with a heart."


    I didn''t expect Pei Changyuan to nod his head, but his words were very different from her meaning. "He is really a man with a heart, but it''s a pity that he is the sixth prince."


    A few days later, the whole Pei family was in an indescribable depression. Pei Ming practiced martial arts as if nothing had happened. From time to time, he would go to his father to have a chat.


    After all, her feelings for her father will not be diminished by Xue tingji. The time she can spend with her father is very precious, and she can''t bear to waste it.


    If her father doesn''t propose to her.


    As time goes by, Pei Changyuan can''t do anything. Just when he thinks Xue tingji won''t help because he is rejected, the edict comes down.


    Pei Yu, the second daughter of the Pei family, was given ten princes to marry. Because they were still young, the date of their marriage was decided separately.


    Wu Da Jian repeatedly congratulated, "but the general has to hold fast. Don''t let his sister get married at that time. My sister is still waiting to be in the boudoir."


    Pei long-term suffering words, only thanks.


    When the good news came to qingfengyuan, Wang Shi was certainly the happiest. When Yuniang was able to marry high, the stone in her heart fell to the ground.I don''t know how much of this marriage is due to Pei Ming. Pei Yu is not happy about it. On the contrary, she feels inferior. She even has to be decided by her sister to get married.


    But when her mother was able to show her face, she was finally relieved. She pulled the corners of her mouth with a bitter smile and tucked in the quilt for Wang.


    "When the bath beans are used up, I''ll do some more. Now you don''t have to worry about anything. You can always take good care of yourself."


    Wang''s happy face, thinking of his daughter to become a princess, and then expensive for the princess, her heart is finally comfortable.


    But when I think about it, Pei Ming will marry the sixth Prince sooner or later, and the sixth Prince is the favorite of his majesty, which is much more beautiful than the silent and nameless tenth prince. In this way, Pei Ming is the winner!


    Regardless of Wang''s greed, Pei Changyuan put on his official robe and went to the palace. He was still thinking about mingniang, so he didn''t hear the call behind him.


    He didn''t look back until he was patted on the back. It was his royal highness.


    The prince didn''t blame him for his impoliteness. He said to him in a friendly way, "is it thanks to you, general? It''s his good fortune that he can marry your second lady. "


    Pei Changyuan, who is well versed in the way of monarchs and ministers, doesn''t know that the prince is beating about the bush. Now he is too lazy to beat about the bush. Please rest assured that he will never marry his eldest daughter to his sixth highness.


    Despite his words, the prince is still not at ease. He asks why he has not decided to marry Xu Yi. Pei Changyuan shakes his head. "My daughter is not compatible with Mr. Xu. If she refuses to marry, she will not be forced."


    He lowered his head and failed to notice the ferocity in the prince''s eyes. However, he remembered the words that the prince himself said in front of the hall that day, which attracted Xue Ting''s fury.


    It''s really inappropriate to slander his daughter''s innocence at will. Although it won''t shake his loyalty, it''s really like a thorn in the throat.

 Chapter 94

    When he lost his mind, the prince said, "look what the general said. The so-called disagreement is that they get along with each other too little. Let them talk alone and go out for a visit."


    Pei Changyuan didn''t take these words seriously, but the prince patted him on the shoulder with deep meaning, "with you and Xu Taifu Zhenguo, Da Rong can prosper. In the future, the prince will have to rely on you two. After all, the loyalty of the general is the example of the people in the world."


    Although the method of wearing a high hat is not clever, it''s better to use it. Pei Changyuan, who refused, had to take a breath to thank the prince for his advice.


    But as he had imagined, Pei Ming ignored this at all. He lowered his head and rubbed his dagger, "I won''t go."


    She has refused many times, but this time Pei Changyuan didn''t give up easily. She sat opposite her for a moment in silence.


    "Mingniang, you should see my father''s white hair?"


    Pei Ming''s eyes don''t dare to fall on her father''s face. Pei Changyuan pulls her hand and puts it in her palm to pat her gently.


    "I can''t protect you all my life for my father. You have to rely on me. I can''t always reach my sixth highness, can I?"


    Pei Ming couldn''t bear tears. When he looked carefully, his father''s eyes were wrinkled.


    "It''s not that I can''t forget your highness, but that Xu Yi really can''t bear your heavy trust. He He''s going to blame me. "


    Xu Yi''s various injuries to her, she can''t say, often hear rely on two words, she is distressed for her father.


    All your hopes will be shattered in the end. Please don''t cry for your daughter in the future. It''s her unfilial


    Her grief fell in Pei Changyuan''s eyes. She only thought that it was the lingering love for her royal highness Liu. She was more anxious and almost begged her to listen to this.


    In the face of his father''s bitter request, Pei ming could say anything more, and dropped his once shining eyes, "OK."


    It''s up to Pei Changyuan to decide. She and Xu Yi agreed to meet tomorrow by Taiming lake. Xu Taifu was even more happy than his grandson. He stroked his long beard and was elated. "I''ll tell you, old Pei will be on our side."


    Pei Ming and Xu Yi could not avoid talking about Pei Shuo''s marriage that day. When Pei Changyuan said that their marriage had to be postponed, Xu Yi really thought that he had no chance.


    Fortunately, as long as general Pei''s position remains unchanged, Pei Ming will eventually be his wife.


    He was so excited that he didn''t sleep well all night. The next morning, he made a good clock. It was still early to start, so he sat down and drank some tea to refresh himself.


    He didn''t notice that the maid who brought the tea had a different look. Thinking about Pei Ming, he frowned after taking a sip. The maid''s face turned pale, but he didn''t care too much. "Today''s tea tastes bad. Forget it, there''s no need to make it again."


    After drinking tea, he went out. When he came to Taiming lake, Pei Ming just arrived. A cry of "Ming Niang" made him friendly. Unfortunately, Pei Ming''s response was only light.


    He wanted to say a few more greetings, but Pei Ming first cut off the topic. "I haven''t really appreciated that you found tongliancao last time to save my little mother. I heard that I was robbed last time, and you also made a lot of efforts. Thank you very much."


    Xu Yi said that he didn''t have to, "you and I don''t need to thank each other." Unexpectedly, Pei Ming is even more unfamiliar, "thank you." The implication is that they are not very close to each other.


    Although he was disappointed, Xu Yi didn''t care. He boarded a boat with her and swam around the lake. He tried every means to say more to her. However, Pei Ming always followed him for thousands of miles. Finally, he had nothing to say.


    After several times of deliberation, he said, "mingniang, to your highness six..."


    Pei Ming finally moved his eyes to him. He couldn''t see through his cold smile, and her answer was very simple, "what do you say?"


    Three words, broke Xu Yi''s extravagant hope, soon comforted himself, nothing, she will be able to change her mind.


    Today, there are few people who come to visit the lake. They can''t find any other boats. They are the only ones floating on the lake, which makes people uneasy.


    Xu Yi has a dry throat and pours himself a cup of tea. After drinking it, he doesn''t quench his thirst. On the contrary, his face is very hot and his whole body is more and more wrong.


    Pei Ming takes a look at him, not interested in his shyness. After a while, he gets up in a hurry and almost turns the table over.


    Startled by his action, Pei Ming splashes tea on himself with a shaking hand, and wipes it with a silk handkerchief. The water marks still wet her front.


    In summer, her clothes are thin, and it''s even more like nothing if she gets wet. She gradually feels Xu Yi''s eyes, which shows his abnormality.


    "You Not feeling well? "


    Aware of his gaffe, Xu Yi quickly stepped back, "don''t come here!"


    Pei mingjue, who didn''t plan to go in the past, became famous. He looked out through the window of the boat room and finally decided that he was the one who calculated her, the Xu family?


    Sure enough, the helmsman and the oars disappeared. It was a deliberate attempt to trap them in the middle of the lake. This despicable means is beyond our imagination!


    Her anger is hard to calm, but Xu Yi is more and more uncomfortable. She bows and feels embarrassed to let her see her change, but she can''t suppress it.


    Suddenly I think of that cup of tea in the morning, isn''t itIn fact, Pei Ming is not afraid. Even if Xu Yi is crazy, she can subdue him, but she can''t forgive this kind of despicable behavior, and her eyes to Xu Yi are even more impolite.


    Xu Yi complains and quickly clarifies how his grandfather, as a Taifu, can do such dirty things. "Besides, he won''t give medicine to his grandson at home."


    I think so, but her father won''t be like this. It can only be the prince''s hands and feet!


    Don''t want to hurt her, Xu Yi quit the ship room, simply go to the bow to hide, but the surge of water will make him more uncomfortable, can only try to warn himself not to be stupid.


    It was still hot in the summer. He was roasting him from inside to outside. He closed his eyes and tried to think of something else to distract him. The sound of water in his ears made him think of the last attack on the lake.


    As a result, he recalled the scene that his sixth highness was desperate to save Pei Ming, and then he thought that since then, his sixth highness had robbed mingniang from him.


    Finally, Pei Ming''s understated reply when he talked about his highness Liu came to his mind.


    There seemed to be a flash of gold in front of him. At last, he broke his heart and was annihilated by the fire of his heart.


    Pei Ming, who is still thinking about how to get out of trouble, is startled by the sound of pushing the door. What makes her even more astonished is Xu Yitong''s red eyes. He breathes heavily and his throat keeps rolling.


    "Mingniang, maybe this is what our elders want. I will marry you. You don''t have to worry."


    Forced back by him, Pei Ming calmed down a little more. "You should be sober, or my father won''t let you go."


    "I can''t, then he can!" Xu Yi was a little angry. It was his accumulated anger these days, his dissatisfaction with Xue tingji and her.


    No matter what, he doesn''t want to let mingniang have the chance to hesitate. Step by step, she can''t avoid it, and her consciousness is more and more blurred.


    At this time, Pei Ming caught a glimpse of a boat approaching in the distance. She couldn''t see the people on the boat clearly, but she had a kind of intuition.


    It would be Xue tingji who came to save her.


    However, she was so distracted that she forgot to guard against Xu Yi and was held firmly by him. Regardless of her struggle, Xu Yi was completely out of control.

 Chapter 95

    "Mingniang, mingniang, you believe me, I won''t let you down." As he spoke, he pressed Pei ming down. His crazy appearance was even worse than Xue tingji that night.


    Clenching his teeth, Pei Ming holds his arms and tries to break free, but she underestimates the strength of a man''s madness. For a while and a half, she can''t subdue Xu Yi.


    "You, you let go!"


    If you don''t let go, Xue tingji will come. If you see this scene, you will fall out with the Xu family and the prince. At present, he has no capital to fight against the prince. He will only fight with his eggs.


    Even for her own plan, Xue Ting can''t act rashly.


    "Ah Ming!" At this time, Xue tingji is very close to Pei Ming. The name he shouts makes Pei Ming suddenly have strength. He tries his best to push Xu Yi away and bumps out of the boat room.


    Before she could stand still, she fell into his firm arms. At this moment, she suddenly felt that her depression in recent days had been swept away.


    So she missed him.


    It''s a pity that Xue tingji doesn''t care about her affection for the moment. Without waiting for her to say anything, he pulls Xu Yi out and kicks him out of the lake!


    The waves wet Pei Ming''s body, and the boat shakes. Xue Ting holds her in one hand with her face as heavy as lead, and her eyes are full of frost.


    "Going out with him? Miss Pei is so elegant. "


    Hearing his displeasure, Pei Ming doesn''t choke when he knows he''s wrong. Xue tingji doesn''t say anything more. He helps her to the boat to leave, but she pulls her.


    Pei Ming points to Xu Yi, who is still splashing in the water, "it''s time to bring him up."


    Coldly looking at the spray is getting smaller and smaller, Xue tingji''s teeth bite, "how, love him?"


    "Don''t make trouble now, will you?" Pei Ming pulled his sleeve. "He was killed, too."


    This is not what Xue Ting wants to hear. He stares at Pei Ming and deliberately delays it until Xu Yi is about to sink. After drinking enough of the lake, Xu Yi vomits, but there is little medicine left.


    Tie him up and take him away. Xue tingji just connects Pei ming to the carriage. They sit speechless. Pei Ming says, "it''s just blocking my father''s mouth. He didn''t expect to be trapped."


    Xue tingji was noncommittal and sat back with his arms in his arms. His face was still gloomy. "I haven''t seen you for several days. I''ve been worried about you all the time. I didn''t expect that goodbye was a hero saving beauty. Who should I thank?"


    He''s not only accusing Pei Ming of meeting Xu Yi in private, but also worried because of general Pei''s insistence. He''s afraid that Pei Ming will eventually compromise with his father''s order and leave him alone.


    Hold her to her leg and touch her temperature to feel at ease. Xue tingji puts her forehead on her shoulder so that she can''t see her expression.


    "That''s how the prince supported by your two families calculated you. You can''t eat this boring loss."


    He wants to tell his father that he will let the prince lift a stone and hit his feet, then destroy his support and drag the Prince down step by step.


    Pei Ming knows that he is going to fight with the prince, but it''s too early now. Without her father''s support, what can he do to compete with the prince?


    "No way." She shook her head from his arms and said, "do you want my face any more? This trap is also for you. You can''t throw yourself into the net. "


    "Then you are willing to be bullied by Xu Yi --" he choked, a little more angry. "Are you going to let the prince bully you? What do you think I am? Don''t come out if you don''t want to. I''ll see my father! "


    When the carriage arrived at the door of Pei''s house, he put Pei ming down. At the same time, Pei Changyuan also heard the news and rushed out with his hands. When he saw his daughter, he hugged her in his arms. "Mingniang, you''re OK."


    Without waiting for Pei ming to answer, Xue Ting jumped out of the carriage and said, "general Pei is very lucky. In order to show his loyalty to the prince, even his daughter can get in."


    This sarcasm is too harsh, but Pei Changyuan has to thank him for his help. He just learned about it, and he is also angry. "The end will really didn''t expect to be like this, presumably Xu Fu is also very wronged."


    "Wronged?" Xue Ting sneered, "if they get Ming Niang, they won''t lose. Let''s talk about it again..." He looked directly at Pei Changyuan, "the grandson of the Xu family can be easily drugged. It seems that the door of Taifu mansion is a little wide. What about your general mansion?"


    No matter how loyal a minister is, he would not be willing to be placed in his house by the Lord. Besides, general Pei and Xu Taifu are both extremely important officials, so they are not humble to a prince.


    Pei Changyuan immediately changed his face and his heart was full of waves.


    Last time the prince spilled the sewage on mingniang''s head, but he was able to quibble. It was a slip of the tongue. What about this time? Can you do such a pickled thing?


    Feel he Pei long-term is a loyal minister, can handle his daughter at will? Mingniang is his thunder pool, no one can step on it!


    Thanks Xue tingji again, but he didn''t say much. Being dissatisfied with the prince doesn''t mean that he can turn around and support his sixth highness. He will get justice for his daughter.


    Anxious to find the prince, Xue Ting leaves. He is not a reckless man. Before meeting the emperor, he throws Xu Yi back to Xu''s home and asks him to find out the medicine first.However, Xu Yi, who was let go, grabbed him and pushed him to open his mouth. Xu Yi''s teeth were clenched. Maybe he had his grandfather''s support, but he got angry and grabbed Xue tingji''s collar.


    "Do you have the face to talk about me? You''ve even entered her boudoir, and God knows if there''s -- "another blow, he completely angered Xue ting.


    He didn''t intend to blame the Xu family, but as soon as Xu Yi said this, all the meanings changed.


    If even he doubts Pei Ming''s innocence, what else can he talk about? Pei will never aggrieve his daughter.


    This time, he not only broke his face with Xue Ting, but also offended the Pei family. Even Xu Taifu shakes his head and sighs. It seems that the fate between his grandson and Pei Ming is completely broken.

 Chapter 96

    Since the Xu family can''t help, Xue Ting simply goes to meet the saint alone. The crown prince is hurting the dignity of the two important ministers this time, and the emperor won''t sit back.


    Sure enough, Pei Changyuan had already entered the palace. When Xue tingji entered the palace, he heard a few coughs, and then he saw that his father''s face was not very good.


    Without waiting for him to speak, the emperor motioned that he didn''t have to say much, and said to Pei Changyuan, "I know you are not angry, but you can''t frame up the crown prince without evidence."


    Xue tingji is in a hurry to speak, but Pei Changyuan takes the lead in thanking the prince. He knows very well that this incident will not shake the prince. However, his majesty knows well that he will restrain the prince himself, which can be regarded as seeking justice for mingniang.


    But he could give up, but Xue tingji refused. The Emperor didn''t want to listen to him. He coughed again. When he stepped down from the high platform with the help of supervisor Wu, he called out.


    As a son of man, how can Xue tingji turn a blind eye to his father''s ill health? Whether he is sincere or he is trying to please, his heartfelt concerns make the emperor feel relieved. He nods to let him go back.


    The implication is that he will make the prince restrain himself. Xue tingji reluctantly lets out of the hall with Pei Changyuan.


    Pei Changyuan, who abides by his duty, does not talk to Xue tingji all the way. He is half a step behind, and the sense of alienation is so obvious. Xue tingji just smiles bitterly, but meets Pei Ming outside the palace.


    She came to wait for her father. I didn''t expect him to come with her.


    Looking at her smiling face, Xue Ting gushes out a wave of guilt. Xu Yi and her childhood friends can slander her, not to mention outsiders.


    It was his misbehavior that made her look like something in other people''s eyes


    "I''m sorry." He forgets the existence of general Pei, and habitually reaches out his hand to embrace her. Pei Ming''s Yu Guang has been watching her father. How dare he openly get too close to Xue tingji, so he has to step back.


    However, Xue Ting''s heart sank with this little step. Although she knew that she was general Gu Jipei, she still I''m disappointed.


    Isn''t this a good time for her to show her mind? General Pei saw the prince''s face clearly, and cut off the thought of the Xu family. As long as she was Chen Bai, general Pei, who loves her daughter like life, might be able to nod.


    Ah Ming, why do you want to hide?


    Pei Ming doesn''t know what he thinks, but she''s just afraid that his father will embarrass him. Although these things happen, she understands that her father can''t be persuaded at will. Being eager for success will only backfire.


    In front of her father, she didn''t even look at him for the last time. Seeing their carriage leave, Xue Ting sighed.


    Fortunately, when he heard the news, he rushed to save her in a hurry, fighting with the prince, but with her every action and look, he felt that all his efforts were in vain.


    From the beginning to the end, he was the one who fought hard, and she was always evasive and evasive, holding his heart and not daring to put it down.


    Fighting alone for a long time will make you tired


    But he didn''t know that Pei Ming was not tired? She is trapped in the pain of the past, dare not reveal, still have to harden the scalp to face.


    She knows that Xue tingji is trying to get his father to accept him. Doesn''t she want to?


    In my last life, my father never agreed. Later, Gong Bian, she eloped with Xue tingji to Beidi. It didn''t take long My father was assassinated by the prince, and I didn''t even see her at the last sight. She killed my father.


    Today, in the face of her father, she is heartbroken. On the one hand, she wants to make up for her filial piety, on the other hand, she is waiting for an opportunity.


    Of course, she knew that the sooner her father was obedient to Xue tingji, the sooner Xue tingji would have the power to protect himself, but ordinary little actions could not shake his stubbornness.


    Fortunately, the prince can''t hold his breath and moves his hands and feet to her head. Her father is already dissatisfied with the prince, but it saves her a lot of energy, plus the turning point is coming soon.


    She will naturally ask the prince to get back the debt she has been paid!


    At the moment, she was full of calculation, and did not care to consider Xue tingji''s feelings. What''s more, she never guessed that the old father sitting opposite her was thinking about something that made her dumbfounded


    Until she went back to the room and closed the door, she took off her leisurely disguise and lay on the table without saying a word. The tight eyebrow made the silver plate keenly aware of the lady''s anger and was careful not to make mistakes.


    Just when the silver plate thought that the young lady was asleep, Pei Ming suddenly stopped her, "tie Lao and Agui, are they OK?"


    When she eradicated the Wang family, she saved all her confidants and escaped Xue tingji. Now she is hiding in every corner of the imperial city.


    Silver plate is responsible for taking care of them. He replied that everything is fine. After the reconstruction of Dongshi, they will be able to return to their original positions.


    "You don''t have to wait until then." Pei Ming rubbed his temple, and his brows and eyes could hardly conceal his tiredness.


    Even if she is drugged, she still doesn''t forgive Xu Yi''s behavior. Let''s teach him a lesson. At present, the reconstruction of Dongshi, which he is responsible for, can''t be completed smoothly.


    "Let them pay attention, don''t expose themselves, the rest, whatever they want."


    Silver plate took orders, hesitated for a while, or asked: "do you want a maid to help you send a letter to your sixth highness? After the LORD came back, you didn''t speak well. "Pei Ming thought about it. If his father found out, he would have to take the whole body, so don''t take the risk.


    The next day, the emperor bestowed a lot of rewards. Supervisor Wu secretly brought the imperial edict to Pei Ming and told him that the crown prince was forbidden for ten days. Is that enough to repay her justice?


    In fact, this kind of punishment is not painful at all. Pei Ming can''t investigate it again and thank his majesty for his kindness.


    He said that when he came out of the palace, he met general Pei. He said with a deep smile, "the general really cared about you."


    Pei Ming, who didn''t know why, had to smile and send off the prison. Not long after that, Pei Changyuan came back and called mingniang into the room to talk.


    "It''s good that you break up with Xu Yi, son of a bitch. It''s reasonable to bully my daughter."


    His anger made Pei Ming laugh, but immediately he said, "but don''t think I can agree with you to marry your sixth highness. Let''s die. My father has already arranged for you to meet tomorrow."


    Pei Ming was at a loss. "Who do you see?"


    Pei Changyuan pursed his lips and told her: "the grandson of the Minister of war is of the right age and is a good person. Go and meet him."


    Really Leng for a long time, Pei Ming this reaction, "father, you are crazy, it is not the official media, how to pull my blind date."


    "Or you''ll forget your highness six?" Pei long-term a word blocked back, let Pei Ming suddenly no flame.


    If she doesn''t go, she also asks her father not to harm others, otherwise Xue Ting will have bad luck by targeting anyone.


    I knew that she would be like this. Pei Changyuan was not angry. She just left her words here. She didn''t get married, and Pei Shuo and Pei Yu''s marriage was delayed.


    It''s unreasonable to take brother and sister out and threaten them. Pei Ming just refuses to eat dinner.


    Pei Changyuan, who had been holding back his anger, finally got angry. He slapped down and made a crack in the solid wood table in her room. "You''re going to work hard for your father before you give up, aren''t you?"

 Chapter 97

    Pei Mingchang is so big. This is Pei Changyuan''s first attack on her, because he can''t say how long he has been able to protect his daughter.


    He thought a lot about the medicine yesterday. From the time he said that to him, the prince was designing him, and even mingniang would not let it go by any means. He couldn''t bear it.


    The prince must know that, so he must be afraid of him. He is not afraid of the prince, but mingniang can''t be hurt any more, so he has to break the connection between mingniang and his sixth highness.


    "For my father, I don''t know how long it will take to come back from the next expedition. Your destination is not settled. Isn''t that hanging my heart?"


    His hands are rough, holding Pei Ming''s face makes her feel uncomfortable, and her heart is even worse. She knows that her father''s next battle will never come back


    Out of guilt, she once again compromise, the right to make up for the debt of her last life, let her father happy.


    At night, she tossed and turned, got up to write a letter to Xue tingji to explain the reason, so as to avoid his misunderstanding. But I feel like I''m going to cover it up.


    In the end, he left his pen behind. Forget it, he should be able to understand. If he can''t believe her, she doesn''t have to work hard.


    The next day, general Pei personally accompanied his daughter to the meeting. However, the prestige of the general made Mr. Li feel like he was on pins and needles. Let alone chatting, he didn''t even dare to look up at Pei Ming.


    Pei Ming thinks that after Xue tingji, her father is the second person who makes her unable to get married.


    Fortunately, Pei long-term still has self-knowledge, no longer disturb them, hide to one side secretly surveillance, Pei Ming headache, help the forehead lament.


    Mr. Li, who has been unable to find a chance to speak, takes the opportunity to ask her, but is she uncomfortable? She shook her head. "I had so much fun last night that I didn''t sleep much."


    Mr. Li''s tea drinking was a little stiff, and then he laughed dryly, "what kind of elegance does Miss Pei like on weekdays?"


    "Sharpen the knife."


    "Poof!" Mr. Li was choked by the tea and coughed for a long time. He lowered his head and stopped asking questions.


    Pei Ming thinks that his father is in a hurry to go to the doctor. Pei Ming thinks it''s boring. Just as a boy brings up a plate of cakes, he moves his fingers on the edge of the plate. She looks at him and makes a three-point mark on the corner of his mouth.


    While holding the cake, she felt a note and opened it to see that it was his handwriting, but


    Let her go to the bamboo forest in the West now? There''s a father staring at her how to get there. I think both of them didn''t notice each other, but they made her suffer.


    Seeing that she was different, Mr. Li summoned up the courage to ask. Pei Ming was so busy that he threw the note into his sleeve.


    Exactly as she thought, Xue tingji came late and didn''t know Pei Changyuan was also there. Seeing that she didn''t move, her domineering energy came up again.


    Ignore him, right? Then he might as well stir up the game!


    At this moment, Pei Ming and he just want to go together. If he comes to make trouble and make his father dissatisfied, the good impression accumulated in front of him will be wasted, so he has to leave in a hurry and not give him a chance to show up.


    Before leaving, she specially apologized to Mr. Li and said in secret, "I''m doing it for you, too."


    Mr. Li is a wise man. He is also very relieved. In fact, even without his sixth highness, he can''t eat such a brave Miss Pei


    Xue tingji, who is hiding in the bamboo forest, sees Pei Ming leave. As soon as he wants to stop her, he sees Pei Changyuan come out.


    He should have gone back, but he would not move. He and a Ming can''t see each other. He doesn''t want to hide.


    Yu Guang glances at his figure. Pei Ming is shocked and pulls his father to turn around. Xue tingji is so angry that she doesn''t want to see him?


    She can only get along secretly, but never put it on the table. What''s the matter with her Think of him as something.


    Pei Ming thought that after this time, her father would be able to retreat. But she underestimated the perseverance of the auxiliary general. If one of them couldn''t do it, let''s have two. She would definitely choose the right one.


    This time, she refused to say anything, clenched her lips and didn''t speak. Pei Changyuan didn''t know how painful she was in her heart. She kept saying the words that hurt her, "Your Highness six will only drag you down. You can''t spend your whole life for the sake of your love."


    Listening to these words every day, Pei Ming couldn''t bear the sufferings of the last life. Finally he knelt down in front of his father.


    "Don''t push me. It''s my fault. I''m disobedient, but I can''t turn back!"


    Like her father''s fury, she cried so embarrassed for the first time that Pei Changyuan was at a loss and bent over to help her.


    She would not, stubbornly kneeling, eyes wet, but put away the fragile, replaced by a very similar with his perseverance.


    "Believe me, I won''t catch up with myself all my life, and he won''t lose. The prince is aggressive. Why should we live under his control! Father, we are going to break up with the prince. "


    Xu''s sharp words shocked Pei Changyuan. Pei Ming took advantage of the victory to say that the real purpose of the prince is to control the Pei family''s forces.


    "If you want to save the Pei family, just follow the prince''s will and marry me to him as a concubine. Will the Pei family be his only choice?"In fact, Pei Ming knows that his father''s loyalty is not to the prince. He will be loyal to whoever is the monarch. In the eyes of the state, this is a model for ministers. In her eyes, this is loyalty.


    "Do you think the prince is worthy to be a king? If such a despicable person really wants to be superior, it''s the sorrow of Darong. "


    "Enough!" Pei Yuan Yuan sternly stopped him. She dared to say this kind of rebellious words.


    But when he got to the door, he stopped again. After thinking for a long time, he sighed, "Your Highness six is too rebellious. He is really not a good man. There is something better than him, just For the last time, will you? "


    I can''t argue any more. Pei Ming is really tired. Well, she''s honest for the last time.


    However, to her surprise, the person she wanted to meet this time was actually someone she knew.


    On a sunny afternoon, the sound of cicadas has stopped. From the high-rise building, the scenery is good. Unfortunately, she didn''t want to enjoy it. She can even see that the other side is also very helpless.


    Tan Shi gave a formal salute. Although he covered it up very well, he still showed some embarrassment. Pei Ming thought that he was really in line with his father''s so-called "fit".


    When she sat down, she said, "you too..."


    Tan Shi nodded, embarrassed expression and her same, "father''s life is hard to disobey." Then they both sighed.


    However, general Tan is Pei Changyuan''s deputy general. In the future, Tan Shi will also become Xue tingji''s right arm. Pei Ming naturally gets warm to him. After greeting general Tan, he simply chats with Tan Shi.


    Pei didn''t come to watch this time. His father wasn''t there, and Tan Shi was not so restrained. Pei Ming thanks him for rescuing him from the last hunting in the imperial forest, so he talks about Xue tingji.


    "It''s a pity that his highness Liu reacts quickly and protects you regardless of the danger. It''s really rare."


    Pei Ming''s smile froze, and she can''t tell what she''s feeling at the moment. She knows exactly what kind of person Xue tingji will become, and she knows that her ultimate goal for him is revenge.


    But


    Should we say that she was too good at acting? Even she felt that she was sincere in all the things she did?

 Chapter 98

    Seeing her struggle, Tan Shi poured a cup of tea for her, "are you worried about general Pei? He''s right to worry about it, but I think you and your highness six are very compatible, regardless of political opinions. "


    Even he said that? Pei Ming laughs a little, but Tan Shi is serious. There may be many people who are desperate for their loved ones, but there are not many who don''t hesitate like his sixth highness.


    "Again." He stirred the tea, no longer the initial restraint, "I think you are also interested in him, right? If nothing else, I''ll be glad to see that he has rescued you from the jaws. "


    Being amused by his words, Pei Ming is in a good mood, but he doesn''t know that Xue tingji is downstairs at this moment, witnessing her smile.


    He thought about her all night, anxious to see her, but what was she doing? Talking and laughing with other men!


    When you look at Tan Shi opposite her, Xue tingji''s eyes shrink sharply. He doesn''t remember Tan Shi''s name, but he remembers that this man was the one who saved him and Pei Ming under the hooves of the horse.


    Oh, how can he forget that Pei Ming is more than a life-saving benefactor.


    Pei Ming is still chatting with Tan Shi. Suddenly he meets Xue tingji. He is surprised and even more pleased. Tan Shi is one of her own. She can finally have a good talk with Xue tingji.


    Contrary to her joy, Xue tingji only had a full face of anger and pushed her step by step, domineering.


    "It seems Miss Pei is very happy. Did I disturb you?"


    Seeing that he was not depressed, Pei Ming knew that he was jealous and explained in a friendly voice, "I am also I can''t beat my father, but this is the last time. "


    She wanted to introduce Tan Shi to him, but was interrupted by his sneer, "you are really filial, let you see Xu Yi, you go to see, let you blind date, you also come, then general Pei refused to marry you to me, you are also obedient, aren''t you?"


    On one side, Tan Shi wants to explain, while Pei Ming indicates that he doesn''t have to. During this period of time, he is really depressed. Moreover, he doesn''t know his guilt for his father, so he doesn''t blame him for being angry.


    After all, she felt guilty, and her attitude was sincere. "My father is also for my sake. I can''t hurt his heart when I am a child, can I? But I - "


    I''ve talked to my father, and our chance is coming.


    This sentence, before she could say it, was rudely strangled by Xue ting.


    He smiles deeply, the flame in his eyes wants to annihilate her. For the first time, he is so angry with Pei Ming.


    She was forced to the edge of the building by the strength of holding her wrist. "It''s very interesting to hang a prince, let him stand up for you, and play him with applause, isn''t it? Is it hard to disobey your father''s orders, or do you enjoy it? "


    Not to mention Pei Ming, even Tan Shi''s face changed. He couldn''t bear to see that his highness was too rude to the eldest lady, so he stood in front of her and stopped her. "Your Highness misunderstood, please let go first."


    In his anger, he defended Pei Ming at this time, which undoubtedly stimulated Xue tingji and pushed him away, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Pei Ming is in a hurry. Xue tingji can''t quarrel with his future generals. Otherwise, who will help him accomplish his great task. Stand up to tan Shihu behind him, "Xue Ting, can you say something reasonable for you? Thanks to him, you are so good and bad?"


    "Should I thank him for two more days with you?" He hooped Pei Ming''s shoulders and held her back. "No matter how much I pay for you, you always think I''m unreasonable. OK, I''ll take this charge seriously!"


    Regardless of Tan Shi''s obstruction, he carries Pei Ming on his back. Unfortunately, Pei Ming is not a delicate young lady. He kicks Pei Ming in the abdomen with his knee. He gives her a chance to break free.


    Step back, Pei Ming can''t hold back his tears. What he said just now is too hurtful, just like the tyrant he used to be!


    Although I tried my best to control it, tears still poured out from the corner of my eyes. What I said to my father was in vain. My father was right. He was not a good man


    Let the shoulder tremble, what appeared in front of her was his cruel and terrible face after he became the emperor, reminding her not to forget the man''s nature.


    In order to warn you, he intentionally acquiesced in Wang''s mother and daughter poisoning you. He trampled you down without dignity, and he indirectly killed you in childbirth. Pei Ming, why are you so stupid that you dare to believe him.


    With a bitter smile, she couldn''t shake her head. "You still don''t believe me. Since you don''t believe me, why do you pretend that you don''t look back? What''s the difference between you and Xu Yi?"


    Xue Ting covered his stomach and locked his brow tightly. It was unbelievable that she thought of him like this. Anger mixed with resentment, roaring up particularly frightening.


    "I don''t believe you, or you don''t love me at all! In fact, you never intend to make general Pei nod, do you? I''m so tired of playing with you that you can use my father''s life as a shield. How dare you even play with me? Pei Ming, you are so powerful. "


    Pei Ming can''t help but be dumb. OK, he is willing to think so. Let him.


    Don''t want to see him again, she is about to go downstairs, Xue Ting by suddenly grabbed her, "why do you say to leave!"


    Disgusted with his strangulation, Pei Ming tried to get rid of him, but because he pulled her too tightly, she scratched her wrist and left several long bloodstains.Xue tingji was distressed, but Pei Ming didn''t accept his hypocrisy. "If I don''t leave, do I want to stay and be insulted by you?"


    Stung by her eyes and words, Xue tingji''s eyes were even more red, gritting his teeth: "do you have a conscience?"


    Pei Ming smiles. Is he worthy of conscience?


    She left resolutely. The more she thought about it in the carriage, the more sad she was. Why didn''t he listen to her? Sure enough, she shouldn''t think that this man will only hurt her again and again.


    It happened that Pei Chang was looking forward to her coming back. Before he spoke, he saw Pei Ming''s tears on his face. He quickly ran up and asked, "how dare that boy Tan Shi bully you? I''ll beat him up


    Smell speech, Pei Ming cry more fierce, when she was really bullied, want to have a father can save her, Xue Ting take advantage of this bastard! It was him who lifted her heart and fell down.


    Those care and move are false! I thought I was in charge of his feelings, but in fact She''s still a loser.


    Pei Changyuan asked after her. Tan Shi didn''t have the ability to make her cry. He could only be his sixth highness!


    "What''s wrong with him? Yo, you hurt your hand? I said that boy is not a good thing! You wait. I''ll teach him a lesson now! "


    "You don''t have to go to him!" Pei Ming nearly wailed, and his face was torn by the dry tears. "It''s your credit. Let me see through him. We won''t meet again. You can rest assured."


    Finish saying to close the door, lie prone on embroider bed to cry bitterly, the body curls up into a ball, helplessly will brocade by Zuan in the bosom.


    When the tears ran out and choked, Feng''s gentle voice rang out beside the bed, "if you really see through him, there will be no more intersection, then cry this time, don''t worry about it any more."


    Pei Ming turned over and saw his mother''s look of heartache and helplessness. He soon stopped sobbing. My little mother had advised her, but she was determined to go her own way. Now she has no face to cry.


    Xue tingji, you hurt me, but you also saved my little mother. I won''t take revenge on you. From then on, you and I are clea

 Chapter 99

    As soon as he had turned on the lamp, Xue tingji''s bedroom was dark. He didn''t allow anyone to come in. He had been sitting alone all day and night.


    Yesterday''s event, now I still feel angry. It''s reasonable for that woman to let him down. Thanks to his self indulgence, he still thinks how much she cares about herself.


    There''s a figure shaking outside the window. It''s the steward. I''m afraid that something might happen to him. I''d advise him to drink some water.


    He didn''t listen and stopped him when the steward left. "Who did she go with today?"


    The steward asked, "who is your highness talking about?" Dissatisfied with his obstruction, Xue tingji grabbed a cup of tea and smashed it against the coffin, but refused to say her name.


    With a sigh, the man in charge of the affair no longer made a detour. "Miss Pei didn''t go out today, and general Pei didn''t contact us again."


    His eyes flickered. Xue tingji didn''t make a sound. He raised his right hand and looked at his fingertips. He was spotless, but he couldn''t wash off the faint smell of blood.


    He promised to protect her, and he has been doing the same all the time. Yesterday, he hurt her with his own hands. She How are you?


    But then I feel like I''m being silly.


    She is so tough a person, can''t persuade general Pei at all? Even give him a chance, but she didn''t even look at him.


    Put him aside, but talk and laugh with others, suffering only him.


    With the deepening of the night, the katydids flapped their wings instead of cicadas, which made him restless. Tonight, the moon was clear and penetrated through the window screen, and fell on the table, just to light up the jade paper.


    It was given by her. He cherished it all the time. It wasn''t long before it had been wrapped. It was as if he could see her by caressing the jade.


    The eyelids drooped again, and I couldn''t help thinking of her tears. She had seen such a sad look before. At the gate of Chongwen academy, he was slapped by her for his wrong words and deeds.


    Not only sad, her tears and endless grievances, let him regret in a moment.


    Impatient, he grabbed his hair and turned his head. His eyes fell on the picture on the wall again.


    When he was injured, Pei Ming was ordered to take care of him. The scene when he stepped into the door was very beautiful. After he recovered from the injury, he painted it, mounted it and hung it in the most conspicuous place.


    Beside the scroll, there is a basin of her favorite tiger thorn plum, which is full of teeth and claws, but it has a sweet smell that does not match the appearance. Originally, as long as there was this fragrance, he could have a good night''s dream, but now it has become his nightmare.


    The smell made him think about Pei Ming all the time. It was because of this that he was in pain. He was worried about Pei Ming, but he couldn''t get her response. In his midnight dream, she turned and left. When he woke up, he found out where she was.


    Staring for a long time, he got up, legs and feet a little stiff, slowly walked past, clenched his fist, and finally picked up the flowerpot and smashed it!


    The maid outside the door heard the news and did not dare to go in. He called the man in charge. Xue Ting was still angry and tried to tear up the painting.


    But before touching the fingertips, he stopped again. His painting skill was good, and she drew her eyebrows and eyes vividly, as if a real person was standing in front of him and smiling at him.


    Still reluctant


    He drooped his sleeves dispiritedly, annoyed at his hopelessness, pushed open the window and looked up at the bright moon in the sky, envied that it had no worries at all.


    But at this moment, Pei Ming in the general''s mansion is also standing in front of the window, with the same action, the same mood, even the same sigh.


    Since then, Pei Ming and Xue tingji have no contact, and the imperial city is still experiencing joys and sorrows day after day.


    The reconstruction of Dongshi is in trouble. Xu Yi is in a mess. Even his official appointment has to be postponed.


    Pei Shuo made a new brother and stayed away from home all day. Pei Changyuan scolded him, but he turned around and went to jinweiyuan to see Pei Ming again.


    Without Xue tingji''s revenge, she seems to have no strength. She can''t even come out of the room every day. She seems indifferent. Everyone can smile, but anyone can see that her heart knot is not solved.


    Later, Pei Changyuan got busy. One day, he came back early and went to his daughter''s place.


    "Your Majesty said a big thing today. The state of Yue sent the princess and her relatives. They are about to enter the imperial city. They are specially assigned to protect the princess for their father."


    Then he patted his knee and sighed that it was not easy before the kingdom of Yue. After being honest for several years, he was smart now.


    But immediately he found his daughter''s strange look. Pei Ming didn''t answer. He said that he was tired and urged his father to leave. He closed the door and slowly slipped down on his back. The trend of thought that finally calmed down surged again.


    She has been waiting for the opportunity to come, originally by this time, she can let her father and Xue tingji form an alliance to fight against the prince, and her feelings with him can be justified.


    But, late


    Xue tingji doesn''t deserve so much help from her. She doesn''t care whether she is killed by the prince or ascends the throne! Without him, he can still find revenge for the prince himself.


    However, she had to keep her father safe, and she had to keep the princess Yue, because in those years, the princess was assassinated not long after she entered the imperial city. She said that it was the princess Darong did not accept to be killed by his relatives, which provoked the war.Pei Changyuan was ordered to go west to suppress and never return, so she had to stop the tragedy from happening again.


    Pei Changyuan once talked about the truth of the princess''s murder in his last life. At that time, there was no outsider in the post house. After the incident, the envoy of Yue family was not sad. He insisted that it was Darong''s intentional provocation. All kinds of anomalies can only show that this is Yue''s plot.


    This small country in the western border has been a small country for many years, which makes Darong relax his vigilance and take the princess''s life as the name of graduation.


    Now that she knows what''s going on, she can take advantage of the opportunity. After the princess enters the Imperial City, it is the prince who is responsible for receiving her. She should make a good plan to avenge her father and take the prince''s life!


    However, she miscalculated a lot. The things in this life have been changed too much by her, which is quite different from the previous life. As a result, the ending is different from before.


    Previously, she had been preventing Xue tingji from offending the prince, but she didn''t want him to be passive, but it backfired. The prince''s intention to kill Xue tingji was a step earlier.


    Everyone, including her, did not expect that the prince would recommend Xue tingji to be in charge of Yue''s marriage in the early dynasty!


    This means that in the event of an accident, Xue tingji will not escape the accusation of unfavorable protection. She will lose the emperor''s favor and no longer have the capital to confront the prince. More importantly


    With the prince''s unscrupulous style, he would certainly frame Xue ting for treason by cooperating with the enemy. If the war between the two countries was triggered because of him, even the emperor would not forgive him.


    What a cruel prince! This is to kill Xue tingji!


    Sitting on her knees, she secretly tangled up. It must be evil for the prince to tie her father and Xue tingji together. If the princess Yueshi is attacked and Xue tingji suffers, then her father will also be involved.


    Do you want to find him

 Chapter 100

    This idea was denied by her for a moment. There was no other way. She didn''t ask him. It was a big deal to tell her father that he didn''t believe it.


    Just got up, tight lips have not relaxed, silver plate how how how to push the door to come in, "Miss, you know? The sixth highness took over the affair of Yue''s marriage. How shall we prepare for it? "


    Pei Ming was upset when he slapped the fan on the table. What''s the matter with me? Let him die


    Silver plate a Leng, immediately and shriveled shriveled mouth, "you still have not calmed down?"? Your highness, what did he say? "


    Lying on the couch, Pei Ming closed his eyes and told her in a dull voice that he would not tell her anything about Xue tingji in the future.


    In the next few days, she couldn''t calm down. Seeing that the Yueshi mission was coming, she hadn''t come up with a panacea. It seemed that she could only talk about her father first, and then work together.


    Finally, when Pei Changyuan came home, she was not happy. Even she didn''t want to pay more attention, so she just locked herself in the room.


    I''m not sure why. Pei Ming asks what happened to his mother. How can Feng know? Is it that the court is not happy.


    It''s certainly not a small matter that can make the fearless general upset. At this point, Pei Ming doesn''t want to see any more variables. After knocking on the door, Pei Changyuan asks her to go back first.


    Pei Mingmo asked bluntly, but is it a matter of making peace? She happened to have something to say, and her father had to listen.


    After a while, Pei Changyuan let her in. The light in the room was dim, which made his face more gloomy. Pei Ming knew that his father was angry.


    After pouring a cup of tea, Pei Ming sat opposite him and said, "who bothers you? Or Is there something strange about this marriage


    Pei Changyuan suddenly raised her eyes. It seemed that she was right. She was more angry.


    "The Peace Corps will go to the city tomorrow."


    "Are you nervous?"


    This jest made Pei Changyuan''s anger abate a lot, and he soon frowned, "today the prince came to me alone and told me something, ha ha crown prince? Pooh


    Can the most important minister have such an attitude? Pei Ming raises his eyebrows almost invisibly. It seems that the prince is stupid again, and he has violated general Pei''s taboo.


    Sure enough, the prince''s order is to kill Princess Yue by Pei Changyuan!


    Hearing this, Pei Ming is not much shocked. He is forcing his father to show his loyalty. The knife stabbed at the princess is equivalent to stabbing Xue tingji''s life. Only in this way Can Xue tingji completely stop the possibility of winning over his father.


    How weak is he? All day long, I was afraid that others would rob him of his support and the east palace.


    Thinking of this, she shook her head repeatedly. Is the prince crazy? In order to get rid of the eyesore, she didn''t even care about guozuo?


    Seeing that she was so calm, Pei Changyuan thought that she didn''t understand the importance of it, and didn''t care whether she would be scared. He clapped her hand on the table and the tea cup popped up.


    "What''s a good thing when they''re Yueshi? In recent years, although honest, in fact still covetous! If something happens to the princess who sent her for marriage, they will definitely choose something. I know that the prince is not kind, but I never thought that he should... "


    The more he said, the more excited he was. The eyes of the general were red. "He''s the crown prince! He is the future monarch of Darong. How can he ignore the common people in the world! "


    The poor tea cup finally broke, still can not solve his gas, Pei Mingwei some tears, not fear, but sigh.


    Her father is such a hero to protect the country. Thanks to his loyalty, the prince made him so cold.


    Not to mention because of the identity of the crown prince, the fate between Xue tingji and her was broken.


    When she thought of Xue tingji, she felt even more sad. She also thought about what he would do. Even if there was no prince and no father, they would never be perfect.


    But this is good, the father will no longer support the prince, their father and daughter will be able to work together, but first of all, we have to go through the present hurdle.


    For Pei Changyuan, she asked her father carefully how to answer the question. Pei Changyuan certainly knew that if he refused on the spot, the prince would regard him as a betrayal, for fear that the future would be difficult.


    So he had to respond ambiguously. It would be a day if he could delay it.


    Lian Mei sighed again. Even he thought it funny. He held his daughter''s hand. I didn''t know whether it was a comfort or a pity.


    "Who can predict that things are changeable? Before, I tried my best not to let you contact with the sixth highness, but now I have to join hands with him. It''s just you and him..."


    When he was touched, Pei Ming withdrew his hand. "My father always has a clear distinction between public and private. You are right, but there are other things Forget it, he won''t ask


    How can he read more when he scolds her so much?


    Although it''s a good thing that his daughter and his sixth highness are cut off, Pei Changyuan''s original intention is not to hurt her so much, which makes him feel regretful. He can''t help but think of the situation when he was stopped by his sixth highness today.


    Because Xue tingji is in charge of making peace with Pei Ming, he can win Pei Ming''s favor as long as he can. This is how long they have been waiting. It''s a good opportunity.But everything comes at a bad time. He and Pei Ming go their separate ways at the intersection of the road. This is fate but no separation.


    At the beginning, he really complained about her. She repeatedly talked and laughed with other men, which made his heart burn hard!


    Later, when he learned about Tan Shi''s identity, he felt a little regret. He was afraid that Tan Shi would be the second Xu Yi. At night, he could not forget her tears and wrist injuries. In a few days, he was almost in a trance. He could not even listen to the emperor''s questions in the court.


    After dispersing the court, he found an opportunity to stop Pei Changyuan and talk for a long time. It seemed that he had a lot to say, but at last he just said, "is she OK?"


    No matter what happened between his sixth highness and his daughter, Pei Changyuan blamed him. He was not polite. "How about the little girl? Why does your highness need to ask?" He said goodbye and left.


    Xue tingji stopped him in a hurry and apologized again and again. He was wrong that day. He didn''t ask for anything else. He just wanted to know how she is now.


    He didn''t ask if it was OK. When he asked Pei Changyuan, he was angry and pointed directly at his sixth Highness''s nose, trembling with anger.


    "You have the face to ask? Lao Tzu''s baby daughter, now you are depressed all day long at home, aren''t you happy? I''m afraid you''ll bully my daughter in the future, so I can''t bear to marry her to you! I dare to bully her now


    On hearing Pei Ming''s current situation, Xue tingji felt guilty and resentful. "If you didn''t ask her to meet other men, how could we be centrifugal? She left me at will. Who bullied whom?"

 Chapter 101

    From his words, Pei Longyuan guessed the reason, raised his hand to hit him, "you still have reason, don''t you?" But at least Xue tingji was a prince, so he could hold back his temper.


    "I forced her to go. What''s the matter? You can''t trust her, can you? Then why are you pretending now? "


    Their father and daughter both said the same thing, which made Xue tingji have to reflect on himself. Pei Changyuan saw that he still didn''t figure it out. He shook his head and felt some sympathy.


    After all, the nobles of the heavenly family have never experienced the common people''s affection. Maybe the sixth highness really doesn''t understand.


    With his shoulders down, he blinked at the corners of his eyes.


    "Mingniang is a filial child. She doesn''t want to make me sad. Even if she doesn''t want to, she still listens to me. In the end, she cries for me. I won''t let go. My old father feels sorry for her. Why do you have the face to doubt her? "


    Thinking of Pei Ming''s disappointment when he said those words, Xue tingji understood her grievance.


    He thought that only he was digging his heart and lungs, but she turned a blind eye to him. It was really his fault.


    If you think about it carefully, general Pei will check the military plane. Maybe he knew that Yueshi would come to make peace with her. Maybe Pei Ming wanted to wait for this opportunity, and she really wanted to say something at that time.


    He didn''t give her a chance to speak


    Regret, he asked general Pei to let him and Pei Ming see each other, how can Pei Changyuan agree, "my daughter doesn''t want to see you again, please don''t bother her, forgive me, you''d better stop here, each clean."


    Then he said goodbye and left. He was stopped by the prince before leaving the palace. I''m afraid it''s just because their conversation was caught by the prince that he would rush to make such a bad plan.


    When he came back, Pei Ming had left. Feng stood at the door, worried, "Lord, you can''t let her down all the time."


    Pei Changyuan shook his head, "well, since things are unpredictable, don''t waste your time."


    Although it is past the autumnal equinox, it is still far away from the real autumn. The night is windless and sultry. It''s not easy to stay up until dawn. But today''s big event makes many people have to wake up.


    When the day was light, the heavy city gate was slowly opened, and all the civil and military officials were in different ranks. As the prince, Xue tingji didn''t need to come so early, so Pei Changyuan was temporarily in command.


    When the rising sun rises to the top of the city and the whole sky is stained with gold, you can finally see the mighty Yueshi mission in the distance.


    Until Chenshi, all things in the world completely awakened, the mission came to the gate, waiting for the ceremony.


    Xue tingji then appeared, read the Oracle, and cheered the princess into the city.


    According to the rules, the princess has to wait in the post house for all matters between the two countries to be completed before she can be officially married. Xue tingji''s job is to ensure the safety of the princess in any case.


    At this time, Pei Ming looks to the direction of the post house. She remembers that the princess was assassinated on the fourth day. Her time is running out. Today, she must remind her father.


    But did not wait for Pei long-term back, but it is a will to come first, far away from the princess Yue to personally summon Pei miss.


    It must have been encouraged by Xue tingji. Pei Ming is depressed, but she can''t resist the order. She has to go to the post house and remind herself repeatedly on the way. When she meets him later, she will be a stranger.


    But when he really appeared in front of him, his palms were still cold. When he got out of the carriage, his legs softened and he almost fell down. Xue Ting instinctively wanted to help him, but he forced himself to hold back his steps and bowed his head.


    She is still angry and doesn''t want to see him, so don''t annoy her.


    Pei Ming falls to the ground slowly with the help of his servants. He can''t help thinking that he had to take her out of the carriage before, so intimate. Now? Don''t even look at her.


    Well, that''s what she wants.


    Put away the complicated mood, she took the initiative to walk to Xue tingji to salute, "I''ve seen your highness, I don''t know what''s wrong with Princess Yue''s daughter."


    Her estrangement undoubtedly filled Xue tingji''s heart with a layer of frost. She did not dare to apologize rashly, so she had to discuss business first.


    I wanted to pretend to be as calm as she was, but as soon as I opened my mouth, I tied my tongue and calmed myself down. Then I talked about the princess who came from afar.


    "After all, I''m not used to it when I first came to Darong. Since I stayed in the post house in the morning, Princess dada didn''t eat, drink or speak. Looking at the depressed, I thought it might be better to have a lively and easygoing official as a companion."


    Pei Ming is supposed to go and accompany the princess, but she doesn''t know what to think. She has to stay in front of him for a while and sneers back: "the six princesses have the wrong person. I''m afraid they are not qualified."


    Xue tingji''s face suddenly changed, and he was so pale that he could not face himself. "Ah Ming I -"


    this title made Pei Ming feel very ironic. Before he finished speaking, he quickly bent his knees and turned to leave, "I''m leaving."


    Seeing that she really wanted to leave, Xue tingji quickly stopped her, "the princess really wants to see you, ah Miss Pei, this time, the relationship between Yueshi and her husband is very important. I can''t make fun of the diplomatic relations between the two countries. You can punish me as soon as it''s over. Please don''t be angry now. "Then he felt that his tone was not good enough, and added: "OK?"


    Pei Ming doesn''t like his low posture at all, but compared with the crown prince, she is still moved by the fact that he always cares about the country.


    Sidelong at him, and secretly sneer at what is the end of things can punish him? Finally, he said with a cold face, "I can''t do it."


    No longer pay attention to him, carrying skirt to the second floor, the corridor is all attendants, no need to lead the way to the door of the princess bedroom, quietly after the announcement, the door was opened by the maid.


    Before entering the door, a burst of strange fragrance came, strong and overflowing, very in line with the temperament of the red skirt princess.


    At the same age as Pei Ming, with thick eyebrows and big eyes and full of jewels, he is a beautiful exotic beauty.


    But the beauty''s eyes are not as bright as her appearance, beauty is beautiful, but very empty, giving people a feeling of death. This is not the look of a noble princess.


    may be her eyes are too obvious to explore, attracted the attention of Princess Da Da, she withdrew her eyes and nodded for a long time before waiting for the opening of her royal highness.


    "His Highness the sixth prince said that you are a smart and brave woman, different from other noble ladies in Darong. It seems that he didn''t lie."


    Pei Ming thanks princess for her praise, and then they fall into silence again. As Xue tingji said, Princess dada is full of worries and has been staring out of the window all afternoon.


    This afternoon, Pei Ming was very anxious. She was still anxious to discuss with her father how to keep the dying princess. Four days can''t be wasted.


    Finally, in the evening, Princess dada sighed, "come back tomorrow, as soon as possible. Thank you for being with me."


    As for the amnesty, Pei Ming got up quickly, but he could not help but be stunned. Instead of blaming her for her rudeness, Da Da continued to look around and murmured in a very low voice: "I should be glad to have someone to accompany me at last."

 Chapter 102

    With this sentence, Pei Ming had a strange idea. He was so anxious to leave home that he was distracted. He accidentally bumped into Xue tingji''s chest, and was held loosely by him. Then he let go of his hand.


    Pei Ming disdains her. He does it on purpose when he sees her coming.


    Seeing that she was in a panic, Xue tingji thought that she had been made difficult. She was too lazy to take care of her. After two steps, she was stopped by him again. "Your father set up a banquet tonight and said that there was something important to discuss. You should join us."


    Should be to say Prince''s business, she Wu from funny, "minister female can''t this qualification."


    "Pei Ming, stop it." Xue tingji sighed for the first time today, "it''s about the princess. Your father is in charge of the guard. If something happens, don''t you worry about him?"


    She blinked and hesitated. Business matters, but she really didn''t want to get along with Xue tingji!


    In the end, he took the overall situation first and got on Xue tingji''s carriage. Looking at her reluctant expression, Xue tingji thought for a long time and apologized, "general Pei told me a lot. It''s my narrow mindedness and selfishness, and all the mistakes are my fault."


    Even staring out of the car window, Pei Ming''s Yu Guang actually glanced at him all the time. His eyelids trembled slightly when he heard his apology, and he didn''t intend to reply.


    She was not so humble, so he doubted the insult casually. If he admitted a mistake, he would have to forgive and return to his arms.


    Seeing her like this, Xue Ting sighed silently, once full of the charming and ambiguous carriage, and there was no word between them.


    In the dining room, Pei Changyuan had been waiting for her daughter to come in with his sixth highness. He frowned as if he was blaming her. After explaining the whole story, Xue tingji asked Pei ming to sit down and take the lead in saying that he thought there was something wrong with the mission.


    "If Princess dada doesn''t want to make peace, the emissary has to go to comfort and persuade her. But after the whole day, the emissary has let her hurt herself. Is it not afraid to cause us to be unhappy and refuse to make peace?"


    Pei Ming thinks that something is wrong with the princess. She is not so depressed as dead hearted. Although it''s inevitable to be sad when she marries a distant country, is it so?


    Only Pei Changyuan took a sip of wine and said, "the prince wants me to kill the princess."


    Xue Ting, who was just preparing to raise his glass, shook his hand and nodded after he was shocked. "What are you going to do?"


    "What else can we do?" Pei Changyuan poured three glasses of wine and gave Pei Ming one, "so I asked you to discuss how to deal with it."


    Speaking of this, Pei Ming interjected, "I can''t keep dragging. I guess It will only take three days. "


    They agreed that if they didn''t do it by themselves, the prince would send someone else. At that time, in addition to protecting the safety of the princess, they should also prevent the prince from killing Pei Changyuan.


    Wandering and shaking his glass, Xue Ting said with a smile, "the prince''s move is too stupid. He took the initiative to send you to me. Do you overestimate your loyalty to him or underestimate your spirit?"


    Pei Changyuan''s expression is not clear. "I just want to protect the country, but I don''t want to participate in the party struggle. Now Alas, it''s not easy for me to do harm. I won''t be reconciled if he doesn''t get rid of you now. "


    After sipping the wine, I caught a glimpse of Pei Ming and remembered that her daughter was here. I quickly changed my tongue and said that the prince should not be afraid. There was nothing to worry about.


    Pei Ming lowered his eyes and knew that her father was afraid of her, but she was not so weak. "So father, you just don''t want to do it and you can''t do it. Killing the prince is our only way out."


    What she said was that "we" let Xue Ting secretly laugh. It''s time to discuss how to set up the game.


    After chatting about the second shift, the plan was decided. Xue Ting rubbed his hands to make the crown prince unable to turn over. He drank a few more drinks. Half drunk, he forgot that he had become a stranger to her. In front of Pei Changyuan, he took her hand and held it tightly.


    "Ah Ming, I will never let the prince hurt you. Believe me, I can protect you."


    He has said this sentence many times before, and Pei Ming almost believed it. But now, she can''t hear it. She breaks away from him and doesn''t even give him a look at each other.


    "Your Highness, you are drunk, father. Let''s go back."


    Xue Ting woke up and watched them leave. He didn''t know what to do.


    In fact, Pei Ming is no better. When he returns to the room in silence and sits in front of the mirror to unload her jewelry, he looks at himself in the mirror and understands why he always feels that Princess dada''s look is familiar. Isn''t she just like himself.


    There is no more sorrow than death.


    The next morning, he was ready to go to the post house for company. When he arrived at the gate, Xue tingji had sent a carriage to pick him up. When he got out of the car, he saw him standing in a solemn manner. As soon as he accepted his former laziness, he never dared to neglect him in business.


    Seeing her, he remembered yesterday''s gaffe. Xue tingji was a little embarrassed. Fortunately, she didn''t embarrass him too much. After a simple salute, she walked upstairs.


    Princess dada is still sitting in front of the window. She looks sleepless all night. If it goes on like this, she will die before others kill her. Pei Ming can''t let it go.


    "Princess, if you have something on your mind, it''s more comfortable to say it."


    As if touched, Princess dada shed tears, but refused to speak. At this time, the maid brought the breakfast, which were all specialties of Yueshi.Pei Ming simply cheeky, begged to have dinner with the princess, Da Da did not object, tasteless, eat a few put down.


    In fact, Pei Ming''s purpose is just to find a beginning. Yueshi''s delicious food really gives her an insight. Surely Yueshi''s country is also a rich and beautiful place, isn''t it?


    The more she said, the more sad she was. She cried and shook her head, and finally spat out, "but Yueshi doesn''t want me anymore..."


    Pei Ming was surprised. The idea that sprouted yesterday became more intense. By the way of greeting, Xue Ting was called in by her.


    was puzzled. Even Da Da was puzzled. Pei Ming shook his hand and inhaled very forcefully. "Your Highness, you know, you will be killed."


    Xue tingji was shocked, "what do you mean?" Da Da was relieved to smile, "how do you see it?"


    She had not guessed wrong. She knew her fate long before she set out.


    It would be the emissary who would trade her life for a war to end her.


    So she will have that sentence, glad that at the end of her life, she can have someone to accompany her.


    Pei Changyuan was right, but Pei Ming didn''t expect Princess Da to know. It''s hard to imagine how the king of Yue could be so cruel.


    Da Da sniffed and sneered, "because I''m not his daughter."


    Pei Ming didn''t understand. Xue tingji held his arms and pondered, "now the king of Yueshi killed his brother and usurped the throne. He also occupied the queen of the former king, so you should have called him uncle, right?"


    This kind of bridge section even disdains the layout of the vernacular script, but it happens that it often happens in the royal family. The king of the moon can''t hold Da Da for a long time, so let her die and have the best of both worlds.


    Because of this, Pei Ming was even more angry. "Not to mention that you are dead, the people of Yueshi will suffer a lot. Just say that you are willing to kill your father and take his life?"


    "What can I do if I''m not reconciled?" Da Da got excited, her thick long eyelashes fluttered and tears came up. "I resisted, but He still has my mother


    Pei Ming has an idea, but he hears footsteps on the veranda, indicating to Da Da to dry her tears first. After a while, a figure came out of the door. It was the emissary.

 Chapter 103

    Xue tingji and Pei Ming look at each other and silence each other. They make the minister stop outside the door and ask if something happened.


    Da Da has recovered her composure and turns her back to the gate. Pei Ming asks the emissary to come in, pretending to be in a dilemma.


    , "your envoys, you are just right, and your royal highness is unhappy. How can we make a fool of it? It''s useless for you to persuade me. Otherwise, when she enters the palace, it is still the case that your majesty should be unhappy."


    Sure enough, the envoys didn''t care. They left first and secretly whispered outside the post house by sending Pei Ming away.


    Xue tingji means that according to the original plan, after keeping the princess, let her marry over. At least it can make her worry free all her life. Pei Ming chuckles that his vision is not long-term enough. Then he asks, "is the Yueshi king not in charge?"?


    "He''s not going to stop here. Do you want to give him a chance to pick another thing?"


    Speaking of big events, the smell of conspiracy in her eyes came out again, but she didn''t realize it. Only Xue tingji''s throat rolled down when he saw her familiar eyes.


    He still likes it.


    "What are you going to do?" Can''t help but still close to her, voice dumb, full of emotion.


    Pei Ming didn''t notice. He was still thinking about the princess. Suddenly he turned around and found that he was almost on his face.


    His breath, his smell, the outline of his nose, the abyss of his eyes are so familiar.


    Unfortunately, she will never be shaken again.


    Only the offended Bo Nu was left, and she stepped back a few steps away from him, "Your Highness."


    When she was rejected, Xue tingji''s eyes were dim. She broke down her shoulder and sent her to the carriage. She stopped her when the curtain was about to be put down.


    Pei Ming cat body, and he whispered: "midnight tonight, waiting for me outside the post house, do not be seen."


    Looking at the carriage away, Xue tingji hoped that her words could be personal.


    After returning home, Pei Changyuan came to her with a gloomy face. Today, the prince urged her to deal with such a prince. It was more tiring than going to the battlefield.


    He didn''t know how nervous Pei Ming was. He told her not to go to the post house from tomorrow, so as not to be bothered by the prince. Pei Ming didn''t care, "I''ve already been targeted."


    But she was afraid of her father''s worry, so she didn''t tell him what to do tonight. She didn''t dare to sleep too much, so she opened her eyes just after the second shift.


    At night, before the heat dissipated, she quietly came to the post house alone. Xue tingji had been waiting there, still frowning uneasily, "what do you want?"


    Pei Ming looked at dada''s room and said, "take me up secretly."


    It has to be said that Pei long-term arrangement of defense is really tight, even the eaves are watched, fortunately Pei Ming just need to avoid the people of the moon, meet their own guards can directly show up.


    At that time, dada had already laid down, but her eyes were still open. Suddenly, she heard the sound of the window. Before she could get up, she was covered by the people who flew in.


    Xue tingji sighs that Pei Ming''s Kung Fu is really excellent. He is curious about what she wants.


    Let Da Da recognize, Pei Ming asked her to keep quiet, "I''m here to help you, do you want to live?"


    After hesitating, Da Da nodded. Pei Ming let go and asked Xue tingji, "do you want to fight back against the prince?"


    It was this cunning and shrewd expression again, like a little fox. Xue Ting restrained his heart and said, "don''t play tricks."


    Pei Ming stood up straight and took a deep breath. "I''ll take her place and be assassinated."


    This is so amazing that both Da Da and Xue tingji stare at each other. Pei Ming covers their mouths just as they are about to speak. Da Da is OK, but Xue tingji


    I haven''t touched her for a long time. Her palm is still so soft and cool.


    He was so hot that he drew back his hand. Pei Ming was annoyed at his impoliteness. Ignoring his disappointed and regretful eyes, he talked about his plan in a clear voice.


    "I''ll pretend to be princess dada. In three days'' time, I''ll deliberately leave an opportunity for the prince''s assassin, and the envoys will certainly assassinate him in disorder. Then we will --"


    "no way." Xue tingji interrupted her, "let you take this risk? You can think of it. "


    He could never bear to let her risk, but Pei Ming no longer appreciated, "in case the princess really has an accident, I don''t care what you do, but my father will be involved. Now the prince has been dissatisfied with him. Do you believe he will bite back and say that my father killed the princess?"


    Who knows, Xue tingji only cares about that sentence, "how do I You don''t care? "


    With a tight lip, Pei Ming choked, "what else?"


    Seeing that the atmosphere between them was not right, Da Da cleared her throat to stop Pei Ming. She thanks for his kindness, but she didn''t want to involve innocent people.


    Pei Ming sighed in silence, "you listen to me at least. It''s not what you guessed."


    Xue tingji''s throat was blocked when he heard that she was willing to finish what she had said, but now it would not be this situation.


    In fact, Pei Ming''s plan is to take advantage of her own initiative and make the crown prince think that she is successful. When he is complacent, they will fight against him.


    It sounds feasible, but da da still shakes her head. "If you can defend others, you can''t defend yourself. If you want to kill me, you have a chance at any time. If you kill him, you will still trigger a war."But see Pei Ming pick eyebrows, "who said I want to kill him, want to subdue a person or not difficult."


    did not understand da da. Pei Ming no longer talked nonsense. "Your Highness," asked the minister, "do you want revenge?"


    Still need to ask, Da Da vaguely understood what Pei Ming''s ultimate goal was, and fire finally appeared in her eyes. On one side, Xue tingji felt that her eyes It''s very similar to Pei Ming.


    With the words of princess, Pei Ming would be able to do things. As for what to do now? She moved her arm.


    "I heard that you would dance in front of the emperor on the day you entered the palace? Teach me. "


    Before dawn, Pei Ming and Xue tingji sneak out of the post house to say goodbye, but they are caught by him.


    "I''m not sure. Don''t take the risk."


    She is not satisfied with Xue tingji''s vacillation, or will Her Highness come up with a better idea? "Now that the arrow is on the way, I have to do it. Don''t delay your highness."


    "Ah Ming!" He really can''t stand her cold treatment, holding her shoulder, "I''m wrong, I shouldn''t involve you, I''ll do these things."


    All his tenderness had become ridiculous that day. Pei Ming didn''t want to waste his time. Naturally, his sixth highness had something to do.


    "Please find the right person. You''ll have to hide the princess in two days." With that, he didn''t even say goodbye and left quickly in the dark.


    Tired all night, Pei Ming went back to his room and fell asleep. He didn''t wake up until the afternoon. I didn''t know that a guest had been waiting for a long time.


    In the flower hall, Tan Shi seems to be thinking about something with a nervous face. Pei Ming doesn''t mean it very well. "I''m sorry to have kept you waiting for a long time."


    Tan Shi didn''t care. Instead, he was full of embarrassment. "There''s something Maybe you don''t want to listen to miss Pei, but I think it''s time to talk to you. "


    Pei Ming sipped his tea. "Why, your family wants to marry me?"


    "No, no!" Tan Shi was very hasty, and his face was even whiter. "In fact A few days ago, his sixth highness came to me and apologized. "

 Chapter 104

    When he stopped blowing tea, Pei Ming said, "he should have apologized."


    Tan Shi knew that after that day, the first lady and her sixth highness had no contact. However, it was rare for a prince to apologize to a minister. He did not dare to harass him. After thinking for a few days, he decided to tell the first lady.


    "Maybe he can''t save face in front of you, and he''s afraid of saying something wrong to make you angry, so he looks colder, but he''s very regretful and I can''t let you go. "


    Oh, really? Pei Ming put down his tea cup to thank him for his kindness. As for Xue Ting, he can''t put it down. He can only say that he is not broad-minded enough.


    She had something else to do, so she asked him to help himself. Tan Shi stopped her, scratched her head and didn''t know how to open her mouth.


    "He also cares about you. He feels angry because he is ignored by you, or you will Forgive him? "


    Pei Ming thought it was interesting. He looked back and said with a smile, "you speak for him. Don''t worry. There is no forgiveness between him and me."


    Later, she and her father said their plans, Pei long-term certainly do not agree, "this is not nonsense, he agreed?"


    He asked Xue tingji, naturally. Pei Ming said, "you don''t care about him. It''s not time to be a hero now. Father, you have to be ready to see Zhenzhang tomorrow."


    Pei long-term also want to say something, she simply fled, and turned back to say: "father, you can rest assured that the daughter will not only protect themselves, but also protect you."


    Rao is an iron general. He will also be moved by his daughter''s words. He will not let her down tomorrow night.


    Autumn tiger momentum does not reduce, the south wind blew all night, the next day''s dawn is not very simple, the dark clouds are extremely thick, not a splash is not transparent.


    Today is the fourth day that Princess dada has stayed in the post house, and it is also a day of great victory for the two countries.


    Unaccustomed to the sultry climate, Da Da, who was already nervous, was even more chest tightness. Her palms were full of sweat. She hid in the room alone and prayed silently.


    In the afternoon, Pei Ming came as usual and brought her maid. After the door was closed, she took off her clothes.


    Dada is not very good, she repeatedly urged, "after a while the princess''s call is coming, you have to help me make up."


    Not to mention, it''s really embarrassing to wear Yue''s clothes. Darong doesn''t have the atmosphere of women showing their belly. She can''t help but blush.


    At this time, Xue Ting came in by knocking on the door. When he saw Pei Ming''s dress, he could not help but warm his ears. His eyes were wandering and he was at a loss.


    Pei Ming, who is already awkward, is even more arrogant. He pulls the veil to cover his face, but he can''t cover his body, so he can''t drive him out.


    After putting on the make-up, Pei Ming, who used to have beautiful facial features, is quite similar to Princess dada because of his gorgeous color.


    Xue tingji is crazy. He has been yelled for several times, but he doesn''t come back to himself. Pei Ming is staring at him so hard that he can only remind himself repeatedly that it''s a business, not a personal affair.


    Just like calculating the time, Princess Deyuan sent someone to summon Pei Ming into the palace. Pei Ming looked at the gold and silver plate and said to da da, "she and I will help you. Don''t worry, Princess Deyuan knows our plan."


    Da Da''s breath was a little fast. She took Pei Ming''s hand and said, "I will never forget your kindness. Please take care of yourself."


    Pei Ming nodded and watched her be escorted away. Princess Deyuan would hide her in the palace until the day of the imperial dance.


    The rain finally broke through the clouds and poured down. Pei Ming closed the door again. His fingertips turned white because of the cold, and he was held in Xue tingji''s hand, which was not warm enough.


    He asked her not to refuse. He was afraid that if there was any omission in the plan, she would face the danger of death.


    "There may be a lot of assassins, in case I don''t come here At that time, you can hide behind me. You must hold on to me. "


    Although he still hates him, Pei Ming has to admit that his current fear is not fraud.


    Once so many times of sacrifice to protect each other, and Tan Shi''s words, repeatedly rotating in her brain, finally still can''t match his mouth and face when he said the words that hurt her.


    If you don''t believe her, why should you show such concern.


    Taking out her hand, she turned and sat at the window, learning the tone of Princess dada, "go out, don''t be doubted."


    Xue tingji was silent for a few moments, and finally looked at her, "be careful yourself."


    Pei Ming didn''t look back. He looked out of the window at the rain. After a long meditation, he closed his eyes wearily.


    It''s getting dark, and it''s time for the guard to change shifts. The four-day peace has let the soldiers relax their vigilance. Pei Changyuan patrols downstairs and looks at the room upstairs from time to time.


    Why is Ming Niang sure that the prince will send someone to come tonight? Now I think that the issue of making peace with my family is going to be settled. Tonight is really the best time.


    The more you think about it, the more anxious you will be. My daughter is counting on you to protect her.


    Pei Ming is not at leisure. She has only studied Yueshi dance for two nights. Although she has just taken shape, she is still not proficient. Now she can do it.In fact, Pei Ming doesn''t mean much. But after a few days, she has to dance in front of others, but she can''t be stage fright.


    There was no one else in the room, so she gradually let go. She didn''t need music. Her steps were just rhythm, spinning and jumping. She had sweat on her back, so she was not so nervous.


    What she didn''t know was that Xue tingji was standing outside the door. She could vaguely see that her posture was illuminated by the light, graceful and graceful. At this moment, it was more like a flower in a killing machine.


    The scale of the dribble moved little by little, and soon after midnight, the servants downstairs were tired. At the general''s suggestion, they were able to have a rest, and they sat one by one, whistling.


    Xue tingji covered his lips and yawned. He raised his spirits and looked into the room. Pei Minglian was tired of dancing. Now he reclined on the bed and closed his eyes. His veil covered his face and dragged him to the ground.


    Afraid of her catching cold, he gently opened the door, picked up the thin quilt and prepared to cover it for her. Pei Ming, who was not asleep, opened his eyes, with some vigilance and blame, "you shouldn''t have come in, go out."


    Unable to refute, he had to put the quilt on her and quietly walked out of the room. Before closing the door, he saw her lift the thin quilt and turn her back to the door.


    She was still angry. Xue Ting was worried and his eyes were wet.


    But I don''t know that Pei Ming, who turned his back, also shed tears. Carefully wipe it off, or it''s time to spend his make-up.


    The bastard Xue tingji was so cruel when he hurt her. Now what he is doing carefully is that he takes out his heart to make amends. It''s useless.


    At the beginning of the ugly day, at the deepest moment after the day, the heavy rain had stopped, the dark clouds were pushed away by the wind, revealing the clear crescent moon.


    Pei Ming''s breath is long. He doesn''t know what he''s dreaming about. His eyebrows are slightly frowning. Xue tingji also retreats to the next room to have a rest. If he stays up all night, it''s too deliberate. How can the assassin have a chance.


    Everything was peaceful and quiet, and there was no crisis in sight.


    At the second moment, Pei Ming was awakened by the slight sound on the eaves!

 Chapter 105

    These assassins want to go back to recover their lives. She can''t show her skills to arouse suspicion. She knows that there is danger behind her and can''t get up.


    In comparison, it was a rainy night in the sixth Prince''s residence. At least it was him, and she didn''t have to be afraid.


    With the heart almost at the same time, the window was kicked open, a black assassin jumped to the bed, knife point to Pei Ming.


    Right now! Pei Ming opens his eyes and turns over to avoid it. He does not forget to lift his veil. Xue tingji catches the right time to come, but he is trapped by another assassin who comes out behind him.


    More than that! The prince was afraid that he would not succeed, so he sent four assassins. Xue Ting, by gritting his teeth to block their attack, came to Pei Ming as quickly as he could, holding her in one hand and holding a sword in the other.


    Fortunately, he was good at martial arts, but he didn''t fall behind. After all, he was outnumbered and couldn''t move easily to protect Pei Ming.


    Eat pain low body, too late to defend in front of this blow, fortunately Pei long-term arrived in time to solve his encirclement, backhand from his nearest assassin pierced a pair.


    Although he was moved by his father''s bravery, Pei Ming had to pinch his sweat. Don''t kill him all. He had to keep one.


    It''s natural that Pei Changyuan is clear. Otherwise, the attack just now was more than a stab. However, these assassins were raised in the east palace. They are quite different from the minions in the west city. It''s not easy to deal with them.


    Pei Ming was led by Xue tingji to avoid the fight. He was never hurt. But she could see clearly that he was going to be unable to resist.


    Because he was holding her with his left hand, Xue tingji''s left side was a big loophole. He gradually felt powerless and hit back more and more slowly.


    An assassin seizes his opportunity to deal with others and stabs him with a sword. Without thinking about it, Pei Ming tries to break away from Xue tingji''s hand and push him away. She is unarmed and has come to the sword


    Caught off guard, Xue tingji didn''t even have time to look back when he heard a strange noise, like From the throat.


    Clearly in front of his eyes is Dao Guang, but he didn''t care to turn around and saw a scene that made him collapse.


    Pei Ming, dressed in red, fell to the ground. The long veil covering her face was cut. Her left hand was full of blood, and her left neck was scarlet


    For a moment, it was like a lightning strike. He could not make a sound. He released his sword and knelt down in front of Pei Ming, shaking his hands to lift her up and press her blood on her wound.


    Pei Changyuan didn''t see Pei Ming on the ground. He was a little worried after Xue tingji''s fatal blow. "You don''t want to die!" Then he was stunned by the bright red.


    Seeing that they have succeeded, the assassins nod to leave. Unexpectedly, Pei Changyuan reacts and roars at them.


    In the end, only one person was able to escape and return to the east palace to recover his life.


    Hearing that Princess dada was dead, the prince immediately said, "good! Xue tingji and Pei Changyuan can''t run away. Let them make an example and see who dares to disobey the prince! "


    Xue tingji, who was regarded as fish by him, didn''t care about those at all! He pressed Pei Ming''s neck and trembled, trying to squeeze hoarse words from his throat.


    "Come on Pass on the doctor! imperial physician! Come on... "


    Even if he pressed his feet with all his strength, there was still warm blood flowing from his fingers, and every thread seemed to be on his heart.


    The news of the assassination attracted the emissary. Although he wondered who was helping him before he started, he still played a trick. He rushed into the room and yelled, "the princess has been killed!"


    He was knocked unconscious by Pei Changyuan before his voice fell. He saw his daughter covered with blood. Which father can stand it? There are times when great generals have been so impolite.


    Even so, he couldn''t compare with Xue tingji. It was like his throat was cut open. He couldn''t even breathe. It took him a long time to take a deep breath. It was a cry of sorrow that never happened before.


    "Don''t Don''t die, please... "


    Against her forehead, tears wet the veil, he should not agree, how to recover Ah Ming''s life.


    "Ah Ming, I''m wrong. I shouldn''t hurt you. I shouldn''t involve you. I shouldn''t let go You can let me die, please don''t Don''t leave me behind... "


    How can we make time go back, back to just now, back to the day when the princess entered the city, back to the day when she argued with her.


    He hugged her more tightly and said in a trembling voice in her ear through the bloody veil, "I don''t believe you. I''m just ignored by you. I''m too afraid."


    The person in his arms didn''t respond, and even the thick blood was running dry. He didn''t dare to let go, and he didn''t dare to see Pei Ming''s eyes closed tightly.


    "I''m sorry I should have heard you finish. I''m sorry I didn''t think for you. Ah Ming, I really know I''m wrong. Even if you don''t want me, it doesn''t matter. You come back..."


    Suddenly, a fine itch came from the back of her hand. When she looked at it, it turned out that her fingertips were covered and still moving. It seemed that she wanted to open his hand.


    Then, Pei Ming coughed hard in his throat. He looked up at him and said, "put Let go. You''re going to strangle me if you don''t wipe my neck... "He was surprised, trance thought he was dreaming, shoulder was photographed, is Pei Changyuan red eyes move his hand.


    "I''m angry because they hurt my daughter, but the blood is not fatal. Look, it''s almost stopped."


    If Pei Ming really died, how could he be so calm and not stab the prince to death.


    Xue tingji has been in a daze. He doesn''t understand what''s going on. Pei Ming sits up slowly and gasps for breath. If he hadn''t pinched him, he would have woken up.


    Holding up her left palm, she said, "I thought you could understand. Just now, I held the assassin''s sword and rubbed it on my neck. It didn''t hurt the main pulse. It just looked scary. Didn''t I deliberately hurt and mislead the prince after a long discussion? "


    But she didn''t say she wanted to act like that! Xue Ting licked his dry lips, and now he hasn''t recovered, "are you really OK?"


    He didn''t feel comfortable staring at Pei Ming. Pei Ming turned his head and accidentally pulled the wound. He said, "it''s ok..."


    As soon as he finished, the sense of suffocation came back again. It was Xue tingji who held her too tightly, tighter than the time when he found her in the secret room.


    He had never experienced such despair, and then he was afraid. He really couldn''t stand it. He pressed Pei Ming''s back and deeply kissed her black hair.


    "Stop scaring me like this..."


    Pei Ming was clinging to his chest, like being wrapped in his heart. It was so fast and chaotic that she couldn''t be calm.


    The veil was still a little wet, and this was the second time she had seen him cry, worse than the last time she was taken captive.


    But she Quite reluctant to laugh at him, one hand patted him on the back, "OK, don''t cry." He nodded, still didn''t let go of meaning, Pei Ming silent, "you don''t let go, I will suffocate."


    Seeing this, Pei Changyuan shook his head subtly and looked at the envoy who fainted. "Well, it''s time to deal with this guy."

 Chapter 106

    Before daybreak, there are occasional residual rain on the eaves, splashing tiny ripples.


    The emissary was awakened by the cold tea. He took a few breaths to see the scene. He wanted to escape and found that he was tied to a chair and couldn''t move. His mouth was blocked and he couldn''t call for help.


    General Pei and his sixth highness, who are in charge of the guard, are reasonable here, but the woman in red sitting in the middle is not a princess. Look at the dried up blood on her


    His struggle caused Xue tingji''s dissatisfaction. The blade touched his throat and his eyes were full of rage. "Because of your ridiculous plot, she was hurt. Do you think I should ask you to get it back?"


    The emissary didn''t dare to move, whimpering to say something. Pei Changyuan took off the cloth in his mouth and said, "don''t shout. My daughter''s head still hurts. Don''t disturb her."


    It turned out that the fake princess was the daughter of general Pei, and the envoy was deeply fooled, "you, you lied to me?"


    "Pretty smart." Xue Ting collected his wrist lightly and cut a bloodstain on his side neck. "If you don''t cooperate, I''ll let you die now. If you can understand the current affairs, maybe you will be the important Minister of Yueshi in the future."


    He didn''t understand what he meant. The envoy still wanted to hide it. Xue tingji had no patience to beat around the bush with him. He either obeyed or cut off his tongue now.


    The minister was afraid at last, "what do you want me to do..."


    Xue tingji takes back the dagger and looks at Pei Ming. The wound on her neck has been wrapped up, but her pale face is even more pale against the background of red clothes.


    Although a little embarrassed, she is calm, holding her head, fingertips point, "simple, you don''t have to do anything, just as usual, serve me the" Princess "on the line."


    One point is ready, make minister gave up struggling, "you promise not to kill me?"


    Pei Ming said with a broad smile, "it depends on whether you are smart enough."


    As the sun rises, the rain at night evaporates into mist, which envelops the post house and adds a bit of depression and mystery.


    The patrolling soldiers looked at each other. At night, there was a big event of assassination, and they heard that the princess was killed. Why didn''t there be any movement above?


    In addition to them, the other members of the Yueshi mission were flustered, but the emissary would not let them go in to visit, so he had to wait until he came out to ask.


    The emissary, who was released, turned pale. After repeated questioning, he just pulled the corners of his mouth far fetched. "It''s OK. It''s just a misunderstanding. The princess is OK. Don''t disturb me."


    Then Xue tingji came out and said that Princess Da Da would soon be the imperial concubine of Da Rong. In order for her to adapt as soon as possible, it''s better to have less contact with people in her home country, so as to save her too much time.


    In this way, no one can find that the princess has been swapped and lost a lot of blood. Pei Ming wants to change his clothes to make up for his sleep. Unexpectedly, as soon as he takes off his coat, the door is pushed open.


    Before he had time to turn around, he heard a puff, and then there was another flustered movement of ping-pong. It turned out that Xue Ting wanted to quit by self-knowledge. As a result, he was caught by the threshold, and the hot water in the basin poured over his body.


    Covering her upper body, she easily pulled the bed curtain to cover her up. She could not help but be annoyed, "Your Highness six, it''s a good rule. She doesn''t even knock on the door."


    Xue Ting made amends with his red neck. He got up with some difficulty. Pei Ming saw his leg dyed red. "Your injury Haven''t you dealt with it yet? "


    This small injury is nothing compared with her. Xue tingji doesn''t care much. "I''ll get you some water and wipe the blood stains on your body, or I''ll call some maidservants in for you?"


    "No She lowered her head, the less people see her, the better, "you don''t patronize me, today the prince will certainly trouble you, don''t let him see the flaw."


    After experiencing the danger of life and death, his regret and sincerity were all unreserved with tears, but she still only talked about business affairs, which made Xue tingji feel lost. After a while, he put the water basin at the door and would not disturb her any more.


    However, after closing the door, Pei Ming immediately removed the mask of alienation. When he thought she was dead, he cried so bitterly that even she was sad.


    If this is not enough, how can we be sincere?


    But she dare not easily forgive him, because this man is like this, capricious, affectionate when ten million dote on, once turned over, can be more ruthless than anyone.


    She really doesn''t want to be sad for nothing. Xue tingji, you pushed me away. I have I can''t believe you anymore.


    The most regret in the world is that one mistake can''t be put down.


    As Pei Ming expected, the prince came to the post house on the pretext of visiting the princess. Pei Changyuan gave a salute, "Your Highness, forgive me. According to the etiquette, no one can enter the post house before the princess enters the palace."


    This statement is to announce the position, but also for Xue ting to cover up, the prince of course understand, squint his eyes, tone Sen ran, "general Pei, do you really want this?"


    Will Pei be afraid of his threat? Tiger eyes straight, not angry from the Wei, "Your Highness, do not forget that you are the prince of Darong, weight or should understand."


    It seems that he can''t get any advantage here, but it''s too shameless to turn around and leave now. It''s just that Xue tingji comes here leisurely, with a bit of publicity in his mouth, "I''ve seen the prince."His pace is calm, bearing calm, so that the prince can not grasp the handle, can not help but be more angry, skin smile meat do not laugh hypocrisy hide can not hide.


    "Sixth brother, can you cope with this heavy task? That Princess Yue How are you doing? "


    Xue tingji''s smile froze, and then chuckled, "she''s my future concubine. Of course, she''s very good, but the prince''s Royal Highness is too concerned about the princess, isn''t she?"


    When he was caught, the prince was displeased and said that it was time for the princess to enter the palace in a few days. The matter of offering dance before the emperor was settled, and his father was looking forward to seeing the princess.


    Like just know this matter, Xue Ting by suddenly pale face, stagnated for a long time just barely pulled the corner of the mouth, "although the prince rest assured, don''t send."


    I saw his panic clearly. The prince was secretly proud. Xue tingji, I see what you''ll take to the palace. It''s still hot today. Princess Da''s body must be hidden.


    After waiting for the prince to leave, Pei Changyuan spat, "despicable, this kind of person really can''t bear the responsibility of the monarch." But Xue Ting took hold of him, and he was careful to bring disaster out of his mouth.


    In the past, he was tied up with Xue tingji no matter whether he wanted to or not. On the contrary, he let go of his courage and was afraid of the prince?


    "Half of Darong''s world is fought by Laozi. He can''t cure Laozi!"


    This was what Xue tingji wanted to hear most, but now It doesn''t matter, "general, take a rest. I''ll go up and guard her."


    Looking at his Highness''s slow-moving figure, Pei Changyuan pats his forehead with a headache. It''s really hard to predict the fate of his highness and mingniang.

 Chapter 107

    After three days of sleepiness in the room, Xue Ting finally arrived at the day when he entered the palace. Unable to hide his nervousness, he watched Pei Ming wear a curtain to cover his face and the cloth around his neck.


    "The princess is safe. Deyuan will let her out at the right time."


    Pei Ming nodded, stood up and finally looked at the dress up. "It''s really hard to dance in front of people."


    Xue tingji didn''t care about that. He pulled the long veil and covered her bare waist and abdomen. "Your injury is not good. Be careful after you go on stage."


    In fact, Pei Ming can''t help but feel uneasy. In order to cheer himself up, he cunningly asked him, "I''m going to wriggle in front of so many men. Aren''t you comfortable?"


    "What are you talking about?" His anger came out of the blue. Seeing that she was scared, he drooped. "I really know what I''m wrong. How can I forgive me..."


    Pei Ming regrets it. Xue tingji doesn''t want to talk about personal affairs. She wants to hold her arm, but she can''t do it because she wears too little.


    "Don''t take it lightly. It''s the most dangerous thing to be in front of the emperor."


    This time, Pei Ming didn''t know what kind of expression he wanted to face him. At last, he just said, "be careful yourself."


    With that, she stepped out of the door and marched to the palace. After entering the palace, Xue tingji could no longer get close to her.


    The emperor was not so happy for a long time. It was not a rare princess, but a symbol of Yue''s obedience to Da Rong.


    The prince takes the lead in congratulating. By drinking, Yu Guang stares at Xue tingji, trying to fool him with a fake one? This is not a wise move.


    After all the dancing music in the hall, it''s time for Princess Yue to come on stage. The emperor even drank three cups of wine, and the sound of silk and bamboo stopped. In a quiet and eye-catching atmosphere, the red clad "Princess dada" came.


    Waist, ankle is the golden bell, long yarn floating, can''t cover slim body, easily refused to show face, let a person disappointed and itch.


    Barefoot, she went to the center of the main hall, holding a delicate silver wine pot and worshipping the emperor with the etiquette of Yueshi, but she didn''t say a word.


    This does not conform to the etiquette of Darong. The emperor frowns. Before he opens his mouth, Xue tingji secretly signals to play music. Pei Ming also begins to dance, so it''s hard for the emperor to interrupt.


    Pei Ming was worried that she couldn''t dance well. She didn''t expect that when she came to the hall, she didn''t care to be afraid. She only thought about the movements. As long as she could dance successfully, her task would be completed.


    The red gauze moves, the golden bell rings, and everyone''s eyes are on her, which is amazing. Only Xue Ting, with no intention of appreciating her, frowned at every turn of her head.


    He seemed to see blood stains oozing from her neck. Pei Ming, almost.


    Just like Xue tingji, the wound is torn open by Shengsheng. Pei Ming is already sweating with pain. Fortunately, there is a curtain on her face to block her expression. It doesn''t matter if she bites her lips.


    But when she was about to finish the jump, a side body pulled the wound again. She really couldn''t help it, so she got down on her knees!


    The wine pot on her shoulder fell because of her action, and the wine spilled on the ground. Xue Ting almost exclaimed.


    Forget it. Without waiting for the prince, he will take her down now!


    As soon as she was ready to step forward, Pei Ming turned around and glared back. Following this action, she turned around, stood up calmly, ordered sake on her bare feet and drew a pattern on the ground.


    In other people''s eyes, it''s just a choreographed dance. She hasn''t revealed her true feelings, and the emperor is very satisfied with the originality of the dance.


    In the end, Pei Ming was able to survive the crisis, and his neck was full of bitterness.


    The emperor was overjoyed and was about to confer a concubine''s title by himself. The prince suddenly said angrily, "how long do you want to cheat me?"


    The whole audience was silent. Pei Changyuan doesn''t move like a mountain. Xue Ting glares at him, while Pei Ming Keeps the posture of finishing the dance. His breath is a little short, but he is not half flustered.


    Although she was so exaggerated, the prince still guessed her identity and bowed to the throne, "my father, the sixth younger brother, together with general Pei, committed the crime of deceiving you. This woman is not the princess of Yueshi at all!"


    The emperor''s eyes sank. The prince darted to Pei Ming and pulled off her face. Xue Ting got up by patting the table.


    But his actions failed to dispel people''s shock. The emperor, in particular, did not notice him at all. Instead, he looked at Pei Ming on the hall in confusion, "you are not..."


    Pei Changyuan came out to report. Pei Ming was the first to kneel down and kowtow


    The words resounded in the hall. After several breaths, the emperor took a deep breath, coughed a few times, and then eased down. His anger burst out, "what''s the matter?"


    There is no need for the prince to reply. Pei Ming pleads guilty. As the prince said, she has deceived her majesty, but


    Even if the wound split, she would look up to the prince, "how did the prince know I was a fake? Have you met Princess dada Or do you know she can''t come today? "Seeing the wound on her neck, the prince was frightened that he had been cheated! To get around this problem, in any case, their crime of bullying the king has been settled.


    Pei Ming was not flustered. He just couldn''t get down on his knees. The blood was oozing down his neck. He didn''t let the emperor know, "how did you get hurt?"


    Not willing to waste her energy, Xue Ting came forward and said, "Pei Ming is afraid that the guard of the post house is not good, so he stays in the house every night instead of the princess. Just three days ago, he was assassinated by a group of assassins. If the injury deviates half an inch, she may be..."


    The emperor was surprised, but he deliberately appointed Pei long-term guard, what can be lost?


    Pei Changyuan was ordered to reply, but there was a man named Yue in the hall, who was related to the Duke of Darong. He couldn''t say it directly. The emperor naturally understood that he was inclined to look at the prince.


    Xue tingji doesn''t plan to shut up. He talks about the day after Pei Ming was assassinated. The prince went to the post house. What''s his intention? What are you trying to break?


    "Does the prince know that the princess has been assassinated, so he is eager to catch me and punish me for dereliction of duty?"


    The prince who was pursued was a little flustered, swallowed his saliva, and soon calmed down, "ha ha, nonsense, it''s clear that you killed the princess! You want to stir up a dispute with Yueshi, shake my country, and then plot for the throne! "


    He thought that after he said these words, his father would be suspicious, but he forgot one thing, there was a man named Yue in the hall.


    Yueshi is not a peaceful neighbor. He listens to the Royal Xinmi of Darong. Can''t he tell their king when he goes back?


    Anxious to kill Xue Ting, he made a big mistake himself!

 Chapter 108

    Xue tingji, who succeeded, restrained his smile and asked the prince how he had these conjectures?


    The prince has been defeated, still refused to admit defeat, "then you hide the princess is not guilty?" He pointed directly at Pei Ming, "and you, what''s the crime of pretending to be a princess? Does your father want to pretend to be an emperor? "


    "Enough!" The emperor can''t bear it. It''s a shame to be in front of the Yueshi mission. But now he doesn''t scold the prince so much that he can only pick the sixth one, "where is the real princess dada?"


    With these words, Pei Ming was finally relieved. He softened down and was held by Xue ting. Just right, a report came from outside the door, and Princess Da Da asked to see him.


    The real princess dada came with her head held high and nodded to Xue tingji almost invisibly. Then she met emperor Darong. "Please forgive their sins. I asked them to do this. I almost killed Miss Pei. I feel guilty."


    The emperor thought that this was her courtesy, but dada asked her majesty to hold back others. After all, it was about the two countries.


    According to the words, he retreated all the officials, and even the prince didn''t stay. The emperor''s intention was so obvious that Xue tingji had a chance to win, but Pei Ming wasn''t very happy.


    She knew that the crown prince had the support of the queen family. It was impossible for him to fall down with one blow. They still had to fight in the future.


    Of course, this is a later story. Now we have to help Da Da get through this.


    After Da Da finished all the story, the emperor was not too surprised. After all, he was the emperor, and this little disturbance could not scare him.


    "It''s your credit. I''ll treat you leniently."


    He meant to keep da da in the back palace just as Xue tingji had planned at the beginning, but da da said, "no, please forgive her rudeness. I don''t want to stay here."


    The emperor was surprised. "What do you want?"


    She was silent, then took a deep breath, looked up at the emperor, "I want to go back to revenge, I want to become the queen of the moon!"


    Although Da Da was a weak princess, she was very brave. Now she dares to negotiate with emperor Darong.


    They made a plan to let Yue worry about making peace with her. When they couldn''t sit still, Darong sent troops to help Da Da win the throne.


    In return, Yue volunteered to become a vassal of Darong, paying tribute every year and never attacking.


    This is exactly what the emperor Darong wanted. Instead of being wary of the ambitious king of the moon, he might as well support a obedient queen. He agreed and said that he would arrange the future queen''s residence.


    That''s it? Xue tingji is not reconciled. The prince is in such a big trouble, and his father wants to pass it by?!


    There is no need for him to say that dada disagreed in the first place. "Your Majesty, your prince wants my life. You must ensure my safety."


    As soon as he talked about the prince, the emperor''s face sank a little, and Pei Changyuan told him what was going on.


    Pei Changyuan put his words first. He couldn''t produce any human or material evidence. Then he told his Majesty the prince''s order.


    "The assassination three days ago was indeed a bureau set up by us. Please let your majesty plead guilty. But I''m sorry to say that if the prince didn''t mean it, why should we set up a bureau? As the crown prince, he is really in a loss of virtue, which makes the last general feel cold. "


    At this point, even the emperor couldn''t defend the prince. You sighed, "Lao Pei, there are some things you should know. The prince is not important. In the future, you old ministers will be needed to help him. You can rely on him for his integration."


    The implication is that he doesn''t intend to withdraw from the east palace. He can only make do with his ministers. Xue Ting refuses to accept this tone, but is blocked back.


    After looking at Pei Ming, the Emperor himself ordered the doctor to stop the bleeding for her. "You two, are you good again?"


    It turns out that even his majesty knows about their quarrel. Pei Ming is embarrassed and doesn''t know how to reply.


    The emperor looked at Xue tingji again, obviously a little warning, "this time he is too much, I will teach him a lesson, but don''t be complacent, he is the prince after all."


    After that, the imperial edict came down. From today on, the prince is responsible for protecting Princess dada. If something happens to the princess, he will get out of the east palace.


    This is an ultimatum to the prince and an explanation to da da. She doesn''t have to worry about her safety. Unfortunately, Xue Ting didn''t want to write it all on her face because she didn''t bring down the prince.


    This is Pei Ming''s guess for a long time. He can''t help but comfort him that the Queen''s mother Bai family has a huge foundation and is a meritorious official of the country. The emperor can''t easily shake it. Otherwise, why is the prince so arrogant?


    It''s time for them to say goodbye to Princess dada. When they got out of the hall, they saw Princess Deyuan waiting outside. She came to meet dada.


    The little princess is sixteen years old. She is a smart girl.


    Last time Miss Lin, her companion, disappeared, she cried for several hours and urged her father to find someone. Finally, Xue Ting helped her find her back, so she became more intimate with her sixth brother.


    Thanks to her help this time, Xue Ting wrote down the favor. Deyuan blamed him for being too fussy. "The matter of sixth brother is my business. You''d better accompany my future sixth emperor''s sister-in-law."


    Pei Ming didn''t know who the sixth emperor''s sister-in-law was at first. He blinked under the eyes of everyone. Da Da couldn''t help laughing and asked Xue tingji a question."Will you be the emperor of Darong in the future?"


    Xue tingji can''t answer this, and da da doesn''t plan to wait for his reply. She shakes her head thoughtfully, "that Prince hates me. If he becomes an emperor, it''s a threat to Yueshi, so I hope you can be the future emperor of Darong."


    Xue tingji laughed bitterly. He only said that things are hard to predict. Before going out of the palace, he was stopped by her and gave a deep salute. "If you are in trouble in the future, I will do my best to help you."


    They will never think that this seemingly polite promise will come true in the future, and become a life-saving medicine to save Pei Ming and even the whole Darong.


    Pei Ming was very tired. As soon as she got on the carriage, she took a nap in her father''s arms. In fact, we all know that she didn''t know how to face Xue tingji, so she became a bird with a shrunken head.


    After so much experience, Pei Changyuan also made some changes to Xue tingji. After a long meditation, he gave him a suggestion.


    It''s in the limelight right now. It''s true that your majesty is dissatisfied with the crown prince, but neither the foundation of the country nor the Bai family will allow his sixth highness to usurp the throne.


    "I''m afraid it will backfire if you take advantage of the victory. Why don''t you hide for a while."


    There are two purposes, one is to avoid the prince, the other is to keep him away from Pei Ming.


    He knew that two people who had lost their ties would naturally revive their old love after life and death, but this kind of feeling was very fragile. He didn''t want to make mingniang cry again.


    It''s better to separate them first. As for whether there is love after calmness, he can''t control it.


    Looking at Pei Ming''s side face, Xue tingji nods. Since she doesn''t want to see herself, she should be more interesting.


    After hearing his reply, Pei Ming''s long eyelashes vibrated twice, and soon fell asleep.

 Chapter 109

    He didn''t know when he was carried into the house by his father. Pei Ming had a good sleep. When he woke up, it was dark through and it took him a long time to recover.


    When she was hungry, she was not in a hurry to pass on her meal. She gazed at the curtain above her head and pondered. Thoughts floated in her mind.


    Although he has solved the crisis of Yue''s marriage, it is far from the end. The prince is willing to kill his father, and will surely put someone around him to wait for the opportunity.


    How is she going to get this guy out?


    There''s only one way to think about it. She suddenly sits up and tears the wound. She puts on her clothes and goes to tiwenyuan. When she sees her little mother packing up, she can''t help wondering, "is father going to fight again? Your majesty didn''t make an order. "


    At that time, Pei Changyuan was drinking muggy wine. When he saw his daughter coming, he called her to sit down. "My father also planned to hide out, so as not to be entangled by the prince."


    It''s fair to say that the north is not stable, so he volunteered to defend. He just didn''t feel at ease with mingniang. He was worried about what to do.


    It seems that there is no need for her to speak first. Pei Ming raises his lips and holds his father''s arm in a coquettish way. "My daughter wants to go north with you!"


    Without waiting for Pei Changyuan''s dismay, Feng was first surprised, "what?" Then look to Lord, for fear of doting on her daughter Lord a confused agreed.


    Fortunately, Pei Changyuan didn''t drink. How could she nod her head? Pei Ming also knew that the request was abrupt, but she only needed one reason to make her father compromise.


    "What if the prince bullies his daughter while you are away?" She pouted her lips, so pitiful that she just leaned against her father''s shoulder and rubbed, "he wants to take his daughter as a concubine, but she''s afraid."


    On hearing this, Pei Changyuan was angry, "why didn''t you tell me! Even Lao Tzu''s daughter wants to do it. "


    So decided, also let his baby girl see the scenery of the North!


    Fortunately, the emperor knew his intention well, so he didn''t object to it. He would not start until Pei Ming''s injury was healed.


    After that, he coughed twice. Pei Ming noticed that his Majesty''s face was not good, and he was a little uneasy.


    After leaving the palace, two familiar figures came face to face. They haven''t met Xu''s grandparents for a while. It seems that they are not good at it.


    Xu Yi followed his grandfather and saw Pei Ming from a distance. He dropped his eyes subconsciously. Unfortunately, Xu Taifu was not so polite. He stepped over and said, "what do you want, old Pei? Do you want to embarrass me?"


    He refers to Pei Changyuan''s blatant confrontation with the prince. Don''t forget that there is still an in law relationship between the two families. Isn''t that putting him in the middle.


    Pei Changyuan has a clear conscience and doesn''t feel any harm to the two families. "As ministers, we should put the country first in everything. You will understand later. I hope you won''t be a fool at that time."


    The story of the prince''s assassination of Princess dada has not been reported. Naturally, Xu Taifu can''t understand it. He just thinks that because of Pei Ming''s relationship with Xue Tingzhi, Pei Changyuan has completely fallen to his sixth highness, no doubt beating him in the face.


    After the Pei family left, he turned and glared at his grandson, "from now on, you are not allowed to associate with your sixth highness again!"


    In fact, needless to say, Xu Yi has already done so. He ruined the job of Dongshi''s reconstruction, and his official career was affected. The crown prince agreed to help him find a high position. In this way, he was the crown prince''s person both in public and in private.


    With Xue Ting, there is only a break.


    However, Pei Ming is very clear about the fate of the Xu family, and it''s not a good thing to tear his face with the future king, especially Xu Yi, who will have to muddle along in the future.


    Later, the silver plate came to report that the prince was forbidden to visit the east palace again. I''m afraid he won''t be released easily this time. His sixth Highness has also said that he is ill and has gone to another village outside the imperial city.


    If he didn''t even say goodbye, Pei Ming put down the list and couldn''t tell why he didn''t feel happy. He simply didn''t think about it. He told Yinpan to go to Changxi after they left and take more care of the poor family.


    When the silver plate asked when the young lady would come back, Pei ming could not say. He looked out of the window at the setting sun and said, "maybe It will be a long time


    Before going to the north, she had someone who couldn''t let go. Now Xu Lixue was slightly pregnant, but she was told by the doctor that the fetal appearance was unstable and she had to stay in bed all day. She couldn''t even turn over too hard.


    Pei Ming went to the Tang family to find out these things. It''s strange that Tang Fen didn''t tell her. He looked at him with fear in his eyes, which made Tang Fen shrink his neck.


    Or Xu Lixue explained that she didn''t want mingniang to worry about, "for the sake of Princess Yueshi''s marriage, you almost lost your life. I was so scared that I couldn''t eat. Let me see how your injury is."


    Pei Ming, who dares to let the pregnant woman see the blood, busily perfunctorily passes by and carefully touches Lixue''s abdomen, "your mother and son must be good, and then I will bring you some good medicine from the North!"


    After changing the situation of making peace with her relatives, she had no idea what would happen during her trip to the north. It was false to say that she didn''t worry about it, but it was more of a vague loss.


    She is quite different from Xue tingji in name. Maybe she can break it when she comes back


    After nearly ten days, the scar on his neck finally came off. Looking at the scar in the mirror, Pei Ming didn''t care. He tied up his long hair and put on his riding clothes.Today is the day to go north with my father.


    As an army follower, Pei Changyuan also had armor. Unexpectedly, when he saw her like this, his eyes turned red. "My daughter has grown up, and she looks like your mother."


    Pei Ming''s temperament follows his biological mother, Liu, who was also a valiant female general.


    Tan Shi came to see him off. Somehow, his expression always flickered. Although he was confused, Pei Ming''s attention was quickly attracted by another person.


    It turns out that Pei Li also came back with Pei Changyuan, but he didn''t visit the eldest lady. After two months in the army, he grew a little bit of meat instead. He was no longer as yellow and thin as before, but he was much more handsome.


    Pei Li was grateful to the young lady for her recommendation. Because of the bad discipline and too much politeness in the army, he always felt that his back was cold.


    Who is there Are you staring at him?


    At the command of general Pei, the army set off for the north. Pei Ming rode a high horse with his father. He was the same deputy general, and the whole army had to call her miss, let alone how majestic!


    Accompanied by general Tan, he was very serious at first. When he got out of the gate, he relaxed and joked with Pei Ming from time to time.


    However, Pei Ming is acutely aware that general Tan''s eyes always seem to be looking back. When she finds out, she laughs meaningfully.


    Is there anyone special in this group of soldiers?


    After a day''s March, the army set up camp on the spot, and Pei Ming had her own minions to set up a tent for her. She was so happy that she sat alone beside the fire in a daze.


    A low-ranking soldier in a military cap brought her hot water. Her head was buried so low that her face could not be seen.


    Pei Ming didn''t think much about it. He took a few gulps of water, but he heard a sneer, "out of the Imperial City, Miss Pei is more bold and unrestrained."

 Chapter 110

    A mouthful of water choked on his throat. It took a lot of effort to swallow it. Pei Ming thought he was dazzled, but he didn''t want to think of an illusion.


    Seeing that she was choking, Xue Ting wiped the water stains on her lips with his sleeve. Pei Ming slapped him in the face of hell. After looking around, he pointed to him and said, "you, you..."


    "I''m good at asserting." Xue tingji said with a smile: "then you take me to the general to ask for a crime."


    "Otherwise." Pei Ming did what he said. When he got up, he saw that he was still looking at her, which meant that he wanted her to help him.


    Does he think he can be willful? Pei Ming holds his arms and looks at him coldly. Xue tingji doesn''t dare to go too far, so he has to follow her to Pei Changyuan''s big account.


    It happened that Pei Changyuan was fighting with general Tan for something. When he saw Xue tingji behind Pei Ming, he just pursed his lips and sighed. It didn''t seem surprising.


    Pei Ming thought that his father had known about it, but Pei Changyuan just knew about it. He turned to general Tan and said, "Lao Tan, I say you''ve done a good job This is not a pit for me. "


    In fact, general Tan was also a victim. "I didn''t know that boy sold my father."


    It turns out that Xue tingji asked Tan Shi to put himself in the team without telling general tan. When general Tan ordered the troops, he found that it was too late.


    No wonder when he set out, Tan Shi had a different look. Pei Ming really didn''t know whether he should be pleased with his obedience to Xue tingji. Pei Changyuan was even more depressed. He immediately asked his sixth highness to go back by himself.


    However, it can be imagined that Xue tingji was determined to follow him, "to tell you what the general doesn''t like to hear, whether you like it or not, you and I are grasshoppers on a rope now, and it''s useless to drive me away."


    He blocked his mouth, Pei long-term thought again and again, and finally had nothing to do, "but the military discipline is strict, you are not allowed to expose your identity, otherwise --"


    "otherwise you will throw me out of the camp to feed the wolves?" Xue tingji was quick to answer, and Pei Ming gave him a cold eye.


    She would not let Xue tingji stay if her father wanted to. Unfortunately, she couldn''t help it. Instead, she was kicked out by her father.


    When she came out of the tent, she did not forget to look back at Xue tingji angrily. She couldn''t get rid of him!


    After general Tan had retired, Pei Changyuan asked why his highness Liu was like this. "I didn''t ask you to dodge. How can you still bump into this wind?"


    Xue tingji dropped his eyes and said, "I miss you so much that I can''t help myself."


    He just can''t do without Pei Ming. He''s always in love with Pei Ming.


    Pei Changyuan tried to say something but stopped. He thought it was funny and waved his hand. "Don''t make these sour words in front of me. It''s no use playing tricks with me. Aren''t you happy to see mingniang? Don''t try to save the last two


    The stung Xue tingji didn''t reply in a hurry. He seemed to recall her every expression. "I don''t believe she is willing to give up. Even if she is tired of me, I will chase her back."


    Pei Changyuan has no intention to stop him, but he is still a pawn from now on. He is not allowed to violate military discipline.


    Xue tingji thanks general Chengquan. When he gets out of the tent, he doesn''t go to Pei Ming. Instead, Pei Ming hides in her small tent and looks at it from time to time.


    Mingming was determined never to get involved with him, but he came to her again uninvited. The most ridiculous thing was that she didn''t understand why she was so angry.


    Angry that he still has the face to get back after hurting her? Or angry at the moment when I saw him, I was still a little happy?


    After pulling the quilt to cover his head, he still couldn''t help thinking back to the day when he thought she was dead, the tears of panic and hopelessness


    It''s his fault to lift the quilt in vain! If you want to be a villain, then do it thoroughly. Why do you want to die. You think an apology will tell us? Good idea!


    It took a long time for me to feel sleepy. The oil lamp in the tent was so bright all night. I didn''t care whether someone would hide in the distance, looking at the dim light in the tent and meditating all night.


    Because it was not a hasty March, there was no need to rush. Therefore, the army would prepare food in an orderly manner at daybreak the next day.


    Pei Ming wakes up a long time ago. He has long hair tied up, no powder, no accessories. He looks fresh and airy, and two beards can make a young general.


    I opened the tent to find my father to do morning exercises together. I happened to turn my eyes to the smoke nearby. I was stunned for a moment, and then I turned back to fix my eyes.


    Isn''t that Xue tingji who stirs the hot porridge in the pot with Perry? Oh, he''s very flexible. His sixth highness is really going to be a pawn to do all the rough work in the army?


    This is good, and let him adapt, in the future It''s not too sad.


    At this moment, Pei Changyuan has already begun to exercise his muscles and bones. He just wants to compete with his daughter. It''s not empty, it''s real!


    Xue tingji, who is busy, has been watching them all the time. She is so good at Pei Ming''s moves.


    It turned out that she still had so many features that he had never seen, and that he didn''t know her well. All the time, he gave her what he thought was good, and never asked her what she liked.It''s not that she''s unpredictable, but that she didn''t explore it. It''s because she didn''t really understand her that she made such a big mistake.


    The more he thought about it, the more distracted he was, and he neglected the action on his hand. He accidentally poured a spoonful of hot porridge on Perry''s hand. He held back the pain and didn''t even say a word.


    After sweating, Pei Ming is very happy. Pei Li brings breakfast, while Xue tingji follows.


    Pei Changyuan, as if nothing had happened, took up the porridge and poured it down. Pei Ming didn''t even look at it. "I don''t eat it because it tastes like paste."


    Xue tingji also knew that the things he made were not decent. "I''ll do it again." Pei Changyuan stopped him, forbid his daughter to be capricious, "the army is not better than the family, do not be picky about food."


    Pucker will be thick porridge drink, Pei Ming no longer speak, Pei long-term in order to avoid suspicion, fake model fake blunt Xue Ting by nuzui, "what''s the name?"


    Xue tingji arched his hand and said, "Wang aye." It''s a pseudonym discussed with Tan Shi. Pei Changyuan knows it.


    Pei Ming was not happy to hum a voice, "look at you like this, I thought you were called Dog dunghill."


    "Poof!" Pei long-term a porridge water gushes out, "tut you this wench!"


    She secretly raised her lips. Xue Ting was happy instead of angry. It was better for her to make trouble than to refuse him for thousands of miles. "The eldest lady is wise. That''s the name of her baby. If you like, you can call it that."


    Even Pei Ming can''t pull his face any more, but he is reluctant to forgive him. He can only pass back the empty bowl with a straight face. Yu Yu no longer gives him a chance to talk.


    Keeping in mind the rules, Xue tingji didn''t catch up with Pei Li. Pei Li was an eye-catching man. He patted him on the shoulder and comforted him: "the eldest lady just doesn''t have a step down. Just let her slow down for a few days."


    Xue tingji nodded and wanted to look at her again. Unexpectedly, Pei Ming just looked at her, and his eyes hurried away.


    Such a small action made him feel that the hard work of getting up early was worth it. As expected, she was still reading him. This little girl was very angry and lovely.

 Chapter 111

    Apart from camping at night, most of the rest of the time had to be spent on horseback.


    Fortunately, it''s just autumn now. It''s most comfortable and pleasant. Looking at the broad and beautiful scenery, there are no high-rise buildings and jade platforms, only the layers of forest are dyed, which makes people abandon the secular troubles and just want to gallop.


    It''s a pity that they are not qualified to ride horses. They have no happiness and can only carry their bags on foot. Although Xue tingji also practices martial arts, he has never worn such rough shoes and socks and traveled so far. In less than half a day, his legs and feet are heavy.


    Seeing that he couldn''t take a step, Pei Li secretly came forward and asked the eldest lady to have a rest by passing water to her. Pei Ming didn''t look back. He deliberately dallied for a while before he said he was tired.


    Although he knew that in order to avoid suspicion, he shouldn''t be looked at too much, Xue tingji was very disappointed. He just sat down regardless of whether the ground was dirty or not. He had been blistered by straw sandals in half a day.


    At this moment, Perry had not come back, and no one could help him. Just as he was distressed, a few pawns came up.


    "Oh, look, you are not bitter. Ha ha, why did you join the army?"


    Xue tingji didn''t want to pay any attention to them. He kneaded his sore legs. The pawns changed their eyes and squatted down with a smile. One of them had a bad tongue, "Oh, it''s blistering, isn''t it painful?" Then he reached out and tried to poke his blisters.


    How dare these people touch him! Xue tingji pushed the man away.


    That person was annoyed also came to temper, "you are very angry, I''m afraid it''s not the downcast young master of that family?"? I tell you, when you come to the army, it''s all the same. Don''t put on airs! "


    When was the sixth prince so despised? Xue tingji''s brow was frowning, and his solemn dignity made several people dare not be presumptuous any more.


    At this time, Pei Li came back. Seeing this situation, he was afraid that something might happen. He helped Xue ting up, and the posture of maintenance was obvious.


    These minions knew that Pei Li was a relative of general Pei, and they didn''t dare to offend him, so they didn''t look for Xue tingji''s bad luck. Xue tingji didn''t loosen his brow and laughed at himself.


    "I didn''t expect you to protect me now."


    Pei Li didn''t dare to ask for credit in front of him. Taking advantage of no one nearby, he whispered: "you are kind to me. I should repay you." Seeing the blisters on his feet, he took out a box of ointment from his bag and gave it to him.


    This was bought for him by the first lady before he went out, but he used it. Please make do with it.


    Xue tingji was so depressed that he couldn''t be picky. After smearing the ointment, Peili gave him a few silk handkerchiefs, and the pain was less through the shoelaces.


    Pei Ming must have prepared it for him. Xue Ting rubbed it with a silk handkerchief. Instead of using it to pad his shoes, he put it in his arms.


    It happened that this scene was seen by Pei Ming.


    Although she was always cold, during the rest, her eyes were always wandering among the soldiers, seemingly inadvertently, but Yu Guang always ignored Xue tingji.


    She saw what happened just now and didn''t intend to stop it. Pei Changyuan also witnessed it. She came over and asked if she was distressed.


    Without hesitation, she hummed coldly, "it''s him who wants to follow. Shouldn''t he suffer?"


    That''s true. Pei Changyuan doesn''t retort. How about a bet? How many days can your highness hold out?


    Bet on bet. Pei Ming asserts that he can last three days at most Or five days, no more than ten days anyway. This can amuse Pei long-term, laugh chest is shaking.


    "Why don''t you say that he may come to the end? It''s only ten days. If he survives, you''ll lose. Then you''ll make a meal to reward the whole army. "


    Pei Ming should come down, but she doesn''t have enough confidence. She will test him with the threshold of ten days. If he gives up, he won''t be nostalgic from now on.


    But if he endures that day Are you going to forgive him?


    After the rest, the army had to go on the road again. Pei Changyuan deliberately rode slowly, so that his sixth highness could work less hard. Instead, Pei Ming urged his father to hurry up. "You usually guard the border, shouldn''t you be so lax?"


    Pei Changyuan is so tongue tied that mingniang''s ruthless manner is like her own mother. It''s not easy to provoke.


    It''s more than that. In the evening when she was camping, she called to Peili. It''s nothing important. She just chatted with her. Otherwise, how could she give those minions the opportunity to bully Xue Ting.


    Pei Li didn''t dare to play around with Xue ting. He took Xue ting to cook dinner, which made it hard for others to pick up a job.


    But without his help, Xue tingji couldn''t cook at all. He was at a loss holding white rice. Others couldn''t help laughing and mocking him for being an incompetent young master.


    "You think you can make a living as a pawn? I''m afraid he''s not on the battlefield. He''s the first to die. "


    "That''s impossible. Just like him, the Xiongnu soldiers must have escaped faster than anyone else. Oh, maybe they''re so scared that they wet their pants and even soften their legs. Ha ha ha."


    Listening to these sour words, Xue Ting clenched his teeth and tried to wash rice and add water like others, but he couldn''t make a fire. Instead, he coughed because of the smoke.


    Others not only didn''t help him, but also laughed beside him. Xue Ting wiped his dirty face and took a few deep breaths. When he got up, he ran into a man.His action is very fierce, and he knocked Pei ming down. Fortunately, Pei Li was so quick that she didn''t bump into the boiling pot behind her.


    Xue tingji held back his throat and bowed his head to give a salute, "Miss, forgive me."


    Pei Ming''s lips were tight. He didn''t look at him much. He just said, "you have too much firewood."


    Without waiting for Xue ting to help, Pei Li scrambles for help. Soon the fire starts, but Pei Ming is not in a hurry to leave, and starts to pace.


    "The army doesn''t raise useless people. No matter how you used to be, it''s the same here. You can''t bear the hardship."


    She wanted Xue tingji to retreat, so as not to block her heart when she saw him. After she turned and left, she heard him say in a loud voice, "I can do it!"


    Pei Ming was in a trance, as if he hadn''t heard his high tone for a long time.


    Since they broke up, even if they saw her again, Xue tingji had always been a good gesture, even the atmosphere did not dare, but let her inexplicably angry.


    It was not until this cry that she took a deep breath. This is what Xue Ting should look like.


    Turned around, she finally willing to face him, even if a embarrassed, even if the face of dust, this person is still so resolute uninhibited.


    Even if you hate him and blame him again, you can''t deny that she loved Xue tingji, who was more frustrated and braver, and who had been tempered in the disaster.


    Xue tingji also saw Pei Ming, who was full of brilliance. He wanted to hold her, but he could only resist the impulse and quickly compared her mouth shape.


    Pei Ming actually understood. What he said was: where there is you, there is me.


    The setting sun immediately hid behind the mountain, and the remaining twilight fell to her eyes. Why should Xue tingji say such words!


    The firewood in the stove crackled twice, which shocked her. Her eyelashes fluttered twice and said, "don''t cook the rice." After that, he left in a hurry. He walked too fast and tripped over the stones on the ground.


    Xue tingji couldn''t help laughing. As long as he thought that the food he made was for her, he couldn''t resist being tired.


    However, he didn''t notice that when he was looking at Pei Ming''s back and laughing, the little people nearby showed some kind of bad eyes

 Chapter 112

    In order not to arouse people''s suspicion, the dinner was sent by Pei Li. Pei Ming was doing needlework under the light. He was not very skilled and could not see what he was doing.


    Looking at the food she sent, it was more decent than that in the morning. She was not in a hurry to move her chopsticks. She looked at the cloth in her hand and said, "come again in two hours."


    Pei Li guessed the reason and left, but Pei Ming accidentally stabbed his finger, bared his teeth, took a breath and continued to pierce the needle, clumsy and stubborn.


    Two hours later, it was already the middle of the moon. Pei Li quietly announced that he had entered the tent, "what''s your order, miss?"


    Until now, Pei Ming was picking up the cold food, chin pointing to a pair of cloth socks and a can of ointment at the table.


    "Give it to him. Keep away from people."


    She sewed something for two hours, that is, the socks for Xue tingji were padded with thick cloth where it was easy to hurt her feet. Although the stitches were crooked, they were consistent in detail, which showed her intention.


    If the shoes are too conspicuous, the stockings will not be seen. She thinks she is not Xue tingji''s heartbreaker, and she is not so cruel after all.


    "But this needlework is really tiring. It''s harder than wielding swords and guns. I don''t know how those ladies have the patience to embroider every day."


    Pei Li''s eyes were sharp, and she could not help sighing that this young lady was hard spoken and soft hearted.


    That night, Pei Ming slept very well. There was wind and sand whistling in his dream, and he stopped in the distance and looked at her with a smile.


    Against the wind, it was difficult for her to step forward. She couldn''t take many steps even though she was panting. She was a little anxious when she saw that she was still so far away from him.


    Instead of urging her, he smiles gently, as if to appease her. He reaches out his hand and wants to hold her by the sleeve.


    The wind suddenly changed and pushed Pei Ming forward. Within a few steps, she was pushed in front of Xue tingji. She could reach him if she wanted to.


    But she hesitated, her fingertips frozen in the air.


    She was afraid of being pushed into the abyss as soon as she met him.


    Seems to understand her worry, the dream of Xue Ting by chuckling, rarely see him so soft corner of the eye. He took her hand on his own initiative, with great perseverance.


    In this moment.


    Pei Ming wakes up


    The wind was still blowing in my ears, and the tent was about to break, so the soldiers were already preparing breakfast.


    Yawning, he got up to wash. As soon as he got out of the tent, he met Xue tingji. He put on her new socks. Even if he tried to hide it, he could not hide his joy.


    The pawn had little chance to get close to the eldest lady, so he took the heavy work of every meal and just wanted to take the opportunity to see her.


    It''s a pity that Pei Ming is not so humble after waking up from his dream. He doesn''t speak with a cold face. Xue tingji doesn''t mind and lowers his head to her.


    Pei Ming, who was used to being despised by him, didn''t resist. Then he responded and yelled in a low voice: "don''t mess around. What should I do when I''m seen?"


    "The wound is scarred." He didn''t care her words, just looked at the scar, "I didn''t bring any medicine, I''ll give it to you when I go back."


    Pei Mingmo to the side of the neck, it doesn''t matter whether to leave scar or not, Xue Ting by not reluctantly, "anyway, you how I like."


    They had been whispering, for fear of being discovered, and her heart beat. At first hearing this, she blushed.


    She didn''t blush for a long time. Xue tingji was reluctant to leave, but he didn''t dare to forget the discipline of the army. After two steps, he turned back.


    "Oh, yes." He leaned down to her ear and said, "that''s a beautiful dance."


    I was tickled by his exhalation, and then I thought about her wriggling posture in open belly clothes. I''m too shy to see anyone!


    He glared at him and gritted his teeth to let him go. Xue Ting was relieved by a smile.


    Her glory finally came back.


    On the way in the morning, Pei Ming is still sulking. Pei Ming can''t help laughing in the long run, so he has a competition with his daughter to see if her riding is good.


    Pei Ming, of course, would like to raise his whip, but when he heard a cry of surprise from the later Alchemist''s death, they turned back in surprise. It turned out that Xue tingji couldn''t help shouting.


    In all the people''s eyes, Xue Ting was shocked and said, "I - oh no, I''m afraid the young lady will ride too fast. If I fall, it''s not good."


    This kind of explanation, on the contrary, is about to cover up. The pawns nearby sniff one after another, "are you worried about the wheel?"


    Pei Changyuan is also dissatisfied with his recklessness. Pei Ming has a bad heart. He has a way to suppress other people''s suspicion of Xue tingji and revenge him for his morning molestation.


    She called to Perry and asked him to pick his own horse. "Come with me. If I fall off the horse, you''ll save me, won''t you?"


    This hot potato, Pei Li, is afraid to take it. He habitually wants to look back, but Pei Ming stops him and whispers to him: "don''t look back, others will be suspicious."


    Pei Li couldn''t give up any more. He followed the young lady to protect her. After they rode away, Xue Tingzhi was kicked in the knee and almost fell to his knees.


    These people are brave, aren''t they! Xue tingji stares back angrily, "don''t provoke me."The more arrogant he was, the more disagreeable they were with him and pushed him.


    Don''t think you can climb a high branch with a white face. It''s amazing to let the young lady notice him with a roar, isn''t it? But it''s not that I haven''t got the benefit yet.


    "Well, the eldest lady doesn''t like you. They have to be more powerful to be worthy of you."


    They only dare to say a few words because of the absence of general Pei. Unfortunately, the people standing in front of them do not allow others to talk about Pei Ming more than Pei Changyuan.


    No matter how many times he was punished, Xue tingji couldn''t change his impulsivity. He grabbed the man''s collar and took off his chin.


    Seeing this, the nearby taxi drivers quickly pulled him away, because he was the only new comer, so they all came to bully him.


    At this time, all the people who knew Xue tingji''s real identity happened to be absent, and the remaining captains just stopped him. Xue tingji was beaten several times, and his mouth spilled blood, but he didn''t reveal his identity.


    It wasn''t until Pei Changyuan and his party came back that the captains saw it from a distance that they came to fight. Pei Ming, who was not easy to be happy, turned black again as soon as he saw such a scene.


    "What''s the matter?"


    The captains only said that they had just started a fight. Don''t they stop it in a hurry. Anyway, there are frictions and commotions among the petty soldiers, and the general will not interfere.


    But this time they were wrong. Pei Ming looked at Xue ting with bruises on the corner of his mouth, and his eyes turned to everyone with cold light. He was afraid that the captains would make amends again and again.


    It was clear at a glance who they were fighting against. She ordered them to drag them all down and flog them. "There was internal strife before they went to the battlefield, wasn''t there? I see how bloody you can be


    The captains did not dare to disobey and dragged the men away. Xue Ting sat on the ground alone and swallowed the blood in his mouth.


    But before he had time to get up, he heard Pei Ming stop the captain and pointed his finger at him, "take this down, too."

 Chapter 113

    After all, Xue tingji is a serious prince. Pei Changyuan doesn''t dare to fight against him. Pei Ming insists, "one slap can''t make a sound. No one can let it go. Let''s drag on and punish him."


    The last four words are the key. Beating others is just discipline. Beating Xue tingji is a small punishment, which makes Pei Changyuan laugh.


    Xue Ting didn''t want to be counselled. He didn''t need others to pull him. He got up and went to one side to eat the whip. Anyway, he didn''t beat it. If there was another time, he would dare.


    As for the man whose Chin has been removed, either tell him honestly what he said or let his chin hang a little longer.


    Pei Li cleverly pacifies the young lady. He will take care of his highness secretly. Pei Ming says that he doesn''t need to, so he has to suffer. Does he think that anyone can cover him everywhere?


    She was the only one who knew that Xue tingji would come to the end of his life sooner or later. At that time, he would suffer more than that.


    But her mouth was stiff, and she couldn''t help being soft hearted. She turned around and went to her father to ask for medicine. Unexpectedly, Pei Changyuan didn''t give it to her. "Don''t you want to treat me equally? The lower pawn is not worthy of good medicine. "


    "Father It''s no use for her to be coquettish. She pouts and is not happy. On the contrary, Pei Changyuan stares at her for a long time. Finally, she wants to say nothing and asks her to come back at night.


    No longer fearless to pester, Pei Ming takes leave, rebukes the brawlers on the pretext of sneaking a look at him.


    In fact, this time, she is a little guilty. The reason why she transferred Pei Li was just to see if Xue tingji would be jealous and suspicious of her. Unexpectedly, he has already offended people after only two days.


    It''s no surprise to soldiers that the skin injury caused by whipping a few times. They don''t even take care of it. Moreover, those who are punished are not allowed to eat. Therefore, Xue tingji has to bite his teeth and carry his luggage. Pei Ming is very distressed and can''t hide it.


    These pawns are of low status. They don''t know that the people in the imperial city all know the good stories about his highness Liu and miss Pei. They just think that the eldest lady likes the childe''s skin, and they are not angry that this "Wang a Ye" has a chance to climb the high branch.


    Fortunately, Pei Li helped him share his luggage, but the bloodstains on his back still made Pei Ming bite his lips and keep silent for a long time. Pei Changyuan looked up at his daughter''s sobbing expression and looked up at the sky. He didn''t know what he was sad about.


    By the end of the evening, Xue tingji had almost collapsed. Pei Mingyuan had a pale face. He had no time to wait for his father''s tent to be set up, so he stayed outside, wringing his fingers, which was rare and impatient.


    But Pei Longyuan intentionally dragged her until the moon rose to heaven.


    As soon as he got into the tent, Pei Ming shriveled his mouth. "You''re not afraid that his injury is getting worse. It''s really fatal."


    Pei Changyuan was still in no hurry. He asked general Tan to go out to guard. Then he sat down solemnly, "mingniang, are you still in love with him?"


    Unexpectedly, Pei Ming was suddenly asked about this. He immediately denied it. Then he was questioned. Since he had no intention, why did he care so much about him?


    "Being a father comes from the past. It''s not that I don''t understand your situation. Since you are hesitant, I''ll give you some advice."


    He handed Pei Ming a knife with one hand and pointed to the outside of the tent with the other, "either you go out now and chop him half to death. From then on, you are enemies. Or, you can forgive him, don''t hang people half dead. "


    Pei Ming was so depressed that he couldn''t pick it up in one breath. He said, "it''s easy..."


    Who knows, Pei Changyuan just hummed twice to show her something. Don''t be scared. He took off his coat, revealing his tendons and a prominent scar on his chest.


    He pointed to the scar and asked his daughter how she came from. Pei Mingshun said that she was hurt in the battlefield? He laughed and shook his head, "your mother cut it."


    "What?" Pei Ming was shocked. Did her mother ever have a grudge against her father? Pei Changyuan, on the contrary, enjoys it and talks about the past.


    "Before we got married, I once said that missing words made her sad. She refused to forgive me, so I let her take it out on me. I didn''t expect that Nizi actually did it!"


    This is the first time he talked to his daughter about Liu, so high spirited, as if back to the year. Pei Ming also found it novel. She thought her biological mother was as gentle as her little mother. It turned out that she was quite different.


    Thinking of his true love, Pei Changyuan couldn''t restrain his hot eyes and said with a wry smile, "so if you want to break the love, don''t just cut it off, otherwise it will only rekindle the old love more quickly. Just like you are now, it''s not you who are distressed?"


    Pei Ming, who was amused, had tears in his smile and could not laugh again soon, "but he..." But he did more than one wrong thing, she can''t forgive.


    Pei Changyuan, after all, did not know how many sins she had suffered, and stroked her head to comfort her.


    "Even if a person tells you a thousand words of love, you have to see what he has paid for you. In the same way, don''t deny what a person has done to you just because of a bad word in his anger. The impulse against his will will only make both of them regret it. "


    Pei Ming thought of all kinds of things in his last life, and did so many excessive things to her. Will Xue tingji regret it?


    At this point, Pei Changyuan doesn''t say much. Let her think about it these days. He''s still waiting for a ten day appointment and wants to taste his daughter''s hand-made meal."On that day, you should finish it. It''s better to rebuild a complete stranger. You must choose one."


    As a matter of fact, what kind of choice will she make in the end? I still have to guess, and then I hold my daughter in my arms with emotion. "My mingniang will be trapped in love when she grows up. It''s really no good. I''ll go to ask your mother in my dream and ask her to help me make a move."


    Pei Ming, with tears breaking and laughter, seems to be in a hurry. The inexplicable depression in his chest finally dissipates. Then he suddenly remembers that Xue tingji is waiting for her medicine!


    She sneaks to the big tent where the soldiers rest. It''s not convenient for her to go in directly, so she has to ask the patrol guard to call Pei Li. Pei Li comes out and speaks without Pei Ming asking. She consciously tells his highness about the situation.


    "Back injury is still painful, can''t lie down to sleep, fortunately no fever."


    Pei Ming pursed his lips and gave him the ointment. Then he stopped when he left. "Let him have a long memory. Even if you hear something later, don''t ignore it."


    He used to be so insidious and vindictive, but now he has become a straight hearted man. Pei Li doesn''t know what she''s doing. He just smiles, "it means your highness cares about you."


    Back in the tent, there was a lot of snoring in his ear. Xue Ting lay on his side and was awakened by Pei Li. They secretly went out to take medicine. Pei Ming knew that he hadn''t eaten in a day and gave him a portion of dried meat.


    Although the ointment was easy to use, it was very painful when it was applied. Xue Ting gasped by gritting his teeth, "when your Highness has a chance, I will not kill them!"


    Pei Li was afraid of being heard, so he urged him to keep quiet. "It''s common to bully new people in the army, and most of the poor people hate the rich. That''s why you don''t like them. Besides, they are jealous, and you are liked by the eldest lady."


    Paste good medicine, difficult to put on clothes, Xue Ting by funny, looking at the direction of Pei Ming tent, the corner of his mouth up the sky, "she is mine, still need others to envy?"

 Chapter 114

    After a few days, the team finally settled down. With Pei Ming''s socks, Xue tingji gradually adapted to the hardships of the military.


    Although he doesn''t have a chance to "come and go" with him, Pei Ming can always find a way to be partial. In the name of training new recruits, he can separate the fish from Xue Ting''s covetous subordinates and ask Pei Li to stuff him every three to five.


    After a long time, others did not pick Xue tingji''s thorn, but spread another story.


    It turns out that the first lady didn''t see Wang a ye, but Pei Li.


    This can frighten Pei Li, but can''t deny to clarify, for fear of six his highness misunderstanding, look at Xue tingji''s eyes almost beg for mercy.


    Xue tingji has to comfort him in turn. Don''t worry. Can he doubt Pei Ming? There is one thing that he cares about.


    "Marching in the daytime, I saw a lot of ragged people on the side of the road who wanted to lean over and be chased away by you. Who are those people?"


    Pelimer took a moment, then told him that the people were just local farmers.


    "This year''s harvest is not good. They are about to pay taxes on grain. They have no food to eat. When they see that we have grain in the army, or rob or beg, they always want to get some."


    Hearing this, Xue Ting''s first reaction was ridiculous. Do civilians still want to rob the army? I''m starving.


    But Perry couldn''t smile. He said with a bitter smile, "yes, I''m hungry. You''ve never had this kind of bitterness, and you don''t know what it''s like It''s really not allowed by military discipline. Otherwise, do you think we are willing to drive them away? "


    Most of the people who can bear hardships in the army are too poor to understand the sufferings of the hungry people.


    Xue tingji stopped talking. For the first time, he knew that there were so many sufferings beyond the appearance of prosperity and luxury in the imperial city of Darong that he had never seen before.


    Secretly determined, he whispered, "when I come to power, I will make the country prosperous and the people strong."


    What''s more surprising is that Perry didn''t panic to dissuade him. Instead, he laughed and bent his luggage higher.


    Although he has a definite number for a long time, it is I don''t think I should compromise like this.


    She''s too afraid to do it again.


    Seeing her so long-term, I don''t have much to say. Maybe these two days I can have this opportunity to let her put down her burden.


    Of course, if he knew that this so-called "opportunity" would soon appear in himself, he would surely cover his crow''s mouth at the moment.


    Just in the middle of the month, the jade plate in the sky is shining and silver is shining. Even if it''s ahead of time to celebrate for tomorrow, Pei Changyuan will wave his hand and have a good dinner tonight!


    Only at this time can the discipline in the army be relaxed, and the soldiers finally dare to laugh, smell the delicious wine and meat, and can''t wait for their hunger.


    Pei Li offers the barbecue attentively. There''s no need to say more. Pei Ming also knows that he''s helping Xue tingji to spread a message. They haven''t said a word these days. Can''t they hold it?


    But if she wanted to confess tomorrow, she couldn''t calm down. She just wanted to hide for a while, so she only looked at him from a distance, and then shrank beside her father.


    In order to cheer up his daughter, Pei Changyuan is very forthright. He drinks a few bowls to enjoy himself. His big voice can be heard for two or three miles.


    Until the middle of the moon, Pei Mingcai and general Tan work together to help his father back to the account.


    Pei Changyuan got drunk and hung his hand around general Tan''s neck and sighed, "Lao Tan, I understand now. Since ancient times, generals have no choice but to do something I don''t want to do."


    Pei Ming raises her eyes. No wonder she feels that her father is bold and unconstrained tonight. It turns out that it is certain that she will become a member of the sixth Royal Highness. The struggle between the court and the court is inevitable, and she has to be depressed.


    Although she knew that the Pei family would take this road sooner or later, she could not help blaming herself for dragging her father into the vortex of seizing the position.


    General Tan is so careful that he asks Pei ming to go back to rest and helps Pei lie down. Just as he is about to go out, he suddenly gets up to look for his sword. His action is so fierce that he almost knocks down the torch.


    As a general, Pei Changyuan has to keep alert all the time. He is in a trance and realizes that he has lost his words after drinking. For fear of being heard, general Tan zazazui blames him for his surprise and urges him to go to bed honestly.


    But none of them noticed that when they were knocked down just now, the spark fell out of the torch basin and flickered on the carpet in the tent


    The camp gradually calmed down. After he had enough to eat and drink, even the footsteps of the guards were heavier than usual. Pei Ming couldn''t sleep and his mind was in a mess.


    How to deal with Xue tingji was a trivial matter. She didn''t forget the purpose of this trip, but nine days later, she still didn''t see anyone suspicious. How could she rest assured.


    Night gradually sink, sleepy idea also slowly gush, she confused turned over, hazy still worried.


    How and when did my father die? It''s impossible to prevent.


    Later she went to sleep, and her dream was full of noise, and her ears became more and more noisy, which made her frown, but what she heard vaguely scared her smart.It''s clear that people outside are shouting that they''re out of water!


    It''s not a dream. The camp is really on fire, and it''s Pei Changyuan''s big account.


    Maybe it''s because there is a torch in the tent, so people can''t see what''s wrong with the fire. When the patrol guards find something wrong, the fire has spread.


    The trouble is that although Pei Changyuan was alerted by the shouts outside the account, he was seriously drunk and his pace was unstable. If he rushed out rashly, he might have to be held down by the burning account!

 Chapter 115

    When Pei Ming came, the tongue of fire had turned out of the curtain, but his father''s figure disappeared, and his knees softened immediately.


    Is it an assassination? Did the prince''s men do it? Who is it!


    "Father She didn''t care about those thoughts. Red eyes were about to rush in. The guards stopped her, but she was strong. They didn''t dare to be too rude to the young lady. They couldn''t surrender four or five big men.


    Just as Pei Ming pushed them away and was about to take a step, his back collar was suddenly grabbed by someone. He threw it back impolitely, lost his center of gravity, and was caught by a weak chest.


    It''s Pei Li. After holding her, she''ll stop in front. You don''t have to look at her to know who will pull her apart.


    But she couldn''t let Xue Ting take a risk by breaking in. She caught him at a critical moment and said, "you are not allowed to mess around!"


    "I should say that to you." Xue Ting doesn''t turn his head back, but he underestimates Pei Ming''s obstinacy. She doesn''t let go, but let him have nothing to do.


    At this time, more delay, more danger, Xue tingji can only hard pull her hand, do not forget to placate touch her head, "good, obedient."


    Taking advantage of her Lengshen Kung Fu, he grabbed the bucket next to the pawn, poured himself thoroughly, and plunged into the red fireball.


    Over Pei Li''s shoulder, looking at his drowned back, Pei Ming instinctively wants to call him. Somehow, he suppresses his impulse and clenches his fist.


    Father wants peace, so do you. You must come out, Xue tingji


    Everyone is busy splashing water to put out the fire, but it''s a drop in the bucket. Pei Ming simply tells them not to do it again, otherwise the fire won''t go out and the tent will collapse faster.


    Pei Li, who was ordered to take good care of the young lady, didn''t dare to let her get too close. As soon as he wanted to comfort her, the burning tent suddenly burst into flames. The heat wave burned her skin and made it difficult to open her eyes.


    At this moment, she didn''t know whether to call her father or Xue tingji first. She could only take the last chance to pray that the big account that had been burned out at this moment would not fall down.


    Unfortunately, God didn''t listen to her. As soon as she finished reciting, she heard the cracking sound.


    "Don''t No She can''t stand this helpless collapse. Instead of watching the death of the two most important men for her, it''s better to go with them!


    Pei Li couldn''t stop her, and then more taxis surrounded her, while Pei Ming''s eyes were still locked on the big tent that would collapse at any time.


    God, please don''t be so cruel


    Just as she was about to suffocate, the two figures finally got out of the fire and fell to the ground. Before she could get up, the big tent behind her collapsed.


    It''s only half a breath away, and they can''t get out alive.


    The soldiers rushed to the rescue, while Pei Ming stayed in the same place, not yet relieved from the afterlife''s palpitations. Looking at their blackened appearance, he didn''t know whether they were crying or laughing at the moment.


    The reason why they stayed inside for a while was that they had to put on armor, or they would not have any protection if they were hit. Nevertheless, they were still burned.


    The armor baked by the fire is very hot. After taking it off, the whole body is steaming, as if it was steamed.


    Pei Ming was really frightened. He was busy checking his father''s injury. For a moment, he forgot his propriety and instinctively wanted to see how Xue tingji was.


    Fortunately, Xue Ting didn''t dare to break the rules. He stepped back and bowed back, "the general is all right, and the young lady can rest assured."


    For a moment, Pei Ming finally knows what kind of mood Xue tingji was in when she stepped back to avoid.


    Feeling her loneliness, Xue tingji finally has no heart to look up at Peili. Peili leads her mind and seems to move a few steps unintentionally to block other people''s sight.


    Satisfied with his cleverness, Xue tingji smiles at Pei Ming and whispers, "I''m ok." Pei Ming can understand the tenderness and comfort.


    Soon the fire in the tent was put out. Pei Ming treated his father''s burn and asked the reason while no one was around.


    Pei Longyuan thought for a long time, then patted his head and remembered that he had knocked down the torch. Everything was his own fault, which made his daughter worried.


    It turned out to be like this for a long time. Fortunately, Pei ming could not help complaining, "if you two slow down, it will really hurt him. I''ll see how you do the job!"


    "Oh, I know my daughter. I remember that. When I get back, I''ll go to thank you."


    Pei Changyuan''s beard was burned a lot, while taking care of it, he said, "but you really don''t have to say, your highness is bloody, brave and resourceful in the face of danger."


    Pei Ming knows what he wants to say. He looks down and thinks about it. He deliberately increases the strength of the knot. Unfortunately, Pei is not afraid of the pain.


    "Come on, I''m so scared that I''m tired of going to bed." She left her father, went to her account and looked up at the full moon.


    The time had passed, and it was the tenth day, and her bet had to be fulfilled.


    In fact, she has already thought about it these days. It has nothing to do with affection. She just wants to save her father. Her own strength is too weak after all. She needs the help of Xue tingji.No, that''s right. He owes so much to himself. Why don''t he pay him back? It''s not too late to retaliate after he''s knocked down the prince.


    Xue tingji, don''t think I''ll forgive you. From now on, I can only use you, and I won''t be sincere any more.


    There will be no more


    Determined to deceive herself, she went to Xue tingji in person, but she was very upset when she saw the situation in the account.


    Pei Li is the only one who is taking medicine for him. Other people not only don''t help him, but even turn their backs on him. Because he has robbed the first prize, they are jealous, aren''t they?


    Because he took off his coat, the scars on his left shoulder were all visible, and her lips trembled slightly. Carefully, this man was always injured after he met her, and he blocked the danger for her every time.


    After Peili had finished packing, she said, "Xue - Wang aye, come out."


    Don''t cover it up this time? By surprise, Xue Ting was keen to see the sidelights of the minions. He put on his clothes and stepped out with his head raised.


    This guy is so proud that Pei Ming turns his eyes. Pei Li calls him out to help. He hides in a deserted corner, but he doesn''t speak for a long time.


    The wind was a little cold at night. Xue Ting, who had been waiting for a long time, cleared his throat and sucked his nose. He pretended to be relaxed and said, "at least I''ve gone through life and death for the sake of the general. I don''t ask you to be affectionate. Just don''t be cold."


    Pei Ming put away his embarrassment. His eyes twinkled for a moment before falling back on his face. He took a few deep breaths and then extended his hand.


    While Xue tingji was waiting for her to touch his face, she pulled away his collar and glared at him, which made him really confused.


    But then the corners of her eyes softened again, and her mouth shriveled. Even if she was fierce, she looked lovely.


    "You listen to me. Next time you speak well, dare to question me and slander me, I''ll cut you to death, and I won''t save half my life!"


    Xue tingji was stunned. After a while, he blinked and hesitated, "you Forgive me? "


    Her throat was blocked again, and she drifted away. "It''s because you saved my father."


    "So you forgive me?" No matter what else, he only asked this question, which made her unavoidable.


    At last, she took a long breath and looked at him. Almost at the same time, she seemed to see his eyes full of stars.


    Then, Xue tingji made an unexpected move.

 Chapter 116

    He, he How can you kiss me without saying hello!


    After autumn, the climate was dry, and the hard march in recent days made his lips rough and scorching, as if to drag her into the sea of fire.


    She should blame him for his offence and slap him in the face, but she didn''t, or even lost in it. Panasonic''s tight shoulders wanted to respond to him.


    Unfortunately, Xue tingji didn''t know how to do it. After tasting it, she left in a hurry. Her lip licking was more shy than her.


    He was caught off guard when he just had a little bit of love. When he looked at Pei Ming''s slight joy, he made Pei Ming feel as if he had taken advantage of him. He slowly raised his hand and covered his hot cheek


    In fact, Xue tingji was worried. He could not help but was afraid that she would be angry. Fortunately, the clear moonlight illuminated the red halo at the tip of her ear, which made his heart itch and his lips numb.


    "Ah Ming." He called her softly, but Pei Ming refused to look up. There was a dull voice in his palm, "why?"


    "It''s OK, but I haven''t called you that for a long time." Contentedly, he held her in his arms, closed his eyes and put his face on her hair.


    At last he realized how precious the four words were.


    He rubbed the scar on her neck and was still afraid of the situation at that time. "No more risk in the future. I''m here, and you don''t have to fight for your life."


    As soon as he got back together, he regained his old tone. Pei Ming didn''t feel much disgusted. He nodded in his arms. "I remember that. If you flinch in the future --"


    "no way." His arms tightened before she finished. From then on, he will do his best to protect her, even if he dies.


    I wanted to be tired of it for a while, but Pei Li coughed a long time. It''s time for them to part. Xue Ting was reluctant to let go by holding her hand. Pei Ming understood that his fingertips were scratched in his palm, just as before.


    And the scene of them kissing and parting under the moon is witnessed by Pei Changyuan in the dark one by one, scratching his eyebrows and sighing, and then turning away.


    This night, everyone unexpectedly slept soundly, and even God was willing to help them, disperse all the sandstorms and give them a rare fresh dawn.


    The general had orders, Wang a ye had meritorious escorts, and tejin was a close guard. He had the right to go in and out of the big tent, and he was more able to serve the general on horseback. From then on, he was very different from ordinary petty soldiers.


    Naturally, he took care of Xue tingji in private. He deserved it and had a better chance to approach Pei Ming. Pei Ming has a headache because she has to cook


    In fact, she spent so many years in Beidi with Xue tingji in her last life. These little things can''t defeat her at all. But this is the first time that she has left the Imperial City in this life. It''s strange that she will start. It''s rare that her father thought that she had been treated harshly at home.


    I''m afraid it will take a lot of effort to think about her meal, so not long after she left in the morning, Pei Changyuan told Pei ming to prepare lunch early and said, "come on, let me taste my daughter''s skill." Xue tingji, on the other hand, choked a smile and offered to help her.


    From the mouth of two veteran generals, he realized that Pei Ming and her father had made a bet. While taking advantage of the stove, he secretly asked her what she had gambled on. Pei Ming ignored him and was held by him when he got up. He was so blatant.


    was shocked, and she hurried to get rid of it. There was a prince''s eye in the camp. If he saw their suspicious behavior and guessed his identity, maybe he would return to the imperial city again.


    Fortunately, Xue tingji didn''t get angry again this time. She shrunk her hand and held her knee to pick her eyebrows. "You just tell me, or you''ll come back at night..."


    The more he said, the more he went too far. Pei Ming glanced around, held a bundle of firewood, and whispered about the ten day agreement.


    Xue tingji suddenly came to the spirit, gathered in front of the stove, deliberately close to her, "if you don''t have the socks you made for me, maybe I can''t hold on, so miss Pei is reluctant to leave me?"


    Pei Ming couldn''t refute it. He continued to put on the pot. In order not to reveal the stuffing, he deliberately cooked the rice and fished it out. The roast meat was burnt too much. He didn''t put oil in the cooking and salt in the soup.


    Looking at those "delicacies", general Tan almost didn''t laugh and was patted on the shoulder by old Pei, "how tolerant."


    Don''t look at Pei Changyuan''s embarrassment. In fact, you and he have been happy for a long time. He will eat what his daughter makes even if it''s made into dregs!


    It''s pitiful for the whole army to spoil the young lady with the general.


    However, with a smile, general Tan sighed deeply and looked out into the distance at his sixth highness and the first lady, who thought they had covered up their feelings well enough. He was worried and climbed into the corner of his eyes.


    "Have you thought about it?"


    He is talking about Pei Changyuan''s decision to support his highness Liu. It''s not for fun. Maybe it will end up destroying the family.


    Looking away from Xue tingji, Pei Changyuan never felt sad, but he had no choice. It was the prince who forced him to do this.


    "I can''t let that kind of person bring disaster to the society. Even if I''m a traitor, I can''t watch the family I''ve worked hard to defend. I have to protect my sixth highness."


    This made general Tan silent for a long time. Pei Changyuan knew that he was a drag on old tan. Otherwise, he would have nothing to do with him.When general Tan heard this, he became angry and punched him hard, "don''t take me seriously! My tan family is afraid of death? "


    Pei Changyuan was afraid of this brother all his life. He hung his shoulder and laughed, but his face was choked by the smell of burning


    After working hard for more than an hour, Xue tingji finally held the food she brought by hand, but he couldn''t help scraping her cheek.


    "Look at your grey face. You''re so funny to laugh at me."


    She frowned and sniffed, "hum, it''s better than you can''t even make a fire."


    After a long lunch, it''s time to get down to business. After thinking about it for a while, Pei Ming has a bad idea. He whispers to Xue ting in private, pretending to be serious. His tone is especially ambiguous and attractive.


    "Wait for me outside camp after midnight tonight."


    It can be imagined that Xue tingji was so upset that she was warned by Pei ming to stop her fierce eyes. Then she called Pei Li and asked him to come to her at Zishi instead of telling Xue tingji.


    Simple and honest Pei Li completely did not know her bad taste, and kept a secret seriously. How could he know that under the serious appearance of the first lady, she had already laughed.


    In the evening, she waited calmly in the tent. Halfway through her sewing, she heard Perry''s voice, went out in her clothes and walked out of the camp.


    Standing in the wilderness for a long time, seeing that it was almost dark, she said that she suddenly remembered that there was something she didn''t take and asked him to wait.


    In addition, when it''s cool at night, the clothes will be put on him first, "I''ll go back, you stand still." After that, he ran away.


    Poor Perry didn''t dare to disobey. He waited honestly in the cold wind with his clothes. Because he was shrinking, he couldn''t distinguish his body from the distance.


    After a while, Xue tingji came by the time. The dark clouds were thick tonight, so it took him a long time to see the figure in the distance. He was so happy that he wanted to tease him, so he deliberately lightened his steps.


    Just a little bit forward, did not arouse the eyes of the people alert, like a tiger and leopard to stay close enough, he suddenly jumped up!

 Chapter 117

    He thought it would be Wen Xiang and nephrite, but he was surprised by the exclamation of the person in his arms. At the same time, Pei Li was also shocked and struggled to retreat. At this time, they could see each other clearly and both of them were in the same place.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha..." Pei Ming''s laughter broke the rigidity. He didn''t dare to be too loud, so his shoulder trembled very hard.


    In fact, she didn''t go far at all, relying on the sparsity of the stars and the moon, she fooled Xue Ting, "Oh, is my cousin cheaper than mine?"


    Pei Li, who was nothing at all, was ashamed. Xue tingji was even more angry and laughed, "you little girl dare to play with me!"


    "Haven''t you played with me before?" She had a grudge, though Dongshi''s captivity should have been even.


    After apologizing to Pei Li, she asked him to have a rest earlier. She held her arms two steps away from Xue Ting, for fear that he would make a deal with her.


    Xue tingji really wanted to do this, holding his waist, crying and laughing, "I thought Miss Pei was going to pay for the pain of Acacia with me, why, just to see me at night?"


    As soon as he reached the point, Pei Ming stopped playing and said, "my father told me before that he suspected that someone around him was unfaithful."


    "The prince''s people?" Xue Ting by squinting, bearing suddenly fierce many, "who is it?"


    Pei Ming shook his head. "My father is afraid to be detected, so he doesn''t dare to test. I think we are not in the army. Maybe that detailed work will relax our vigilance."


    Xue tingji understands. She wants to help general Pei find out the spy secretly. Let him do it.


    Pei Ming was afraid to let go of the crown prince for a day. He grabbed him by the corner of his coat and said, "so you can''t expose yourself. You and my father can''t do anything."


    Most reluctant to see her worried appearance, Xue tingji and her forehead against, gently rubbed, "don''t worry, I''m still waiting for door-to-door marriage, personally call him father-in-law."


    Pei Ming''s smile froze. His expectation couldn''t be realized. Somehow, she didn''t have the hatred that she was full of calculation before. She was left with unspeakable bitterness.


    Even feel a little Sorry for him.


    Her deep guilt was misunderstood by Xue ting into shame. There was no one around, so it was hard to control her feelings. Last night that kiss let him not forget for a long time, now how can let go.


    Even Pei Ming was shocked when he raised her cheek. She didn''t resist at all. It''s like making up for him. It''s like Give him some sweets first, and let him be miserable later.


    In a word, the kiss between Xue tingji and her is more natural and deeper than yesterday


    When the kiss was the strongest, she tasted something strange. It was too wet and slippery. The sticky feeling was not right.


    When she opened her eyes and saw that she almost didn''t bite her own lips, she quickly covered her mouth and smirked, which made Xue Ting feel depressed, "can''t you concentrate?"


    "I think you''re just too focused." She kept shaking and repeatedly wiped her lips clean with the back of her hand. Xue tingji thought that she was rejected and held up his waist to discuss.


    Doesn''t he feel it yet? Pei Ming stopped playing tricks. He laughed for a long time before he could breathe again. "Xue tingji, you have nosebleed..."


    Then he felt his nose. If it was really red and greasy, Xue tingji immediately turned red and had nowhere to escape. Pei Ming''s curved and slender eyes smile like a little fox. He doesn''t save face at all.


    It took a while to hold back her smile. She patted him on the shoulder with a pretense of sophistication. "Young man, it seems that you are not happy. You''d better be honest." With that, Xue Ting ran away without waiting to catch her.


    Leaving Xue ting in embarrassment to cover his face and lament, this is a shame


    In the days after that, they didn''t have any contact. First, Pei Ming was considerate of Xue tingji''s making a fool of himself and gave him time to relax. Second, if they wanted to find out the prince''s eyes and ears secretly, it would be better to attract less attention.


    The two of them are by Pei Changyuan''s side, pretending to be innocent, occasionally acting coquettish, but Yu Guang sweeps all of them.


    The other made a mistake on purpose. Pei Ming complained and rushed back to the ranks of the soldiers, staring at the movements of the rear men.


    But what Xue tingji didn''t expect was that his low-key and quiet made those minions mistakenly think that he failed to climb the high branch of the eldest lady and was demoted back.


    In this way, how can they miss this good opportunity?


    On this day when he was camping, Xue Ting was busy carrying water. It was not easy to pick up two buckets full of water from the river in the distance. After a few days of training, he was competent.


    However, he failed to notice that the seemingly flat grass under his feet was actually a trap. When he stepped down with one foot, he immediately sprained into the pit. Although it was only ankle deep, he stumbled and fell two buckets of water. He was wet and had to go back to pick again.


    Without waiting for him to get up, three or four pawns "happened to pass by" whistled complacently, and the meaning of bullying was obvious.


    "Oh, how can you fall so badly? Hurry to fetch water again, or the general will scold you for delaying the start of the gang."


    "I''ve been on the road these days. Why are you so clumsy that you can fall on a flat road? I''m afraid your eyes are still sticking to the young lady?"Xue tingji is smart, there is no need to quarrel with these scum, in order not to pick a thing, can only swallow this bad breath, limp sprained leg back to the river.


    Pei Ming saw all of them, not only her, but also Pei Changyuan. He frowned, "it''s too shameful."


    Pei Ming asked his father not to interfere and let him suffer.


    Pei Changyuan thought that she was still in trouble, and taught her that since she had got back together, she could not be more coquettish and should have a sense of propriety.


    She laughs and shakes her head. It''s not that she has sex. It''s that she has to let Xue Ting get used to this situation. In the future, she will not suffer too much when it comes to the day when she falls into a precipitous decline


    These can''t tell her father. She can only look at the end of Hirakawa in silence. After a long time, she asked her father who would be the prince''s hand.


    Sure enough, Pei Changyuan smiles and tells his daughter that suspicion is the most taboo thing in the army. You can''t do anything without full assurance.


    Then he flicked Pei Ming''s head again. "No wonder you''re so abnormal, but don''t get involved in this matter. I know it for my father."


    Pei Ming felt relieved when she heard this. It seems that her father had a plan for a long time, but she didn''t dare to take it lightly. After all, in the last life, the old ginger of her father was planted in the hands of the prince.


    She has a lot of time to "secretly investigate the enemy situation", but Xue tingji is very tired.


    When I got back the water, I had to make a fire. It was clear that there was no rain, but the firewood was so wet that it could drip. I had to look for the dead branch by myself. I picked up the bamboo tube to blow air, and I was covered with firewood ash.


    A series of troubles made him fidgety, and the laughter of the people nearby was even more harsh. He bit his teeth and didn''t attack. Instead, he threw the wet firewood forward and landed at the feet of those people.


    People are easy to get carried away. They talk and laugh with their nostrils up. They don''t notice the stick. Unexpectedly, they fall to the ground with a loud sound.


    Hearing the news, Pei Mingxun and Xue tingji look at each other in secret. They all see a bad smile on each other''s face.

 Chapter 118

    But just because of this small revenge, it caused more trouble. On that day, Xue tingji and Peili were in charge of patrolling for the first half of the night. After the third shift, they went back to the tent to have a rest.


    The account full of big men is full of smelly feet and snoring. Xue tingji still can''t get used to it, especially today''s smell is very strong. Even Pei Li covers his nose, "how can he smell of urine?"


    However, when Xue Ting was ready to go to bed by lifting the quilt, he felt the wet feeling on the mattress, and finally became completely angry, "do you want to die?"


    The roar awakened all the people, some of whom were not asleep. They pretended to be discontented, but the banter of the corners of their mouths was clear.


    Even Perry couldn''t look down. He pointed to their nose and said, "you are too much. You have the ability to go to the battlefield. It''s nothing to bully people here."


    Unfortunately, he was not the one who would quarrel. Instead of deterring them, he was ridiculed. "You tell me, who bullied people?"


    He looked at the Yellow bedclothes on purpose and shook his head. "Tut tut Tut, Wang Ye, are you still wetting the bed?"


    "You -" Pei Li was angry, but he was pulled by Xue Ting, who had always been impulsive. These Dalits only knew these dirty moves. They were far worse than the prince. What could they not stand.


    One by one, he wrote down these people. He threw out the discarded bedding and said to Perry, "I''ll keep on patrolling in the middle of the night."


    But he couldn''t help sleeping. Perry gave him his bedding. At this time, a dissatisfied rebuke sounded outside the tent, "what''s the noise at night?"


    It''s Zhang Xiaowei who is in charge of the priest''s death. He''s been with Pei Changyuan for some years. He''s an old ruffian in the army. At the age of less than 40, he is quite decent, but the utilitarian flavor between his eyebrows and eyes can''t be ignored.


    Seeing the bedding on the ground, he was indifferent and ordered them to shut up and go to sleep. If they dared to disobey, he went outside to blow a cold wind all night.


    This captain Zhang has always been a hypocrite. It''s useless to complain to him, but Pei Li has no other way, "this quilt can''t be used. Please give me another bed."


    But Zhang Xiaowei only crossed his arm and asked him, "did you fall from the sky when you were bedding? If it''s dirty, wash it. Don''t ask me for your own business. "


    He was so unreasonable that Pei Li had no choice. Just as he was ready to compromise, Zhang Xiaowei''s voice came out coldly behind him.


    "What are you doing?"


    As if his back was covered with frost, Zhang Xiaowei shivered, swallowed his saliva, turned back slowly, and even couldn''t smooth his tongue.


    "I''m sorry, miss..."


    Wearing a coat and a bun, Pei Ming stood in the dark with his arms in his arms. His face was three minutes heavier than that of the night. He looked at the bedding on the ground, at Xue tingji''s empty bed, and turned to look at Zhang Xiaowei with a knife in his eyes.


    "The soldiers have never been short of food and clothing. How come they are all in your pocket?"


    Zhang Xiaowei didn''t dare to admit it, and Pei Ming didn''t intend to listen to his excuse. He asked him to put the wet bedclothes on his body.


    It can be imagined how reluctant Zhang Xiaowei was. Pei Ming let go of his arm and found that he had a sword in his hand. Now he didn''t dare to dally and retch.


    However, Pei Ming was not so easy to calculate. He pointed to the open space outside the tent and said, "kneel down until dawn. Don''t close your eyes."


    Zhang Xiaowei, who has always been only in front of soldiers, dare not even fart now. As for those who make trouble, she will not let it go.


    "Tell me who did it. Don''t worry. I''ll only take the lead in punishing others."


    It seems benevolent, but in fact, they see the blood with a knife. Originally, these people did not dare to say anything. As soon as they heard that they were only punished for taking the lead, they told each other. Finally, all the people were dragged out to have a cold wind.


    Pei Ming is already proficient in this trick. Xue tingji secretly praises her sophistication. By the way, she has to be pleased.


    She didn''t want him to suffer too much.


    Pei Ming didn''t know his stomach Fei. He snorted and held back the corner of his mouth. When he left, he glanced at Zhang Xiaowei intentionally or unintentionally.


    The next morning, Pei Ming got up late on purpose and yawned to check. The party had been shaken by the cold wind.


    Zhang Xiaowei, in particular, suffered a whole night''s crime of being coquettish and smelly. When he saw the eldest lady coming, he was eager to beg for mercy. But Pei Ming looked at his face, but he was gone.


    After ten years of suffering, she learned her ability to see people. At this time, Zhang Xiaowei''s posture is very familiar to her. Isn''t it the same as Cheng Yan''s?


    The more pitiable a pug is, the more likely it is to be a vicious dog.


    But this alone doesn''t guarantee that he''s a fine artist. Pei Ming lets him go to his father''s tent for a while. Unexpectedly, he hears Pei Changyuan''s penetrating laughter. Then he lifts the curtain of the tent and steps out, almost hitting her on the nose.


    "Ha ha ha Ming Niang, you''re here. Order to go down and celebrate tonight!"


    But he didn''t say what to celebrate from the beginning to the end. Fortunately, Pei Ming''s eyes were sharp. When he saw the letter in his hand, did he get any good news?


    On this day, they didn''t March at all. They let the soldiers rest and took out all the good wine they had been reluctant to drink.After talking for a long time, general Tan and Pei Changyuan pat each other on the back and are very happy. Piansheng just doesn''t tell Pei Ming.


    Even in the evening, they had a drink at noon, and Pei Ming gradually pouted. But even so, Pei Changyuan didn''t want to pay attention to her. She was so angry that she went to talk to Pei Li.


    After a few bowls of wine, general Tan gradually got on his head, rubbed his knees and hit his mouth. "It''s a pity, if it''s in the camp, there will be a Liao girl to help."


    As soon as she finished, Pei Changyuan covered her mouth, because Pei Ming was not far away. When she heard general Tan''s words, she twisted her hair and asked, "what is liaonu?"


    General Tan knew that he had been speechless for a long time, but Pei Changyuan laughed awkwardly People who wash and cook for us. "


    Pei Ming nodded his head as if he knew nothing about it. In fact, he had been smiling so much in his heart that he suddenly felt a little curious. Did his father ever call liaonu?


    After everyone had drunk too much, Pei Changyuan finally called Pei ming to his side and said in a bold voice: "I''m not afraid of the prince, that boy is still too tender, ha ha ha ha..."


    "Puff cough..." Xue tingji was choked by a mouthful of wine, and his neck turned red. However, his reaction did not cause much noise, because everyone was very surprised.


    Most of the people in this group don''t know about the court hall, but others who have been around for a long time know the way. How could the general say such a rebellious thing?!


    Don''t mention other people, even Pei Ming was stunned, "father, father, you are --"


    before she spoke, I could see that her father''s eyes were wrong, and he squeezed her hand so hard


    Although not sure, she had a vague guess that it was setting up a bureau.


    Two foxes, one old and one young, looked at each other and laughed, and continued to play. Pei Changyuan talks about Xu Jiaming''s loyalty to the crown prince on the surface, but he is actually shrewd. If he secretly supports his sixth highness, wouldn''t he pay more attention to security.


    He patted the back of his daughter''s hand again and said, "after you go back, will you prepare for your wedding with your sixth highness?"


    When Pei Ming''s shyness was just right, he looked in the direction of Xue tingji and quickly took it back. It didn''t really fall on him.


    At this time, Pei Changyuan pinches her hand again to remind, but Yu Guang looks at the people around him, especially on a person.


    More importantly, every move of that man was also watched secretly by Xue tingji.

 Chapter 119

    In the evening, it''s rare to have leisure. Pei Ming drives his horse away from the camp to relax on his own.


    The sun is about to sink in two quarters of an hour. It''s all orange red. It makes half of the sky beautiful and covers the boundless field.


    This is the scenery of the north that she missed. She also missed the mood when she and Xue Ting survived the most difficult days and finally relaxed.


    At the beginning, they were lying side by side under the veil of heaven, with ten fingers clasped together, speechless than thousands of love words. It was the happiest time for her. Even now, she is still excited in retrospect.


    Unfortunately


    When she was sad, the voice behind her interrupted her thinking. Pei Li came to send a message. Her sixth highness asked her to see her tonight.


    The most instinctive reaction is to blush. Pei Ming quickly converges his emotions. "I know, it''s the last time. Let him be more careful."


    At this time, the sun was already in the middle of the night. She and Perry turned back together. In the dusk of the sun, she caught a glimpse of a man outside the camp looking at this side. When she was found, she quickly slipped away and couldn''t distinguish her face.


    Have you already been suspected of being in trouble? Who is that man and what do you want to do?


    Suspicious color climbed up eyebrows, and recalled his father''s set at noon, a plan suddenly sprouted, after carefully thinking about all aspects, Mou color turned and called Peili.


    "There''s something very important for you tonight." After that, she thought for a moment and asked in a deep voice, "what''s the accuracy of your archery?"


    "Not bad." Pei Li didn''t think much about it, but he saw the young lady smile mysteriously. He was as clever as he could see that there would be a big fight tonight


    Pei Ming, who always has a small appetite, eats a lot of supper. After all, he may have to spend a lot of energy at night. He wanted to discuss with his father, but he would not agree. He had to fight alone.


    Xue tingji was also serious. He went to bed early as it was dark. Those picky pawns had a long memory. They didn''t dare to provoke him any more, but they remembered this hatred and were waiting for him.


    At midnight, it''s time for the two patrol shifts to hand over. At this time, they are most evasive. Rao is so. Pei Ming is still watching carefully.


    She deliberately bypassed Zhang Xiaowei''s tent, the fire outside should be able to reflect her figure, and then stopped at the edge of the camp to make sure that there was no one left or right to slip out.


    Just as she expected, Zhang Xiaowei really followed her. When she looked around, she carefully hid behind the tent. She did not catch up with her actions immediately, but vaguely saw Pei Ming look in a certain direction before her figure disappeared into the dark.


    He followed his line of sight and suddenly understood something. Then he pretended to patrol and went to Xue Tingzhi''s tent.


    It happened that when he was about to reach the account, he just saw Xue Ting come out and quickly went back. Fortunately, he was not found.


    I saw "Wang a Ye" peeping around stealthily, then crept out of the camp and looked back from time to time.


    It was not easy for Zhang Xiaowei to catch up with him until he walked away. As expected, he found that he was going to see the eldest lady. Unfortunately, he could not hear their conversation clearly.


    But it doesn''t matter, because their actions are enough to explain the problem.


    This is what he saw with his own eyes. The young lady hugged "Wang a Ye" and even kissed her!


    If you think about Perry''s care for the boy and the obvious partiality of the young lady yesterday, it''s not hard to think of the truth.


    Wang a Ye is the sixth highness in disguise!


    After the shock is ecstasy, as long as the news to the prince, he made great achievements! Even if you want to take advantage of the night to evacuate, fast horse back to the imperial city.


    Pei Ming and Xue tingji didn''t want to be intimate at the moment. Their kiss was true, but it was not beautiful at all. Xue tingji even hesitated before kissing.


    After all The experience of nosebleed is so humiliating!


    Pei Ming is not so good either. When she knows someone is spying on her, she can''t let go, and Xue tingji''s hesitation is even more embarrassing.


    In the end, they still focus on big things. They have done enough drama. Where is Perry at this time?


    He is behind captain Zhang.


    According to the plan, as long as it is determined that Zhang Xiaowei is meticulous, he will shoot an arrow. As for how to determine, his vision is enough.


    He could not mistake Zhang Xiaowei''s face. At the same time, the bow in his hand slowly opened, and the arrow with cold light was right at his heart.


    Tonight''s star is good, this distance can''t defeat him, as long as this arrow goes out, the big lady''s trouble can be solved


    However, he never thought that there was someone standing behind him. At the moment when he was about to let go, the minions who often asked Xue ting for trouble suddenly yelled!


    Pei Li, who was frightened, missed the arrow, only wiped Zhang Xiaowei''s arm, and even nearly flew to Xue tingji. Zhang Xiaowei, who was shocked, knew that he had been exposed. He did not even look back, so he ran to the stable.


    Seeing that the assassination failed, Pei Ming didn''t delay. He chased after Zhang Xiaowei. Xue Ting ran faster with his legs, but he was still a step slower. Seeing Zhang Xiaowei snatch a horse and escape from the barracks, he could only chase him with his horse.Pei Li didn''t have time to be annoyed. He also wanted to catch up with them, but he was caught by those people and took this good opportunity to retaliate wantonly.


    "Ah, Peili, you''re going to kill people, come on! Wang Anye has defected. Don''t sleep and catch people! "


    It turned out that they had seen Wang a Ye''s suspicious behavior for a long time, so this time they were careful. As a result, they found that Pei Li was also missing in the middle of the night, so they secretly hid in the corner, waiting for Pei Li to do something bad when he wanted to do it.


    I wanted to hunt for cicadas with mantis, but I didn''t expect that the Yellow finch would fall into the trap of others. When I saw that things were going to be big, Pei Li couldn''t manage so much. He chopped them dizzy with a knife.


    At the same time, the others ran out to see the scene and surrounded Perry layer by layer. And Pei Li''s eyes through the gap between the crowd, just see Zhang Xiaowei riding away figure, anxious, regardless of other people''s interception, just rushed to the stables to chase out.


    At that time, Pei Ming was already chasing after Zhang Xiaowei. She and Xue tingji revealed the most fatal secret. For example, they couldn''t let go of this work, and they were determined to avenge their father. They didn''t forget to take bow, arrow and knife.


    He tried his best to drive the horse. It was so bumpy that he almost threw her down several times. His skeleton was almost scattered, but he still couldn''t win the anger in his heart.


    It was this man who killed her father. She had to take revenge on him. She had to do it herself!


    I didn''t expect that Zhang Xiaowei was a master who disguised himself as a pig and ate a tiger. He took the hidden weapon and powder to cure the enemy with him and threw it back, which directly fascinated Pei Ming''s eyes.


    The intense pain of the moment made her not doubt that she would be blind, but she still refused to stop and went up against the wind with the thin blade that would fly at any time.


    But her eyes can''t open, it''s difficult to judge the direction after all, just when she is about to lose, Xue tingji catches up and blocks in front of her.


    She was able to relax and remind him to be careful of the powder. Xue tingji had seen it before and was annoyed that her negligence put her at risk.


    Finally catching up again, Pei Ming raised his bow and pulled man, "get out of the way!"


    Zhang Xiaowei is not stupid, deliberately hiding in front of Xue tingji, let Pei Ming have no way to start, finally afraid of wrong injury can only give up.


    If you can''t attack from a distance, you have to fight in close combat. However, compared with Zhang Xiaowei, who has been in the army for many years, Xue tingji''s physical strength is still much worse. He can only fight hard. He has got all his strength and stabbed the horse with a dagger to stimulate the fastest speed.


    Finally, he rushed to the front. He quickly transferred his horse and forced Zhang Xiaowei to stop. But this was not enough. He could get around, so Pei Ming followed him and ended the chase in a more rude way.


    She couldn''t think of anything else. She had only one idea in her head - to push him off the horse!


    Only in this way can she have a chance to win. Therefore, she didn''t even have time to consider the consequences. She yanked the reins and let the horse throw its head directly. She just threw Zhang Xiaowei off the horse.


    However, it was this that made her own horse lose its center of gravity and fall to the ground on its side. With her, she fell heavily on the ground from the back of a high horse

 Chapter 120

    Even worse than the hunting, a smell of blood rushed to the exit. She endured the pain, got up and rushed to Zhang Xiaowei.


    What a mess she is doing! Xue Ting panics and wants to get her on the horse, but Pei Ming ignores him and grabs Zhang Xiaowei''s clothes.


    It''s a pity that she can''t match Zhang Xiaowei''s strength after all. She is defeated by Zhang Xiaowei and is strangled by him.


    The neck of a weak woman can''t stand the strangulation of a strong soldier. Soon Pei Ming''s eyes are dark and unconscious, and Zhang Xiaowei has no scruple to kill Miss Pei, and he can make another contribution. He is waiting for him!


    Before he could laugh, he was suddenly pulled apart by Xue tingji. Pei Ming, whose face was already purple, could not get up again and lay on the ground breathing heavily.


    Xue tingji really wants to kill Zhang Xiaowei. When he presses him to the ground for a fatal blow, Pei Ming stops him.


    She wants revenge herself!


    The short knife just came in handy. She didn''t give Zhang Xiaowei the chance to fight back or even speak, so she stuck it in his heart.


    This ambush in Pei long-term side for many years of meticulous work, finally died in her hands.


    Her red and swollen eyes were so painful that she could hardly open them. However, Pei Ming insisted on seeing him completely cut off his breath with her own eyes. One knife was not enough. She made up a lot of knives to vent her long-standing indignation.


    Her father is such a good person, half his life for the country and the people, clearly did nothing wrong, but was mercilessly killed by the prince!


    It was because of her father''s death that she was bullied so miserably by Xue tingji that there was no one who could save her. All this was because of this traitor!


    At last, she had no strength. She sat down on the ground and cried. Her tears flushed the powder out of her eyes, but it didn''t hurt so much.


    In the past, every time she cried, she was hiding from someone. This time, she had nowhere to hide, and she didn''t want to hide. In front of Xue tingji, she cried until she was heartbroken, and then she burst into tears and laughed, even with sadness.


    She got rid of the murderer beside her father. He was safe. The regret of last life was finally made up.


    However, the so-called make-up can never make up for the heartbreak. Her guilt for her father will not disappear.


    No matter whether she was crying or laughing, Xue Ting was very sad. She always felt that there was endless bitterness in her heart. But as a young lady, how could she have the sadness of a person who has gone through many vicissitudes?


    But he didn''t want to care about it. He just wanted to hold her and comfort her. Pei Ming was also very quiet in his arms. Although his choking did not subside, his tears stopped.


    It''s like the shackles on her heart are finally cut off, and Pei Ming suddenly relaxes. Xiaomu, Lixue, and father, who she was unable to save, are finally completed in this life.


    Xue tingji played an important role in the reversal of each of them. Apart from the tears he brought in in his last life, at least he in this life and in front of him deserve her thanks.


    For the first time, I sincerely put my arms around his waist and put my forehead on the place where his heart beat most strongly, so that she could rest at ease.


    To embrace her in his arms after the terrifying fight, Xue Ting sighed with contentment, and when he looked up, he had no intention to see the light of the sky.


    Put down the last worry, and exhausted all the physical strength, fatigue and sleepiness swept, Pei Ming lying in Xue tingji''s arms drowsy.


    All of a sudden, he awoke her unwittingly, "Ah Ming, look up quickly!"


    She squeezed her eyes and sat up reluctantly, but she was completely stunned when she looked up.


    The long screen of stars poured down and hung over the dome, reflecting a gorgeous halo in the dark sky, where the Milky Way flowed across the whole blue sky, drowning her vision.


    Standing up, she was surprised at the beauty she had never seen before. Is this the meteor shower? More spectacular than she thought.


    The boundless plain is connected with the dizzy starry sky, as if she is standing in the middle of the sky and the earth, and can hold the silver river with her hand.


    Sitting on the ground, looking at her childish look, Xue Ting pursed the corners of her mouth, gently encircled her from behind, palms covering the back of her hands, and clasped her fingers.


    "So the stars don''t leak out of your fingertips."


    Pei Ming laughed. "The stars are in the sky. Can you reach them?"


    "Yes." He took her hand to her lips and gave her a hot kiss. Naturally, Pei Ming turned to face him and was held by him with his cheek in his hand. He said, "are you full of it in your eyes


    Just now, how fierce they were when they were chasing, how soft they are now. Pei Ming knew what he was thinking and lowered his head to feel embarrassed.


    The most difficult to see is her coquettishness, but also to scratch Xue Ting by heart, chasing her lips away, but she repeatedly dodged.


    He is not anxious, simply gave up the chase, looked up to enjoy the meteor shower, "look a few more eyes, don''t miss it."


    Pei Ming didn''t think much about it. He raised his head to greet her with a kiss waiting for an opportunity. In fact, didn''t she really know? Xue tingji''s heartbeat has long been exposed.


    Wilderness, star waterfall, two people, if this scene is painted, there is no need to add ink. It''s a pity that there''s a corpse at their feet, which is a bit of a nuisance to the sceneryJust when they were still at their end, a large group of people came from afar. It was Pei Changyuan and Pei Li who led the people to support them. Pei Ming waved to them and hurt their side accidentally.


    It seems that the fall just now was more or less caused by internal injury.


    Without waiting for the horse''s hooves to stop, Pei Longyuan was in a hurry to come down, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Pei Ming turned around obediently, "it''s OK." He pointed to Zhang Xiaowei, who was horrified by his death. It was a pity that she could still laugh, "this traitor doesn''t need your hands."


    But Pei Changyuan was not surprised at all. Instead, he sighed with chagrin, "are you good at it? Not even me? If I hadn''t chased Perry back, God knows what an accident you''d have


    It''s not convenient to talk outside. Pei Changyuan takes them back to the camp first. On the way, Pei Li bows his head and doesn''t dare to say a word. Xue tingji comforts him for a long time. Pei Ming enjoys the night sky leisurely and doesn''t worry about being scolded by his father.


    After returning to the camp, Pei Changyuan hinted that Xue tingji would continue to be his "Wang Aye", and then called Pei Ming into the tent to lecture. Before he spoke, Pei Ming began to cry out, "father, I broke my bone..."


    "You deserve it!" Pei Changyuan was not moved. He pointed to her nose and shook it for a long time before he laughed, "do you think being a father is a fool? You''re going to have to fight for it?! In fact, I''ve been ambushing for a long time. "


    Pei Ming is puzzled. His silly appearance amuses Pei Changyuan. He shakes his head and asks if she can see who is not there?


    She just reflected that general Tan didn''t follow his father, so


    "And where is he?"


    Pei long-term hem a smile, pointing to the direction of their return, "you want to go further two miles to see him."

 Chapter 121

    It turned out that he had already discussed with general tan. He deliberately showed his own details, and then intercepted and killed him in the middle of the way. In this way, he could deal with the disaster quietly, and there was only one missing person in the camp.


    Speaking of this, he poked Pei Ming in the head, "as a result, you are so good that you make a fool of yourself. Instead, you want me to make up a story to fool you."


    Didn''t those pawns catch Perry? The whole camp was in a commotion. Pei Changyuan, who could have solved the problem, had to clarify that the three of them were just ordered to play a play.


    Feelings of their own busy, but to add to the confusion of his father, Pei Ming is not guilty, just gratified, in any case, the father is OK.


    As soon as she acted like a spoiled child, Pei Changyuan was very soft hearted. He called a military doctor to see her hurt. Seeing her frowning, she said, "how can you be such a tiger? If you are seriously injured, your mother can strangle me in a dream."


    Pei Ming didn''t dare to retort. Fortunately, he was not seriously injured, but he couldn''t stand the turbulence these days, so he had to delay the March.


    She has a lot of love on her side, but Xue tingji on the other side is not so well treated.


    He and Perry both went back to the rest tent. Although they couldn''t sleep for a few hours, he was really tired and just wanted to lie down for a while.


    What he brought in was the smell of blood. Pei Ming stabbed Zhang Xiaowei to pieces. His body must have been stained with blood and stuck to him again. He was not afraid, but he made those minions who almost made a big deal swallow their saliva.


    "Wang, Wang a ye Are you hurt? "


    Knowing that all this was arranged by the general, they were afraid that they would be punished for their own mischief, so they paid special attention to Xue tingji.


    Xue Ting looked down at the bloodstain in his eyes and said, "it''s not mine."


    Smell speech they are relieved, but this in the heart secretly beat drum again. Don''t look at Wang a ye, a despairing young man, who is usually bullied and doesn''t fight back. I didn''t expect that he is very bloody. It''s better not to provoke him in the future.


    Their changing attitude didn''t escape Perry''s detection. They secretly congratulated his highness six that they had tamed the first group of subjects.


    The meteor shower gradually thinned and replaced by the morning light of the next day. Xue tingji regained his qualification to serve near him and no longer worried about the detailed peeping. He and Pei Ming also let go a lot.


    Other people only think that this time''s acting makes the eldest lady take a fancy to Wang a Ye. Besides envy, she doesn''t have much envy. Xue tingji doesn''t care, but Pei Ming is more pleased.


    He will gradually know how to control people, which is very important when he comes back in the future, but at the same time, he has some regrets.


    Xue tingji, who is impulsive, green and childish, will apologize and please when she cries. Xue tingji, who is shallow minded and easy to fool, is about to disappear


    "What do you think?" Pei Changyuan gave her a piece of clothes, "think can talk to him time is too little?"


    Just when she wanted to deny it, Xue tingji came over and saluted Pei Changyuan, "dare to ask general, are all your words in this bureau fake?"


    Pei Ming didn''t respond for a moment, but Pei Changyuan was very clear. He hummed and didn''t answer directly. Xue tingji kept a saluting posture all the time. It seemed that he had to ask for permission.


    "I''ll be a general? When I go back, I will marry Pei Ming. "


    Hearing this, Pei Ming''s first reaction was to look around to see if anyone had been cheated by Xue ting for too long?


    But Pei Changyuan is not so easy to let go. Xue tingji''s performance is not enough to satisfy him. Don''t take it lightly.


    After driving away Xue tingji, he whispered to his daughter, "you two are secretly Don''t go too far. You''re not married after all. "


    It turned out that he had long recognized Xue tingji, but he didn''t want the boy to think that his daughter was so good. Pei Ming covered his mouth and smirked. He asked innocently what was too much?


    How can Pei Changyuan answer this? Anyway, just don''t do anything!


    Looking at his father''s embarrassment, Pei Ming stopped teasing him and ran away. Behind him, there was an old father''s advice, "slow down, your injury!"


    However, that night, Pei Changyuan felt that his words were in vain, and it was time to strictly forbid them to get along with each other!


    On a whim at night, he patrols the barracks and stops when he passes Pei Ming''s tent. He secretly listens to what''s going on inside, but he doesn''t want to make his face change.


    I can only hear two people''s conversation in the tent, accompanied by Pei Ming''s low cry of pain from time to time.


    "Hiss, take it easy! I said, "what do you do with all that energy?" Pei Ming''s tone is full of discontent. Xue Ting immediately apologizes, "isn''t this strange? Don''t move. Oh, it''s too tight to pull it out."


    "Ah, it hurts..."


    Listening to these conversations, Pei Changyuan blushed with anger, lifted the curtain and rushed in, "you are too much!"


    However, it is not what he thought


    Pei Ming sits in front of the simple dressing table, his bun on his head is messy, while Xue tingji stands behind her. It seems that he is helping her remove her bun.On the contrary, because of the roar just now, they both had the same shocked expression, which made Pei Changyuan embarrassed. He coughed twice to give himself a step down, "what are you doing?"


    Pei Ming blinked and pointed to his head. "I''m injured. I can''t lift my arm. No one can take care of me, so I can only ask him to take care of my hair."


    However, Xue Ting, who can serve others, is clumsy and wringing his hair with a clip. At this moment, he is in trouble to put it down.


    Scalp suffered a lot of crime, she complained to pout, "in the morning I said that would not work, he also tried his best to press the clip into the bun, the result now want to remove all can''t open."


    Xue tingji knew that he was wrong. He was not afraid of loose hair. Instead, he joked and asked general Pei what he was shouting just now?


    "It''s not my fault to hurt her, but it''s not too much, is it?"


    He is fighting! Pei Changyuan stares back angrily, and Pei Ming finally reacts. His elbow pushes Xue tingji''s soft waist.


    Pei Changyuan has to admit that it''s his own villain''s heart, and it''s hard to explain. He has to blame them for their loud voice and disturbing others, especially Xue tingji, who should avoid others. Then he went out without looking back.


    As a matter of fact, both of them knew very well and continued to complete the magnificent project of hair removal with a smile. Unfortunately, they still did not make any progress, so Pei Changyuan, who had just stepped out of the tent, heard his daughter complain again, "Oh, you''re pulling my hair!"


    Five days later, the delayed journey had to be recovered. The army quickened its pace and made a hasty March for three days, finally overlooking Guanshan. This is the northernmost part of Darong.


    Pei Changyuan ordered the army to move on as usual, while he took Pei Ming and Xue tingji to go there first. This is his usual practice. He came all of a sudden.


    Not far away, I saw a scout on horseback looking around to forecast the military situation. When I saw the figure of the general, I didn''t rush to turn around to report, but came forward obediently.


    This is Pei Changyuan''s rule. If he sees that the general still dares to turn around, he will be executed as a defector. He can shoot an arrow without others'' hands. Therefore, the scouts can defend others but not him.


    Facts have proved that he is very wise. Only by surprise can he see the real situation in the barracks. For example, the scene in front of them made Pei Changyuan''s brow jump three times, and then he let out a roar.


    "Zhu Tang, come here for me!"

 Chapter 122

    There are lazy and disordered patrolmen, yawning and unintentionally training soldiers, bone scraps everywhere on the ground, and even people who come from afar in twos and threes, laughing and wearing belts.


    Is this a military camp? This is the soldier guarding the Darong frontier and resisting the Hun cavalry at any time?!


    It was only when a few minions caught a glimpse of an iron faced general that they hurriedly denounced the crime. Other people were startled, as if they had seen a ghost.


    After a long time, a man dressed as a general came out of the crowd. He probably drank a lot of wine at noon, and now he is still smelling. What''s the use of wearing a fake armor?!


    Pei Changyuan doesn''t say a word, let him unload the armor, he Pro automatic military law! General Tan quickly stopped him, "punishment is OK, but it''s troublesome to kill him."


    "That''s half dead!" Pei Changyuan did what he said and scared Zhu Tang to death. He argued that now that the border is peaceful, he only let the soldiers loose for two days.


    He didn''t say that it was OK. On the contrary, he irritated Pei Changyuan even more, "when are you allowed to relax? How dare you argue Then he picked up his staff and went on fighting.


    Pei Ming on one side closed his eyes. Tut, he heard that his ribs were broken.


    General Zhu, who had been beaten 20 times, was put down by others. Those soldiers were not punished. It was the general''s fault that he was not strict. Now that he is back, no one dares to be lazy.


    Pei Ming shook his head and saw another group of people coming. They were well dressed and well behaved. That''s what a soldier should look like.


    The leader saluted and saw the general, and his eyebrows were quite pleased with the amnesty.


    There are two people in the camp. One is the scattered soldiers appointed by the imperial court, led by Zhu Tang. This is the ghost.


    The other group is Pei Changyuan''s confidants. Although there was no one named Pei before Pei Li, there was a resounding name: Pei Jiajun.


    Interestingly, many of Pei''s parents followed General Liu, Pei Changyuan''s father-in-law.


    Both the generals and the soldiers inherited their father''s work and gathered their strength. No one could command them except Pei Changyuan.


    So when Pei Changyuan was away, they became outsiders in the barracks. They were disgusted with Zhu Tang''s style, and they were not qualified to interfere. They simply didn''t let the well run into the river.


    Pei Changyuan happily called Pei ming to his side and said to the soldiers: "this girl is the granddaughter of General Liu! My precious daughter. "


    I often hear my parents mention the prestige of Liu''s general. Everyone is more curious about Pei Ming. Naturally, his eyes rest on Xue tingji beside her. Pei Changyuan clears his throat and only says that he is a close attendant.


    Private affairs will be left for the evening. The most important task now is to reorganize the rules that the army should have. But in fact, he also knows that the more he is punished, the more Zhu Tang refuses to accept him. As long as he returns to the Imperial City, General Zhu can be called overlord.


    Moreover, these petty soldiers are used to being lazy. They rely on punishment to urge them. They don''t think the sticks are enough.


    Just when he had a headache, Pei Ming suddenly kicked the remaining bone on the floor and said, "is this the border? It''s not as clean as our house. Maybe our little mother can be more like a soldier than them. "


    Her delicate voice is particularly abrupt among men, and what she says makes everyone pale. Pei Changyuan signals mingniang to be careful, but Pei Ming wrinkles his nose.


    "Father, you are seldom at home, so you don''t notice the difference between qingfengyuan and tiwenyuan. Guess which maidservant is more polite?"


    It''s reasonable to say that qingfengyuan is Zhengyuan. The maidservant under the eldest lady''s hands is naturally more neat. In fact, it''s not.


    Because Wang''s madwoman always smashes dishes and never cares whether the sweeping is clean or not, people become lazy after a long time, especially when the room is in a mess.


    In contrast to tiwenyuan, how diligent is Feng? No matter what time you have to keep the inside and outside clean, your maidservants are cautious in their words and deeds and never dare to be lazy.


    It''s a pity that she said so much, but Pei didn''t care too much, "but those are the ways of women''s families. What does it have to do with the barracks?"


    Pei Ming curled his lips. "At least I have to clean up the kennel, right? May it have an unexpected effect? "


    However, Pei Changyuan still shakes his head. In his opinion, it''s a trivial matter. Pei Ming has his own plan and stands on tiptoe with his hands behind his back. "Otherwise, father would like a better way? If you had an idea, it would not have been like this for a long time


    Pei Changyuan is finally convinced that he can''t defeat his daughter''s Gu Lingjing. All right, let''s clean up the camp first. Especially Zhu Tang takes the lead. He is not allowed to rest even if he gets the baton.


    Pei Ming deliberately glanced at Zhu Tang''s behavior to see if he was suspicious. Fortunately, his reaction was not too straightforward, and his anger was written on his face.


    No longer care about them, Pei Ming climbed the high wall, the wind on the top of the wall was not small, blowing the broken hair on her forehead.


    Her eyes turned to the mountains in the distance. Xue Ting was very excited to see such a magnificent scenery by following her.


    "The border of Darong is much more beautiful than the imperial city!" The fingertips face north. "Is that the Huns over there?"As far as Pei Ming is concerned, this is the place where she remembers the most. The excitement of revisiting her hometown can''t help but explain it to him a little bit.


    "Yes, that''s Xiongnu. Do you see the mountains ahead? It separates our two countries, and it''s a great place for ambush and sneak attacks, so we''re all on guard against each other. "


    She seldom talks, and Xue tingji doesn''t say anything. She looks at her side face with a smile until she is a little embarrassed and takes back her flashing eyes.


    Xue tingji did not appreciate enough of it, casually found a topic, "climb that mountain can see the Huns?"


    "Ah?" She was a little distracted. After all, he was the one around her. This man gave her no less memories than this piece of land, but he came again.


    Every time I think about it, I feel ridiculous and unbelievable, because he doesn''t know anything, as if he was reborn.


    And she didn''t know that every time she thought about it, Xue tingji was always upset by her deep and turbulent eyes. He couldn''t see through it, so he always felt that he didn''t understand her.


    No matter how long it took, he hated this kind of indecision, as if she would fly away at any time.


    He didn''t know what to do. He could only fill his uneasiness with his intimacy with her. He hugged her and immediately wanted to kiss her.


    This is the city wall! In case of being seen what to do, Pei Ming is impatient to dodge, "do you have a little discretion?"


    "If you''re not close to you, you''ll have a sense of propriety?" He thought that he had been very restrained, and finally wanted to be close to her, she refused to cooperate.


    While he was complaining, Pei Ming suddenly clamped his wrists and looked up at him, "Wang aye, you are too presumptuous."

 Chapter 123

    Hearing this strange name from her mouth, Xue Ting said stupidly, "what do you call me?"


    With a bad smile, he pushed away. Pei Ming walked around him seriously. "I''m the daughter of general Pei. The whole army has to call me miss, and you? How dare a little man of unknown origin kick his nose at me? "


    She''s beautiful, isn''t she? Xue Ting pinches her soft waist, and the ticklish Pei Ming screams. No matter whether he is heard or not, he covers his mouth and slaps him on the chest.


    "But why are you lazy here? Everybody''s cleaning the barracks. Aren''t you a soldier? Miss Ben orders you to go down now, and you are not allowed to have dinner until you finish cleaning. "


    When she spoke, she still covered her mouth and only showed her pretty eyes. Xue tingji was not the one who was willing to suffer losses. She just kissed her on the back of her hand. She was so close that her eyes reflected her surprised and slightly shy expression.


    With a smile in his nose, he was satisfied. "Yes, madam."


    Until he turned down the wall, Pei Ming kept covering his mouth. Then he took a deep breath in the strong wind and slowly covered his face with his hands.


    This Xue tingji is so annoying


    Later, as the wind grew stronger and stronger, she went downstairs with her clothes tight. The barracks had been almost cleaned up, and she looked very comfortable.


    Pei Changyuan asks her daughter for advice modestly. What should she do next? Pei Ming thought about it. He didn''t rush to train his troops. He only asked them to do one thing these days, that is, sweep the barracks.


    "In the future, I will be in charge of it every day. If the execution is not good, I will be punished by military law! It won''t be long before they have a long memory. "


    Although there is no opinion, but Pei long-term or pinch her nose, "you this little girl heart is very heavy, if a man body, must be a powerful general."


    Rubbing his nose and humming, Pei Ming''s eyes were almost up in the sky and whispered: "who said no? I want to be a woman general. "


    Around the evening of the same day, the army led by general Tan came to join us and finally arrived at the base camp. It was necessary to have a meal of wine and meat.


    Unexpectedly, Pei Ming was driven out!


    My father didn''t let her eat together, even the tent didn''t let her stay. Isn''t that bullying?!


    But she soon understood the reason. After all, they had been marching for so long, and there was no woman on the way except her. Now that they finally came to the border, why did they have to call some squatters to help them?


    If she is present, they can''t let go


    Well, Pei Ming is reasonable. He pretends to wish his father a good time. He lets general Tan puff a good mouthful of wine. He kindly explains that general Pei never makes trouble. Pei Changyuan stares at him.


    Pei Ming doesn''t tease them any more. As soon as he gets out of the tent, Xue Ting pokes him in the back and flicks him ticklishly. He turns around and resents him for coming. "There are so many people here. Be careful what you''re doing."


    Although meticulous work is the exception, after all, there are too many ears and eyes in the army, and Zhu Tang is not a good one. It''s better not to make trouble.


    Xue tingji was reluctant to let go, but she pushed him away and looked around. She whispered to him, "it''s rare to come to the border. You should have a good relationship with those soldiers. Otherwise, what can you do to challenge the prince?"


    Xue tingji stopped pestering her and told her not to run around. Even though the soldiers didn''t dare to do anything to her, the eyes stuck on her were enough to make him uncomfortable.


    It''s a pity that Pei Ming didn''t pay attention to what he said. He turned his head and wandered around. At the moment, there aren''t many people in the martial arts training ground, so he wanted to go and have a look.


    Far away from campfires and noise, there is withered and yellow hay at the foot. The north is bitter and cold, and the imperial city is crisp in September. When you get here, you already have the idea of early winter.


    Gradually into the dark, few can have such a pure, she stretched a stretch, deep sigh tone, but was suddenly a broken sound of pottery scared.


    "Who?" She turned her head and saw a figure sitting in the dark drinking alone. What had just been broken should be an empty bottle.


    Will avoid the crowd here to drink muggy wine, it can be seen that this person has something on his mind, she has no intention to disturb, but that person raised his head.


    By the faint light of the fire in the distance, I can''t see the face of the man clearly, but from his locked brow and dejected posture, I''m afraid it''s not small.


    It''s better not to disturb at this time. Pei Ming shrugged his shoulders and didn''t stay any longer. It took him a long time to blink. He always felt that the man just now It looks familiar.


    As the night went on, she was led to her residence and camped all the way. She finally got a decent room and had a good sleep.


    Lying on her new bedding, she turned over and thought vaguely.


    She must have dealt with that man in her last life, but who was he?


    This sleep to daybreak, leisurely get up to father''s, just see some liaonu face, holding a basket of clothes.


    If we say that these women are all poor people, either they are poor and can only come here to earn some money, or their families are confiscated. Originally, they are all delicate and expensive, but they have become the most humble female slaves.It''s their duty to take care of the army''s food and clothing. Pei Ming looks at the baskets and suddenly gets excited. He wants to be filial and asks for her father''s clothes.


    The women dare not work, but they can''t beat Pei Ming.


    It happened that Xue tingji passed by and saw her walking with the Liao girls. He wanted to call her. After thinking about the people who had not spoken since she left the Imperial City, she was happy because the Liao girls couldn''t hurt her.


    There is a river beside the camp, where the water is used for food. Pei Ming squats by the river like them, holding a gavel in one hand and rubbing a thick shirt in the other.


    When Xue tingji and she first came to Beidi, they suffered a lot. As a young lady, she just learned how to wash clothes and cook. She also owed all of her care. Xue tingji had the energy to turn defeat into victory.


    These past now want to all feel sad, oneself too not easy, that bastard is also too not a thing!


    Although she didn''t have much hatred, she just couldn''t swallow it. She held her gavel in her hands and tried to vent it. Xue Ting, you heartless man!


    At this time, a pawn passed by the river. After drinking all night, he did not wake up. In a trance, he was attracted by the movement of Pei Mingchui''s clothes. His eyelids drooped and he walked towards her.


    Still immersed in the abuse of Xue tingji, Pei Ming doesn''t notice that the water splashed by him makes the women next to him complain incessantly. He doesn''t realize that the person behind him is suddenly held on his shoulder and thinks it''s Xue tingji.


    But what happened immediately was not right. She was pulled over and even pressed on the ground! Who wants to die like that?! Take a close look, isn''t this the man who drank muggy wine last night!


    The man was still drunk, but his mind was not blurred. He thought she was a squatter girl, so he took out a handful of money and put it in her skirt.


    If her father or Xue tingji saw this action alone, he could definitely cut off his hand.


    "Bold, I am the daughter of general Pei!" She was not happy to resist, but he covered her mouth, and a terrible fact made her panic.


    The strength of this man is beyond the mark!

 Chapter 124

    Pei Ming was surprised when he couldn''t even move his arm, and he couldn''t resist at all. At the same time, he thought of who this man was and cried out in his heart.


    Lu Yu, you fool, don''t want to die with a bright future?!


    His name is Lu Yu. In his last life, he was one of Pei Changyuan''s most powerful confidants. Later, he became a general under Xue tingji''s command. His greatest strength is his amazing strength and incomparable bravery in the battlefield.


    But the strict Lu general in her memory was not of this virtue. At this moment, her collar had been torn open.


    This time, she really has to admit defeat. If no one comes to help, she''s afraid that she''ll fall into Lu Yu''s hands. Fortunately, those Liao women see something wrong and quickly find general Pei.


    As soon as he saw his daughter being bullied, Pei Changyuan gave Lu Yu a kick. Pei Ming was distressed by his ruthlessness. Father, don''t kick your hero!


    At least, she unties the encirclement and pulls on her collar. Now Xue tingji comes to see that Lu Yu''s killing intention is almost overflowing.


    Without his help, Pei Changyuan first draws out his sword to kill him. Pei Ming can''t stand still. He hugs his father''s waist and abdomen, almost hanging on him.


    "Can''t kill, can''t kill!"


    Pei Changyuan can''t help but be stunned, then he wants to crack, "are you scared silly? This thief dares to bully you. You have to die! "


    At this moment, Lu Yu finally sobered up and realized his crime. He neither resisted nor defended. He hung his head and waited for the sword to wave, but Pei Ming was worried.


    She turns her head to hope that Lu Yu can open a mouth more or less, and she can help to explain it. As a result, he turns a blind eye to death.


    This time, not only Pei Changyuan thought she was stupid, but Xue tingji couldn''t go on, "what are you doing, Ah Ming?"


    Pei Ming turned his head and glared at her. In front of so many people, he called her, didn''t he?


    Although the abdomen Fei is ceaseless, she always stops in front of Lu Yu, "this person can''t kill, otherwise father you will regret."


    Pei Changyuan wanted to listen to her words. He took back the sword very quickly. "Tell me, why can this thief make me regret it?"


    Pei Ming looked back at Lu Yu and said in a deep voice: "this man is infinite. He is a genius. If he goes to battle, he will be able to be a general. I can''t miss out on Darong''s future good general."


    "Well, you look up to him too much." Pei Changyuan couldn''t listen. Today he had to kill the thief. Pei Ming was in a hurry, and an idea came out of the room.


    "If you want to kill him, it''s too cheap to go down with one sword. Why don''t you let two hundred people besiege him? It''s only when you beat yourself to death that you can relieve your Qi! "


    This method is too cruel, even Pei Changyuan is stunned. In fact, Pei Ming has no bottom in his heart. Although Lu Yu in the last life had a good performance of one against two hundred.


    But now he''s dying


    Without waiting for her regret, Pei Changyuan agreed to come down, or let everyone see the end of bullying his daughter. Xue tingji''s eyes are even more terrible. With his style, where can Lu Yu live?


    Pei Ming secretly rolled his throat. He was really sweating for the future general Lu''s life. He quickly added another requirement that everyone should be unarmed.


    Anyway, Pei Changyuan didn''t object, but Xue tingji came up and whispered to him, and got his approval.


    Dissatisfied with his obstruction, Pei Ming turns his head in anger, and Xue Ting gets angry when he sees it. Due to his bad identity, he speaks frankly to her and praises her for her good manners.


    Pei Ming is very angry. She protects her father''s good general. Isn''t she also his reserve force to fight against the prince?


    With all his heart to plan for him, he only knew the little things between his sons and daughters. Now he went back impolitely, "you don''t have to be here with a gun. You have the ability to compete with him."


    "That''s what I mean." He raised his eyebrows, and his domineering and arrogant face was disgusting.


    But Pei Ming still forgot one thing. She said 200 people, but she didn''t say it was one after another at the same time.


    Therefore, Xue tingji''s suggestion to Pei Changyuan is to first point out 199 people to besiege at the same time, and finally, he goes to battle.


    One hundred and ninety-nine people, even if they didn''t kill Lu Yu, would definitely use up his physical strength. Xue tingji''s last appearance would not have killed him.


    In order to keep Lu Yu, she had to bow to Xue tingji and pull him aside to speak alone.


    "It''s normal for me to admit my mistake when I''m with those women. You can''t stifle your own help just because I''m not supposed to be in the military camp."


    "I don''t want someone who dares to invade you to help me." Xue tingji''s anger is obvious, which makes her angry and helpless.


    But can she tell him that you will be miserable in the future, even worse than a pawn. Do you still have to point out that you can only survive with the help of such a person?


    No one would believe it. She was the only one in a hurry.


    Finally, she can only hope that her father, if Lu Yu can live to the end, ask him not to investigate the crime.


    Pei Changyuan didn''t believe that he could survive the disaster. He vowed, "if he can win 200 people, I will promote him to be a vice captain!""All right." Pei Ming has nothing to say but asks Lu Yu not to let her down.


    Her worry was seen by Lu Yu. She patted the ashes on her body and finally raised her spirit.


    Thanks to him, he has the courage to ask the general if he is limited in time and scope?


    Pei Changyuan was surprised by his courage. He waved his hand and said, "before dark tonight, I''ll run with you as far as possible." In addition, he issued orders to the 199 people. If they could kill him, they would be rewarded!


    Pei Ming is frightened when they shout, but Lu Yu doesn''t care. With an order, what he does first is not to fight, but to turn around and run!


    With Pei Changyuan, general Tan was watching the battle on the city wall. He was still a little curious. What''s the advantage of this little thief? Can mingniang maintain it like this? You think you can get away with it all day?


    Pei Changyuan''s reaction was just the opposite. He nodded his head in admiration. At first, he used escape to consume everyone''s physical strength. At least he could screen out some weak soldiers, and then he could really play better.


    However, it has to be his own physical ability. Lu Yu is either too ignorant or has some real ability.


    Xue tingji was also standing with them. No matter what other people thought of him, he was not in the mood to pretend to be a pawn. He stood up with his feet, arms around his legs, straight back, and the prestige of Lingsheng.


    This kind of him makes Pei Ming feel suffocated. He steps back and doesn''t want to stay by his side. The tragedy of Pei''s family''s extermination flashed in his mind again. He just looks at it coldly and regards other people''s lives like weeds.


    Her heavy breathing made Xue tingji turn his head, and his pale face scared him even more. He held her, "don''t you feel comfortable?"


    Slowly, he broke away his hand. Pei Ming didn''t want to face him and refused his concern powerlessly. "I''m ok. Don''t follow me..."

 Chapter 125

    She couldn''t control the fight between Lu Yu and the more than 100 people. She didn''t want to see the pictures of fists and feet together. She shrank in the room alone to lie asleep, and her chest was even more oppressive.


    She can''t blame Xue tingji, but can''t that guy listen to her? Are you in a hurry to make enemies now and want to fight alone in the future?


    But then again, Lu Yu is not a reckless person. Since last night, all kinds of behaviors are wrong.


    If he can survive, help him.


    Pei Ming doesn''t know that Pei Changyuan, who has always been stubborn as an ox, has moved his mind now. As she said, Lu Yu is really a talent.


    After running a whole circle around the huge camp, he brushed off half of his opponents. Most of them were lazy in their daily training, and the rest were hard to deal with. Lu Yu didn''t give advice and didn''t dodge any more. He finally wanted to fight back.


    He''s from Zhutang, so Pei Changyuan doesn''t know him very well, but after seeing his moves, his eyes suddenly brighten. Good skill!


    I saw a circle of people around him wailing and falling to the ground, and more people came forward one after another, all fell under his fists.


    This is still after Pei Changyuan''s fierce kick. Otherwise, he would not be afraid even if more than a hundred people came together. If it wasn''t for this, he would have been buried.


    As for Xue tingji, his face is not so good. The veins of his forehead are gradually showing. I wish I could turn my sight into a long rope and strangle that Lu Yu!


    Soon after that, the fighting posture was pulled apart. The hundred people saw that they were not Lu Yu''s opponents and planned to divide up the action. Some people continued to catch up, while others took a rest in place to replace them.


    General Tan said with a smile that the effect of the contest was better than that of the training. They had to learn and use it flexibly. They had to find their own way to fight the enemy.


    That is to say, Lu Yu has disappeared. It turned out that he climbed up the tree and continued to fight after breathing for a while. His mind was very flexible.


    In this way, in the afternoon, 199 people were all defeated by Lu Yu. They were fighting for their lives, but Lu Yu didn''t kill them. They would be OK after lying down for a few days.


    Seeing this, Xue tingji sneered, "are you kind? It''s a pity that I don''t like it. " After that, he came to Lu Yu in front of the city wall and opened his legs, with tight knuckles.


    At that time, Lu Yu was already tired. In the early winter, he was only wearing a single clothes, but he was already soaked. He could even see sweat transpiration on his head.


    He knows how to maintain his physical strength very well. If Xue Ting doesn''t move, he won''t move. Xue Ting sees that, if he doesn''t give him a chance to breathe, he will be killed.


    They are good at sneak attack and counterattack, and they are ruthless in killing people. Lu Yu is very aggressive. He doesn''t have many rules, but after a real duel, he knows it''s not so simple.


    Only a few moves down, Xue tingji took back the offensive, this man is so powerful, he almost hit.


    However, when he thought of Pei Ming being held on the ground by him, he was furious. He didn''t care what kind of door he was fighting first!


    Thanks to the hard March these days, his physique was much better than before. He burst out with astonishing speed and went straight to Lu Yu''s heart with one punch.


    Lu Yu, who had never seen the royal family''s skills, suffered a heavy loss. While he didn''t recover, Xue tingji stepped forward again.


    He thought he could take advantage of the victory, but Lu Yu, relying on his strength, held his breath to attack. He hit his shoulder with the tip of his elbow, and let Xue Ting fall to the ground.


    His intuition is going to be broken. Xue Ting can''t catch it in one breath. He turns back to Lu Yu''s eyes and makes him freeze.


    This person He is not an ordinary person, so he has a kind of unspeakable fear.


    It''s not a wise move to be in a daze at this time. How could Xue Ting let this opportunity pass? He was so quick to stand up that people couldn''t see clearly. His fingertips were like a snake letter. Lu Yu was strangled by him in the blink of an eye!


    Xue tingji, who won the upper hand at one stroke, did not let go. Instead, he was determined to kill himself. The weight of the whole person was on the mouth of the tiger, which was irresistible.


    Lu Yu''s breathing was gradually blocked, and he forgot to struggle with Xue tingji''s eyes.


    He had heard a word before but didn''t understand it very well. Now, he finally understood what is arrogance


    Pei Ming, who is too lazy to work hard, is sleepy in the room. He is suddenly awakened by the movement of his father pushing the door. He is suddenly surprised, "what''s the matter?"


    Pei Changyuan smacked his lips. "Go and see him. He''s very hurt."


    She stood up, "Lu Yu won?"


    "I''m talking about your highness six!" Pei Changyuan''s expression can be described as complicated. After sighing, he couldn''t help patting his knee and sighing, "don''t tell me, your highness six really I was so scared that I thought that Lu was dead. I didn''t expect that he would turn defeat into victory


    Pei Ming was not surprised to know that Xue Ting would die. He asked his father not to forget to make a bet.


    Pei Changyuan will never break his promise. He does what he says. Lu Yu will be the vice captain tomorrow!


    "Good guy, it''s a pity that you didn''t see that scene. Obviously you are going to lose, but you beat your sixth highness to the ground with all your strength. Your sixth highness is also a donkey. I forced him to stay with him forever."Pei Ming can''t help but help his forehead. It''s over. Are Lu Yu and Xue tingji married? I''m afraid there will be competition in the future.


    If I had known her, I would have stopped doing the laundry. What''s the trouble


    At least she is still thinking about Xue tingji. She asks how the injury is. How dare Pei Changyuan let his sixth highness be seriously injured? But it''s necessary that he can''t get out of bed for a few days.


    "I''ve placed him in a separate room. I''m still angry now. Anyway, it''s for you. Go and comfort him."


    "Well, I don''t want him to fight." Pei Ming is not worried. He looks at the sky outside and suddenly has an idea.


    He kind of person should coax or want to coax, the method is also simple, that is It''s not very interesting.


    In the room where the charcoal basin was burning, Xue tingji, who had been hurt on his back, was lying on the bed. From the afternoon until the evening, he didn''t wait for the person who should show up. His forehead jumped more and more fiercely, and angrily threw out the pillow, "where are people?"


    Just after he roared, the door was pushed open. Pei Ming leaned on the door and said with a smile, "Oh, I''m so scared. I dare not come in."


    Finally hearing her voice, Xue Ting turned around to catch a glimpse of her, but after seeing her clearly, he immediately stopped looking, "what do you mean?"


    "Come and see you." Pei Ming closed the door behind his back and twisted his steps to his bedside. It was sad to see that his shoulder was covered with many bruises.


    The fingertips sweep his skin a few times. You don''t have to guess that he must have been defeated many times and died many times. Alas It''s just too strong.


    Under her touch, Xue Ting, with a tight body, gritted his teeth and squeezed out a few words: "Pei Ming, you can stop just now."


    She didn''t, sat beside him, and made a move that he didn''t expect.

 Chapter 126

    In order to coax the man, she specially took a bath. Her wet hair was pulled aside, and the water at the end of the hair got wet. She was full of the fragrance of bath beans, so she fell on his back.


    "Hiss -" the pain in his back stimulated a more intense impulse, which was interwoven with the damp cool of his hair. Even though he held his breath, there was still a fragrance that belonged to her in his nose and stirred his last willpower.


    "Pei Ming, don''t think I won''t move you. Get up."


    Mouth said the most ruthless words, but breathing is not chaos? Pei Ming turns a deaf ear and touches the scar on his left shoulder.


    "I know you are angry for me. Why should you compensate yourself? My father said that although he meant to promote Lu Yu, he should be punished. Let him kneel outside for a night, and you can calm down."


    Xue Ting was not willing to listen to this, "are you pleading for him?"


    In vain, Pei Ming slapped him and let him take a breath.


    She moved forward, moved closer to him, pasted it in his ear and said, "in the future, my father''s men will be your men. With the people''s support at the border, do you still need to be afraid of the prince?"


    Xue tingji''s face finally eased. After a moment''s silence, he suddenly looked at her.


    Just when Pei Ming realized that danger meant that he wanted to take it away when it was good, he turned over and stuffed it into his arms. The man looked symmetrical, but the weight was not light.


    His breath was blazing. Xue Ting gnashed his teeth and said, "you don''t know how important you are, you have to have a long memory!" Then she couldn''t help but resist and poke into her lips and teeth.


    Pei Ming didn''t struggle. As long as he didn''t go too far, give him some sweets. But she thought Xue tingji was too formal. Is he willing to order until now?


    When the collar was torn open, she really regretted it. She pushed his chest hard and said, "Xue Ting, don''t push an inch with you!"


    Xue tingji, who had the upper hand, didn''t listen to her at all and didn''t restrain her. He just sank his upper body a little and couldn''t stop it with her arm strength.


    "Don''t move." Obviously, she was behaving recklessly, but her tone was not harmonious and gentle, which calmed her anxiety.


    Pei Ming realized that he didn''t mean to swallow her. The neckline was only opened so much. It was almost The extent of being pulled apart by Lu Yu.


    How careful does this person have to be to care about this? The numbness of her skin made her distracted and irresistible, but she didn''t dare to let him go too much.


    It was only after kissing all the skin that had been seen that Xue tingji completely lost her breath and became addicted to her delicate touch. Suddenly, she wiped some strange things on her lips and pulled away her clothes. Then she saw the thorn in her heart.


    "What''s this?"


    Pei Ming didn''t want to explain. He closed his neckline and didn''t want to stay any longer. He carefully covered his quilt and left in a hurry.


    When she opened the door, there was a cold wind pouring in, which made the beautiful scenery disappear. Xue tingji didn''t keep her. After a long silence, he sighed and fell on her residual temperature. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    The north wind was strong that night. At dawn the next day, the grass was covered with frost, which looked like snow.


    Thinking that Lu Yu is still kneeling outside, Pei Ming puts on his clothes in a hurry to see him.


    Lu Yu, who has been frozen all night, shivers. There is thin frost on the top of his scattered hair. His nose is a little funny, but his spirit is not bad.


    Frozen and stiff, he looks up to Pei Ming with difficulty and kowtows to accuse him. His tongue is tied, so his words are not clear.


    "I offended miss yesterday, please let her down."


    "Come on." Pei Ming kept his clothes tight and sniffed in the cold wind. "My father said you played very well. I thought you would be determined to die."


    Lu Yu has no expression, "just don''t want to die so cowardly."


    This made Pei Ming laugh, rubbing his cool fingertips, "tell me, what happened?"


    Lu Yu dropped his head in silence. She was keenly aware of the sadness. She pouted and snorted, "don''t you want me to commit a crime? I''ll punish you to call it as it is, but you are not allowed to disobey it. "


    To be honest, she really doesn''t know much about Lu Yu. It seems that she has never heard him mention her hometown. Don''t she even have relatives?


    Lu Yu pursed his mouth as if it was difficult to speak, and finally he did not dare disobey him. He talked about the fact that he married a daughter-in-law in his hometown.


    This is the first time Pei Ming has ever heard of it


    "A while ago My mother is ill Lu Yu''s head fell lower and lower, and his shoulder also stirred up, which was more resentful than sadness.


    "That woman took all the money from my family, even my mother''s money for medical treatment. I''m sorry that my mother is so old and ill that she can only live and die at home! Even this matter was sent by the people in the village. I I can''t even see my mother for the last time... "


    As a child, Pei Ming couldn''t even give his parents the last ride. Knowing how hard it was, he sighed and shook his head. "This kind of woman can''t let go. I''ll help you!"


    Lu Yu thanks the young lady for her kindness, but the old lady has already run away. How can she get her back?It''s hard to get Pei Ming? She nununuzui didn''t think so. "You soldiers are going out to defend your country. If your family is upset, can you guard the border with peace of mind? Besides, this kind of daughter-in-law is immoral, so we should make an example of her! "


    She said sonorous, let Lu Yu moved unceasingly, kowtow to the young lady''s kindness. Pei Ming smiles, squats down and says with deep meaning: "the attendant beside my father Don''t tell him the same thing. If he finds fault with you, you will tell me. "


    One sentence points out the difference of Xue tingji''s identity. Lu Yu understands it. Although he can''t guess the identity of his sixth highness, he also understands the importance of it.


    Suddenly, a very loud grunt broke the original solemn atmosphere, and immediately made Lu Yu''s neck red. Pei Ming chuckled, "didn''t you eat yesterday?"


    "The last meal was the night before yesterday."


    She sniffed and laughed. Thanks to his hunger, she could beat Xue tingji so badly.


    He runs to Pei Changyuan''s house to wake up his father, removes Lu Yu''s punishment, and asks for credit to say that he has dug up such talents for his father. Should he give some rewards?


    Following this line, when it comes to the affairs of Lu Yu''s family, Pei Changyuan immediately agrees that not only the daughter-in-law should be pursued, but also the old lady of Lu family should be settled.


    After this busy circle, Pei Ming can pull things back to the track of the last life. Finally, Pei Ming is relieved and accompanies his father to inspect the barracks.


    Don''t underestimate the simple sweeping. It really makes the original loose discipline much better. It''s much easier than the penalty stick.


    Pei Changyuan looks at her daughter with new eyes. Today, she takes her to ride a horse. If she is lucky enough to see the wild horses, she will like it.


    After a few days, the world was peaceful and the military discipline was decent. Pei Changyuan''s face finally looked better, and he got a wizard like Lu Yu. He was so happy.


    Xue tingji''s injury gradually recovers. Every day when there is no one, Pei Ming goes to see him.


    But there was one thing that made her mind more and more, and she couldn''t feel at ease.

 Chapter 127

    Since that day when he saw the tattoo, he had never done anything intimate to her. If something goes wrong, there must be something she didn''t want to see.


    Does he think that the woman who can stab words on her chest is not simple, and he suspects that she is close to her own purpose?


    Think more deeply He would not suspect that her father was deliberately using her to seduce her. He wanted to refuse, but also wanted to form a clique for personal gain, right?


    But he didn''t test more meaning, really can''t see what flaw, she already dare not say can control this man, don''t understand what he is thinking, is the most make her uneasy even fear.


    "Ah Ming?" Suddenly a light call interrupted her meditation, turned his head is Xue Ting by helpless expression, "the porridge in your hand has been carried for a long time, do you want to give it to me?"


    She Lengleng back to God, already half cold rice porridge to him, Xue Ting by eating half a bowl, suddenly looked at her, "what were you just thinking?"


    She could understand the look in her eyes. He couldn''t bear it. He wanted to know her.


    She took a deep breath quietly. At this time, she must calm down. She pulled the corners of her mouth and in turn set up his reaction, "guess what?"


    Xue tingji picked the corner of his eye and was not in a hurry to speak. He bent his knee with one leg and supported his elbow on his knee. Although it was not cold in the room, he still had to put on a piece of clothes.


    He didn''t stop Pei Ming''s action. He just wanted to hold her hand and finally gave up.


    This little action makes Pei Ming''s heart thump. What is he worried about? Do you want to play with her again?


    Her light frown also let Xue Ting by dark eyes, leaned over and forced her in front of her, as if to see what was hidden in her eyes.


    Pei Ming doesn''t like his eyes. It seems that he will see so many secrets in his heart that she can''t hide them.


    However, she was not helpless. She stroked his lips with her finger and seduced him blatantly, "are you still hungry?"


    Then she pasted his lips and looked into his eyes. As long as Xue tingji had a little sarcasm, she would be able to see it.


    Who knows she hasn''t touched his lips yet, she was clamped by Xue tingji''s arms. Her strength is not strong, but she can''t move forward any more.


    It''s so rare for her to take the initiative, but he doesn''t care. Instead, he asks Pei Ming a surprise.


    "Ah Ming, did general Pei tell you anything?"


    Pei Ming''s breath was a little dull. He opened his lips for a long time and then said coldly, "what do you want him to say..."


    Xue tingji wanted to stop talking and said with a smile, "I''m too anxious."


    Every expression and every word he said made Pei Ming suspicious. He didn''t want to guess each other, so he stepped out of the door heavily.


    At this moment, Pei Changyuan stood on the side of the training soldiers in close combat, with his arms crossed, looking very dignified.


    However, his dignity was never willing to be used on his daughter. He called her over and asked with a smile who would win.


    The mood hasn''t eased, Pei Ming doesn''t pay much attention to it, "the one who is tall, has consideration in the beginning, and thinks well."


    Pei long-term but don''t agree, meaningful ground slants to look at her, "it seems that you this wench is also a mind heavy."


    Be suspected by Xue tingji, and be exposed by your father? Pei Ming''s expression can be imagined. In Pei Changyuan''s eyes, it was just ordinary stupor. She patted her head and asked her to take a closer look at the two men.


    "Don''t look at the tall man who is meticulous, but it''s because he thinks too much. He thinks that what he is, others will be. He seems to be checking and balancing the opponent, but in fact he is restraining himself."


    One sentence touched Pei Ming''s heart. He didn''t say anything for a long time. In fact, Pei Changyuan can see that there is something wrong with mingniang these two days. What''s the matter with his sixth highness, so he can enlighten her from the beginning.


    "People are like this. They will think of others the same as they are, but in fact, they don''t have to think so much."


    Pei Ming listens to it, but after thinking about it, she keeps it in her heart.


    The lesson of the last life is in front of her. She has to plan carefully. What is not the result of her calculation?


    As for Xue tingji, he can only blame himself for doing so much wrong that she can''t help but be on guard. Otherwise, his fierce tiger, which has not yet revealed its fangs, will make her sink into the abyss again at any time.


    She had no choice but to do it step by step.


    Pei Changyuan saw that her heart knot was still unsolved, and said it more clearly with a sigh.


    Misunderstandings between two people are inevitable. The most taboo is to keep your mouth shut. It''s useless except to deepen your bad feelings. No matter what you think, you should talk it out.


    "If you pull too much, you will break up sooner or later. If you have something you can''t figure out, just ask him."


    Pei Ming finally understands why she always walks on thin ice with Xue tingji, because no matter how Xue tingji is, she can''t be honest in the first place


    At this time, the fight on the field was divided, and the tall one lost. Pei Ming looked at it silently and suddenly laughed again.What does she want to be honest with? What we want is to defeat Xue tingji. It''s impossible to have true feelings for that man.


    Looking at the figure that she turns around to leave, Pei long-term don''t know a head, "this wench again in awkward what?"


    The next day Pei Ming was still thinking about how to deal with Xue Ting, but he didn''t bother her. Her skin and flesh injuries were almost perfect. It was time to go back to the army for training.


    In this way, I don''t have much chance to get in touch with Pei Ming. Pei Ming doesn''t know whether he is hiding or whether he wants to give up his feelings with her. For a moment, he has some There is nothing to do.


    But she still didn''t listen to her father''s advice and make friends with him. Instead, she insisted on waiting for Xue tingji to express her position first, because she didn''t want to fall into the city and became the one with wishful thinking.


    However, Xue tingji got a lot of unexpected results. He had taken in those minions on the way to March, and became famous for the battle with Lu Yu. Although he was defeated, he also left a great reputation in the army.


    His return to the team made the same group of taxi soldiers very happy and talked with him one after another. Xue Ting coped with it, but his eyes floated out of the field.


    She''s not in


    Gradually, he couldn''t hear the voices around him. He sighed. It seemed that he could talk to her clearly, otherwise she would slip away again.


    He wanted to go to Pei Ming in the afternoon, but he was hit by a small accident. The cavalry who came back from the outside patrol brought back a wild horse.


    For fear of being punished by the general, they quickly explained that the horse seemed to be out of the group. It was useless to follow them.


    At this time, Pei Ming heard the news and saw that the horse was so beautiful that his eyes were bright. Suddenly, he became interested and asked his father to send the horse to her.


    This Pei long-term can''t promise, wild horse is too strong, she can''t control. But Pei Ming likes this one. She has her own way to tame it.


    She ordered people to take the armor to protect her body. She came to the side of the wild horse. There was no saddle and reins. Even the well-trained soldiers did not dare to try. She jumped on the back of the horse and grabbed the thick mane, which frightened everyone!

 Chapter 128

    "You come down!" There was a cry of urgency from the crowd. Xue Ting stepped forward by pushing aside others and stretched out his arms to catch her. "You''ll get hurt. Be obedient and don''t mess around."


    His words were too ambiguous, which made the soldiers look at each other. It seems that Wang a ye and the eldest lady are really different.


    Pei Ming naturally knows what they are murmuring about, but she is angry. She is angry that Xue Ting is trying to hide it from her, so she is not obedient!


    The untrained Mustang wants to throw Pei Ming off his back, but his mane is pulled to pain, and he runs with a roar.


    They hurriedly transcribed the boundary for her. Seeing that it was about to hit one side of the wall, the wild horse turned around and dodged, but Pei Ming was not allowed. He pulled the horse''s mane and let it hit the wall head on!


    Pei Ming nearly slipped off the horse''s back. The wild horse also suffered a lot. He shook his head but didn''t stop. He rushed to other directions.


    Pei Ming, who has a lot of experience in training horses, is not flustered. However, Yu Guang catches a glimpse of Xue tingji, who is running here, and is immediately confused. Mustang is very perceptive of human emotions, more restless, let Pei Ming out of balance.


    At the critical moment, Xue Ting turned on the horse''s back, encircled her in his arms with one hand and grasped the horse''s mane with the other hand. The green tendons on his forehead were clearly visible.


    "Are you trying to scare me to death?"


    The roar hurt Pei Ming''s eardrum. She looked at him as if she didn''t know him. "What are you doing?"


    "Protect you for what?" Is Xue tingji really angry, riding a Mustang against the wall? Thanks to her!


    Pei Ming is dissatisfied with being underestimated, struggling to get rid of him, "I can do it."


    She was angry with a word for a long time, and finally had no choice but to compromise, "I didn''t say you can''t do it."


    He knew how stubborn the girl was, and that she would never really mess around, just couldn''t watch her get hurt.


    He said, "you can come. I''ll stand in your way."


    Suddenly, he couldn''t find the center of gravity. Pei Ming looked up at him, against the sun, but he didn''t feel dazzling.


    This trip to the North made his eyebrows a little more tough and angular, his skin a little rough and dark, but this kind of him was the one she never forgot and gave her the happiest Xue tingji.


    Even if she told herself a thousand times, she still couldn''t get rid of her feelings for him completely


    But her downfall was only a moment, and the wild horse refused to give in and continued to rampage.


    Pei Ming, who is held tightly, is not worried that he will fall down. He tries his best to repeat the action of hitting the wall. He can only bow his head if he is afraid of bumping the fierce guy.


    Before each impact, Xue tingji turned over to block her, even though she was wearing protective armor, and he had nothing of his own.


    Finally, Pei Ming regretted. She never thought this man was so stupid. Did she really plan to block him to the end?


    She didn''t want to continue. She just gave up. Xue tingji held her hand. She wanted to be strong, but she couldn''t help showing her teeth.


    "Don''t let me suffer for nothing. Don''t you like this horse?"


    Fortunately, the horse had already been knocked down, and his pace slowed down obviously. However, Xue Ting was relieved too early. The beast was proud after all, and would rather die than give in.


    This time, it was Pei Ming who took the initiative to hit the city wall. Pei Ming was also aware of its determination and held her hand tightly. Just when she was ready to pull back, Xue tingji suddenly said in her ear -


    "I love you."


    The wild horse roars and falls down in the corner. Pei Ming is hugged by Xue tingji. He is not hurt at all. He has only the bloodstain of the horse''s mane in his palm.


    When she heard that sentence, she was surprised. She tried too hard, and then she lost her hand.


    Too late to get up, she turned in disbelief, "you What did you say? "


    "I love you. What''s the matter?" Xue tingji tried his best to hide his shame, but he still couldn''t hide it from her. God knows how much Pei Ming feels. This sentence He never said it in his last life.


    Even though they had made a vow, even though they had gone so many ways, he never said these three words so plainly, and she never cared. After all, compared with floating white love words, it was more precious to be together.


    But now she knows that she doesn''t care, just because she hasn''t experienced it.


    Pei Changyuan leads people to help each other. The wild horse is too fierce. It''s better to drive it away. But when everyone was disappointed, the horse swayed up again, staggered two steps, and finally stabilized.


    Pei Ming and Xue tingji are afraid that the horse will hurt others. They are surrounded by the horses and are afraid that the horse will kick them. But to Pei Ming''s surprise, this guy admitted defeat.


    With her proud head down and her mane gently shaking, this is a gesture of submission. She won the contest.


    Carefully, he reached forward and touched the top of his head. He responded and identified Pei Ming as the owner.


    What''s more surprising is that Xue tingji gets the same treatment. They are both masters, like swearing that he and Pei Ming are inextricably involved.


    He should thank the horse. It''s better than matchmaker.Pei Changyuan laughs, "this is a good thing. Let''s give it a name."


    This horse is what Pei Ming wants. Naturally it belongs to her. Her eyes turn around, and her smile suddenly turns bitter. "Call Er Xun."


    Er Xun means to find you.


    This was the name she wanted to give her child. Although the flesh and blood between her and Xue tingji were cruel, they were their bond after all.


    At that time, she thought that with this child, she might be able to find Xue tingji who loved her. Unfortunately


    Now she only hopes that Xue tingji will not be the same as he was later. In the days of ups and downs in the future, this pilxun can bring him back from the vortex of struggle.


    Finally, once, Xue tingji seemed to understand her heart, looked at her back and said silently, "I''m here. I don''t need to look for it."


    Pei Changyuan saw that there was a lot to say between them and sent them away wisely. Xue tingji''s injury just added new momentum, and he was used to it.


    Sitting beside his bed, Pei Ming was silent for a long time. He finally opened his mouth. However, he and Pei Ming bumped into each other and had a pause. It was her who opened it first.


    "Why do you hide from me these days? Why do you ask me that sentence? What do you want my father to say?"


    She still wants to get his own reply, even if it will disappoint her. She really doesn''t want to be tired in vain any more. She wants to understand both love and hate.


    With a silent smile, Xue Ting scratched his forehead and said, "marriage Marriage. "


    Pei Ming Leng didn''t understand, "what?"


    "Our marriage Xue Ting was a little worried by her red ears. "I just want to ask if he has I''m going to fix a date. "


    Smell speech, Pei Ming Leng is don''t know what to say, licked to lick lip to ask this to hide oneself to have what relation with him.


    And Xue tingji''s answer was that she never thought of it.

 Chapter 129

    It was because of the thorn that he realized that Pei Ming was the daughter of a great general. But he thought he was sure of her, and his behavior became more and more unruly. After some introspection, he didn''t dare to be more upright.


    "That day I calmed down and felt slighter than you, and I couldn''t bear to itch. So I wanted to marry you soon, but the general never mentioned it again. I''m afraid he will go back."


    So his series of anomalies Just because of that ridiculous self-knowledge? Pei Ming sighed deeply. For no reason, he could not help but feel sour.


    If she is really wrong, she is the only one who has trouble feeling at ease. If she had heard her father''s words, she would not have been able to sleep all night.


    If you want to blame Xue tingji, she can''t see it through. She''s really angry. She slaps him and says, "come on, you''ve taken advantage of everything, and you''re pretending to be a gentleman!"


    Obviously she didn''t try hard, but Xue tingji pretended to hurt her and took the opportunity to buckle her between the pillows. "So, I can be an apprentice?"


    Pei Ming didn''t speak any more. His long eyelashes scratched his sharp heart. Unexpectedly, a storm broke out.


    He took out all the feelings that he had been holding up these days to let her know how much he missed her.


    However, just when they were inseparable from each other, there was a man galloping in the direction from the Imperial City, burning with anxiety under the moon


    In order to leave a good impression on his future father-in-law, Xue tingji returned to the camp after a day''s rest, with bruises in the corners of his eyes, which can better reflect his masculinity.


    With ER Xun''s surprise, he and Pei Ming can''t find a way out. However, he won''t let the little soldiers ask him. Only Lu Yu guesses that, neither provokes nor gives Xue tingji a chance to find fault with him.


    Now that I have come to the military camp, I should train with ordinary soldiers. With his kungfu, I can do it easily. It''s enough to be a coach. Within a few days, I feel like a general, and the soldiers are not convinced with him.


    Looking at his posture on the martial arts training ground from a distance, Pei Ming secretly tells his father about Xue tingji''s marriage. He pulls his sleeve delicately and says, "are you really willing to marry your daughter to him?"


    "Well, do I want to be useful?" Pei Changyuan glances at her. She is a girl who knows everything. She can''t help her father.


    Just when Pei Ming was secretly happy, he heard a series of rapid hoofs. It was the scouts on patrol who came with a man, saying that he was in a hurry.


    It was Tan Shi.


    He was covered with dust, but he didn''t care to detour, looking for Xue tingji in the crowd. And general tan just saw his son who didn''t deserve beating, so he came forward to teach him a lesson.


    Can tan is really anxious, to avoid dad''s chase, far away to see Xue tingji coming, quickly waved to him.


    Xue tingji and Pei Ming look at each other. Is something wrong with the imperial city? He borrowed steps to talk with him. As expected, Tan Shi asked Xue tingji to go back with him immediately.


    "Your Majesty is ill. You are preparing to let the prince supervise the country. It would be bad if the prince could catch you cheating on you."


    Xue tingji was worried about his father''s dragon body, but also worried about the prince''s revenge. He didn''t delay and got on the horse immediately.


    Pei Ming wants to go back with him, but Xue Ting stops him. "It''s too turbulent at the moment. I''m afraid I can''t protect you. You''d better stay here."


    Even saying goodbye is a waste of time. Tan Shi urges him to get on the road quickly. Xue Ting gets on the horse and looks away from Pei Ming. He finally clenches his teeth, Reines in the reins and never looks back.


    Despite the whispers of the soldiers, who were puzzled and shocked, Pei Ming''s palms were full of sweat as he watched Qingqi''s figure blurred in the dust. After a long time of weighing, he was still worried.


    With her, how many things can be expected? She has never seen any danger. The little ripples in the imperial city can''t scare her.


    Fortunately, these days I have almost tamed Er Xun. Now I''m going to catch up with them. She says goodbye to her father in a hurry. Pei Changyuan doesn''t stop her. He just tells her to be careful and let Tan Shi report anything.


    Pei Ming responds solemnly. Unexpectedly, as soon as she gets on the horse, she hears the horn blowing.


    This is a warning to the enemy. The Huns are coming!


    How to make trouble at this time? Pei Ming rolled his eyes, and Pei Changyuan gave an order to organize soldiers to fight back.


    Once a war broke out, Pei ming could not distract him, so he stayed in the camp and waited.


    This time, the Huns came prepared. They thought it was just a small friction, but they didn''t expect that they would not be able to win the war for a while. They were afraid that it would turn into a big war.


    He called general Tan and sent a group of people to send Pei Ming back. Pei Ming didn''t have to worry that this kind of small battle would endanger his father. He rode Ertian to chase Xue ting.


    But when he came out of the barracks to a wilderness, a small group of Xiongnu cavalry suddenly came from the side and rushed to the escort of Pei Ming!


    To let the Huns slip to the hinterland shows that there is a loophole in the defense of the border. General Tan''s brow is locked, and the most urgent thing is to keep Pei Ming safe.But it was the impact of the Xiongnu soldiers that surprised Er Xun. After all, he retained the temperament of a wild horse. In this case, he instinctively escaped from danger, so Pei Ming was led down the valley


    Even in the dense forest, Ertian could easily avoid Pei Ming, who was beaten in the face by the branches.


    Behind him are two soldiers in a mess. They meet with general Tan, who is eager to chase him. However, she sees that he is entangled by the Huns and is about to be separated from him. She is a little worried and tries her best to pull the reins.


    But Ertian didn''t listen to her. After a few minutes, she was lost in the jungle.


    The sound of fighting could still be heard in the distance. If she hesitated, she couldn''t go back. She clenched her teeth and jumped off the horse''s back, but Er Xun didn''t stop. He looked at her spiritually, but turned around and ran without hesitation.


    "Come back!" Pei Ming can only be disappointed and laments that the call is fruitless. What about a good loyal protector? It''s too disobedient.


    However, I have experienced this accident in Changqing mountain before? She looked up at the top of her eyes with a wry smile. It was estimated that she would have to fight for a while. She simply found a place to sit down and have a rest. At the same time, a question flashed through her mind.


    Why do these Huns ambush here? Who are they aiming at?


    General Tam? Or her? Or


    is difficult for the prince to collude with the Huns, and there are other eyeliner in the army. He recognized Xue''s court early and wanted to kill by using a knife.


    If so, isn''t father still in danger?!


    The more I thought about it, the more I lost myself. I didn''t pay attention to the surroundings. I was worried and frightened. Suddenly, my ankle was caught by a palm, which made her almost fly!


    Just before her instinctive exclamation, a man sprang out of the grass at her feet and covered her mouth and nose with lightning force. She was so powerful that she almost fell to the ground.


    Pei Ming was alarmed by the sudden attack. She didn''t give up. She turned around and caught the man by surprise. She moved half a step behind him to counter him, but the man didn''t give any advice. With a flick of her step, she avoided her, and thus opened the distance between them.


    Although he didn''t see his face clearly at this time, he was a Hun from the aspect of dress. Pei Ming was more alert, but he was suddenly stunned when he was four or five steps away from him face to face.

 Chapter 130

    This man Isn''t it xiongtukan?!


    The young man looked about the same age as Xue tingji. He had a very deep face. He was wearing a jewel inlaid forehead, which was typical of the Xiongnu aristocracy.


    To be more precise, Pei Ming is no stranger to him. Now Shan Yu''s only son is also the future king of grassland, and he has a lot to do with them in his last life.


    But how could this little prince, who was supposed to be a respectable man on the prairie, appear alone in the land of Darong? He looked very alert, and looked at the top of the valley frequently, and looked at her from time to time.


    Pei Ming actually understood the look in his eyes. He was surprised that this woman, who should have been as easy to catch as a lamb, could be so difficult to deal with.


    Her indifferent look made xiongtukan very unhappy. Finally, she calmed down and looked at her. Pei Ming couldn''t help laughing because of her inquiring look.


    At this time, whenever she does something, it will be regarded as a provocation. Xiongtukan really raises his eyebrows, and Pei Ming quickly sets up a defensive posture.


    "Don''t bother. You can''t beat me."


    What she said was Xiongnu language, which made xiongtukan stunned. After a while, she tried to say: "you Who the hell are you? "


    Pei Ming is not in a hurry to reply, but he wants to understand one thing. The Hun soldiers are not coming for them, but for xiongtukan.


    There is no difference in the fight for power in the world. Xiongnu is also cruel. She had heard of xiongtukan''s deeds before. She killed her uncle and killed her father. She took the single seat in the most brutal way.


    Presumably, his uncle will not tolerate such a rampant boy. It''s no surprise to kill him before his wings are hard. However, it''s not pleasant for such a drama to be staged in Darong national boundaries.


    At this time, there was a sound in the distance, someone came! Xiongtukan wants to hide, but he''s afraid Pei Ming will yell at them. He pulls out a knife from the back of his waist and forces her.


    Pei Ming pondered over whether he wanted to show weakness and cooperate with him, or just snatch his sword and let him be honest?


    Finally, she chose to ignore the blade and pull him away.


    I didn''t expect that this woman would make such a move, but xiongtukan was not sure. Just when his blade was close to her throat, Pei Ming looked back with a disdainful smile in his eyes, "I''m helping you, don''t make trouble."


    This is the first time that someone dared to talk to him like this. It''s still a woman. Xiongtukan''s anger blocked his throat, but he didn''t shake off her hand and let her pull herself deeper into the jungle.


    After searching for a long time, he finally found a small cave. Pei Ming took the lead to get in and occupy the most comfortable position, and then let xiongtukan come in.


    She is not wordy, come up to the point, "someone is chasing you?"


    Xiongtukan didn''t speak, but always watched her warily. Pei Ming knew what he meant and shrugged his shoulders. "My name is Pei Ming, the daughter of general Pei."


    The Huns are not unfamiliar with Pei Changyuan''s name. This little girl is actually the daughter of the general. Xiong Tukan''s eyes suddenly changed, but Pei Ming didn''t panic much.


    "You want to hold me?" She smiles generously and leans on the stone wall with her arms around her. "It''s a pity that you don''t have this ability. On the contrary, if you are found by the people who come after you..."


    Such a straightforward taunt makes Xiong Tukan furious. The tip of the knife is against her throat. Pei Ming only slightly raises his eyebrows and turns his head to let him see the scar on his neck.


    Think she''s scared?


    Sure enough, xiongtukan didn''t waste her efforts. She changed her posture and continued: "I''ll help you escape the chase. In return, how about you confessing where the gap is when you sneak into our company?"


    It''s a fair deal, but Xiong Tukan is very wary, and Pei Ming is not worried. "It won''t be long before someone comes to me. Anyway, you have to go with me, but do you want to be a guest or a prisoner?"


    Looking directly into her eyes for a moment, Xiong Tukan compromised, but did not take his eyes back. No matter impolite or not, he looked at her with interest.


    "You''re funny, you''re brave, you''re smart."


    Pei Ming also gave him a look of approval. "You''re not bad either. I hope your little wolf can become the wolf king smoothly."


    Her words let xiongtukan eyes a bright, "do you think I can be the wolf king?"


    The conversation stopped suddenly. Pei Ming was waiting for help. Suddenly, he said, "you look pretty."


    She gave him a faint smile, and then told him not to say that again, otherwise his wolf king''s road may have to die in a person''s hands.


    When xiongtukan wants to ask, Pei Ming stops him. She seems to hear Xue tingji''s voice.


    Soon she was sure that she had heard right, but how could Xue tingji know that something had happened to her?


    This is also due to ER Xun. The little guy is intelligent and knows that his master is in danger, so he goes to chase another master back.


    At that time, Xue tingji and Tan Shi didn''t know about the Xiongnu raid. Seeing Ertian coming alone, they instinctively guessed that Pei Ming had an accident, and then they followed Ertian back.


    They don''t have so much time to spend on this groundless matter. Tan Shi wants to persuade him to go on the road quickly, but Xue tingji has no hesitation. "She''s the most important. I want to find her."Maybe Pei Ming didn''t realize that she felt at ease after hearing Xue tingji''s voice. However, she didn''t dare to show up casually to avoid attracting xiongtukan''s Xiongnu soldiers.


    She didn''t come out of the cave to wave to him until he was near. Xiongtukan followed him, but she was pushed back.


    "Believe me, if you show up now, you will be killed by random arrows, regardless of the reason."


    Xiong Tukan''s face was stiff, so he had to listen to her advice. Xue tingji came quickly and almost hugged her. His inertia was so big that he even turned around in the same place.


    It''s only two hours since then. How can Pei Ming be so sad that Xue tingji calms down before pointing to the cave, "that I found it by accident


    Xue tingji''s face darkened at the sight of xiongtukan. Thanks to Pei Ming''s pacification, otherwise he would be able to end the enemy now.


    Pei Ming can''t let him mess. After all, xiongtukan has a good relationship with Danyu. If he dies, the replacement may not be as good as him.


    Of course, she can''t say this reason. She only says that she can hold xiongtukanhuan''s border truce. In a word, it won''t do any harm.


    Just when Xue tingji had no choice but to bite his teeth to explain this disaster, a cold arrow suddenly shot. Fortunately, Xue tingji noticed it, wrapped her head and bent down. The arrow brushed Pei Ming''s head and nailed it to the thick root of a tree a step away!


    The tail of the arrow is still buzzing. Pei Ming suddenly loses her blood color. Her life is almost explained here!

 Chapter 131

    Without waiting for Xue tingji to ask if she was hurt, the flying arrow came straight after her. A group of Huns could be seen approaching from a distance, which made Xue tingji frown.


    "We can''t hide here. Run away." He didn''t care about xiongtukan''s life or death, so he just pulled Pei Ming around to avoid, trying to use the trees to block him, but they couldn''t stay, so they had to rush forward.


    As soon as Pei Ming took a step, an arrow was shot at her feet. Fortunately, she shrank quickly, but who knows if the next arrow can be prevented?


    There''s no time to turn back, but you can probably judge the position of the pursuer by the direction of the arrow. Xue tingji pulls Pei ming to his side and tries his best to block the danger for her.


    The palm of his hand was a little painful. Pei Ming suddenly thought of his father''s words. It depends on how much he has paid for himself to see a person.


    Did Xue tingji pay enough?


    In this moment of absence, she neglected to look at her feet, and was caught by the tangled grass leaves, and fell off guard.


    Unfortunately, Xue tingji''s mind is on guard against Feiya, and she almost falls down with her.


    At the critical moment, xiongtukan turns around and holds Pei Ming. Seeing another arrow flying towards him, he quickly avoids the cat!


    "It''s no good. We can''t win!"


    Xue tingji pulls Pei Ming into his arms again. They have no resistance, and they can''t make it. They have to find a way to get rid of the pursuers.


    During this period, several more arrows came and ran over his knees. Pei Ming was so worried that he asked xiongtukan, "is the arrow poisonous?"


    Before xiongtukan opens his mouth, Xue Ting pulls him to the side of his body to keep him out of the most dangerous situation.


    Otherwise, why should he be responsible for the pursuit?


    Anyway, he was the proud prince of grassland. Xiongtukan was naturally not angry. He clenched his teeth and hummed coldly, "that''s not good."


    Almost at the same time, Pei Ming and Xue tingji''s eyes shot. He understood that if the arrow was poisonous, he would not have to go back to Xiongnu.


    All of a sudden, his steps suddenly stopped. Xue tingji, holding Pei Ming in his arms, did not move forward. Looking at the desperate situation in front of him, he couldn''t make up his mind for a moment.


    In front of them was a precipice like slope. They had to go down, but no one knew what was going on at the bottom of the slope. It was no joke if they should fall and hit trees and rocks.


    Only this short hesitation, behind the killing plane came, flying arrow across the ear, the air was cut off the vibration of the scalp numb.


    Following the evasive action, Xue tingji simply holds Pei Ming up and says, "hold me tight" and rushes straight down.


    Xiongtukan, who was left behind, could only bite his teeth and follow him alone. Fortunately, he didn''t hesitate. Otherwise, if he slowed down half a breath, an arrow would hit him in the back of the head!


    Now is the real life hanging on the line, is dead or alive, can not tolerate hesitation.


    The slope is very steep. Even though he tries to control his legs, Xue tingji still falls over the tree root. Fortunately, he holds Pei Ming in his arms. Even if he rolls over, he doesn''t hurt her very much.


    Nevertheless, Pei Ming was still dizzy, and she didn''t recover for a long time. Fortunately, at this time, she still wanted to think back to Chang Qingshan, and Xue tingji also protected her.


    But xiongtukan was a little miserable. His clothes were scratched and his forehead was broken by stones. But the more so, the more terrifying his eyes were.


    The pursuers can''t come for a while. Pei Ming lifts Xue tingji up to check his injury carefully. Xue tingji takes advantage of the opportunity and turns to ask who xiongtukan is and what these people are.


    He can''t speak Xiongnu language. Pei Ming helps him convey it, which makes him surprised. Pei Ming shrugs. Her father is a general who has been dealing with Xiongnu all the year round. It''s not surprising to teach her a little.


    Of course, the actual reason is that I spent so many years in Beidi with Xue tingji in my last life. Is that possible? It''s OK. Xue tingji will be able to learn it soon.


    So far, xiongtukan has not clearly stated his identity. He vomited blood, and his resentment was obvious. "I''m the son of Da Danyu, the Hun. Those people were sent by my uncle."


    "So you''re still a prince in distress." Xue tingji didn''t hide his taunt. Although xiongtukan didn''t understand him, he didn''t get in the way of understanding his expression. He was angry and wanted to fight with him. Pei Mingzhen couldn''t stand these two boys. Did he understand the priorities?


    However, since xiongtukan and Xue tingji will fight against each other sooner or later, there is no need to hide anything. So he patted Xue tingji''s arm and said with a smile: "this man is the son of emperor Darong."


    Unavoidably surprised, Xiong Tukan''s eyes changed again, and Xue Ting leaned against his chest with Pei Ming in his arms by taking advantage of an inch, "it''s still her fiance."


    When is it Pei Ming can''t laugh or cry, but he doesn''t deny it. Only the eye contact between the two men is obviously full of sparks.


    Now it''s dark, which is not good for them to move forward, but also can slow down the pursuit.


    Pei Ming looked at the terrain nearby. "It''s too dangerous at night. Let''s hide here all night. When general Tan finds us first, we''ll be safe."Now it seems that they can only do so. The three of them try their best to look for shelter for the night. Fortunately, they found a cave before it was completely dark, which can barely accommodate them. There is a spring in the cave, which is about one person deep.


    "Yes, at least you can''t die of thirst." Pei Ming is very satisfied with the place. He digs in to find a corner and shrinks. Xue Ting takes a look at xiongtukan, huddles around her, takes off his coat and puts it behind her. "It''s cold at night. Be careful it''s cold."


    Pei Ming didn''t refuse his kindness. He took the initiative to hold his arm. "I''ll be warmer with you."


    Only xiongtukan sat opposite them, looking at their intimate behavior and picking eyebrows. He didn''t know what bad idea he was thinking.


    The north is much colder than the Imperial City, and the temperature difference between day and night is very great. In the daytime, they have to wear thick clothes, and in the evening, they are even more deadly. They can''t make a fire to lead to pursuit and killing, they can only curl up and shiver.


    Xiongtukan, who lives in the bitter and cold north, is not afraid. Xue tingji can endure a lot of hardships along the way. Pei Ming doesn''t feel so well. He wants the whole people to get into Xue tingji''s arms.


    Who is willing to refuse when a beauty is in her arms? Xue tingji almost caged her in his arms, put his clothes on her, and tried to wrap her with his body temperature.


    Pei Ming is really tired. Xue tingji''s arms are very warm. She gradually blurs her consciousness. She adjusts her posture a little and sleeps in his heart.


    He even thought that his heart was really strong.


    The night was so quiet that they could hear the frosting of grass leaves. All three of them fell asleep. Suddenly Pei Ming was alerted by the light noise outside the cave. He pushed Xue tingji down with his elbow and motioned not to make a sound.


    Xiongtukan also opened his eyes and saw the light of the fire from his angle. It was the pursuers!


    What do you do? Do you want to escape before you''re found out? Xue tingji wants to have a fight, but Pei Ming holds him back. The Huns are good at hunting at night. They can''t take advantage of it.


    But staying here is like waiting to die. They have to find a way out. As the fire gets closer and closer, it''s impossible for them to escape.


    Then the rest of the life can only be

 Chapter 132

    The light of the torch is limited, only by waving around can we expand the scope of vision, but one of them patted his partner''s head, "fool, you will throw Mars to light the fire like this."


    "What are you afraid of?" The one who was beaten was very unconvinced. "Anyway, this is Dairong. If you burn it, you burn it."


    Speaking Hun language, they were searching little by little when they saw a cave and immediately called their companions to check it.


    There was no one in the cave, and there was no sign of a fire. It seems that the Prince did not hide here. He was very happy.


    When they were ready to leave, one of them suddenly came to the cave and sniffed, "there''s a smell of blood!"


    Pei Ming is shocked and looks down at Xue tingji''s bloody calf. No, how can these people''s dog noses work as well as Xue tingji''s!


    When people outside began to argue, a clear sound of water suddenly appeared in the cave. It was dripping from the stone wall above the spring, which also attracted the attention of the Xiongnu pursuers.


    The three of them didn''t disappear out of thin air. They just hid in this small pool. It''s OK not to be found, but as long as the torch is put in, they will be exposed.


    This cave is interesting, inside and outside are gourd shaped, their bodies are submerged in the water, their heads just can be on the water.


    But if the pursuers search inside, the only way to avoid the fire is to retreat to the depth, so that they will be completely immersed in the water.


    The torch came in gradually. They had no choice but to take a deep breath and submerge quietly.


    Fortunately, Pei Ming is good at water, and he can still open his eyes and stare at the threat above. Xue Ting will at least keep his breath. Only Xiong Tukan, who doesn''t have water at all, feels very sad. I''m afraid he can drown himself before he is found out.


    At this critical moment, Pei Ming can''t be dragged down by him. He puts his hand over xiongtukan''s mouth and nose, but Xue tingji still wants to clap her hand and cover it by himself.


    When does he care? Pei Ming has no choice but to catch a glimpse of blood red floating in the water. Xue tingji''s wound is bleeding more!


    It''s over. If it''s found out, it''s going to be a problem. She was very nervous, and her expression became very difficult. Xue Ting thought that she was going to be unable to hold on, so he thought of a way without any teacher.


    The mountain spring at night with warmth, still not as hot as his lips, no lingering, no grinding, only exchange of breath, no reservation.


    This is not even Pei Ming thought of.


    Even the wangquan water was shaken by their heartbeat, and the Xiongnu people couldn''t even hear what they said. Looking at his broken hair floating in the water, she wanted to laugh. It seemed that it was not xiongtukan who was going to drown, but herself


    However, no matter how emotional he is, it''s not the time to sink. Pei Ming''s Yu Guang stares at the bright red in the water.


    The water is too clear to be found.


    Uneasy, she unconsciously held her breath. Xue tingji, who couldn''t breathe, deepened the entanglement with her and slightly moved her lower leg. She didn''t realize that the blood was more obvious!


    When Pei Ming was about to faint, the Xiongnu people finally gave up. In fact, as long as you take a closer look, you may be able to detect them.


    I really don''t want to experience this kind of risk again


    But when she thought that she could escape again, xiongtukan, who had been enduring hard, still lagged behind!


    He couldn''t hold it any longer. Without waiting for the pursuers to go far away, he suddenly came out of the water and gasped for breath. It was hard for him not to notice the movement.


    However, since the whole incident happened, he was not afraid. Why should he hide and kill him if he had the ability!


    After such a long time, Pei Ming scolded him, but the trouble had already come, so they had to fight. She and Xue tingji quickly changed their breath, and a machete came from the top of their head.


    After breathing enough air and returning to the water, Pei Ming and Xue Ting knew what to do without even communicating.


    Xiongnu machetes are not long. As long as they hide in the water, the blade will not hurt them very much. To deal with those who can''t swim, we should try to drag them down.


    And xiongtukan is always out of tune with their ideas. To put it more bluntly, he doesn''t even think about tactics.


    Jumping out of the water, he reached out and grabbed the ankle of the man nearest to him. He didn''t care about the straight blade.


    If he is not reckless, it shows that he is very confident in his ability.


    Facts have proved that he really has the capital of conceit. A young man who can''t borrow money in the water actually drags a strong man down.


    He grabbed the machete and then held down the man''s head to drown. After all the movements, he didn''t even frown. He clenched his teeth and showed the bravery of the Huns incisively and vividly.


    It was not until this time that Pei Ming overlapped the image of the Hun boy in his mind.


    She almost forgot, Xiong Tukan, that he would become a wilder man than Xue tingji, andHe had done a very crazy thing, which led to the rapid rupture of her relationship with Xue tingji.


    Without waiting for Pei ming to feel more, someone else attacked her. She retreated too hard and hit her back against the stone wall. She let go of her breath and coughed. She couldn''t reach out for breath.


    Without hesitation, Xue tingji pushed her to the deepest part of the pool and asked her to stay after a big breath.


    Pei Ming nodded, but saw a machete stabbing into the water, and it was coming towards the back of his head!


    Understanding her eyes, Xue Ting quickly turns around and grabs the back of the machete. A skillful force pushes the opponent down. After a while, there are two more bodies in the pool.


    There were still two Hun soldiers left, but they didn''t die rashly. They turned to inform the other comrades. Without hesitation, xiongtukan jumped ashore and chased them out. Xue tingji quickly fished Pei Ming out and jumped out of the pool together.


    Pei Ming was disgusted by the bloody pollution of the originally clear mountain spring, but he was not in a hurry to pursue it. It was xiongtukan''s business. As long as he didn''t die, he didn''t have to worry.


    Before long, there was a commotion from far to near. Xiongtukan came back with fresh blood on his body.


    "Your men are here."


    Pei Ming felt relieved and told Xue tingji that they hugged each other.


    As expected, general Tan came with people. He was sweating. It was very distressing. He was really scared. If his sixth highness and the first lady were in danger at one go, he would not be able to lose his life.


    He was accompanied by Tan Shi. At that time, he failed to catch up with his sixth highness. He just saw his father''s team entangled, so he went to help. After solving the problem of Hun soldiers, he came to find someone together.


    But looking at his expression of crying and not daring to show too much, I think he was trained very miserably.


    As for xiongtukan, the prince of Xiongnu, general Tan''s attitude was similar to Xue tingji''s. After Pei Ming''s persuasion, he reluctantly agreed to send them back to the barracks immediately.


    Xue tingji can only go on the road early tomorrow morning. It''s valuable enough to spend a night with Pei Ming. The only thing he can''t see is Xiong Tukan.


    When he can''t see it, the Hun''s eyes to Pei Ming are not simple. Even if he declares his identity so clearly, he still can''t stop his interest in Pei Ming.


    In fact, Pei Ming didn''t know it. He just didn''t want to be more active. At first, he just sneezed a few times with Xue ting. After a while, his cough became heavier and heavier.

 Chapter 133

    They came out of the water and were blown by the cold wind at night for such a long time. Rao was wrapped in general Tan''s cloak and couldn''t carry the heat from his wet body.


    Feeling the shivering all over her, Xue tingji couldn''t think of any way, so he could only hold her closer and put his forehead close to her.


    "What can you do with a fever like this?"


    His voice was a little tired, gentle and deep. Pei Ming leaned against him and closed his eyes to rest. His voice was a little hoarse. "If you''re here, it''s OK."


    It was midnight when he returned to the border camp. Pei Changyuan was red eyed and waited for them in Yingkou. When he saw that his sixth highness and his daughter were safe, he came forward to meet them.


    It was a warm scene, but it was hostile because of xiongtukan. The friction didn''t stop until night. After catching several prisoners, I didn''t expect to have such a "heavy gift".


    Although he was in the enemy camp, xiongtukan was not afraid. On the contrary, he looked at Pei Changyuan with great interest. "I have seen you from a distance several times. You are very powerful on the battlefield, but now you are not."


    Pei Changyuan hums noncommittally. Now he only cares about his daughter. He orders people to detain Xiong Tukan and asks Pei ming to have a rest.


    Pei Ming was in urgent need of a hot bath. He stepped down and said to Xiong Tukan: "you are very smart. You should know what is the best choice, right?"


    When did Pei Changyuan learn Xiongnu dialect?


    Xue Ting pinched her arm with his nuzui, so he couldn''t see any contact between them. What''s more, he had to leave early tomorrow morning. At that time, the Xiongnu Prince couldn''t figure out how to covet his Ah Ming.


    Can Pei Ming not know his thoughts? Let him send himself into the room.


    The women had just prepared the hot water for her to take a bath. In the dense water vapor, people were also very relaxed. Seeing that he didn''t mean to leave, Pei Ming began to tease.


    She bit her lip slightly and pulled open the lace of her cloak. The soaked clothes inside were ironed by her body temperature. When she peeled them off, she even puffed up thin steam, mixed with the smell of blood and her body fragrance, stimulating Xue tingji''s sense of smell.


    He can''t help but pick eyebrows, nasal tone with restraint, "what is this to do?"


    "Get rid of you." Pei Ming didn''t stop. He took off his second coat and looked slightly sideways with some banter. "Since your highness doesn''t know what''s interesting, don''t blame the courtesan for keeping you awake, your highness Not out yet? "


    Who knows Xue tingji not only does not have the consciousness of not looking at others without propriety, but sinks down the eye light and opens her dress belt personally.


    Pei Ming was so flustered that he held his hand on guard. "You, you don''t want to be shameful!"


    "Isn''t miss Pei brave enough to undress in front of a man?" Xue tingji didn''t smile much, but obstinately said, "don''t move, turn around."


    Pei Ming, who didn''t know why, was pulled over by him and covered his chest to prevent him from succeeding.


    She said that he didn''t have to pretend to be a gentleman, but it didn''t mean that she was willing to commit herself now. It was her miscalculation that underestimated a man''s desire to embrace xiangruan after the danger.


    Even though she was cold, the heat on her lips seemed to be still there. Until now, she still felt that she was in the water, breathing with him.


    Even life is given to him, what else can''t be delivered? So Is she going to comply?


    The arm that obstructs his movement is unable to hang down. Just as she struggles, the situation that she was humiliated by him that night suddenly flashed in front of her eyes, and her shoulder suddenly shrinks. No, what do you think!


    "You let go!" She coldly tone, strongly pushed away his hand, Xue tingji is helpless wry smile, "don''t worry, I just want to see your injury."


    Pei Ming was stunned. Then he remembered that he had been hit on his back. He was paralyzed by the cold and didn''t feel any pain before. Now the room is warm, but he slowly regained consciousness.


    However, she still hesitated, which made Xue Ting laugh. When she inhaled, she had some nasal sounds, which seemed to her ambiguous.


    "If I really want to do something to you, don''t you look good in front of me?" He said, and the big palm leaned forward very appropriately.


    Pei Ming is really ashamed and covers his chest to let him roll. Xue tingji doesn''t tease her any more. He pinches her collar and takes it off, revealing the blue and purple of her shoulder blades.


    She was obviously distressed to hear his obvious suction.


    In this way, neither of them spoke. After a few breaths, Xue tingji turned to go out and said, "soak first, and I''ll get the medicine for you."


    When she heard the sound of closing the door, she felt relieved, buried herself in the hot water, relaxed, thought about it, and sank her head.


    It''s obviously a life and death danger. When I think about it, I still miss it


    After a while, just when she was sleepy, Xue Ting came in by knocking on the door. He would not offend her through the screen.


    "It''s time for the water to cool. Get up. I''ll give you medicine."


    But Pei Ming refuses to move. Don''t think she doesn''t know! Even through the screen, the shadow of her clothes will still be seen by him.


    Xue tingji thought it funny and urged her to cooperate. "You''d better move faster while I''m still a gentleman, or I''ll be a beast later."Sure enough, the sound of water immediately sounded behind the screen. Xue Ting turned his back and could still vaguely hear the sound of the material rubbing.


    Until her footsteps stopped behind him, he just picked her up, looked up and down, "last time you didn''t deliver her like this? What''s the reserve this time? "


    After a long stay in the dry and cold north, her skin was not as delicate as before. Today, she was soaked thoroughly by the spring water, but it was restored to its former luster. He couldn''t put it down and wanted to inhale her into his stomach.


    At last, he left a deep red mark on her neck. He was satisfied and began to give her medicine.


    Finger pulp rolling on the skin, some pain, some itching, Pei Ming Ping breathing, for fear of leaking a little sound. Suddenly, Xue Ting sighed, "that Hun Prince is very dangerous. Stay away from him."


    Afraid of her misunderstanding, Pei Ming nodded as soon as he tried to explain, "I know."


    He raised his lips almost invisibly, and told her to be careful, "if it wasn''t for the unstable situation in the Imperial City, you would take you with you."


    Pei Ming turned around and cleverly shrank in his arms. "When things settle down here, I''ll go back as soon as possible."


    Xue tingji no longer said much, and kissed her forehead, "it''s almost dawn. Go to sleep."


    Being placed in the quilt by him, Pei Ming looks at Xue tingji''s figure leaving, and is really puzzling with his head in meditation.


    Is this person, Xue tingji, the one who keeps up with me, the same person?


    After sleeping for less than two hours, when she opened the door again after daybreak, he could not be found. Pei Changyuan said that after his highness left her room, he took Tan Shi on the road all night.


    She was noncommittal and looked at the south from a distance. Now is not the time for melancholy. It is urgent to solve the problem of xiongtukan.


    Thanks to the prince''s big heart, he didn''t wake up until the morning in the guest room. He was not surprised to see the group of guards in the room, so he stretched himself in his spare time.


    When the door was pushed open, Pei Ming came in with his arms crossed. Against the light, he could only see the outline of his body, blocking his sight.


    "Do you want to go back for revenge?" She went straight in and didn''t avoid others, which surprised xiongtukan. "Are the women of Darong the same as you?"


    Pei Ming doesn''t take his words, and it doesn''t matter that his clothes are not neat. He sits down and knocks his fingertips. Looking at him, he is as fierce as a wolf.


    "I''ll give you some advice. How about killing your uncle?"

 Chapter 134

    A girl who was supposed to be like a lamb said such shocking words. Xiongtukan became more interested in Pei Ming. He sat up and snapped at her


    "First of all, please see who you are." Pei Ming was disgusted with his frivolity. "To put it bluntly, you are the handle in our hands in exchange for peace at the border, so be polite to me."


    Xiongtukan saw that she was not joking, so he put away his face. "You said I was a guest. It''s a reversal. Well, how can I kill my uncle?"


    Pei Ming leaned over and asked him if he would pretend to be poor?


    "Show weakness first and let your uncle take it lightly. Maybe he is very alert, so you have to sacrifice a little. At the same time, you have to let him detect your unwillingness, and then find an opportunity to let him attack you. This process must be seen by Shan Yuwang."


    In a few words, it''s a little difficult to understand xiongtukan who is not good at scheming. She is not in a hurry and can teach him slowly before the two countries negotiate.


    "The border loophole mentioned before, you can go to my father to explain it in a moment. It''s about how much support and protection you can get from us, so that you won''t be abandoned by your good father."


    When she spoke, she turned her head unintentionally, and let Xiong Tukan see the red mark on his neck. She squinted. The meaning of plunder was very obvious.


    Pei Ming is aware of the change of his expression. His heart suddenly jumps twice. This man is worse than Xue tingji. Both of them give her a headache.


    Of course, she knew what xiongtukan was looking at. She didn''t want to stay any longer. When she came to the door, she suddenly thought, "for your own sake, don''t run around. What my father hates most is unruly people."


    Xiongtukan wiped his lips noncommittally and looked at her leaving direction nostalgically.


    After Xue tingji left, Pei Li took on the responsibility of protecting the first lady. He didn''t like Xiong Tukan and advised her not to come near him.


    Pei Ming, of course, knew that he meant well. He said with a smile, "although this man is a little rough, he is not belligerent in his heart. He will be of great use to us in the future."


    After she went away, Perry was puzzled and scratched his head. What was the nature of a strange Hun Prince and how did the young lady know?


    Xiongtukan''s affairs are related to the unification of Xiongnu and also closely related to Darong. Pei Changyuan has a great heart and never treats this "noble guest" harshly. As long as he negotiates the truce, he will escort him back to Xiongnu immediately.


    On the contrary, xiongtukan is not in a hurry. She is always looking for opportunities to get close to Pei Ming, which is more than Xue tingji. She can''t avoid it, so she just hides in her room.


    In spite of this, xiongtukan was still determined to get her, and even went to her room to find her.


    Fortunately, there are guards around him all the time. How can we allow the young lady to be offended? Xiongtukan is about to move his hand when he makes a mistake, and suddenly a cold line sticks to his neck.


    It''s Pei Ming who holds the knife with no expression. No one will doubt that she dares to cut his throat.


    "It''s not a good idea to run wild on my Darong chassis."


    Xiongtukan didn''t get angry but laughed. He turned to show his obedience to her. "If you had appeared in front of me earlier, I wouldn''t be angry. I still didn''t understand the way you taught me. Let''s talk about it in detail."


    Without taking back the blade, Pei Ming was obviously not happy. "I''ve told you the way. Is it your business?"


    After a moment''s stalemate, xiongtukan single pointed to open her knife, stepped forward two steps, very aggressive, "the emperor''s son is not as good as me, you deserve a better man to have."


    Sure enough, Xiong Tukan, whom she knew, was such a unreasonable person. Pei ming could not bear to put his knife back into the scabbard and gave him a sneer.


    "He and I are your saviors. It''s mean to take revenge. Don''t worry. You''ll be back soon. The Huns have plenty of women waiting for you."


    She didn''t know that she turned away from her back. In xiongtukan''s eyes, she was all hooked. She whistled and licked her lips. "It''s more interesting to conquer you."


    October in the north is even the middle of winter. After two heavy snowfalls, the land in the north is silvery white. Standing in the north wind, you can hear the wolf howling in the distance.


    The winter here is long and cruel, especially when things don''t go well.


    Because of Uncle xiongtukan''s obstruction, the Xiongnu side failed to give an attitude of negotiation for a long time. Pei Ming forced xiongtukan to perform a bitter meat trick, so that Shan Yuwang finally compromised and would not harass Darong before the spring of next year.


    Xiongtukan, who can finally go home, is not very happy. He is very sorry to be separated from Pei Ming. Pei Ming only gives him a white eye.


    On the day of the handover, both sides showed great pomp, separated from each other''s borders.


    Pei Changyuan led his elite soldiers to stand in a tight line. The infantry in the front row were armed with long guns, and the cavalry in the rear were waiting with bows. What I didn''t know was that I thought I had to fight another battle.


    Pei Ming also came. He was protected by his father. He had to watch xiongtukan step into Xiongnu territory safely.


    Today''s heavy snow, cut skin pain, but she did not even blink an eye, standing spine is no less than the real soldiers.Looking at xiongtukan walking slowly towards the mountain as a national boundary, their task will be completed just a few steps ahead. Pei Changyuan murmured in a low voice: "finally, I''ve driven this wolf away. I''m tired of it."


    She Snickers when the army is ready to go back, but xiongtukan suddenly stops, turns around, shouts Pei Ming''s name, and waves to her.


    "Wait for me, I''ll pick you up as my wife!"


    The strong wind brought his voice to his face. Tens of thousands of troops, as well as a large number of people from the Xiongnu side, looked at Pei Ming. Pei Changyuan''s face was even more colorful, and he wanted to go back.


    Pei Ming didn''t get there well either. He took a puff at the end of his eyebrow. Finally, he put up with it.


    She really did not want to entangle, just want to send the tiger back to the mountain, let the Xiongnu good life chaos, she can return to the Imperial City as soon as possible.


    There are a lot of things waiting for her, and


    She thought Xue Ting was cheating.


    Before leaving, Pei Changyuan repeatedly told general Tan to take good care of her, and then he held his baby daughter in his arms and was reluctant to let go. "It''s hard for my mingniang. I''ve suffered a lot in this trip."


    Pei Ming pats his father on the back to comfort him, but he can''t resist his sour nose.


    It''s hard for her to come here, but she reversed her father''s fate. It''s worth it. She will wait for her father to come home.


    Lu Yu also came to see him off. The eldest lady is unforgettable for his kindness. She has nothing to show. She can only send out the amulet that his mother made for him, just ask the eldest lady not to dislike it.


    Although the amulet was simple, it was extremely attentive, but it was too expensive for her to accept. She secretly said to him, "we''ll meet again in the future. Take care of yourself."


    Er Xun hisses to urge his master to go on the road. Pei Ming turns over and goes back to the Imperial City in the face of the gradually messy wind and snow.


    Waiting for her to deal with, is the trouble in the general''s house, is the vortex between the forces of all parties, as well as with the prince, more intense collision!

 Chapter 135

    When you come back, you have to go back with flying flowers in the sky. Fortunately, your physical strength is not inferior to that of your horse. After days of marching down, your obedience is even more worn out.


    General Tan is very worried about whether Pei Ming can bear it. He wants to wrap all his thick clothes around her. On the contrary, Pei Ming says with a smile that she can''t bear any hardship.


    Fortunately, it gets warmer as we go back to the south. The place near the imperial city is still a deep autumn scene. The dark clouds are very heavy on our heads, and the cold and humid wind penetrates through the cotton padded clothes.


    The first snow is coming down here.


    This year, there are many hungry people on the road. Pei Ming is sad to see that all the food she can give on the road is almost enough. She wrongs herself to eat big cakes to satisfy her hunger, but it is the big cakes in her hand that attract a ragged man not far away.


    At that time, she was riding on a horse, thinking about the arrangement of going back carelessly. Yu Guang caught a glimpse of the man on the side of the road and didn''t care too much.


    But the man suddenly pulled Er Xun''s hoof. The frightened Er Xun was about to kick him, and Pei Ming quickly grabbed him.


    This hoof will kill this man.


    Just now, if she had not been good at riding, she might have fallen off the horse. She could not help blaming the man for his recklessness, "what are you doing?"


    The man didn''t speak, didn''t dodge, and seemed to want to do the same thing again. Pei Ming is annoyed. I''m afraid he''s not a madman. Without her command, someone will drive him away.


    But when Pei Ming noticed the man''s sight, he suddenly stopped them.


    From beginning to end, he was staring at the big pie in her hand.


    "You Do you want this? " She put out the cake. When she saw that the man wanted to snatch it, she took back her hand and tore off the place she had bitten. Then she handed the clean part to him.


    The man didn''t thank him either. He grabbed the cake and put it in his mouth. The taxi drivers nearby said, "this beggar really doesn''t know what to do."


    General Tan shakes his head and is ready to continue on his way. Pei Ming doesn''t think much about it, but he is stunned at the last glance. She has seen this man!


    She got off the horse and came to the man. The soldiers were afraid that the beggar would go crazy and stopped in front of her.


    Pei Ming pushed them aside and reached out to lift the beggar''s dirty hair. After a long time of careful discrimination, he suddenly got a flash of inspiration and knew who he was!


    "Ha ha ha, it''s interesting. I didn''t let him pick it up, but I ran into it!"


    There is no end to a word so that everyone can not understand, only she knows, in front of this beggar, but a baby.


    At that time, Xue Ting was able to sweep away all obstacles and ascend to the throne as emperor, thanks to a secret guard who helped him get rid of those who opposed him, including Xu Taifu.


    But the dark guard didn''t show up, and she only saw a few eyes. Xue Ting scrawled a few words, saying that he was a beggar picked up by chance. Unexpectedly, he was a wizard. He gave the beggar a different life and called him Xiao.


    What''s more interesting is that Xiao was a mute, but he got such a name. He didn''t understand what Xue tingji thought.


    In this way, the future great hero was picked up by her. I''m sorry if she didn''t put it in her pocket.


    She didn''t hide her exploration and excitement. At this time, Xiao, who was just a poor beggar, also looked at her. To be exact, she was looking for food on her body.


    At present, he has no change of face. Should we say that he is brave or laugh at his obstinacy. Pei Ming asks the soldiers to take out all the rest of the dry food and shake it in front of Xiao.


    Xiao was like a wild animal without thinking. When he saw the food, he jumped on it and was forked on the ground by the soldiers. Pei Ming knows that he''s just hungry. When people come to the end of life and death, they can be so fearless.


    "Come with me, these are all yours."


    This temptation is not worth much, but it''s enough for Xiao. Pei Ming hands him a piece of cake, and holds the rest in his hand. She is not afraid that Xiao will not follow.


    What''s the matter with picking up a beggar? General Tan persuades Pei ming to do well. Pei Ming laughs and says that this guy has a predestined relationship with her. Let''s be Jide.


    After all, with this weight in her hand, she will have more confidence, not only to fight against the prince, but more importantly, she can''t be helpless in front of Xue tingji as before.


    All love will be a bubble, she never forget the injury she once suffered, and she will never forget what she wants to do.


    After entering the Imperial City, she didn''t rush back to the palace, but led Xiao to the Pei family''s Racecourse in the suburb of the city. Agui is still living there for the time being. When he sees the master, he thinks he is dreaming.


    "Silly?" Pei Ming chuckles and throws the food bag to him. To her surprise, Xiao doesn''t jump on her immediately. Instead, he looks at her. After getting her approval, he rushes in impolitely, which scares Agui.


    "Ai Ai, who is this man? Master, you are back. Agui misses you strangely."


    Watching Xiao run away with all the big cakes in his arms, Pei Ming explains his identity and asks Agui to take care of his daily life for the time being. It doesn''t need to be too good, just can''t die.


    If you say that Agui was just a thief before, he despised the beggar, but he would obey the master''s order and lead Xiao to wash first.Pei Ming keeps going to see Xu Lixue. She agrees that she will bring her some medicine. When she talks with Xiongnu, she asks for more medicine, one of which is able to stabilize the fetus and strengthen the body.


    "Thank you for keeping that in mind." Xu Lixue was distressed that she had to walk down this time. She didn''t have the appearance of a noble girl. She said that she helped her swollen stomach again. "In the past two months, she has been quite stable, so you don''t have to worry about it."


    All the people who care can be well, Pei Ming has nothing to ask for, happily back to Pei house, but in the moment of stepping into the door, he sank down again.


    Now is not the time to relax, some people''s lives are waiting for her.


    Ever since she left, she has been eating and sleeping uneasily. Feng''s eyes are red when he looks at her three times.


    "Look, you''ve lost so much weight, and your skin is chapped. Aren''t you hurt? Is there no danger? "


    But he didn''t dare to tell her the truth. Pei Ming laughed and denied it. The marigold plate was also very excited. He was busy dressing up the young lady.


    Looking at the new pearl decoration in the mirror, Daimei''s red lipped self was almost like a world away, but she couldn''t stop laughing bitterly.


    Calculate the days, this kind of comfortable and graceful life will not be long, really belongs to her, is always the hardship of northern.


    After a lot of talking with his mother, he got rid of his tiredness and sent Feng back. Pei Ming finally put down his smile and rubbed his temples on the couch.


    No need for her to speak, the gold and silver plate consciously reported. His sixth highness sent a letter a few days ago. He had already returned to the suburban villa, and the arrangement of the eastern palace was about to be settled. However, the prince had not made any trouble yet.


    Pei Ming nodded. "The prince is not stupid enough to commit a crime against the wind. He will pretend to be clever for a while. When the emperor is relieved, he will fight hard. At that time Well, it''s a headache. "


    and another silver platter has a list of people who are willing to show their best wishes to miss Pei Ming, who is the backbone of the * * and how much they invest in them.


    The premise is that they do less calculation, otherwise she will get back all the money she gives them.


    The rest is what she is most concerned about, "Wang What''s the matter? "

 Chapter 136

    He left half of Wang''s life for now, and his place for military use was coming soon. Jin Zhan leaned over and said, "as you ordered, I''ve been hanging her for half a breath."


    "Good. Now you can push it. Don''t push it too fast. About In two months. "


    Two months later, she let Wang die. This is an important part of her plan. The time is just right.


    "There''s another thing that might take a little bit of effort." She pondered over the idea, let the silver plate set about to arrange a residence, leave a secret door, leading to the jinweiyuan.


    Silver plate or did not change the habit of talkative, "Miss, who did you pick up?"? "Male and female?" He was stopped by Jinzhan and his head was lowered.


    It''s good to have such a girl around. Pei Ming is not angry. Let her do it. Sooner or later, she''ll meet that girl. Then she''ll close the gate and have a rest. There''s very little leisure left. She has to keep her energy.


    The dinner was served by Feng. Together with Pei Shuo, his younger sister finally came back. Of course, he was happy as a big brother, but soon he sighed at the table and didn''t move his chopsticks.


    No matter whether he is intentional or unintentional, Pei Ming always has to ask a few questions. Pei Shuo turns his mouth and talks about his marriage with Xu family.


    "Didn''t you fall out with Xu Yi? My father is now facing his sixth highness. The Xu family must be unhappy. They Will you retire? "


    It''s not impossible. Pei Ming doesn''t think it''s impossible. "The Xu family is not in a hurry. What''s your hurry? It''s not that you can''t get a daughter-in-law."


    "Oh, no!" Looking at her attitude, Pei Shuo was more worried. To put it bluntly, he was afraid of being beaten by the prince.


    In fact, during this period of time, the prince attached great importance to him, but those generals who had a good long-term relationship with Pei Shuo were ignored. Pei Shuo''s brain certainly couldn''t understand the reason. He thought it was the relationship between the Xu family.


    Only Pei Mingxin knows that the crown prince is sure to get rid of his father, so that his elder brother can become his supporter.


    Hehe, is Pei Shuo the one who can take the responsibility of a general? Ridiculous Prince for their own power, at all costs to take the safety of Darong as a chip, killed so loyal for the country and the people of the general.


    Even if the father can be safe, the prince will always be her enemy!


    The chopsticks in her hand were pinched to cackle, and her gritting teeth scared Feng Shi and Pei Shuo, and called her two times in a tight voice, "I, I just said that, there''s no need to be so angry."


    However, Pei Ming''s eyes made him shut up. Why did his sister go to the border and become sharp after she came back?


    Pei Ming didn''t sleep very well during the night. His head was full of the prince''s hateful face. He got up early before dawn.


    I thought that I would go to the suburbs to see Xue tingji in the morning. Before I went out, the palace supervisor Wu came to summon him.


    She just came back yesterday, and the emperor is going to see her today. It can be seen that the emperor is still very smart. Just in time, she also wants to find out what happened to the so-called baotsui, so she went to the palace with eunuch Wu.


    On the main hall, the emperor''s face was really not good-looking. Pei Ming glanced at it secretly, and immediately had doubts.


    But before the emperor spoke, she could not speak and had to kneel quietly. Fortunately, the Emperor didn''t mean to embarrass her. He coughed a few times and asked her whether her trip to the North was smooth?


    Pei Ming can''t complain, even if he knows what he is asking. After all, Xue Ting cheated you first. She can''t help but admit it to herself. Anyway, they have fallen behind.


    As for the case of Zhang Xiaowei, how can we suspect an inexplicable missing person without evidence? Anyway, even the big mistake of assassinating Princess Yueshi didn''t shake the prince. Even if the small disturbance was said, it didn''t work.


    The emperor did try to tempt her. Seeing that she was speechless, he looked at her silently for a long time and then laughed. He asked her to accept the reward on behalf of her brother. It was a reward for Pei Shuo and Miss Xu''s marriage.


    Pei Ming was alerted by this seemingly generous reward. Your majesty is beating his father


    The imperial gift is the emperor''s meaning, and the marriage can''t be withdrawn. As long as there is such an in laws relationship, Pei Changyuan will be hindered if he wants to leave the Xu family and support Xue tingji completely.


    The emperor tried his best to maintain the momentum of Pei family''s support for the prince, even though Pei Changyuan had made it clear that he would not support the crown prince.


    The more I think about it, the more ridiculous I feel. Because the prince has the support of the white queen, and the white family are deeply intertwined in the hall of Darong court, so the emperor wants to calm down and pretend that the monarchs and ministers in the world are right.


    Although Pei Ming knew that her marriage with the Xu family was doomed to fail, and the emperor''s extravagant hopes were in vain, she was still upset for Xue ting.


    At this time, the emperor already had the intention to abandon him. Even if he loved his son, he could not match the stability and peace that the prince could bring.


    Anyway, Xue tingji will eventually replace him as the emperor. There is nothing to complain about, so Da Fangfang thanks for his kindness and leaves.


    After walking out of the palace, she sighed deeply. The air in the imperial city was too dirty, which made her feel very depressed.


    Just as she was about to get on the carriage, she was suddenly hugged by someone from behind and soared up in the air. After two turns, she fell to the ground. The sense of weightlessness made her heart beat faster. With an elbow stroke, she retaliated against the people behind her, "I want to scare you to death!"Eat pain also won''t let go of her, Xue tingji''s smile is more thick, bow to kiss on her cheek, "miss me?"


    Thinking that Pei Ming''s expression was enough to answer, he turned and looked at him. Seeing that he was used to dressing up as a soldier, he suddenly returned to his robe and jade belt, but it was a bit awkward.


    Xue tingji is not the same. She is always slovenly and rough. It''s more pleasing to the eye. The treasure in his hand should be more delicate.


    "Did your father embarrass you?"


    "No She shook her head and asked why he was here. Xue tingji said that a few days ago, he "recovered from a serious illness" and came to greet his father. When he said that, he looked right, "have you noticed my father''s face?"


    Sure enough, he also saw it. Pei Ming nodded, "do you suspect that he was poisoned?"


    Although the Imperial Palace seems to be strict, people''s hearts are always defenseless. If people close to the palace want to start, they don''t have too many opportunities. They are not suspicious.


    Xue tingji was really concerned about the emperor. He also reminded his father whether there was a mistake in his diet. However, it was strange that the Emperor didn''t care. Instead, he stared at him for a long time.


    Recalling his father''s eyes, he felt uncomfortable. "Shouldn''t I say that? It''s very kind


    It''s really strange that the emperor is trying to set up a game, isn''t it?


    Although there is no definite evidence, Pei Ming has an intuition that the emperor''s suspicious illness may have a direct relationship with the palace change soon afte

 Chapter 137

    The lead cloud, which had been deposited for two days, could not resist the damage of the north wind and vomited out all the snow. It is rare that the first snow in a year was so enjoyable.


    Silver Charcoal was burning in the brazier, with a slight crackling sound and rustling outside the window. The bamboo leaves were covered with clear ice ridges. Occasionally, they could not bear the weight of snow and smashed down a small pile. It''s a beautiful and quiet place.


    Unfortunately, Pei Ming is not in the mood to enjoy the snow. Even if the charcoal basin is beside the couch, she can''t warm her hands. After a moment of silence, she opens the window and looks out to the palace.


    Today is the day for the crown prince to take over the government. In the early Dynasty, it was only next to Shanda who ascended the throne. All princes had to enter the court. Naturally, Xue tingji was no exception. She was very worried about whether there would be unexpected changes.


    As she worried, the prince was a menace.


    Since he has not yet been officially crowned emperor, he is not qualified to wear the emperor''s liumian. However, xuanduan is dressed like a gentleman. No matter whether he has the virtue that a king should have or not, he has at least the momentum.


    Looking down at the man Dynasty''s culture and martial arts, his eyes still stay on Xue tingji. "Six younger brothers were in poor health a while ago, but now they are very well?"


    Xue tingji saluted back with a tight face, "thank you, Prince. Now he has recovered."


    "Oh yeah, you''re just in time."


    As soon as he was in the early Dynasty, he was anxious to find trouble for him. Xue Ting secretly disdained him and raised his eyes to collide with his eyes. "My brother''s minor illness is nothing compared to the state of the world. Thank you for your trouble."


    So don''t waste your time to show off your prestige. If you have the ability, let all officials see your political skills and what qualifications you have to control the imperial court.


    As a matter of fact, the crown prince really did not have the ability to take charge of the court. In the face of endless reports, he could not come up with any solutions, and he did not want Xue tingji to see his jokes. Therefore, they had to solve those problems themselves and left the court early.


    Interestingly, after leaving the hall, the distribution of generals was very typical.


    Led by general Tan, they all have a good relationship with Pei long-term. During this period of time, they were beaten down by the crown prince. Now they finally found the backbone and surrounded Xue tingji.


    The other group was promoted to the crown prince and was full of desire to replace Pei Changyuan. Among them was Pei Shuo, Pei Changyuan''s own son.


    Although he didn''t know that his father was nearly robbed, and he didn''t know the real intention of the prince. It''s rare for him to be so stupid in officialdom.


    When he saw that he actually recognized the thief as the master, general Tan angrily blocked Pei Shuo, "are you stupid, aren''t you?"?! Your father is at the border - "


    Xue tingji stops his later words. It''s not that he is kind-hearted to cover up for the prince, but that he has learned to be smart when he gets along with Pei Ming. Sometimes he wants to talk but stops, which is more thought-provoking.


    It''s a pity that Pei Shuo is too stupid to think that he can make a great success. What''s wrong with loyalty? Prince Mingming appreciates him very much.


    General Tan didn''t expect much from Pei Shuo, so he shook his head and walked away. His colleagues didn''t look up to the mindless Pei family childe and despised him.


    Pei Shuo didn''t care. He was waiting for the prince at the gate of the palace. Originally, he was not qualified to take part in the early Dynasty. It was the prince who made an exception, so he thought he had climbed the ladder.


    However, the prince valued him only because he thought Pei Changyuan could die. What happened? General Pei not only lived well, but also captured the prince of Xiongnu!


    Yesterday, his father also warned him not to move general Pei, so Pei Shuo had no effect on him.


    Today, Xue tingji underestimated Pei Shuo''s failure to establish power. The prince was not happy. He was disgusted with Pei Shuo''s pudgling face and waved his sleeve to drive him away.


    Pei Shuo still has no self-knowledge. He volunteered to share his Highness''s worries. The crown prince stopped with a sneer and threw him a sentence like falling into the abyss.


    "What are you!"


    This sentence also happened to be heard by others, each is a human spirit, the heart can not count it? One after another chuckles away from Pei Shuo and throws him aside.


    As soon as the crown prince came to power, Xue tingji had to seize the time to win the hearts of the people when he didn''t dare to do what he wanted in the early days. That''s what general Tan meant. These old fellows alone are not enough. His Highness has to move among the new generals.


    Xue tingji remembered that he had built a martial arts school before and held a good banquet there. As he said goodbye, he turned around and saw Pei Ming standing in the distance with a smile.


    Before the snow stopped, she stood in front of the carriage with an umbrella. She was wrapped in fur. Her smile was blurred by the breath of white steam. It was warm and pleasant to watch.


    The most exciting thing is to have a beautiful woman with him when he is upset. He even forgot to say goodbye to general tan. He goes straight to Pei Ming, closes the collar around her neck and pinches her face.


    The skin with thin powder feels very delicate. The rouge at the end of her eyes makes her smile deeper. It''s hard to bear the palpitation and kisses her on the nose.


    "How come it''s so cold?"


    "I''m not at ease, only when I see you."


    The secret words that only the two of them could hear did not prevent others from witnessing the numb intimacy. The unknowing generals pushed general Tan, "ah, what''s the matter? Didn''t they say they were broken before?""Oh, young man." General Tan gave them a look in his eyes. "What else can I get along with these days and nights? Even Lao Pei agreed to it himself."


    I don''t know whether he is usually a dissolute person, or there is too much ambiguity in his words. Those people who lead the God''s meeting cast congratulatory and praising eyes to his sixth highness one after another.


    Get along day and night, tut Tut, there is a wedding wine to drink.


    No one noticed that at this time, Xu Taifu led Xu Yi to pass by. As soon as he saw Xue tingji''s back, Xu Taifu was angry and left quickly with a heavy hum.


    However, Xu Yi looks back and sees Pei Ming''s piercing smile. He bites his teeth and his eyebrows are filled with regret and anxiety.


    Putting other people''s eyes aside, Xue Ting got on the carriage with Pei Ming and rubbed his eyebrows. He had a headache. "I never thought I could have such an elder brother-in-law."


    What he said was Pei Shuo. He was also the son of the general. Why didn''t he have the ability to judge the situation? It''s not unusual to stab them in the back even one day.


    Pei Ming didn''t expect this. She reversed the relationship between Princess Yue and her parents, which led to a series of changes in the future. Pei Shuo, a fool, is really easy to control, but her greedy pursuit of status is really a headache.


    The carriage drove through the snow on the road. The wind blew the curtain slightly. Through the gap, Pei ming could see the white outside. Pei Ming''s long eyelashes blocked his eyes.


    It''s time to teach him a lesson so that her elder brother can figure out whose thigh to hold.

 Chapter 138

    The invitation cards were sent out one by one, and the martial arts school, which had been silent for several months, became lively again. It was a kind of fun for martial arts practitioners to exchange views before the banquet.


    In fact, the crown prince can weigh several pounds, which can be seen by discerning people. In addition, the Bai family is a civil service group, and there has always been discord between the powerful and the generals.


    It''s cheap. Xue tingji is more talented and virtuous than the prince, and he has the same relationship with Pei Ming.


    It''s just that forming a clique for personal gain is not a joke. Just because they can come for a drink doesn''t mean they can be as determined as general tan. The main thing is that they are afraid of being suppressed.


    After all, no matter how incompetent, the prince will be the future emperor after all. Once the emperor is a courtier, there are not a few who have eradicated their dissidents since ancient times.


    They all trusted his highness Liu to speak these words from their heart. Xue Ting understood their difficulties and just prepared to answer them, but he heard a smile.


    "You have also said that. Shouldn''t you stand behind your highness six?"


    Pei Ming came here uninvited. He rarely wore a red dress. He was graceful and beautiful.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want her to be involved, but that Xue tingji doesn''t want to work hard on her. This is what he should bear, and there''s no reason to let her work as a young lady.


    However, Pei Ming never cared about this. After saluting everyone, he went straight to him, took his wine cup, poured a cup and drank it.


    "The prince is not a magnanimous person. No matter whether you support his sixth highness or not, he will not tolerate you, unless all the distinguished generals are willing to grovel for Bai?"


    She said so bluntly that everyone''s face stagnated. When she didn''t see it, she went on to say, "my father''s weight in Darong is clear to all of you. To boast, whoever my father supports is the hardest one in Darong."


    So with Pei''s long-term support, do others need to be afraid? On the contrary, it''s like a boat floating in the court hall that it''s the easiest to be knocked over by a big wave.


    This is also the most important purpose of her trip, to show her own experience, so that everyone can see clearly the position of the Pei family.


    It has to be said that this move is very effective. When everyone hesitates, they all know the benefits of the group''s heating. To say the least, as long as they are united, even your majesty can''t execute them at the same time. Otherwise, who will consolidate the great harmony.


    At the end of the day, it is estimated that few people can have Pei Ming''s courage. General Tan sighs in secret and reminds mingniang to be careful. Pei Ming shakes his wine cup and says, "don''t you want to cut me if I don''t say that?"


    With that, I saw that everyone''s face was just ruddy and white. Even general Pei''s daughter was in danger of being stabbed. Then they


    Only Xue tingji knew that she was deliberately hanging their heart. She wanted to see what she could do.


    When he saw everyone''s face, Pei Ming laughed again and put out his sweetest voice. "But what am I afraid of? With my uncles and uncles supporting me, what can the prince do for me?"


    A clever mouth can''t coax people to death, but she knows the way of coquetry. When she wears the high hat again, all the iron generals blush. They are all said to be the brothers of general Pei. What''s the point of refuting.


    Pei Ming didn''t plan to do it overnight, just let them have a score in their heart. He knew that too much is better than too much. He didn''t force them any more. He was about to propose a toast, but the cup was empty, so he naturally handed it to Xue tingji and motioned him to pour the wine.


    This small action fell in the eyes of the public, meaning a few more layers. How precious Miss Pei is to have the sixth Prince pour wine for her.


    Xue Ting poured half a cup of wine for her, but when she had just drunk half a mouthful, she took the wine from her hand and said, "it''s up to me to give you a toast." Then he drank the remaining half.


    He pasted Pei Ming''s lips on purpose and licked the corners of his mouth as if he had nothing to drink. In fact, this routine has been used more than once, but he has never been in front of an outsider. Even if he is used to kissing him, Pei Ming still can''t stop his hot face.


    This, this guy


    If it''s enough to stop, those "uncles" take the opportunity to make fun of her and Xue tingji. Pei Ming is so ashamed that he doesn''t know what to do. What''s more, Pei Ming is so smart that he doesn''t know what to do just now.


    As a result, Xue tingji, as the culprit, suffered a disaster. She trampled on the instep of her foot and showed her teeth, which made her laugh.


    Pei Ming suddenly remembers that in order to catch up with Wang Qiyao and Cheng Yan, Xue Ting calmed down the room as soon as the guy appeared. Let alone activate the atmosphere, everyone didn''t even dare to breathe.


    Now it''s quite different. Xu Shi''s two months'' training in the army made him put away the noble spirit, but just like these generals, he was a bit more bold and bold.


    People are divided into groups. Only similar people can play together. Unexpectedly, Xue Ting''s mischievous trip to the North has brought a lot of unexpected joy.


    On the other side, Pei Shuo''s situation is miserable.


    He has just offended Xue tingji, but the only prince he can count on is to embarrass him in public. Now he is not a person on both sides, and he is laughed at for nothing.Originally, he wanted to ask mingniang for help, but his good sister treated him coldly, so that he didn''t dare to stand in front of her and ran out to drink. Even this didn''t make him happy!


    When Cheng Yan and Wang Qiyao were still there, they always liked to go to the west market to have fun. Later, he had other friends and often came here.


    But now? As soon as they saw that he had been abandoned by the prince, they immediately turned away from him. They thought that he had only been in the limelight for a few days, and now they can only come to drink alone.


    Not long after drinking, he felt bored again and was ready to leave. However, he saw some friends who had a good relationship with him recently.


    Those people also saw him, smile immediately back, about to quit, but Pei Shuo did not have self-knowledge to stop them.


    "Don''t you say something? Come on, have a drink together. "


    He was already a little drunk, reaching for their shoulders, but those people stepped back with a sneer, looking at his unsteady steps, and didn''t mean to help them.


    "Well, who are your brothers? If you get a face, you think you can go to heaven, and you haven''t seen your virtue yet? "


    "Don''t you think you can become a general if you rely on your father for a small job? Be a bedside general


    Pei Shuo''s face changed three times because of your ridicule. Finally, he turned red and roared, "don''t be so proud of yourself!"


    Several big men scuffled and made a mess of the restaurant, but it didn''t take long for it to turn into a siege. Pei Shuo was outnumbered, and he didn''t have any fighting skills, so he soon became black and blue.


    Just after one of them spat at him, he suddenly fell to the ground with a scream, covering his leg with blood like a column, scaring his companions from the side.


    It was only when they looked back that they saw Miss Pei, dressed in fur, wiping the blood on the knife with a white handkerchief. Her face was expressionless and even a little impatient.

 Chapter 139

    A girl''s family, as if nothing had happened, raised a knife and cut other people''s shins, no doubt hit these people in the face, Pei Mingke was not afraid, holding the knife to their throat.


    "Even if it''s a small job, my brother is the only son of general Pei after all. How dare you bully him? Put your names in the paper. "


    Forced by general Pei''s deterrence, those people didn''t dare to pick up any more things, so they ran away, leaving Pei Shuo on the ground.


    After just looking at him, Pei Ming didn''t step forward to help him up. He didn''t even have a word of concern. He turned around and left.


    The gold silver plate behind her looked at the eldest son, but didn''t dare to make a mistake. Pei Shuo ran after her with a sad face, "good sister, why don''t you care about my brother?"


    "I don''t care about you?" Pei Ming looked at him coldly, "if it wasn''t for your family''s announcement that you haven''t come back for a long time, I would come here to find you?"


    Pei Shuo wanted to get into her carriage and go back with her, but Pei Ming pushed her down mercilessly. "I said I wanted you to come up?"


    How did Pei come here? Please go back. Her carriage won''t let anyone else.


    "Ah, ah, Ming Niang!" He was lying on the shaft of the car, crying as ugly as he could be.


    At this moment, Pei Ming even had an idea. Anyway, Pei Shuo didn''t play much role in the future. Why don''t he just shut up completely?


    But she soon dissipated the idea. After all, it was her elder brother who had never done anything harmful to her. I''d better add less debt.


    In the end, she gave in and didn''t want to lose face in the street, but Pei Shuo''s wailing was just seen by the people in another carriage.


    That person is Miss Di of the Xu family, Pei Shuo''s fiancee, Xu Yuan.


    Seeing Pei Shuo''s appearance, she was so angry that her eyes were red. She twisted her sleeves and wanted to cry. She was sad and indignant about her own life.


    "Why did grandfather promise me to such a person?"?! Look at him What is worthy of me


    Originally, when the marriage was settled, she refused. Later, general Pei fell out with her grandfather, and she was secretly glad that she might be able to get out of the marriage. As a result, her majesty intervened and made her want to cry.


    Today, looking at Pei Shuo''s virtue, he was even more indignant. He didn''t want to do anything. He went home and found his elder brother Xu Yi. "I''m your sister. You can''t see me go into the fire pit, just ask the prince for help."


    Why does Xu Yi not have a headache? But he couldn''t help it. She didn''t want to get married even though she had already been ordained.


    At that time, Xu Taifu sat on one side, smelling speech and stroking his long beard, "but You have to make preparations. If the Pei family falls down, you can''t put your sister in a desperate situation. Anyway, you have to protect her for the rest of her life. "


    Hearing that the Pei family is about to collapse, Xu Yuan is even more flustered. After questioning, Xu Taifu says that the Pei family is the crown prince''s eyesore and will suffer sooner or later.


    "Now they are just relying on Pei Changyuan to take a breath. When will Pei Changyuan be They can''t even turn over. "


    A language such as Thunderbolt, Xu Yuan nearly cry to death in the past, think for a long time, suddenly thought of married three younger sister Lixue.


    Maybe we can find another person through her.


    It''s coldest in snowy weather. Pei Ming is bored at home. He doesn''t want to see Pei Shuo, so he just goes to Lixue.


    Following her father''s habit of not reporting where she went, she stopped the servants of the Tang family and went directly into the inner courtyard. She was about to surprise Li Xue, but she heard a burst of crying.


    Just listen to is a woman intermittently let Li Xue to beg who, it is more than the battle to throw blood soldiers also sad, can''t help but frown, to see who is running to disturb Li Xue raise fetus.


    As soon as he stepped into the door, the cry of the visitor became louder. Pei Ming heard her clearly and quickly guessed the identity of the woman.


    Xu Yuan took Xu Lixue''s hand and choked. She even cried for her make-up. She choked from time to time, as if she didn''t think the charcoal in the room was good enough.


    "Go and ask Miss PEI for help. She is the only one who can speak. Before, I didn''t like you to marry a poor mother-in-law, but now I I want to marry such a young master of the Pei family, and the Pei family is dead. I don''t want to be involved! "


    The three words "so Ge" are very hard to bite. We can see how much we dislike Pei Shuo. Pei Ming is smiling. As soon as Xu Yuan says this, Xu Lixue looks up and sees her.


    Pei Ming motioned to her not to make a sound, changed her posture and leaned against the door frame. He wanted to see what the sister-in-law could cry out.


    I don''t know that Xu Yuan, who is just behind Pei Ming, is still complaining, saying that Pei Shuo is not worthy of him, and that he is a drunk with no ability. At this time, Pei Ming even nods, which is reasonable.


    But later, Xu Yuan''s words went a little too far, and poked into Pei Ming''s pain.


    "Tell me, the Pei family is so rebellious that they have to be anti thieves. Why don''t they take me? I could have had no worries about food and clothing all my life. Why should I be dragged down by them? "


    "That''s a real grievance." Pei Ming suddenly breaks in and startles Xu Yuan. He suddenly turns around and sees her. For a moment, he is embarrassed and stands up to salute.


    As a result, Pei Ming saluted first, and called her sister-in-law with no smile. "Although you and my elder brother are not married yet, the royal marriage can''t run away. Can''t sister-in-law blame you?"She was obviously sarcastic, and she would not help to plead. Xu Yuan turned pale and didn''t know how to answer.


    There''s a pregnant woman here. Pei Ming won''t let Li Xue be embarrassed. Sitting on the bedside, she seems more intimate than Xu Yuan''s sister.


    Does Xu Lixue know mingniang''s temper? Want to persuade two, but Pei Ming patted the back of the hand, for her tucked in the quilt to see Xu Yuan.


    "My elder brother is incompetent, but he is not evil minded. He is also kind to his family. Although he is a commoner, he is the only son in our family. Isn''t his property and status his in the future? To put it bluntly, any woman in the world will marry him. "


    This is true. Although Pei Shuo was wrong to flatter the prince, he didn''t know that the prince killed his father. When his mother was seriously ill and she was robbed, he didn''t do his best? Even for Pei Yu, a sister who is not close to her, she also has compassion.


    Isn''t such a person bad? Is that what Miss Xu said?


    "Besides..." She lowered her head and straightened the corner of her satin jacket. "Miss Xu heard rumors that our Pei family was going to collapse."


    Even Xu Lixue knows that such bad luck can''t be said casually, but Xu Yuan obviously doesn''t have this consciousness, so she sells her grandfather.


    Pei Ming only wants to laugh. Should she say that Xu Taifu really has a good heart and is still worried about his old friend?


    That''s true. After all, Lao Taifu can still live for some time. It seems that he is right to have such an idea in the current situation.


    But the mistake is that he shouldn''t assert that the Pei family will fall, because Pei Ming can''t help suspecting it.

 Chapter 140

    Did Xu Taifu know about his father''s death in his last life? Don''t they forget their friendship? Turning to see his father killed, there is no one to denounce? The hypocrisy of their Xu family comes down in one continuous line.


    But she has nothing to contend with. After all, Xu Yuan can''t marry the Pei family, and she can''t even marry if she wants to.


    Don''t bother to pay attention to her, Pei Ming turns to talk with Xu Lixue, Xu Yuan is not embarrassed, but don''t go, wringing sleeve don''t know what to think.


    When Pei Ming got up to go back, she quickly said, "I beg you, Miss Pei. Please tell general Pei about it for me. I really don''t want to marry you!"


    Pei Ming is really novel. Is Miss Xu really stupid or just willing to offend her future husband''s family?


    But Xu yuan next words, let her eyes, gradually revealed the fierce intention.


    "If you hadn''t married my brother, would you have come to harm me?"?! I don''t owe you the Pei family. "


    This kind of unscrupulous words successfully stirred Pei Ming''s heart string, which he didn''t want to be touched. The look in his eyes at Xu Yuan finally let her know that she was afraid.


    At the same time, a good idea came out of her heart. Since Miss Xu is so reluctant, let her play a role. It happens that she is thinking about how to teach her brother a lesson. Why don''t she just kill him with a knife?


    "Why, you mean I owe you the Xu family, don''t you? Xu Yuan, didn''t your mother teach you how to offend your aunt? "


    From sister-in-law to calling her name directly, her meaning should be obvious enough. Xu Lixue is in a bit of a dilemma because of her strong posture. Pei Ming is too lazy to talk nonsense without waiting for her to dissuade her.


    "I Pei Ming put my words down here. Whether you want to or not, you have to marry me. And you offended me today. I''ll let your daughter-in-law have no good life. Just wait!"


    Xu Yuan is completely stupid. She has nowhere to ask. It''s useless to cry. She turns her head and wants to complain to her three younger sisters. Pei Ming kills her and turns back to ask her why she still doesn''t leave.


    "Li Xue keeps the baby, but you cry in front of her? If you touch her breath... " It''s not as simple as peeling.


    Xu Yuan was so scared that she couldn''t even care to say goodbye, so she slipped out as if she was running away. Xu Lixue called mingniang to come in again and said, "I know that the second sister speaks too straight, but she --"


    "don''t worry, it''s a scare, I won''t embarrass her." Pei Ming finally smiles, but in Xu Lixue''s opinion, there is a blade hidden in Ming Niang''s smile


    On the carriage back, Pei Ming closed his eyes and fell asleep. The marigold plate was quiet as if it didn''t exist. Suddenly, she opened her eyes and asked if the people in Dongshi had gone back?


    Silver plate answer iron old and his subordinates have gone back, Miss although command.


    Pei Ming thought that Xu Yuan''s expression still wanted to laugh. He raised his head and moved his neck. "Arrange some people to teach Miss Xu the rules."


    "Yes."


    After two days of crying at home, Miss Xu, who was depressed, had to go to Dongshi to relax. When she passed a jewelry store, the shopkeeper warmly welcomed her and put out the best and latest models.


    Xu Yuan didn''t think much about it, and she really liked it. She asked how much it was, but the shopkeeper said with a gallant smile, "how can I ask for your money? I just want to be a little filial to you. You can choose what you like!"


    How can anyone do business like this in the daytime? Xu Yuan doesn''t know where she is, and the shopkeeper doesn''t sell the key.


    "You are our master''s wife. I should be filial to you."


    "What''s the owner''s wife?" When Xu Yuan realized something was wrong, she threw the bracelet away as if it was hot. Her face was thin and angry, which made the shopkeeper confused.


    The main owner of this shop is Pei Shuo. Isn''t Miss Xu Pei''s fiancee? That''s their owner''s wife.


    As soon as she heard the name of Pei Shuo, Xu Yuan immediately became angry. "When did I get married? Don''t ruin my reputation!"


    "Well, what do you mean by that?" The shopkeeper immediately took off his smiling face, and even the man in the shop quietly blocked the door of the shop. It seemed that he didn''t intend to let Xu yuan go out easily.


    However, Xu Yuan came out with a servant servant, but she was not so easy to bully. The shopkeeper didn''t want to do it, but she shouldn''t say that!


    "You''ve made a clear engagement with our boss. Why don''t you admit it? I''m so polite to you because of your master''s wife''s identity. Now you deny that it''s our master''s face, it''s the general''s face! "


    Xu Yuan couldn''t hear this kind of words, but she was not a weak person. "It''s not that I swaggered to say that I belong to Mrs. Pei''s family. It''s none of my business for you to be sentimental!"


    "Oh, you mean that you are wronged to be Pei Fu''s young lady, right? You Miss Xu have a big face, and you look down on the grand general''s house. "


    "Isn''t it?" At this time, a lot of people gathered outside the store, accusing Xu yuan of climbing high and stepping low to follow the crowd, claiming that the civil servant Qingliu did not look up to the general''s family status of defending the country.


    If you want to say that she looks down on her from the bottom of her heart, no one can say anything. But she is engaged and half of the Pei family''s daughter-in-law. She even slanders her husband''s family in public. I''m afraid such a woman is also a bad daughter-in-law when she enters the door.Where did Xu Yuan, who grew up in the noble Pavilion, see such a scene? She was so excited by these words that she burst into tears, "don''t say any more! I don''t want to marry the Pei family, I don''t want to


    The hopelessness and indignation of the past few days made her even lose her sense of reason and wisdom. With a sharp voice, she almost hysterically drove away those people. She even fell the jade in the shop and was caught by the shopkeeper to lose money.


    As a result, there was more and more noise and more onlookers. The Xu family members couldn''t take care of it. They saw that their young lady was going to make a fool of herself in the bustling east city.


    All of a sudden, Pei Ming consciously gives up a place in the crowd. He walks along with disbelief, with consternation and disappointment. In everyone''s opinion, it''s Miss Xu''s vicious words that hurt her sister-in-law''s face.


    Pei Ming blinked, as if he was not angry in his patience, and forced out a smile, "sister-in-law, you are --"


    "don''t call me sister-in-law! I''m not your sister-in-law! " Xu Yuan''s roar interrupted her, causing more people to scold her and pushing her to the edge of collapse.


    Pei Ming took the initiative to appease everyone, but sighed and looked at Xu Yuan, "Miss Xu, since you are so reluctant, why don''t we sit down and have a good talk?"


    What Xu Yuan wanted to hear most was what she didn''t want to hear. As long as there was a line of room for negotiation, she immediately followed Pei ming to the teahouse for tea.


    She didn''t know that the owner of the teahouse was one of tielao''s men. The moment Pei Ming came in, she knew what to do

 Chapter 141

    Specially selected a wing room on the second floor, with windows open, the whole teahouse people can see here, and this room is very soundproof.


    Xu Yuan doesn''t care. She only cares about whether Pei Ming can help her get out of marriage.


    She was very anxious, but Pei Ming began to cook tea leisurely. A young man brought a top-grade tea set and put it in front of the two ladies.


    The tea cup in front of Xu Yuan was smeared with hallucinogenic drugs.


    Pei Ming poured a cup of tea for her as if nothing had happened to her, and then he began to taste it. Yu Guang sighed when he saw Xu Yuan drink a whole cup of tea without scruple.


    "I know you are wronged. To tell you the truth, those women are also wronged."


    Xu Yuan didn''t know what liaonu was, so Pei Ming explained to her, "it''s the families of the criminals. When their husband''s family falls, they have to join the army and go Serve the soldiers. "


    Smell speech suddenly shake hands, tea almost slip, Xu Yuan blinked in fear, as if to hear is their own destiny.


    Pei Ming continues to talk about how miserable and innocent those women are, but they can''t help it. They have to bear the blame of their husband''s family.


    With that, she raised her eyes and looked at Xu Yuan gradually in a trance. Very well, the drug began to work.


    At this time, Xu Yuan''s ears are buzzing, and every word of Pei Ming seems to fall in the water, but she still retains some consciousness. At least she knows to ask Pei ming to help her, and she doesn''t want to be involved.


    Let her grasp his hand, Pei Ming just sneer, leaning forward, very proud to tell her that even if he has a way, he will not help her.


    "You''ve offended me. Why should I help you? Just as you said, our Pei family will indeed fall down. At that time, you will have to serve others like those liaonu. You can only pray that those soldiers will recite my father''s prestige and will not torture you to death. "


    Every word is like thunder in Xu Yuan''s mind. In front of her, Pei Ming''s face is distorted, his fangs are ferocious, his eyes are red


    Pei Ming was quite satisfied with her eyes and added a last fire with a sneer. "The Xu family can''t save you. You are doomed to be a slave and be ruined, but what should you do? Who told you to marry my brother? You can''t run away. "


    Finally, Xu Yuan''s mind was completely destroyed. After two or three breaths, she suddenly went crazy.


    "You hurt me!"


    Her scream attracted everyone''s attention, but what she saw was Miss Xu''s madly pulling Miss Pei''s hair and tearing it desperately. When she met the tea table, the boiling hot tea soup spilled on Miss Pei, and the scream was startling.


    But they won''t see that when the tea table was overthrown, the first marigold that rushed in from outside the wing room put the tea cup with the overpowering drug into its sleeve.


    Even if you want to check, the Xu family can''t find anything.


    Xu Yuan is still beating Pei Ming. When they look at Pei Ming again, her hair is in a mess, her face is scratched, and her whole body is wet with tea. She looks pitiful.


    She covered her bloody cheek with tears in amazement, "you are too unreasonable! It''s not my fault that I can''t help you. Are you so heavy? "


    "You''re the one who''s going to hurt me!" Xu Yuan''s roar was interrupted by a fierce kick. Xue Ting, full of murderous spirit, put Pei Minghu in his arms with one hand to see who dares to approach!


    The power of gritting teeth is too strong. Looking at his jaw muscles, Pei Ming is worried about whether his teeth will break. However, seeing Xue Ting pull out his sword, he is so scared that he grabs him, "what are you doing?"


    "Kill her!"


    Two words read very seriously, let people have no doubt that he absolutely can do it, Pei Ming pressed down his arm, constantly shaking his head.


    In his rage, Xue tingji understood her eyes, like He had repeatedly stopped him from questioning Wang before.


    Once upon a time, he didn''t understand why ah Ming was soft hearted. But after she was robbed in Dongshi, he realized that she was waiting for a chance that was enough for Wang to turn over.


    It''s not to let bygones be bygones, it''s to punish several crimes simultaneously. As far as revenge is concerned, this girl is quite resourceful.


    What about this time? Is it also her bitter plan? I think her skill is so good, how can she be inferior to Xu Yuan who has no iron.


    Since she doesn''t want to do it by herself, let''s listen to her. Xue Ting puts away her sword and only stares at Pei Ming. She really feels sorry that she has been beaten so badly. Even if she has another purpose, she doesn''t have to suffer such a crime.


    It seems that he guessed his own idea. Pei Ming was afraid that he would show his horse''s feet, and put his head on his chest. "You lied. You said you would protect me all the time!"


    "I was wrong." Xue tingji follows her words and ends the trick. He orders people to detain Xu Yuan and have to convict her.


    Just at the moment of the stalemate, Xu Yi comes quickly. Pei Ming doesn''t want to see him, so he just shrinks in Xue tingji''s arms and doesn''t show his face.


    Xu Yi is really shocked to see his sister beat mingniang so badly, but then he feels strange that mingniang is not a person without skill. How can she be hurt by her sister who has no skill?But before he had time to defend it, she was frightened by Xu Yuan''s crazy appearance. She recognized her elder brother and immediately rushed over and cried and cried, "elder brother, help me. I don''t want to marry Pei family. I don''t want to be a Liao girl. Pei family hurt me!"


    She looks like this. Maybe she really beat the teacher Fu to death, which makes Pei Ming unable to resist. However, Xu Yi is not stupid and has a keen grasp of a word.


    Liaonu, how can yuanniang know this word? Pei Ming just came back from the front line. She must know.


    "What''s going on? Ming - Miss Pei, did you say something to my sister? "


    Why does he question Ah Ming? Xue tingji called Pei Ming behind him. "Don''t make excuses here. Your sister beat my fiancee like this. How do you want to settle the accounts?"


    "Fiancee?" Xu Yi''s casual chatter makes Xue tingji pick his eyebrows. Even Pei Ming doesn''t deny it. What''s more, Xu Yi makes Xue tingji bite his teeth and say, "does your highness really want to pick something?"


    "Who''s going to pick it up?" Xue tingji impolitely squeezed out the pronunciation, and the war with Xu Yi was imminent.


    At this time, Pei Ming, who had been reluctant to speak, finally turned his head, showed the scratch on his face and glanced lazily at Xu Yi.


    "Mr. Xu, there is evidence for what I say and what I do. Is it that I challenge Miss Xu and disfigure myself?"


    When Xu Yi really has no evidence and can''t argue, Pei Ming doesn''t pay any attention to him. He looks up at Xue tingji and his eyes are full of tenderness. "But what he said is reasonable. Forget it, don''t make trouble."


    Although he knew that she had a plot, Xue tingji couldn''t swallow it. He was secretly pulled by Pei Ming for a long time before he snorted. Finally, he glanced at Xu Yi and said, "it won''t be like this!"


    After they left, Xu Yi breathed a sigh of relief. Even though he is now in full swing, he still can''t lift his momentum in the face of Xue tingji.


    Especially to see Pei Ming lying in his enemy''s arms, full of resentment almost made him dry, and then look at his sister who is still crying, I can''t bear to worry, "are you finished?"

 Chapter 142

    The carriage bumps slightly. The two people in the carriage are busy with their lips and teeth. Pei Ming sits in Xue tingji''s arms and doesn''t care about the dried up blood on his face.


    This is the best way to quench Xue Ting''s heartburn. He did use it. After he was satisfied, he gently kisses these scars. "If a good girl''s family is like this, you have to make me heartache."


    It''s meaningless to play riddles with him. Pei Ming is outspoken and ruthless. How can he strike first?


    "But I didn''t expect her to be so crazy. If it was summer, she would be scalded if she was splashed with hot tea."


    She didn''t say that it was OK. She said that Xue tingji was angry again. "If I didn''t catch up in time, would you let that madman fight you down?"


    "No way." Pei Ming was coquettish around his neck. "I knew you would come, and the time was right."


    Xue Ting couldn''t resist her bewilderment. Her breath became heavy again. Suddenly she took a big breath from her lips, which made Pei Ming''s lips swell. How can you see that!


    "But what do you want?" Xue tingji still can''t understand her idea, "even if it''s like this, it''s impossible to break the engagement with the Xu family. What''s the use?"


    Pei Ming asked him, trying to think of what Xu Yuan would do for the sake of this?


    Looking up at Pei Ming''s eyes full of trickery, Xue Ting can''t control anything else. He only knows that he is more and more in love with this woman full of bad water.


    It''s good to be calculated by her for a lifetime, as long as she is willing, as long as she can always be by her side


    Back at home, Pei Ming put away his sinister face and turned to his mother''s arms to complain innocently. Pei Shuo happened to be there. Seeing his sister being bullied, he immediately jumped, "I''m going to find them!"


    Pei Ming''s eyes changed and asked Xue tingji to go back first. He secretly told the Xu family not to help if they came to find trouble.


    Only then did he leave Pei Shuo alone, but his poor tears just now made Pei Shuo feel at a loss.


    "You go to them?" She came forward with a cold hum, and even her gait became aggressive, which made Pei Shuo tongue tied, "Ming, Ming Niang, you are..."


    "If you were not too bad and incompetent, Miss Xu would be so reluctant to marry you? If you don''t flatter the prince, how can you make a fool of yourself? You can''t even give up your marriage. It''s you who are so sorry to the Xu family that you have implicated me. Do you want to send me to the door for them to scold? "


    Forced to step back by her, Pei Shuo had no power to refute, "is this like this? What shall we do then? "


    "Calm down." Pei Ming shrugs. The loss is that she ate it for her brother, but she can''t do anything else.


    Pei Shuo thought that he had made a mistake first. He immediately softened his legs and didn''t know what to do.


    Looking at his wimpy appearance, it''s convenient for her to control. Pei Ming sighed, "I just hope Miss Xu doesn''t make any trouble again, otherwise my elder brother will ask for more happiness."


    Finish saying to blow him to go out, let Pei Shuo flustered turn round and round.


    In the Taifu mansion, Xu Yuan''s medicine continued. She wailed not to be exiled. She patted on the door to ask her grandfather to save her. She had already lost her ladylike appearance.


    Xu Taifu stood outside the door, listening to her granddaughter''s cry, how could she not be worried, and finally shook her head. "This child is too angry. How can he be crazy? Is Miss Pei OK?"


    This is to say to Xu Yi, he was silent for a long time, suddenly a sentence: "maybe they are still happy to see so."


    "What are you talking about?" Xu Tai Fu suddenly turns his head and stares at him. Xu Yi is not angry. However, he thinks Pei Ming''s eyes are strange, and yuanniang''s madness is too coincidental.


    Is it possible that the Pei family wanted to repent and deliberately said something to frighten yuanniang into this?


    In fact, his heart is not without doubt. Xu Taifu sighed, stroked his beard, and thought again and again. After all, he could not wronged people without evidence.


    But they still neglect that Xu Yuan''s mind is more and more blurred, leaving only Pei Ming''s words tormenting her repeatedly, especially the sentence that life is not like death.


    She was stunned, her head was raised, her eyes were on the beam, and her idea became more and more intense.


    If you have to live rather than die, you might as well


    Because Taifu told her not to disturb the second lady, no one pushed Xu Yuan''s door all afternoon. It was only when a maid came to deliver the meal at dinner that the trembling scream broke through the silence of Taifu.


    "No, come on! The second young lady killed herself


    The days in winter are short. Just after dinner, it''s very dark. Pei Ming seems to be waiting for something. He turns his books absently.


    Later, Jin Zhan came to bed, but Pei Ming said he was not in a hurry. He put his hand in front of the charcoal pot and asked her to turn over a warm dress and prepare it.


    As soon as Jin Zhan answered, a maid suddenly announced to her outside the court, "Miss, a large group of people have come to the Xu family, and they have come in and said they want to settle accounts with us!"


    Marigold immediately alert, check whether the body is complete concealed weapons. Pei Ming is still calm. He tells the servants not to stop them. Let them toss.However, Xu Taifu was not a rude man. Even if he was angry, he would not break into the inner courtyard. He just waited in the flower hall for Pei Shuo to come out.


    In fact, he wanted to find Pei Ming, but first, Pei Ming was his daughter''s family, and second, Xu Yuan beat her to disfigurement. After all, they were responsible, so they had to take Pei Shuo.


    After hearing the news, Pei Shuo first came to Pei Ming in a hurry, "good sister, you must help me!"


    "Can I help you?" Pei Ming''s expression was ironic again. No matter how hard he asked, he was indifferent.


    "Aren''t you in court? Aren''t you close to the prince? Don''t you have the ability to call friends? Go to your colleagues and see who will help you? "


    At this time, she brought up the old story again and made Pei Shuo feel embarrassed. When she thought about it carefully, she offended her father, and the prince threw him aside. She really had nothing to rely on. No one would help him.


    "Oh, don''t scold me, I, I just want to think of the head and land."


    Up to now, he still wants to be a fool. Pei Ming throws the book in his hand into the charcoal basin. Suddenly, the fire lights up and makes her eyes look terrible.


    "Even if I didn''t tell you straight away, don''t you know that the prince, even his father, is hostile to his sixth highness? You betray your family, and you throw yourself in the enemy''s arms, don''t you


    The last violence made Pei Shuo kneel down and beg for mercy. At this time, another maid came to inform him with a bitter face, "you''d better go to the flower hall. Xu Taifu lost his temper."


    Forced helpless, Pei Shuo is almost put on a shelf in the past, Xu Taifu see his advice like, break up to scold, "you killed my granddaughter, I want you to pay for your life!"

 Chapter 143

    A word scared Pei Shuo to kneel down, shaking his shoulder, unbelievable, "what happened to Miss Xu and Miss Xu?"


    Xu Yi came forward to appease his grandfather, but he was also full of grief and indignation. He told him that yuanniang had hanged herself. Before she died, she kept saying that she didn''t want to marry into the Pei family. She was scared to death by the Pei family.


    This just confirms Pei Ming''s statement, but also makes Pei shuosi cry, the six gods have no master, imploring Xu Taifu to forgive him. He really doesn''t mean to force Miss Xu!


    Xu Taifu, who had lost his granddaughter, clapped his heart and almost didn''t come up. "My granddaughter asked me to save her. I should have agreed with her at the beginning, but I was killed by a thief like you!"


    The spittle from his excitement fell on Pei Shuo''s head. He didn''t dare to look up. Just as he was about to beg for mercy, he heard Pei Ming''s voice.


    "Xu Taifu''s words are biased. With all due respect, you are bullying people because my father is not here, aren''t you?"


    Walking slowly from the fire, she was wrapped in a royal blue blazer with a white fox collar. Her hair was simply combed in a bun, with a silver hairpin comb inserted in it. She swept away the girl''s green and astringent spirit, and made her look arrogant.


    She deliberately does not wear powder, so that the scratch on her face is very conspicuous, so as to remind the Xu family who is wrong first.


    When she came, Pei Shuo settled down a little, knelt down on the ground and didn''t get up, but Pei Ming bypassed him, didn''t even look at him, and stood straight in front of Xu Taifu without fear.


    "I heard you call my brother a thief from afar. It''s not in your position to insult him like that."


    Xu Taifu hesitated at first, but she was still angry under her direct gaze, "isn''t it? You Pei family take refuge in the sixth prince, it is clear that they want to revolt! "


    Pei Ming doesn''t want to be spit on. When he turns his head, he shows the scar on his neck. This is the medal that she, Xue tingji and Pei Changyuan protect Princess Yue and defend the peace of the two countries.


    Even the Emperor didn''t convict the Pei family, so Xu Taifu caught the thief here?


    "You mean your majesty forced your granddaughter to marry into a den of thieves? Then you should go down with your majesty instead of showing off in front of us. "


    "You --" Xu Taifu could not find a reason to refute.


    Pei Ming takes advantage of the victory to pursue. Even if she doesn''t blame Miss Xu for ruining her appearance, she can slander the Pei family in public. Is that true? Miss Xu herself can''t think of it. She has also dragged down the reputation of the Pei family. Instead, she blames them?


    She has reason and evidence. Maybe Taifu is not easy to deal with. The Pei family decided to get married first, then turned around and colluded with the sixth prince. Isn''t that playing tricks on them and taking revenge!


    Pei Ming was so angry that he stopped beating about the bush. What did the prince do and why didn''t his majesty move the Pei family? Taifu asked himself to go!


    In a few words, the old minister had nothing to say and had to leave angrily.


    I don''t know what to think. Xu Yi turns back and shouts Pei Ming, "you and your highness six are serious..."


    Hehe, he has come to this stage. Is he still amorous? Pei Ming asked him a question.


    "Xu Yi, did you shed a tear when your sister died?"


    No? Just like the death of Lixue in those years, his elder brother doesn''t care at all. What he cares about is whether he can survive.


    No matter how lazy he is to look at his gentle and scum face, Pei Ming even has a straight eye. "Don''t worry, I won''t invite you to my big wedding with him."


    His face turned white and green. Xu Yi was defeated at last. He followed his grandfather out of the gate of the general''s mansion. As soon as he left, the gate was slammed shut. It was so obvious that he wanted to chase the guests.


    When Pei Shuo finally calms down, he takes a few breaths. He has no strength to get up. He can only kneel at Pei Ming''s feet and hold her cloak.


    "Ming, Ming Niang, thank you very much..."


    Instead of helping him up, Pei Ming looked down indifferently. His long eyelashes cast a shadow under his eyes. "Do you still flatter the prince?"


    "I don''t dare any more. I''m really wrong..." Pei Shuo''s snot flowed to the corner of her mouth, only to kowtow to her, "I lost my mind, I''m sorry for the Pei family, but my sister, I really have difficulties."


    Pei Ming''s beloved daughter is not as good as Pei Ming''s. He is a common son who is neither good nor competent. At this age, he also wants to have a career. He can be compared with his father and is not said to be a softie relying on his father''s favor.


    He just wants to be a fool too much


    It''s a pity that Pei Ming didn''t feel moved by his heart dissecting words. He didn''t have the ability to be held by others?


    But think about it. He had this virtue in his last life. He didn''t know himself until he died.


    Looking down at his embarrassed cry, Pei Ming squats down slowly, hides his disdain and disgust, and holds his shoulders with great care.


    "That''s why I went out to save you. Do you see it now? Only one family will never leave. We are the only ones who can do good for you all their lives. "


    "I know, I really know!" Pei Shuo was very grateful and hugged her sister. Her tears and nose rubbed against her fox collar. "I''ll listen to you for everything. I won''t mess with you any more. Sister, brother, thank you..."Pei Mingci patted him on the back with a smile. She sacrificed her face. The effect was really good.


    Take advantage of Xu Yuan''s death, push Pei Shuo to despair, and give him the only straw to save his life, so that he can completely surrender to himself.


    In this way, the tamed minions can be obedient.


    In addition


    Pei Shuo couldn''t see it. She frowned impatiently. The good fox collar couldn''t be taken.


    At this moment, there are two groups of people hiding in different corners outside the closed door of Pei''s house.


    Despite Pei Ming''s instructions, Xue tingji couldn''t have come to the rescue.


    He has already ordered the porters to report at any time. If a Ming is really embarrassed by the Xu family, he will have to calculate the new account and the old account together, so that they can''t step out of the Pei family!


    Xue tingji clenches his fist when he thinks that Xu Yi is trying to do something wrong with a Ming and slanders her, and that his good sister is tearing at a Ming.


    Just don''t worry about so much. Anyway, it''s already stiff. It doesn''t matter to add another fire!


    Just as he came out of the dark and was ready to make a big noise, he saw Xu Taifu coming out with a strong voice. From his iron blue face, he didn''t get any advantage, did he?


    Ah Ming is really powerful. He can make a great master to eat himself. He deserves to be the woman he loves. It''s really good.


    He smiles and hides back in the dark again, and returns home only after he is sure that there is nothing wrong. But he didn''t know that he left with his front foot, and another group of people sneaked back to the east palace with his back foot.


    In addition to the sixth Prince''s whereabouts, the reporter also told a detail. After leaving Pei''s house, Mr. Xu specially looked back and looked sad from a distance.


    The prince sneered and his eyes darkened. "Can''t he still think about Pei Ming? Hum, worthless things. "


    In this growing winter night, everyone has their own thoughts. Whether they cry or laugh, they are drowned in the long darkness. When the dawn comes, new struggles will come as scheduled.

 Chapter 144

    Pei Ming woke up early at the dawn of the day and asked how things were going on in Yinpan secret road. Yinpan said that it was fast, and it would reach jinweiyuan in a few days.


    She nodded her head. After she had combed up, she planned to meet tie Lao. However, Feng was surprised. She looked down as if she had something to say.


    At the first sight of her mother, Pei Ming knew the purpose of her coming. He just pulled her down as usual. "You don''t look good. Didn''t sleep well last night?"


    "Did you do it?" Feng did not beat around the Bush, but from her tight lips can see that she is also very tangled.


    Why did Miss Xu''s family suddenly go crazy and commit suicide? Why didn''t Mrs. Ming wonder? Why could she disprove with Mr. Xu calmly? Why was she so indifferent to her brother?


    Pei Ming blinked slightly. Last night, she carried Pei Shuo''s expression on her back. Did my mother see it? Also, how could the little mother leave her and her elder brother alone.


    Seeing that she didn''t speak, Feng knew that he had guessed right. He took her hand anxiously and said, "what do you want to do?"


    She is really worried about Pei Ming, and Pei Ming really doesn''t want her little mother to work hard, so she softens her brows and nestles in her arms.


    "Little mother, you believe me. Everything I do is for the Pei family, for you and my father, so At least with you, let me breathe a sigh of relief, OK? "


    What else could Feng say when she was so entreated? Although she didn''t know what mingniang was arranging, she just had an intuition.


    This child is in a big situation, which will involve a lot of people, and even involve herself. In the end, I''m afraid everything will not be as she thought.


    I''m afraid it''s a futile fight


    But now she just wanted to stop, and she didn''t know what to do. Pei Ming didn''t stay any longer. Before he left, he said to Feng: "little mother, I won''t eat the loss I''ve suffered for the second time. My daughter will go away all over, and I''ll honor you for the rest of my life."


    Whether it''s out of sincerity or out of intention to appease, her daughter is deeply moved by Feng''s voice, and it''s hard to show a little smile.


    In the east city, Tiepu is the same as before. After several months away from tielao, he went to Beidi in person. Pei Ming also said a lot more. In particular, many people in Pei''s army are thinking about General Liu, which makes tielao feel happy.


    "Now miss sun, you are the backbone of us. Those boys will listen to you!"


    Pei Ming smiles but says nothing. She doesn''t want Pei Jiajun to listen to her one day. It''s better for her father to lead her.


    After leaving Dongshi, she thought about it and then went to liuwangfu, but Xue tingji was not in the house. According to the manager, his Highness has been busy communicating recently. Now she should be in the martial arts school.


    This is a good thing, she did not disturb, was about to go back, heard a string of stealthily footsteps, and she turned around almost at the same time, two petals of warm on her nose.


    Xue tingji wanted to kiss her on the cheek, but unexpectedly she just turned her head, which made a trouble.


    The steward hides his lips and laughs. After being blinded by his highness, Pei Ming slips away. He just leaves without realizing it. Unexpectedly, he stops him and chases her.


    "I didn''t kiss you just now. I want to make it up."


    "I don''t owe you anything."


    She does not cooperate, he is not angry, "good good, I owe you, this is not returned to you?"


    In the end, he still couldn''t beat him. After he took advantage of him, Pei Ming asked about the business. What''s the progress recently.


    Xue tingji, noncommittal, sat down with her and said in detail, "the veterans all support me, but the new ones Obviously, the prince has given them a lot of benefits. I''m thinking about whether to give them a push so that they can only choose me. "


    "No Pei Ming denied it without hesitation, stroked his side face, and said gently, "don''t forget how my father fell on you. Forcing will only backfire."


    As long as it is her words, Xue tingji is willing to listen, "but I have to do something."


    In fact, Pei Ming doesn''t want immediate support. Those new generals can''t be relied on. As soon as Xue tingji has an accident, they will immediately turn over.


    What she wants is to let those people be hated by the prince.


    With the prince''s careful eye, there must be no room for those people. However, any accomplice he identified as Xue tingji will surely be retaliated or coerced.


    The more he was like this, the more people could not survive. Only Xue Ting was left to take this road. At that time, he was really determined.


    His eyes turned and he changed his posture in Xue tingji''s arms. He put one hand around his neck and the other hand around his collar.


    "Now that the prince has not yet been able to attack, you have to seize the time, regardless of whether they are willing or not. You just need to show that you are familiar with them. It''s better to be under the prince''s eyes."


    Xue Ting understood what she meant. But if the prince was suspicious of those people, would it be useful to show his innocence?


    But he still couldn''t figure out why ah Ming arranged this way. He always felt that there was something missing. Without waiting for him to ponder carefully, Pei Ming''s whisper had reached his ear."Don''t worry, as long as my Pei family is toward you, you will win to the end."


    Finally, he knew what it was like for her to be teased by herself. Xue tingji suddenly didn''t want to think about anything else. He looked her in the eye and wanted the whole person to fall in.


    "I suddenly thought of something. Ah Ming, call me."


    "Ah?" Pei Ming''s head is full of fog. "Xue tingji?"


    "No way." What he wants to hear is not this. He gently clasps Pei Ming''s back of the head, turns over and locks her in the armchair with one knee, obviously taking possession of her.


    "I have called you Ah Ming. What should you call me?" The vibration of his throat makes Pei Ming lose his mind, which makes him more dissatisfied. He leans down a little closer and urges her to give a reply.


    What he wants, Pei Mingxin knows that his stomach is clear, and his breath is getting faster and faster. He doesn''t dare to let him close again, for fear that he will reveal his heartbeat.


    She raised her eyes, then staggered her eyes in embarrassment. She finally opened her lips, but her voice was ridiculous.


    "Tingji..."


    Xue tingji was finally satisfied, and she did not live up to her expectations. Pei Ming was defeated quickly because of her momentum.


    It''s really terrible for a man who has passed through the orifices


    She almost escaped from the sixth Prince''s residence. Before she stepped out of the gate, she straightened her clothes and wiped the lipstick on her lips. She complained that this guy wanted to swallow her alive!


    Even so, after returning home, she was seen by the silver plate. The little girl couldn''t help laughing. Although she wanted to hide it, she still


    Pei Ming Bao he hid in the room and looked into the mirror at his red and swollen lips. Finally, he couldn''t bear to pat the table, "no, don''t laugh!"

 Chapter 145

    As early as when he went to the north, Xue tingji promised Pei ming to find the best scar removing medicine. After only a few days, the scratch on his face was not obvious.


    But she doesn''t care what''s around her neck. She wants to keep this, so that everyone can''t look down on her.


    After putting down the medicine box, there was a sound of knocking at the back of the room. The secret passage was opened in Jin Weiyuan''s ear room. It was convenient and hidden to enter and exit from the back door of her bedroom.


    The workers were all under tielao''s hands. They acted nimbly. They installed the secret door the same day. After getting the reward, they were secretly led out by Jinzhan. From beginning to end, no one else in Peifu knew.


    That night, she led the gold and silver plate and brought some delicious food to the secret door.


    The secret road is very deep. It took me a long time to come to a courtyard. Surrounded by high walls, it looks like a cage.


    Agui was there, too. He came and saluted the Lord, "the beggar is in the room."


    Pei Ming didn''t say much. He stepped into the room with his skirt. There was no charcoal basin. It was not too cold to wind in the yard.


    After being washed and dressed properly, the roar makes people bright, especially those deep eyes. At first glance, they feel straight and even a little silly.


    But if you carefully distinguish, you will find that he is too God, looking at everyone like staring.


    She handed him the food and looked at his face carefully. "How old are you? Are you twenty?"


    Xiao, holding the delicious pancake, nodded. Instead of gobbling it down, he looked at Pei Ming, waiting for her sign.


    Pei Ming was surprised by his innate obedience, because he knew that obedience was equal to food.


    People who are afraid of starvation are desperate to survive.


    Pei Ming was not in a hurry. He spread the paper with the word "Xiao" in front of him. "From now on, this is your name. I ask you, would you like to obey me and do something that may kill you at any time?"


    Agui, who is standing on one side, moves his face and points to the pancake in his hand. Pei Ming raises his eyes and tells him that he can only eat with her, but it may be more difficult to follow her than to be hungry.


    In Xiao''s opinion, there is nothing more terrible than starvation. There is no need to worry about the possibility of death and the certainty of starvation. He immediately nods and finally chews the pancake with Pei Ming''s approval.


    The gold and silver plates looked at each other. They didn''t understand why the young lady wanted to pick up this person. Agui''s expression was more complicated. He frowned, as if he was abandoning such a rude roar.


    Now that I have recognized my master, I shouldn''t kowtow three times. Stupid is still dumb. What does master like about him.


    Pei Ming didn''t stay long. He yawned and left a map of the imperial city. He asked Agui to take him several times in the past few days. Then he told Xiao when to remember and when to have food.


    In his mouth, he still didn''t swallow the pancake. He looked at the map and nodded like pecking rice. However, after the master left, Agui collapsed, squinted and screamed. He had no sense of hostility to the mute.


    On the second day, it was the day of Xu Yuan''s funeral. Instead of waiting for a beautiful wedding, she had to make up for it with a grand funeral. It is said that Xu Taifu, while grieving, did not forget to curse the Pei family. Even the emperor could not help but comfort her.


    Pei Mingquan had a good time and handed the peeled orange to his elder brother. "When people die, the engagement will be void naturally. We have completely broken the relationship with the Xu family. Are we more comfortable?"


    Pei Shuo, who took the orange but couldn''t swallow it, sighed and sighed. It was Miss Xu who had been killed by him all the time. Would you like to express it a little bit?


    This words just asked exit, was Pei Ming''s eyes blocked back, "well, you go to chant, guess Xu Taifu afraid granddaughter lonely, maybe will let you touch a monument to accompany her."


    Scared to speak no more, Pei Shuo can only mourn for Miss Xu in silence. Pei Ming thinks that his brother can have this heart, but Xu Yuan says he is worthless. It hurts Pei''s face and can''t be recovered now.


    But speaking of Miss Xu''s death, she couldn''t help thinking of Xu Lixue, and then Xu Yi''s hypocritical and cowardly face!


    Want to follow the prince? Hum, see how he seeks to live in Xue tingji''s hands!


    Xu Yi naturally can''t hear all of her abdominal complaints. After all, it was her own sister who died with her mother. She is still miserable in the end.


    But unlike his grandfather, he didn''t want to point the spearhead at Pei''s family. Even at his sister''s gravestone, Pei Ming''s cold face in the fire still came to mind.


    After only two months'' absence, she changed a lot, and her attitude towards her royal highness changed from indecision to vow.


    It seems that the crown prince is right. His sixth Highness''s complaint of illness is a cover. They went with the army together. They spent two whole months fighting each other day and night


    Up to now, he felt like a dream. Why was mingniang, who had been a couple since he was a child, robbed by his sixth highness in less than a year?


    More than ten years of feelings, not simply can be overthrown, how can he give up easily to Ming Niang.The more he thought about it, the more deeply he thought about it, until he came back home and didn''t give up. Xu Taifu thought that he was sad for his sister, and Haosheng comforted him.


    At this time, someone reported that the prince summoned him to go to the east palace now.


    Xu Yi rarely has a red eye, "Today my sister is going to the funeral, didn''t he invite Xiu Mu? What''s his emergency?"


    This tone is aimed at the prince. Originally, he was supported by the prince. He became a liupin chaoyilang, and he was really grateful.


    But now that the crown prince is in power, he finds that the crown prince has no political ability at all. He is very good at courting ministers in the court, and will not appease the people of drought refugees.


    After all, when he was just in power, he couldn''t complain about the prince. As a minister, he could only do his best to help him.


    But the prince couldn''t listen to his suggestions. He had to act according to his own wishful thinking. When something went wrong, he came back to him to discuss with him. Rao Shi still didn''t admit that it was his fault, which made him very anxious and difficult.


    How many days is it? He also understood that the prince just wanted a flatterer to flatter his wise governance. In this case, what''s the use of looking for him!


    the person who passed the message was frightened by the rare temper of the childe. Xu Tai Fu frowned. If he had the prince''s eye liner, he would pass the grandson''s words out, but it would be a bad ending.


    He waved back and sat opposite Xu Yi with a sigh. "I know you want to help the country and the people. That''s why you should patiently admonish the prince."


    Xu Yi was tired of hearing these high sounding words. Xu Taifu sighed, patted him on the shoulder and whispered: "don''t forget how your chaoyilang came from."

 Chapter 146

    The official position and the future are all given to him by the prince. Xu Yi has no room to resist. Even if he is reluctant, he can only go to the east palace.


    At that time, the prince sat at his desk, unable to see the mountain of memorials. Xu Yi came in, as gentle as usual. Before he spoke, the prince quickly pulled him over.


    "It''s been such a long time. I can do it now. My father''s illness is more serious and he''s relaxed with me. Let''s arrange it now."


    He can''t wait for the time to come. He can''t wait to kill Xue tingji. He has talked about it with Xu Yi before, but Xu Yi''s reaction is just light.


    It''s not that he has compassion for his sixth highness and is still thinking about his former classmates'' friendship. It''s just that Xu Yi knows that his majesty is trying to test the prince, so he can''t act rashly. Today he thinks about his sister and Pei Ming, so he can''t concentrate on it.


    The prince''s anger is so heavy, but he doesn''t have a plan. Do you think it''s just a matter of getting rid of his sixth highness?


    He didn''t know that his impatience and prevarication made the prince feel more and more worried. Especially since he took charge of the court, Xu Yi has become more and more alienated from himself. Is it because he wavered?


    It''s not good to go on like this. You have to use something to tie him. The prince''s eyes turn, and suddenly he thinks of Pei Ming, and he has a plan in his heart.


    He patted Xu Yi''s arm warmly, "tell me honestly, that Pei Ming Did you put it down? "


    His mind was exposed, Xu Yi''s panic did not escape the prince''s gaze, squint, quite deep meaning to pace two steps.


    "How about a present from his highness?"


    Xu Yi doesn''t know where he is, and the prince doesn''t explain much. He has a clear view of the evil under his eyes. "As long as you are loyal to your highness, whatever you want will be given to you."


    At the same time when he said this, a drop of thick ink fell from the tip of Pei Ming''s pen, destroying her rare painting.


    As if her heart had been knocked down, she put pen to meditate for a moment. It''s almost the past two days. I have to remind Xue tingji.


    She wrote a note and gave it to Jin Zhan. After thinking about it, she had better go by herself. Just as Xue tingji had just come back, she was worried. She was a little relieved to see her coming.


    "What''s the matter?" She took the lead in speaking, and naturally sat next to him. Xue tingji''s lips were tightly pressed, and her worry was obvious. She told her that the prince was going to attack him soon.


    This is what Pei Ming wants to say. She is just about to discuss the countermeasures with him, but she sees that Xue tingji''s expression is not supposed to be alert and angry, but childlike helplessness and abruptness.


    "Today I went to say hello to my father, but My father''s gone. Supervisor Wu told me that he was so ill that he could hardly open his eyes. I''m afraid... "


    He couldn''t bear to say any more. He closed his eyes and kept silent for a long time, but his brows became more and more tightly locked. "My father was in his prime, so I shouldn''t have been so early..."


    Indeed, Pei Ming didn''t have his concern and grief, because she knew that the emperor would never die.


    If he really died now, it would save a lot of things. There was no palace change, and Xue tingji didn''t have to suffer from joining the army. They could kill the prince forever.


    However, it is impossible for him to live, at least until Xue tingji returns from the north and abdicates himself.


    Looking at Xue tingji''s tired and worried appearance, she gave him a heartache, stroked his cheek, and gently put her forehead on it.


    The royal family had no brothers, no father and no son. If she didn''t know what would happen later, she thought that the family relationship between the emperor and Xue tingji was rare.


    But what? Xue tingji, your father has long had the heart to abandon you. Your filial piety is not as flashy and peaceful as he wants to see.


    She suddenly understood why Xue tingji became so indifferent later, because he had been killed by his most respected father and stabbed by his close relatives. How could she not understand


    But now is not the time to be sad. She asked Xue tingji to open his eyes and listen to her carefully. From today on, no matter what the prince does, he should not resist.


    "Let everyone see clearly that we are persecuted. The more unscrupulous the prince is, the more people who support you will take the initiative to defend you. We have to let others turn their back on us, understand?"


    To put it bluntly, this is the bitter meat scheme, but it is effective enough to deal with the prince. She tries to recall the course of her last life, and finds that it is too different from the current situation, which will surely lead to unexpected incidents.


    Unable to predict the direction of things, he had to be fully prepared and repeatedly told Xue tingji to suppress his anger.


    These Xue tingji all understand, but how can he let Pei Ming be in danger? "Can I watch the prince hurt you?"?! It''s a big deal. I''ll kill him! "


    How can this man be so aggressive at this time! Pei Ming was impatient, but her advice was useless. At last, she said, "do you want to marry me? Who do you want me to marry


    This is a spell that works for him. Xue Ting immediately shut his mouth, and the blush on his face doesn''t know if he was angry, "but you --"


    "what are you in a hurry?" Pei Ming sat down on him and laughed at his impulse, "have you forgotten that I have so many uncles to protect me? What''s more, when the guards of the general''s mansion are all furnishings? "Although she is right, Xue tingji is still worried. Pei Ming has no time to delay. He holds up his face and gives him the brightest smile.


    "When my father comes back, don''t you want to hire him?"


    And her wedding is Xue Ting by the most eager, finally calm down, on the back of her hand fell a strong kiss.


    "Don''t worry me."


    "You too."


    No longer staying, she hurried back to the house, even unable to change her clothes, so she sent out the gold and silver plate instead of coming back, so that when the whole house was besieged, there was not even a rescuer.


    "Even if the prince leads people to break the door of Pei''s house and take me away, don''t act rashly, unless I call for help. As soon as I hear two words, I''ll go to find general Tan!"


    The gold and silver plates looked at each other, but Pei Ming didn''t have time to talk about it in detail. He hurried to Xiao''s yard.


    Fortunately, both Agui and Xiao are there. Before they see her and salute, they are stuffed with a lot of money. Let them hide out quickly. No matter what happens to the Pei family, don''t show up.


    "Master!" Agui called to her in a hurry, but he knew he was impolite. He was embarrassed and said, "what''s the matter? You Are you in danger? "


    Pei Ming said with a smile, "don''t worry, I can''t help you."


    Then she asked Agui to seal the secret road from the inside for the time being. By the way, she also went to inform tielao. After everything was properly arranged, it was late.


    I hope that the stage she carefully arranged had better not open up, otherwise she really can''t say well that it''s Wen or Wu.


    When the wind blows, she looks at the direction of the East Palace and clenches her teeth. She will never forget her hatred for the prince!

 Chapter 147

    This night is no different from the past. Pei Ming sat alone in the room with the lights out. He went to the courtyard and looked at the sky. He always felt that the direction of Taifu was brighter than other places.


    I simply climbed up to the roof to have a look. Although I couldn''t see the scene of their mansion, it was very bright, as if I was busy all night.


    For a moment, she couldn''t figure out what the prince''s plan was. She pondered for a long time and looked for the direction of the sixth Prince''s residence. Unfortunately, she was too far away to see anything.


    So she stayed up all night, and at dawn the next day, she finally felt a little tired. The other maidservants in jinweiyuan didn''t know where the silver plate was, but they didn''t show it. They quietly waited on the young lady to wash.


    Pei Ming just had a headache. He washed his face with hot water and didn''t eat breakfast. He lay down with his clothes to nourish himself. When he finally fell asleep, a maid suddenly came in and said, "sister Jinzhan asked me to inform Miss Liu Wangfu that she was surrounded."


    Sleepy idea subsides, she sits up abruptly, "that six highness?"


    "No one in your family is allowed to go in or out of your house when you are forbidden."


    At this moment, the prince was so impatient just after the dawn of genius. Pei Ming shook his head laughingly, "let marigold be more careful. Don''t worry about the sixth Prince''s residence for the time being."


    Fortunately, in addition to house arrest Xue tingji, the prince is not in a hurry to kill him. Half an hour later, general Tan hears the news and comes to Pei ming to discuss. He is his own man, so Pei Ming tells him all the plans.


    "The prince will cause more trouble. We must be calm now."


    General Tan patted his forehead and said, "I hope your highness can bear it."


    Pei Ming doesn''t speak, and his heart is more and more uneasy. Xue tingji has some discretion in other things, but as long as it involves her


    He was whipped twice just because of one sentence. This is his sincerity and weakness. I can only hope that the prince will not cross his thunder pool.


    In the afternoon, marigold came in again, but she couldn''t figure it out. "The Xu family took down the funeral ceremony and replaced it with red silk?"


    Xu Yuan has just entered the earth, and even the first seven have not arrived. What happy event can the Xu family have?


    There was a conjecture in her heart, which frightened her. No If so, the prince would be really lawless.


    But can''t you do it with that kind of temperament?


    As a result, the prince was really kind-hearted. Without her speculating for a long time, a large group of soldiers with knives rushed through the gate of the general''s house.


    In their way to greet, a arrogant inside the prison across the door, completely put himself above the general''s house.


    Before long, Pei Shuo came first. Although Feng was not qualified to go forward, he also secretly hid in the corridor as if facing the enemy.


    The warden waited for a while and frowned impatiently, "people, are all the people in the general''s house dead?"


    "Presumptuous!" As soon as he yelled out, Pei Ming showed up with three layers of frost on his face, with 100% oppression at each step.


    Although she was ready to be harassed by the prince, just as Xue tingji did not allow anyone to insult her, she would never allow anyone to speak ill of her Pei family lintel!


    Standing before Pei Shuo, she straightened her back, just like the pillar of Pei family.


    "Do you dare to offend the general''s office? Leave your head behind. "


    The inner warden''s arrogance subsided, and when he thought of the purpose, he got up again and ordered Pei ming to kneel down to receive the order.


    Pei Ming how can cooperate, disdain disdain all put on the face, "what thing do you have the qualification to pass the imperial edict?"


    "Miss Pei is joking. Don''t you know that you are now acting as the prince?" The inner warden PI xiaorou didn''t smile. He cleared his throat, folded his sleeves and said in a high voice: "pass on the prince''s will, and give Pei Ming, the eldest daughter of the Pei family, to the Duke of the Xu family, Xu Yi!"


    "What?" Pei Shuo was the first one to exclaim. Even Feng Shi came here with punishment. The prince must have made a mistake.


    Pei Ming is the calmest. It''s better to say that she knew it would be like this. Even if her heart was like beating a drum, her face would not change. "I won''t take the will."


    "Well, that''s not up to you." The warden immediately changed his face. His eyebrows stood up and clapped his hands. Then the maidservants came in, holding trays covered with red silk, wondering what to do.


    Feng Shi and Pei Shuo were in a hurry and stopped them from coming in. "What are you doing! Even if his majesty doesn''t give a decree, can the prince be good at making an opinion? There''s no reason in the world for a strong marriage! "


    "now is prince in charge, that is, Prince Edward has the final say. Today is the day of great joy. "


    I''ve never seen a eunuch so rampant! Pei Shuo has a good temper. He really defends Pei Ming and overturns the dress jewelry.


    It''s a pity that his resistance is useless. These guards with swords are not decorations. It seems that Pei Ming must be forced to submit today.


    Frightened by the blade, Pei Shuo retreats. But Feng would rather die than let mingniang''s life-long affair be teased by the prince. He drives away the approaching guards with all his life.


    Pei Ming didn''t dare to let her get hurt. He held her tightly. "Don''t be afraid, little mother. I''ll be fine."In front of these people, she couldn''t find out what she said. Fortunately, Feng had a good idea. She could see that she was deliberately submissive, but she still didn''t dare to let go.


    She shouldn''t take the risk.


    There are people in the East Palace, and Peifu is not an empty shell! When the eldest lady is forced to marry by the prince, how can the servants and bodyguards of your family do nothing? One by one, they copied the guys and opened the fighting posture.


    The inner warden was a little bit counseled. He was afraid that he would be punished by the prince for missing the time, so he had to shout in a sharp voice, "Miss Pei, you''d better know better, otherwise what will happen to your sixth highness? It''s hard to say!"


    He gave Pei Ming an excellent step, just to be able to take advantage of the situation, she "heartbroken" to pull the little mother, bite the lip and shake her head, "we can''t match, recognize it..."


    She held Feng''s hand tightly and tried her best to let her mother know what she meant. Fortunately, Feng was not stupid and hesitated to let go.


    At this time, the soldiers almost put knives on Pei Ming''s neck and forced her back to jinweiyuan. The maidservants quickly dressed her up and dressed her in gorgeous wedding clothes.


    But looking at himself in the mirror, how can Pei Ming be happy? Xue tingji hasn''t seen her dress, but it''s cheaper for Xu Yi?


    Even if it was acting, she could not be calm. The material in her hand was pinched and wrinkled, and Jin Bu Yao on her head kept shaking with her shaking.


    It''s not the time to attack.


    But it''s ironic to think about it. She''s been through two generations, and the bridegroom''s dress hasn''t been seen by him. It''s clearly her most beautiful appearance, but she always leaves a regret

 Chapter 148

    Out of the room, the warden was waiting outside. He put on a fan and asked the bride to cover her face


    During the wedding, the bride has to hold the fan to block her face until the groom asks her to fan, so that the husband can see his face.


    But Pei Ming twists the fan and looks at it. Then he throws it away and looks directly at the prison. Isn''t it true that all the rituals are free? Is it necessary to make a fake model?


    The warden was not angry either. With a hook in the corner of his mouth and a flick in the dust, he raised his head and yelled, "the bride is out of the house!"


    This is definitely a malicious irony. How dare she humiliate her grand general? Pei Ming only took a step after gritting his teeth for a long time, without a lady''s attitude. Her slender tassels were even twisted by her steps.


    However, when she stepped out of the gate, her anger became even stronger, and she was given a chariot without curtains. This is to make the whole imperial city come to see her, isn''t it!


    Feeling her anger, the supervisor just smiles, "if you had known this, you shouldn''t have thrown that fan. Why bother?"


    Pei Ming suddenly turned his head. The thin blade of gold on the tassel hit his eyes. Seeing that he covered his eyes and cried back, he was relieved.


    Suddenly I think of my meeting with Xue tingji in Taifu mansion after rebirth. She also played a trick to hook him up


    Things change and people change. It''s coming too soon.


    She doesn''t sit in the chariot, just walk past, also don''t care to be pointed out, the prince want is not this.


    Just as she also has this intention, let''s have a look, see how his prince bullied the general''s house of the auxiliary country!


    The precious silk robe was dragged cruelly. Pei Ming thought the rags were bulky! Walking in the street with great strides, the chariot and the attendants followed.


    The two mansions were not far away. She walked a quarter of an hour and saw the red silk hanging on the plaque of the Xu family. She couldn''t help laughing.


    Mr. Taifu, as soon as your granddaughter died, the prince forced you to send her to you. Are you happy?


    Xu Yi, do you want to thank the prince for marrying me in this way?


    That''s it, she thought. When she got to the door of the Xu family, she took off the golden crown on her head and called for all the supporters to make a havoc and see who could take advantage of it!


    There was only one thing that worried her.


    Looking in the direction of liuwangfu, it''s good that he didn''t come. Don''t spoil the drama that she has endured so hard.


    Seeing that she was only one step away from Taifu''s house, she stopped and couldn''t leave. The internal supervisor, who was eager to make a job, couldn''t bear to urge her. However, Pei Mingpian didn''t even move a step, so she had to let the soldiers use force on her.


    Alone and helpless, she was forced to come forward by the crowd. In this case, it''s reasonable to shout the word "help". The jinzhanyinpan, which was not far away, was crying. When she heard the signal, she rushed to ask for help.


    However, the voice that Pei Ming didn''t want to hear was coming before general tan.


    "Ah Ming --"


    How clear the cry is. Pei Ming is a little stunned when she sees him. Does she really want him to come? Actually It''s not too unexpected.


    After all, that guy has always protected her very well.


    She was a little surprised that Xue Ting had too many attendants in the battle.


    Xue tingji is not stupid. As early as he had a dispute with the crown prince, he secretly went to the sixth Prince''s residence to fill in people and raised them as private soldiers.


    Originally, he wanted to stay as planned, but the Prince wanted to marry his Ah Ming to Xu Yi. No matter how hard he endured, he would not be a man!


    Hateful Prince hands of the Imperial Army, after all, strong, he Leng is a confrontation for a long time to rush out, and in the moment to see Pei Ming, the heart of thousands of anxieties were inflamed.


    How dare those bastards be so rude to her!


    She looks very beautiful in her wedding dress, but her expression is extremely resentful. The red corner of her eyes is like crying blood, crying about the bullying she suffered.


    Pei Ming saw his fury and intention of killing him. Without thinking about it, he tore off the golden crown on his head and smashed it to the ground.


    If the wedding dress is not for him, what''s the point!


    Now that he''s here, Pei Ming doesn''t have to play. What can those people do to her? Breaking away from the confinement, he rushed to Xue tingji and took off his heavy robe.


    Regardless of the arrows, Xue tingji dismounted and held her in his arms.


    Only by keeping her close to him can he be at ease.


    What a Lang Qing Qiyi, who was performing at the gate of Taifu mansion, really hit the Xu family in the face. Xu Yi stood inside the door and saw the scene clearly. He was so green that he didn''t know who to blame.


    Blame Pei Ming? She doesn''t want to marry at all. Is it your highness six? He did not let go, all this is just the prince''s so-called "good intention", with this gift, to extort his loyalty.


    There is no need to worry about the red silk in the whole family. The prince''s people changed it overnight.


    Whether he wishes or notBut what can he do? There is no other way but to bow to the throne with more heart. The appearance of his sixth Highness has relieved his siege. Otherwise, he really doesn''t know what kind of eyes Ming Niang, who is forced to go to Xitang, will cast on him


    When the two armies confront each other, no one can see him at all. Xu Yi retreats in dismay. Anyway, he is an outsider.


    At this time, the prince appeared as if he was calculating the time, and his boa constrictor robe was particularly conspicuous, which showed his respect for all people.


    As long as Pei Ming is moved, Xue tingji will go into the net regardless. Of course, he is good at it, and he can achieve his goal naturally.


    He stood in front of the army, but he was ridiculous in Pei Ming''s eyes.


    Her disdain made the prince unhappy. Just as he was about to speak, he heard the sound of the iron hooves from far and near.


    During this time, Xue Ting colluded with Pei ming to collude with the general. He knew very well. Unfortunately, no amount of rebels could threaten him.


    He ordered the Imperial Guard to take down Xue tingji, "I''m the crown prince. My words are like the imperial edict. Dare you disobey the holy will and make a decision!"


    When the imperial guards bow, they want to execute Xue tingji in the street. At the same time, the generals headed by general Tan come at the right time.


    There were not many troops left in the Imperial City, but it was enough to fight against the imperial army. In addition, Xue tingji''s private soldiers and Pei''s bodyguards were always behind Pei Ming and joined the camp at this time.


    I don''t know whether it''s time to praise the prince for his fearlessness in the face of danger, or to say that he has gone crazy and ignored the threat of soldiers and horses. He gave a death order to kill Xue tingji anyway.


    In the old days, on the prosperous and peaceful road of the Imperial City, there was a battle of war and war. No one can stop them, and I don''t know how much turbulence and disturbance they will cause.


    Xue tingji and Pei Ming were not protected. Instead, they took the lead. The first thing Pei Ming did after riding on his horse was to sharpen the prison''s head with his sword.


    Dare to insult the general''s house, this is the end! The rolling head is no less than the charge horn, which makes everyone''s eyes red, and the three forces are overwhelming.


    On the one hand, they are soldiers who have been on the battlefield and bodyguards who have been humiliated by their master. On the other hand, they are imperial guards who have been temporarily transferred by the prince.


    Until there were fewer and fewer guards in front of him, the prince finally got a little flustered, "you are on the top, kill them all!"


    Just as the imperial guards were busy coping, Pei Ming found a loophole in his eyes. Now! She drove away with all her might. The light of the sword dazzled the prince''s eyes. She was scared to retreat. "You, you dare!"


    As soon as Pei Ming''s wrist was closed, the point of his sword stabbed at him

 Chapter 149

    The prince killed her father in his last life, and Xue Ting forced her to marry Xu Yi by being whipped. Even a eunuch in the East Palace dared to show off her power in the Pei family.


    What are you waiting for? I''ll kill him now!


    The light of the sword was forced to go, but she was blocked. She was too anxious and underestimated the ability of the imperial army.


    In an instant, the price of impulse is to fall into the siege of the imperial army. Xue Ting comes to support him in a hurry, while the prince takes advantage of the confrontation to stab Pei Ming with his sword.


    Pei Ming has nowhere to hide. Xue Ting sees that she is going to die under the prince''s sword because she is too far away. She is so eager that she wants to throw out her life-saving sword.


    He said he would protect her with his life.


    Just as the two sides were about to break the net, the imperial guards took back the offensive like a ebb tide, and even the defense around the prince retreated, making everyone puzzled.


    Pei Ming doesn''t care so much. He will fight back if he grabs the sword in the prince''s hand. Suddenly he hears a solemn stop.


    "Stop it -"


    without waiting for her disobedience, the imperial guards immediately took the prince away, and missed the opportunity of revenge. Pei Ming was very upset. He did not wait for her to chase him, but he saw a figure that surprised everyone.


    The imperial chariot shakes lightly and overturns the killing spirit without delay. The emperor, who has been seriously ill for a long time, actually comes in person. Although he can''t see his face clearly through the curtain, the voice can''t be wrong.


    I didn''t expect that my father would come. It was not only Xue tingji who was shocked, but the prince was also at a loss. "Father, father Six younger brothers, he disobeyed - "


    " disobeyed what? Your edict? I''m not dead yet. " The emperor pulled aside the curtain, only one look and one tone was enough to make the prince''s legs soft, and knelt down in dismay to beg his father''s forgiveness.


    When they salute together, Pei Ming and Xue tingji look at each other and kneel down. But even in front of his father, Xue tingji holds Pei Ming''s hand tightly.


    Anger, fear, not reconciled, excited under their hands shaking, but also comfort each other.


    Pei Ming, in particular, knows that the emperor will be partial to the prince, so what will he do with Xue tingji? If he had to be so heartless


    Raising her head, she peeped at the imperial chariot without fear.


    If Xue tingji is going to die, she will do her best to let Darong change the sky today!


    Perhaps her eyes were too sharp. The emperor behind the curtain turned to look at her, guessed three points from her dress, called the commander of the Imperial Guard to report the whole story, and finally returned his eyes to the prince.


    After breathing heavily for two or three times, he almost roared out all his strength, "you bastard!"


    He knew that the prince could not accommodate Lao Liu, but he never thought that this beast would kill his brother so blatantly, even for a day! He also humiliated Pei Ming.


    What is Pei''s temperament? If he knows, who will guard the melting land?! Prince, this is a farce with guozuo!


    I have tried my best to stabilize Pei Changyuan. Although I am not satisfied with the prince, I still want to be loyal to the generals for the sake of the people of my country.


    As a result, only a few days, so bloody.


    "Ha ha, ha ha..." He clapped his knee with a sneer, and his words made some people happy and others worried.


    "You''re good, Prince."


    It''s not the prince, it''s the prince. He wants to abolish the reserve. Let alone other people, even Pei Ming is surprised.


    It turns out that the emperor can still have some spirit, not to the extent of drinking poison to quench thirst for appearance, but as long as the prince does not die for a day, the white queen can definitely make him rise again, not to mention not even an imperial edict.


    It''s just a threat. It''s a pity that the tug of war with the prince can''t be ended ahead of time. The track of the last life will be repeated in this life.


    Fortunately, the emperor''s attitude was very obvious, he didn''t immediately give up Xue tingji''s meaning, and in a period of time after that, they were safe.


    After all He''s still thinking about father son relationship.


    Not knowing her far-reaching considerations, Xue tingji only knew that he had saved Ah Ming, and his face was full of joy. He was looked at by the emperor, and he also hummed and laughed.


    When he noticed Pei Ming''s dress, he had an idea. He could not only break the prince''s mind, but also pacify Lao Liu.


    "Old six." After losing his temper, his voice was a little tired, and he coughed a few times.


    Xue tingji worried about his dragon body, but also convergence of the anger, "son minister in."


    The emperor pointed to Pei Ming, "do you like her dress?"


    "What?" Xue tingji didn''t know where he was, and the Emperor didn''t go around the bush with him. He asked Pei Ming directly, "I want to ask you what you mean. Are you willing to marry my impetuous son?"


    Pei Ming, Xue tingji, the generals and even the prince were all shocked.


    Your majesty, this is Marriage?


    Their expression is too silly, just don''t want to die to live, the emperor frowned twice, urged her to express a state.Pei Ming responded and knelt down more regularly. Before he could get rid of the blush caused by the fierce fight, he added some color.


    Although I didn''t go to see Xue tingji, I wanted to know what his expression was. Let alone him, even his heart beat.


    This time, she answered without hesitation.


    "I''m willing."


    Hongliang''s reply cheered everyone behind her. Xue tingji also clenched his fists like a victory. The emperor did not disappoint them either.


    Yes, he personally issued an imperial edict that Pei Mingjia, the daughter of Pei''s parents, was engaged to Xue tingji, the sixth Prince of Pei''s family, on a certain day, and then agreed to marry him again. He gave all that he could, including a mansion, gold and servants, which would definitely make Pei Ming get married.


    Pei Ming was acutely aware of another meaning under the imperial edict, which was also in line with the emperor''s concerns. Anyway, she was finally able to get along with Xue tingji.


    However, she knew that Xue tingji was happy, but she didn''t expect that this guy should be so open and kiss her face in front of so many people.


    Xue tingji, be careful your majesty withdraws his will!


    When she was let go, her red cheek and rouge had melted into a piece, so she simply covered her face to shame, which made the emperor laugh at the sixth monkey.


    But Pei Ming''s shame stopped in a flash, because she suddenly thought of a problem.


    Why are you so happy?


    According to the early calculation, she wants to get engaged with Xue tingji in this period, so that the following things can be made to be logical. Everything is progressing in an orderly way, and her plan is very smooth.


    So would you be so happy? No, it''s more than that.


    She is really happy to marry Xue tingji. It''s just That''s ridiculous.


    How did Xue tingji trample on her feelings, destroy everything she owned, and even deprive her of her freedom and life? How can you expect him to be happy.


    But ah, when she said the three words "she is willing", it''s not false to expect joy. What can I do? She seems to I can''t convince myself.

 Chapter 150

    This time she chose to escape, not to think about those things too far away, at least now the result is what she wants.


    When she regained her mood, she and Xue tingji kowtowed thanks to the emperor. The emperor regained his dignity and returned to the palace. By the way, she called general tan.


    In fact, everyone knows what he wants to say. General Tan looks at Pei Ming, and Pei Ming secretly nods his head. Too much is better than too much. It''s time to give in.


    When the imperial driver left, Xue tingji finally didn''t have to worry about anything. He picked Pei Ming up, even against the light, he could see her clearly.


    "Ah Ming, that''s great. We can finally get married. You''re mine!"


    He wants to be in prison with Pei Ming now and never separate. It''s good to see her green and red wedding dress. She can wear it to him.


    But Pei Ming''s smile is far fetched and even bitter.


    He was full of hope to marry her, but he was doomed to be disappointed. She was a little I don''t want to see his face.


    "You put me down first." She returned to her usual calm, supported him on the shoulder, and told him not to associate with the generals from now on.


    Do you know that those generals were just fighting for them, but now they are going to cross the river and demolish the bridge? Pei Ming immediately explained to them how soft the tone should be.


    "Don''t worry, everyone. I think it''s an expedient measure. I think you can also hear that your majesty is offering marriage, but he is giving residence instead of living in the six princes'' mansion. It shows that your majesty doesn''t want to let the six princes have real power. But what will your Majesty think if we are still together now?"


    The reason why the emperor granted the marriage was that he comforted Xue tingji. After giving him what he wanted most, he sent him to stay and stop fighting with the prince.


    But if Xue tingji is insatiable of greed and wants Pei Ming''s family power, it will touch the bottom line of the emperor. In order to integrate the country, he can only cut down the grass roots.


    It''s not just Xue Ting who will die at that time


    All the generals are smart people. Naturally, they understand the advantages and disadvantages. Since your majesty has given Xue tingji what he wants, they must give him what he wants.


    At the end of the day, Pei Ming stopped talking, but unexpectedly knelt down and gave them a big gift.


    "This time mingniang was coerced and humiliated by the prince. Thanks to your uncles'' help, mingniang will never forget your kindness!" Then he knocked three heads heavily.


    Xue tingji also kowtowed with her, which frightened the generals. "We can''t afford it. Your highness, get up quickly." He said with a smile, "now we are really a family. Maybe one day we will have to rely on your Highness''s protection."


    After all, they have openly offended the prince. Now they can still rely on their majesty''s justice and their merits. What will happen in the future?


    From today on, they have become one of the members who do not want the crown prince to ascend the throne. Xue tingji understands that these people are connected with his life. They are the backing and responsibility.


    He solemnly asks you to rest assured that you will protect mingniang as you protect her.


    After seeing off the generals, Pei Ming leaned against him. It was dangerous and a pity just now. If only she could go through the prince''s heart faster.


    But it was useless to regret. She closed her eyes, frowned bitterly, and suddenly put half a chill on her lips. It was Xue tingji. His lips were always hot, but today they are not normal. It seems that she is really scared.


    What a pity! She is hardworking and laborious. After doing so much for him, he is at a loss. If the prince''s sword really stabs him, his life will die.


    "I told you many times that you didn''t listen. Can you take yourself seriously?"


    Don''t want to compete with him more, Pei Ming cleverly to his arm arch, "I''m wrong."


    He raised his eyebrows in surprise. "So obedient?"


    "Not good?"


    The more simple and even trivial the dialogue is, the more precious it is after the blood bath. The two people who have experienced the panic are in urgent need of a warmth to ease their still calm mood.


    But Pei Ming refused to cooperate, which made him puzzled and helpless. "You can do it. I can''t walk any more. I can only have strength with a kiss."


    Pei Ming was angry with him, but he hid himself uncomfortably. "When did you just kiss me? Besides Oh, wait for you. "


    She pushed away the anxious man and said, "I don''t want to stand in front of the Xu family in this dress."


    Because of this farce, I''m afraid I''ll think of it when I wear my wedding dress again. It''s enough for her to be angry all her life!


    Xue tingji sneered and touched her forehead. Don''t worry. After their wedding, she will forget all the unpleasant things.


    The Emperor may settle the accounts with Xue Ting, but he won''t be too embarrassed. Pei Fu has a lot to do.


    I was afraid that something might happen to the young lady before, and then I got the good news of the day. I couldn''t help it, and I didn''t dare to show up rashly. Until Pei Ming called them out, I rushed to the young lady.Not to mention the silver plate, even the introverted and quiet Jinzhan cried. On the contrary, they had to be comforted by Pei Ming. When they got home, it was the weeping of the little mother and the elder brother, which made people laugh and cry.


    Pei Ming is a vengeful man. Before he came back, he found the head of the internal warden on the road full of blood, and hung it on the gate, so that those who don''t have eyes can wake up. It''s easy to die if they dare to offend the general''s house.


    She also clearly saw Pei Shuo''s shivering cold when he saw that head. Look at his white face, do you still want to be a general?


    After changing clothes, she didn''t have time to rest, so she asked the gold silver plate to inform tie Lao and Agui. During this time, she was not able to move, so don''t contact her.


    Jinzhan took the order, and before he left, he thought of another thing, "what time will miss wang take?"


    She has put the poison down, the dose is very small, enough for Wang''s consumption, so we have to determine the day to grasp the amount behind.


    Pei Ming thought for a while, only after she and Xue tingji are officially engaged, "let her have a new year."


    In a word, she decided Wang''s life and death. She sat at the window in a daze and suddenly didn''t know what to do.


    The cold wind blows into the room and takes away the remaining heat from her hand. She looks at her left hand in a daze. At that time, she holds Xue tingji so tightly that she is still distracted. She laughably thinks that she can''t break it off.


    He grinned, and the white steam dissipated in front of his eyes. The smile collapsed, leaving only a sense of sadness.


    She will soon be Xue tingji''s fiancee, and will soon usher in a great change in his life. After imagining this moment for so long, she is really confused in front of her eyes.


    Looking at the gloomy sky that is going to snow, she murmured with a bitter smile, "Xue tingji, what kind of mood should I face you in the end..."

 Chapter 151

    "It''s coming, it''s coming, get ready!"


    The excited whispers spread all over Pei''s house, especially everyone in jinweiyuan. Their pride was all on their faces. They gathered around Pei Ming, which made her a real master.


    "It''s just a decree, not a big marriage. Look at you one by one." Having said that, the smile on the corner of her mouth was a little bit. Once again, she checked whether her clothes were decent and couldn''t hide her joy.


    Yesterday''s battle with the prince shook the whole Imperial City, and all traces were wiped away overnight. After dawn, people continued to live as if nothing had happened and chose to keep silent about what happened.


    The sky floated snow, wet to melt on the ground, must be bigger to accumulate frost. There was already a crowd waiting for him.


    Pei Ming stands in the front, and Pei Shuo is the half step behind him. Pei Yu is holding Wang''s family beside him. This is the first time Pei Ming has seen them since he came back. No matter what, Wang''s family still has the name of the main room. The imperial edict must be accepted.


    As Jin Zhan said, Wang''s body and bones have been boiled down by the chronic poison, and the ferocity in his eyes has not been reduced at all. Pei Ming can''t understand why he is so hated by her.


    But Pei Yu let her some accident, two months did not see, Yu Niang thin a lot, also changed a lot.


    Mo Yue has been with Wang, a madwoman with abnormal inner feelings, for a long time. Her eyebrows are stained with resentment. Her head is low and silent, which makes people look a little I''m scared.


    In addition, Feng was not qualified to show up, but Pei Ming insisted on pulling her together. Although she was a little mother, she was more generous than heaven. Why could her daughter marry and her mother not show up?


    Feng didn''t dare to break the rules, but Pei Ming calculated the time so well that she couldn''t shirk it at all. When he saw the second lady, Wu Da Jian came and didn''t refute her.


    The imperial edict of your Majesty was given yesterday. Today is just a supplementary form. From tomorrow on, we will accept and ask for names, and predict whether the two people''s fates match.


    To be honest, Pei Ming is still a little worried. At the beginning, he couldn''t get married because he didn''t match Xu Yi''s fate. This time, he and Xue tingji can be anything else.


    However, her marriage with Xue tingji has finally become a popular target, and the diviner''s tongue has long been engraved with music.


    When Pei Yu''s elder sister took the order, she looked up and held her mother''s hand tightly.


    Her marriage to the tenth prince was also ordered by her majesty, but she had nothing but reward. Her father''s blessing was just a few words, and her mother complained that the tenth prince was inferior to the sixth prince.


    When I turned to my sister, I gave an imperial edict and congratulated the whole government.


    Her sister and she are different in everything. How can she feel relieved? Even under the subtle influence of her mother, her jealousy of Pei Ming turns into hatred unconsciously.


    It''s said that she was almost stabbed to death by the prince yesterday. It''s a pity. If only it could be realized


    She was so absorbed in her thoughts that she didn''t even realize that eunuch Wu had left. It was only when Pei Ming took her mother to go back that she noticed her sinister look and was so frightened.


    How did Yu Niang become so terrible.


    However, under Wang''s urging, Pei Yu quickly returned to his senses. His hatred just now seemed to be Pei Ming''s illusion. He did not speak and helped his mother back to qingfengyuan.


    Although it''s still Zhengyuan, it''s just an isolated island in Pei''s mansion, and their mother and daughter are completely outsiders.


    Looking at Yu Niang''s lonely figure, Pei Ming wants to call her, but she knows that no matter what she says or does, she will be misinterpreted as malicious by Wang, which makes Yu Niang more hostile to her.


    Perhaps we can only wait until Wang''s death to slowly pull back the relationship with his sister.


    Regardless of them, there are still many people waiting for her reward. These bodyguards made great contributions to protect the Lord yesterday, and when the LORD was given a good marriage, Pei Ming gave all the people in the family a big red envelope, which made them happy.


    Just now, she heard that general Tan was coming. She got up to greet him. When she saw general Tan''s expression, she knew it.


    "I can''t go to the door one by one. Please thank the generals for me."


    Yesterday, general Tan followed his majesty into the palace. I think he was beaten. Pei Ming can marry Xue tingji, but the whole Pei family can''t be her dowry, and the influence of the generals can''t be associated with their husband and wife.


    Fortunately, Pei Ming had already said hello, and general Tan knew that he would not come down to the sixth hall during this period of time, but everyone could see clearly what the prince was, and His Majesty''s good intentions were in vain.


    "It''s a pity that we can''t congratulate you on the spot for your engagement. It''s OK. When it''s time to get married, we''ll certainly support you!"


    Oh, big wedding I''m afraid I can''t wait. Pei Ming is noncommittal. After seeing general Tan off, it''s dark. He goes to bed early at night and finally makes Jin Weiyuan quiet.


    However, after the light was turned off, she opened her eyes very soberly, dressed and went around the ear room from the back. She did not expertly fumble for a while before pushing open the hidden door.


    There is a light on in the courtyard. Agui is turning around at the door with his hands on his back. When he hears the movement of the secret door, he hides vigilantly. When he sees Pei Ming, he is overjoyed. "Master, are you ok?""Shh --" Pei Ming quickly told him to shut up, "shouting so loud, for fear that others won''t find out, right?"


    Xiao also comes out. After being taught by Agui, he finally knows how to salute. Pei Ming does not mean to praise him and throws a heavy brocade box to him.


    It''s full of gold, silver and jewelry, which makes Agui''s eyes straight. He didn''t refuse to smile, but it''s too much. He''s ashamed of it.


    Pei Ming laughs and shakes his head. "You think it''s beautiful. This is for the big guy, and the separate one is for tielao. It''s inconvenient for me to get in touch with you during this period of time, but my feelings will not be broken."


    Of course, Agui is only joking. The master will soon be the prince and the concubine. They have something to do with you. That Do you need any more?


    "Of course." Pei Ming hands a ingot of gold to Xiao. Xiao doesn''t even look at it. He''s not interested in what he can''t eat.


    She found it interesting. It was hard for her to imagine how Xue tingji discovered his talent.


    He turned back and called on Agui. Before he spoke, he covered his lips and yawned. "You didn''t forget how you brought out the marigold, did you? Now teach him as he is. When he has basic skills, let marigold teach him Kung Fu. "


    Unexpectedly, Agui, who was always smart, was stunned, "ah? And marigold... "


    Pei Ming looks at him suspiciously. Is there any problem? Agui shook his head and did not dare to retort, but he was still aware of the difference.


    Is it hard for this boy


    "Argy." She folded her sleeves and straightened her back, with a warning voice, "don''t forget who you are and what you should do."


    He is a thief. Only with the kindness of his master can he have a good day today. He should do his best for his master, instead of thinking of some irrelevant ideas.


    Agui doesn''t dare to forget. He hangs his head and says that Pei Ming is tired too. When he returns to Jinwei garden, he just pushes open the door of the ear room and sees a figure that makes her almost fly.

 Chapter 152

    His fingertips suddenly cooled. Pei Ming quickly closed the door of the ear room and stood in the courtyard, staring at the looming figure in his room. His brain could not move for a moment.


    Why is he here? When did he come? Why did he come? She frowned tightly and approached slowly. At this time, people in the room seemed to be unable to find her. Finally, she found the back door and walked towards this side in three or two steps.


    Pei Ming takes a step back. The slight creaking on the snow makes her realize a more troublesome problem.


    It snowed today, leaving her footprints to and from the ear room on the snow. It''s too late to disguise at this time. As long as he pushes the back door, he will find out. How can she explain her running to the ear room in the evening?


    Without waiting for her to think about it, Xue tingji came over and was about to reach out. The back door was suddenly opened. Before he looked up, he was caught in the throat by a very cold hand. He was shocked by the strength of his hand.


    Pei Ming just didn''t see him clearly, pushed him forward into the room and quickly closed the back door. Then he pretended to be surprised and said, "is it you?"


    "Cough..." Xue Ting coughed fiercely by covering her throat. She even had the face to joke, "Miss Pei is really good. She doesn''t have to worry about the flower pickers at all."


    "Besides you, who else do I need to guard against?" Pei Ming holds his arms and pushes him back step by step, so that he doesn''t have to ask about things outside the door.


    It''s a pity that Xue tingji didn''t lean against her bookshelf as she wanted. There was no moon in the room tonight. Even her face couldn''t be seen clearly. Only her eyes were like cold stars.


    Relying on the night, she did not need to make more expression, half a step away from him, "do not intend to explain? Why do you want to sneak into my boudoir


    Xue tingji was not in a hurry to answer, but asked her what she was doing when she ran out of the back door instead of shrinking in the quilt?


    "I feel your bedding is cold. Have you been out for a while?"


    After all, Pei Ming is guilty. Instead of asking him, he can even do such dirty things as exploring her quilt. Instead, Pei Ming puts out the words he has already thought about.


    "If you can''t sleep, just come out to blow and wake up."


    This explanation is not very clever, but she really can''t take care of it and is anxious to drive him out. Xue tingji chuckles and sticks it to her ear.


    "Me too."


    Mingming feels ambiguous on weekdays, but now it''s like a ghost. Pei Ming excites himself. He should hear the trembling sound.


    But unlike her suspicions, Xue tingji didn''t think too much. He breathed behind her neck and slowly crawled to her waist.


    Pei Ming is ticklish, especially at the back of his waist. He is even more sensitive in the dark. He is disturbed by his every inch of dissociation and his breathing is disordered. He wants to resist, but he thinks it''s good.


    Perhaps following the current atmosphere can dispel his doubts.


    With such a purpose, she did not stop Xue tingji''s action and felt his gradual approach.


    His palms, his arms, his chest, the corners of his jaw, the lips.


    She breathed a little fast, but Xue tingji was not in a hurry. He just held her, neither kissing nor pulling.


    "I''m so happy to receive the imperial edict today. I''m full of you in my mind. It''s hard to sleep. I have to see you."


    His voice is very light and long, which makes Pei Ming''s heart beat. Xue tingji is still immersed in his deep love and kisses her gently. Her small earlobe is always his favorite.


    He was so close that Pei ming could even hear the sound of sticky water in his mouth and the rolling of his throat, which made his face hot.


    Maybe it''s because she can''t see that she makes her touch more sensitive. Xue tingji is very satisfied with her response, and his lips sweep her cheek.


    Pei Ming is still a girl in the boudoir. Before he opens his face, his soft hair is scratched and itchy. He instinctively evades and is chased by him again and again.


    "Ah Ming, what you owe me yesterday has not been recovered." He finally began to be impatient. Now Pei Ming turned away from being a guest. He put his hands on his chest, but he didn''t like it.


    "What do I owe you?"


    "You said His offensive can''t be stopped at all. Seeing that she doesn''t cooperate, he just grabs her chin and nibbles, taking the opportunity to occupy her beauty.


    Pei Ming remembered that he owed him a kiss yesterday, so he was satisfied. Unfortunately, Xue tingji has become more and more greedy.


    He holds Pei Ming''s back and kisses him down gradually. Pei Ming''s suction is more obvious, and the deep neck socket is trapped in his temperature. She really doesn''t want to admit that she is addicted to it.


    Just when she was confused, Xue tingji suddenly sighed with regret, no longer entangled with her, and even helped her to tidy up her loose collar.


    "As I said, I won''t touch you until the wedding day. It''s late. You should have a rest soon."


    It''s a pity that this man is only one step short of being able to wipe his gun and go off. How can he control it? Pei Ming''s enthusiasm has not subsided, but he is relieved.


    She didn''t want to give it to him. She was just thinking about what to do. Now she''s out of the way, isn''t she?Thanks to his gentlemanly manner, Pei Ming obediently went to the direction of the bed, because the room was too dark, so every step was very careful, and Xue tingji also cautiously helped her.


    But he I''m still in trouble.


    He swears that he really didn''t mean to. He didn''t see the bedside table at his feet. He accidentally kicked it over and broke several tea cups. He immediately woke up the silver plate in the side room.


    But misfortune never comes alone. Xue tingji, who was tripped over, didn''t let go and turned Pei Ming over. They knocked on their feet again and threw themselves on the bed.


    Unfortunately, the silver plate just came in with the light, "what''s the matter?"


    So, she saw this misleading scene


    Pei Ming watched her mouth open, and her eyes became more and more round. He was eager to reach out and explain, "no, I didn''t --"


    before the words were finished, the silver plate turned and ran away, protecting the girl!


    Pei Ming just can''t get up. Xue tingji smiles and helps her into the bed.


    "Ah Ming, are you shy?"


    "You didn''t do it!"


    Jiaosheng''s accusation made him happier. He leaned over to kiss her still hot dimple, and no longer disturbed her good dream.


    After all, he doesn''t want to see a black eyed fiancee tomorrow.


    Long after he left, Pei Ming felt suffocated. He felt that he was at a loss. Why did he break into his boudoir without permission, and he had to give him a treat in return?


    "Hum, Xue Ting will get it back from you sooner or later by waiting for you!"


    A lift off the quilt to sleep, tomorrow is a big day to ask the name.

 Chapter 153

    Their engagement is as soon as possible, so everything should be done. As long as we give a divination image of the same fate today, the etiquette will be easy to go.


    It''s also fate. Master Zhang, who was invited by the Xu family before, is the one who blocked Pei Ming''s marriage with Xu Yi.


    Pei Ming and Xue tingji looked at each other and laughed at each other. They asked him to make a divination.


    Although surrounded by many dignitaries, Master Zhang was a little nervous, but as the hexagram became clearer and clearer, his forehead was full of sweat, and gradually his fingertips were shaking, which made everyone''s heart hang.


    But he didn''t explain much. After looking at the final divination, he turned pale and overturned it, as if he was trying to hide something.


    When Pei Ming''s heart is tight, is there any change?


    This time, there was also eunuch Wu. His majesty specially told him to go back to the palace immediately after he worked out the auspicious hexagram. But what was master Zhang doing?


    "To tell you the truth, do your highness Liu and miss Pei agree?"


    Everyone in front of him couldn''t afford to offend him. Master Zhang knew that if he told the truth, he would not survive tonight. He nodded repeatedly like pecking rice, "together! Quite together, husband and wife, one hundred years of prosperity


    In this way, eunuch Wu will be able to return to the palace and resume his life. The two families will have to be busy with the next affairs. Although Xue tingji sees Master Zhang''s unusual situation, he only hopes to get married smoothly. How can he add trouble to it.


    Only Pei Ming stayed until the end, not to embarrass him. He was just curious about what could frighten the master like this. Master Zhang took care of himself and did a new calculation, and the result was still the same.


    "Ha ha, it''s amazing..." He shook his head with a wry smile, but Pei Ming didn''t have time to beat around the bush with him. What''s the matter? Frankly speaking, he didn''t scare her.


    With her words, Master Zhang stood up and gave a big salute to Pei Ming, "little man, first of all, let''s talk about his sixth highness. His life is extremely dangerous. Either he will be doomed or Be king and Emperor. "


    No wonder he didn''t dare to say it in front of others. Pei Ming raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, "can you calculate that? You are really a capable man


    However, it''s complicated to talk about her fate.


    He put up his index finger in front of Pei Ming, looking more serious than just now, and said: "whether your highness can become an emperor, or even long after becoming an emperor, it all depends on you."


    Pei Ming put away his smile and wanted to ask for details, but master Zhang shook his head and looked at her in a complicated way.


    "You will have no less calamities in your life than your sixth highness. Whether he can get through it depends on you, and whether you can get through it depends on you."


    At this point, he couldn''t say any more. Pei Ming thought for a long time, and solemnly thanked him for his advice when he left.


    Maybe his words can save their lives one day in the future.


    But whether master Zhang or Pei Ming, they would never have thought that there was another person who could understand the hexagram.


    After many years, few people know that before he entered the palace, he was taught by a divination master. His ability of divination is no less than Master Zhang.


    On the way back to the palace, the corners of his mouth showed a kind of intriguing smile


    A few days later, Xue Ting came to the door in person with a huge team of bridal gifts. In order to show his respect for Pei Ming, the head of the team had already entered the general''s residence, and the tail of the team had not yet started from the sixth Prince''s residence.


    Pei Ming is very happy to get such a big dowry. She has plenty of money to support so many people. Xue tingji is just giving her military pay.


    Feng was not so relaxed. He was thinking about whether mingniang''s dowry was enough. Unfortunately, she was ashamed to take out her private money, and she was a little lonely.


    Pei Ming, who is wearing a luxurious dress, holds her hand, and her eyes are so gorgeous that she is no longer a little girl, but a beautiful bride to be.


    "Even though my biological mother left a lot of wealth, those things are cold after all. What can I ask for if I can get married with your mother smiling?"


    In a word, he cried, pursed his tears, held Pei Ming in his arms, and laughed at his gaffe. "Oh, look at me, I''m just engaged. In this way, how can it be on the wedding day?"


    Unfortunately, I can''t wait for my little mother to get married. Pei Ming takes today as his wedding day. He sighs with emotion that his maidservants will enter.


    Here comes Xue ting.


    He was dressed in a red robe, and every step was extremely solemn. Pei Ming was escorted out of the boudoir. At the first sight of him, he had a unique smile.


    She had never seen him in this dress. He was so handsome that anyone would believe that he was the best lover in the world.


    Now is her happiest moment. Pei Ming really hopes that the track of their life can come to an end.


    Not knowing her worries, Xue Ting leans forward with a smile. "I wonder if I can exchange my sincerity with Miss Pei?"Amused by his hypocrisy, Pei Ming covers his lips with his sleeves, blushes at the urging of his maidservant, such as Yinpan, and takes him by the hand.


    It''s so warm.


    He went to the palace to thank her. On the carriage, Xue tingji could not wait to kiss her. Even the heavy jewelry on her head was delightful. "I knew you must be my wife. Finally, it came true."


    Pei Ming endured the bitterness and did not resist his embrace. He got out of the car and walked into the hall with him to express his gratitude.


    The emperor''s complexion is still not good, but the disease seems to be lighter, and he also has the spirit of joking. "When you live to this age, you don''t have a grandson. Maybe you can be the best."


    "The father and the emperor are praising me. We haven''t..." Xue tingji''s awkward reply was interrupted by the emperor''s laughter, and he laughed and scolded him for being a bad boy and being good when he got a bargain.


    "Your wedding is very careless. It''s going to take time to prepare. I''ve set a date. February 20 next year will be your birthday. Can you wait for a couple of good things?"


    Xue tingji, who was ridiculed, was a little shy, thanking his father for his kindness, while Pei Ming laughed hard.


    They really can''t wait


    "But my father, I''m still worried about your dragon body. What''s the cause of your dragon body, and how is it delayed?"


    The strange thing is that the emperor''s expression suddenly cooled down when he was just concerned about his family. "Why, you are very concerned about my illness."


    Aware of his father''s displeasure, Xue Ting seemed to think of the reason. He quickly bowed to his body and put away his relief. "Isn''t it natural for my son to worry about his father''s dragon body?"


    Maybe there was no doubt about his performance, or the emperor had other considerations. Although he didn''t pursue it, he didn''t want to say more. Let them go to meet Zhao''s concubines.


    After seeing off the holy driver, they left the hall with a serious expression, especially Xue tingji. After a few steps, they sighed, "my father is trying me."

 Chapter 154

    This time, it was at such a delicate time that he knew the inner skill of the palace, and naturally guessed the joint. However, in order to test his own son, his father even risked his life. He didn''t know whether to feel cold or distressed.


    Reluctant to see his expression, Pei Ming folded up his sleeve and said, "it''s not worthwhile to try you alone." It seems to be a matter of fact, but it''s actually comforting him.


    Is it the prince that the emperor targets most? It''s also the prince who made the mistake this time. Now that you know that the emperor is suspicious, don''t worry.


    "Again." She tilted her head. As a result, the heavy jewelry on her head almost flashed to her neck. She quickly corrected her posture. "Your Majesty has given you a daughter-in-law. What else do you want?"


    This is what Xue Ting liked to hear. He regained his mood and led her to Zhao Bin''s residence.


    For Pei Ming''s daughter-in-law, Zhao Bin''s mood is still very complicated. Xue tingji shows off and doesn''t save face for his mother. "At the beginning, you firmly believed that we were impossible. Now you see?"


    He thought his mother would be happy, but Zhao''s reaction surprised him and Pei Ming.


    It is said that a mother must be happy when her son gets married, but there is not much joy on her face. On the contrary, her eyes are twinkling and she doesn''t know what she is nervous about.


    Xue Ting noticed something was wrong and asked her mother if she knew what was wrong with her father. Zhao Bin shook her head quickly. Because of this, she was too deliberate.


    He was suspicious of rebirth. He looked back at Pei Ming. Pei Ming didn''t know much about it. He raised his arm and saluted Zhao.


    "I know that my mother has many prejudices against me, but since I''m engaged to tingji, I''m your daughter-in-law to be. I''d like to ask my mother-in-law to be more tolerant in the future."


    When hearing the first two sentences, Zhao Bin''s expression was a little embarrassed, but the last two sentences were really sweet, which made their mother and son smile.


    Although she was a little uncomfortable, she was really happy for her son. She pulled them to sit down, and then she said a very abnormal word.


    "In any case, as long as my son can get what he wants and stop being bullied by the prince, it''s worth it," she said Then he changed his face immediately, and obviously realized that he had missed his words.


    Xue tingji was obviously aware of what his mother was doing behind his back. He frowned and asked what had happened. Zhao Bin covered his mouth in a hurry. She was always gentle and polite, but sometimes she was so bold.


    "Don''t, don''t talk. Nothing happened." She soon calmed down and drank all the tea in her cup. "It''s late. Go back."


    Knowing that he couldn''t find anything, Xue tingji didn''t stay. He stopped after walking around the corner corridor. He went to the maid in waiting and scared her to kneel on the ground.


    Undeterred, Xue Ting asked her mother what she had done. The maid in waiting didn''t know anything. She shook her head in horror, which made him very dissatisfied.


    Pei Ming is the one who holds him. If the maid of honor is seen by Empress Zhao after she goes back, she will only guard against them. Don''t be counterproductive.


    Then she held the maid in charge and laughed, trying to show the most friendly attitude, "your sixth highness is impatient, don''t take it to heart, we just casually ask, empress, she Have you been close to anyone? "


    She asked, and the maid in waiting thought and nodded timidly, "does lady Lin Jieyu count?"


    "Lin Jieyu?" The two of them spoke in the same voice, but in different tones. Xue tingji doesn''t have much impression on this person, while Pei Ming knows it well.


    Sure enough, it was her. It seems that Zhao''s concubines were not innocent, and Lin Jieyu was suspicious. But what was the connection between them and the emperor''s illness? Why did they end up like that?


    Is it


    "Ah Ming?"


    All of a sudden, his voice interrupted her thinking. She couldn''t find the clue again. It''s a pity. It''s a matter of life and death.


    Annoyed, Xue tingji tidied the treasure necklace around her neck, "OK, I''m here. You don''t have to worry about these things."


    Suddenly, he thought of something and came up to her with a smile, "don''t you want to taste the feeling of being a daughter-in-law earlier? Is the mother-in-law happy


    "I was --" Pei Ming choked. He looked at him and walked forward. He accidentally stepped on his skirt, which made him laugh and catch up with her.


    But he didn''t know that under the appearance of shyness and anger, Pei Ming was struggling.


    Do you want to tell him about Gong Bian or remind him to be on guard against Lin Jieyu? Even if you want to, is it still time?


    Does she want to For Xue ting to reverse the biggest disaster of his life?


    She didn''t want to deal with Xue tingji under all kinds of thoughts. On the pretext that she was tired and didn''t have much to do with him, she couldn''t care about the silver plate when she returned to jinweiyuan. She closed the door alone and was overwhelmed by the heavy jewelry.


    He threw his robe on the ground, almost pulled off the hairpin and hairpin, took off his bun and makeup, and finally sat down in front of the dressing table with a long sigh.


    If they stay in the Imperial City, the prince and queen Bai will not let them go. Even if the emperor is willing to protect them at first, he will compromise sooner or later under the pressure of Bai.They couldn''t wait to die, but later life was the only way out. Xue Ting had to go to the north to accumulate the strength to fight back.


    But


    Her hair fell on the back of her hand, and the itching filled her heart. She held her knuckles tightly and looked at herself in the mirror with bitter color on her face.


    She couldn''t bear to see Xue tingji''s sad expression again


    In this way, sitting in the dusk, the afterglow penetrated into the window, the room was full of golden, Feng''s voice sounded outside the door.


    The LORD sent home a letter.


    It didn''t say much in the letter. The most important thing was that he told his daughter and his sixth highness to be careful. They were in such a precarious situation that he couldn''t get away from them.


    In addition, after 17 years of holding the palm of the pearl is finally going to get married, even if he is such a cavalry general can not help saying a few words, she and her sixth highness are now sweet is one thing, married couples get along with is another thing.


    He was afraid that mingniang was too strong and didn''t know how to sympathize with her husband. But as long as Xue Ting bullied her and complained to her father, he would take a knife to settle the accounts!


    Every word made Pei Ming feel even more sour. He held the letter and wept for a long time, but it also strengthened her mind.


    Even for the sake of his father and those generals who risked their lives to support him, Xue tingji had to endure the pain of his heart!


    She took the little mother away and called for the silver plate to inform Agui. From today on, she was hungry.


    The silver plate was confused. "How many days will it take to be hungry?"


    After putting away the letter, Pei Ming picked up his comb to take care of his long hair. "When will I go and when will he have something to eat? I want to see if he will go crazy or learn to be patient."

 Chapter 155

    It may be that Pei Ming is finally at ease after getting engaged and wants to have a rest for a few days, or that all kinds of doubts in the palace make him lose the interest of making love. Xue tingji doesn''t disturb her these days. He stays in the sixth Prince''s residence and becomes the prince of peace that the emperor wants to see.


    Pei Ming had enough time to rest at this good time. She told Agui to seal up the courtyard, and there was only one well to keep Xiao from dying of thirst. She had starved him for five days.


    Leading marigold, she finally pushed open the door of the secret road. Today, the wind was so strong that even the courtyard surrounded by high walls could not resist the cold. She shrank her neck and looked around, but did not see the figure of Xiao.


    "People." Finally, there was a response to her cry. Xiao came out of the room, and her pace was shaking. She was almost hungry.


    Pei Ming didn''t feel too ashamed. He asked Jin Zhan to move the stool and sit in the yard, facing the cold wind. As for those fragrant roast chicken elbows, they were on her hand.


    "Come here." She let Xiao stand in front of her, even his hungry voice could cover the wind, but she didn''t reward him.


    Not only that, in this cold day, she even ordered Xiao to take off her clothes and stay naked.


    Even though he was shivering, Xiao didn''t hesitate. Pei Ming was surprised to find that even though he was skinny, he was still a little lean. He was a rare good physique. It was not surprising that Xue tingji had been able to cultivate him.


    She was magnanimous, but marigold was not so calm. She turned her head to one side with a flushed face, and she wanted to turn her back It''s not appropriate. "


    The front foot was engaged to his sixth highness, but the back foot asked other men to take off their clothes face to face. This, this


    It was Pei Ming''s laughter that answered her. There were so many wars at the border that soldiers were injured and bandaged up. What''s a bare arm.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve already seen Xue tingji''s, it''s no big deal." Finish saying but ushered in the marigold complex eyes, again want to explain all useless.


    Why does she have to lift a stone to hit her feet


    The reason for this is that after challenging the limit of Xiao''s patience and freezing for more than half an hour, he was already blue and purple, but he still didn''t move, even though his eyes turned to the frozen roast chicken from time to time.


    For those who are hungry and afraid, there is nothing more destructive than this. It seems that even the cold wind is nothing.


    Thanks to his endurance, even Pei Ming couldn''t stand it any more. He sucked his nose, got up and moved his legs and feet, "let''s go and talk in the room."


    The Calendula grew a charcoal pot, put the food on the top and heated it. She was instructed by the young lady to give Xiao the thick clothes she had brought, as well as a bag of gold and a key.


    Pei Ming put on his clothes for him and said in a low voice that he was sorry.


    "I don''t mean to humiliate you, but if you want to be my help, you must be firm enough. All these grievances are over. In the future, you can go in and out of this courtyard at will, and your food and clothing will be enough for you."


    Holding these things, Xiao responded for a long time before nodding his thanks. Thinking about whether it should be like this, he knelt down and kowtowed three times like Agui.


    Then he put aside the large amount of gold and asked whether he could eat. Pei Ming laughed. What he wanted was really simple.


    After getting her approval, Xiao dares to pick up the roast chicken and chew it. Instead, he does something that Pei Ming didn''t expect.


    He pulled off the chicken leg and handed it to Pei Ming.


    In the eyes of the poor, roast chicken is a great treasure. He has never seen a rich life. He simply thought Pei Ming would also like it.


    He dare not eat such a good thing alone.


    Pei Ming was stunned. Then she took the chicken leg with a smile and ate it with him. Even Jin Zhan was pulled together. In addition, from tomorrow on, she will be responsible for teaching Xiao literacy and Kung Fu.


    Jin Zhan didn''t dare to disobey, but she was a little embarrassed when she looked at Xiao. She was afraid that she couldn''t do it. Xiao seemed to understand her unwillingness. She stopped chewing and gave her a piece of chicken.


    She can''t laugh or cry, thanks for his kindness, maybe it''s not so difficult, at least this person is not too stupid.


    Can calculate to arrange all things well, can go back to sleep safely, Pei Ming stretched a waist, result was choked by cold wind, "cough cough cough, how cold this day so fast."


    "It''s almost Chinese New Year. Shouldn''t it be cold?" Jin Zhan follows behind and tightens the collar for the young lady. Pei Ming seems to think of today''s day. Is it the end of the year so soon?


    Who is willing to talk to Wang now? Although Feng can preside over the family, he doesn''t have enough prestige. Pei Ming is the only one who can show up in the family. He planned to steal some time. It seems that he can''t relax.


    Although Pei''s family is now in the limelight, she does not have to deal with those generals too much, but after all, she is the new prince and concubine, naturally there will be people around.


    Today, the lady of this family comes to visit. Tomorrow, the lady of that family invites her to visit. Pei Ming has to take care of Yu Niang, but every time he answers her, it''s Pei Yu''s cold face. "Who treats me as the second lady of Pei family? Why should my sister be hypocritical? "


    Although it''s not unexpected, Pei Ming is still helpless. "If I don''t take you, you say I don''t treat you as a sister. If I take you, you choke me. How can I do that?"She was afraid that Pei Yu would be more and more extreme in the room, and it might be too late to try to bring this sisterhood back.


    Unfortunately, Pei Yu is ungrateful. When he closes the door, he hears a few dull coughs.


    Wang''s illness is getting worse these days. He is lazy and falls on the bed, either complaining about his master''s fickleness or cursing Pei Ming. Pei Yu will not stop him. At least his mother has the strength to speak.


    In a twinkling of an eye, at the end of the twelfth lunar month, the whole city was full of joy, from the emperor to the common people, no matter whether the year was good or bad, they all wanted to take this opportunity to relax.


    Only new year''s day, even the royal family''s etiquette is similar to that of the common people. The cold general''s mansion is also very busy. They change the peach charms and stick the window decorations. Only this year''s Zanthoxylum wine is not brewed well, and Pei Ming won''t move again after a sip.


    But as soon as he turned around, Xue tingji drank the remaining half of the cup. He frowned and cried bitterly, and was laughed at by her for a while.


    This time, he didn''t sneak in. He didn''t see his fiancee for several days. He really missed her.


    Pei Ming didn''t resist his wine kisses, but he would hold a family dinner in the palace on New Year''s Eve. How could he not go at this time.


    "Your Majesty didn''t let you in?"


    "No Xue Ting rubbed against her cheek, "just because I''m going to enter the palace in a moment, so I''ll come to see you, or I''ll have no appetite to eat at night."


    If you really have a daughter-in-law, you forget everything. The sixth prince who used to be the first to enter the palace is also slack now.


    "Ah Ming." His tail turning, intimate and deep, "Shangyuan night I take you to play, like what?"


    "Shangyuan? Can you take it away? "


    Every year on the night of the first Yuan Dynasty, the royal family would go to the palace gate to enjoy themselves with the people.


    This does not bother her, the emperor has acquiesced, when the time comes, he will leave early is, pull her shuttle in the crowd, put on a mask, no one can recognize, also enjoy a lively fun.


    Pei Ming was so moved that he urged him to enter the palace, "drink less wine, Oh right!" She puffed up her face to make Dan Hong''s little mouth look more miniature. "Don''t stare at those dancers!"


    Xue tingji sneered and put some of her lipstick into his mouth. "They are not as slim as you. They can''t squeeze into my eyes."

 Chapter 156

    Although it''s not as luxurious and grand as the royal family banquet, the Pei family''s dinner is better than that of Shuanglu, where they are harmonious and warm, full of wine and food, and have played with their little mother for half a night.


    When it was midnight, the bells and drums began to sing, and the people all came together to kowtow and congratulate. They all got the money and went to play happily. Feng''s family also gave new year''s money to Pei Shuo and Pei Ming.


    "Just waiting for you to get married next year, it''s time to add luster to your children."


    After the fourth shift, Pei Ming can finally go back to his room to have a rest. However, Pei Ming is busy with another thing. He asks if the silver plate has managed the gift money?


    During the Chinese new year, she will go to Chang Xi''s meeting with the other party members in person, and she will never let Xue Ting follow her.


    The Pei family only need to listen to their father or her, and don''t have too much contact with Xue tingji. Otherwise, like the previous life, their own power will be eroded by him, and eventually they will be left alone.


    It''s a pity that it would be nice to have Mr. Perry with us. His personal example is so convincing that he''s not afraid of other people''s indifference.


    There was no need for the young lady to worry about these. Of course, the silver plate was ready. He waited on Pei ming to go to bed, and then he laughed, "will your highness six come tonight?"


    How dare she even mention this?! Pei Ming sits up and grabs her ear, causing the silver plate to cry out. Rao is so angry.


    "Our general''s house is a market, so he can come and go freely. You are so nice to say that you left me behind."


    "Oh, I''m not smart."


    "What do you know?"?! There''s no such thing Pei Ming is not angry, but itches all over again. It seems that he has returned to the dark night.


    After bombarding away the silver plate, I felt sleepy at all. I held my knees for a long time before I put on the quilt and forced myself to close my eyes.


    Tomorrow will be busy.


    Before and after dawn, it began to rain, shaking the bamboo shadow outside the window, also disturbed Pei Ming''s dream.


    After being lazy for a while, she got up leisurely. The maid in the garden was already busy. Jin Zhan was waiting on the young lady with her new clothes, while the silver plate came in with a tray and laughed.


    The first day of the Lunar New Year is the day for families to walk around and hand over their name cards. From the early morning, many servants from other families visited each other door by door.


    In addition to communicating with other families, it was also a chance for many low ranking scholars to seek official career and get higher. Therefore, at this time of the year, Pei''s family received a mountain of famous posts.


    In the past, it was all accepted by Wang. This year, we are very smart. We specially declare that we will give it to miss Pei. This tray is just the beginning. Today, we have to accept it all day.


    At the same time, Pei Ming also has to ask her servants to go out to return gifts. By the way, she can find out who is worthy of her support. All the support she can get now is a weight that will surpass the crown prince in the future. No matter how tired she is, she can''t be lazy.


    The name and identity of the owner are written on the post, and those who want to take refuge will also note their address. All day long, Pei Ming''s eyes are dazzled. When he yawns and wants to have a rest, Yu Guang catches a glimpse of a different one.


    There are only four words written on it - the Liu family of Kezhou.


    She was shocked. She took out this famous post and looked at it repeatedly. There was no other information, but she could not calm down.


    That''s her mother''s family. General Liu''s family. Tielao said that they didn''t take part in politics after they retired to Kezhou. Now I''m looking for her. Do you want to show off your family?


    General Liu''s legacy still exists, Liu''s family and Pei''s army may be able to work together, then she will be like a tiger!


    But when she thought about it, she found out the disadvantages. Will Liu be willing to be his father''s servant? It is because there are still many people thinking about General Liu that they can not be separated from Pei Jiajun.


    Out of inexplicable intuition, she always feels that it''s not a good thing for Liu to find her. Now everything is under her control, and she doesn''t want to make trouble.


    At this time, the sound of Feng''s footsteps came from outside the door, and Pei Ming quickly put the famous note in the bottom, as if nothing had happened, talking and laughing with his little mother.


    I have to say that it''s much more convenient to see tie Lao after Xiao''s courtyard. She met tie Lao on the second day of junior high school and asked about the current situation of Liu''s family.


    After receiving the famous post, tielao couldn''t say anything for a moment, "at the end, he will help to pay attention to the movement of Kezhou."


    Pei Ming thanks for his help, but he has a question. After thinking about it, he still has to ask, "if one day, Liu''s family and Pei''s family are on the opposite side, what do you want to do?"


    As the Deputy General of the late general Liu, tie Lao''s kindness to her is all due to Liu''s blood. If Liu wants to make a comeback, is he willing to devote himself to her like now?


    Even if this problem hurt their master and servant''s feelings, she had to make sure her strength was strong enough. If she and Xue tingji came back from Beidi, they would be in trouble.


    She has even been thinking about how to fill the vacancy and how to continue her plan without tielao.


    But tielao''s answer is simple and firm.


    He knelt down on one knee and gave a solemn military salute. "It was the late general Liu, not Liu, who was loyal to the last general."


    General Liu can''t come back, and Pei Ming, his only granddaughter, is tielao''s only master, even more than Pei Changyuan."Don''t worry, Miss Sun. It will always be your will."


    Pei Ming was really moved. She knelt down to thank tie Lao, and she also thanked Agui and Xiao in her heart. It was with them that she dared to set foot on the most dangerous road with Xue tingji.


    The master and servant seldom met each other. They took the opportunity to talk more, but the silver plate came in a hurry. "Miss, the sixth hall is coming down, please go back quickly!"


    This guy is making a mess! Pei Ming says goodbye to tie Lao in a hurry and returns to the garden quickly through the secret road. Fortunately, the silver plate is smart. He says that his highness intruded into the lady''s boudoir last time, and he was disciplined by Haosheng, so he waited in the flower hall cooperatively.


    After trying to breathe steadily, Pei Ming went to see him. Xue Ting leaned his head back on the chair ring, and his face was not clear.


    See her to come, also just pulled a corner of the mouth, "so long in dawdle what."


    "I don''t want to be on your call. What''s the matter?" Deliberately coquettish, she twirled the brocade and came up to him, as if to sit on his lap, but she turned and sat beside him.


    She thought she would be fished out by him, but she didn''t expect that Xue tingji was just holding his forehead and breathing heavily. It''s not hard to guess what happened.


    The considerate hand rubs the temple for him, "what''s the matter with your majesty?"


    "It''s nothing. It''s just..." Xue tingji seized her hand and gave her a kiss, which made her tired. "I think it''s not just me and the prince that my father wants to test."


    In the past, I didn''t see the emperor''s affection for his concubines. However, the family dinner on the 30th of the year was always full of conspiracy. The whole palace was riddling. Everyone seemed suspicious.


    "I went to the palace to see my mother again yesterday, and she even forced me not to ask again with death. Do you know ah Ming? I can''t even guess what my mother has done. "


    In the end, he was a little anxious, and unconsciously pinched Pei Ming''s hand. Pei Ming didn''t say a word, and silently held him in his backhand.


    While she is enjoying herself with her little mother, Xue tingji is surrounded by suspicion and scheming inside the palace wall. She is clearly worried about her parents, but she can only do nothing about it.


    She would rather he didn''t care so much. The superior Emperor didn''t deserve his filial piety.


    For the first time, she took the initiative to sit in his arms, looking up to depict every corner of him, trying to open his gently locked eyebrows, open her lips, and sound like a warm pool.


    "Look at me, tingji..."

 Chapter 157

    Two simple words can comfort most of Xue tingji''s loss, and finally restore his usual Sa Yi, and bow his head to be intimate with her.


    After giving him sweetness, Pei Ming told him that since he wanted to be a good son the emperor wanted, don''t ask and don''t check.


    "Our present stability is not easy. Don''t be smart."


    Xue Ting listened to this, but she was still annoyed. She bent down to find the warmest corner in her neck socket and gave her a deep kiss, which made her ticklish and shrink her neck.


    "Since my Ah Ming is so understanding, why don''t you go with me tomorrow?"


    "This..." Pei Ming can''t promise. He confesses that he will go to Changxi tomorrow. I''m afraid he won''t be back until three or four days.


    Not surprisingly, Xue tingji was disappointed, but if you want to accompany her to the clan, since you are her husband, you should also meet her people.


    Pei Ming can''t agree, and he has good excuses. Pei''s family and he want to avoid suspicion now. If he goes, your majesty can''t tell how to be suspicious.


    Now she also found out how to coax him, patted him on the chest and joked: "Why are you so busy? It''s better to practice martial arts and strengthen yourself when you have this time. My father said that my husband must be strong, or he won''t be worthy of me."


    Pei Changyuan didn''t say that, but Xue tingji took it seriously and nodded his head to the point. His father-in-law thought it over.


    As soon as he thought of her marriage, he could not bear to move. He pinched her little nose and said, "it''s necessary to strengthen your body. I''m afraid that it''s not that I don''t deserve you, but that you can''t stand me."


    Pei Ming secretly gritted his teeth. This lecher!


    But Xue tingji can''t rest assured that she will go to Changxi alone. How about giving her a hundred bodyguards? Just give her a show and never let others look down on her.


    "You think I''m going to fight?" On the surface, he disdained it, but Pei Ming didn''t refuse it either. However, a hundred of them really didn''t need it. It scared people not to say that Changxi''s side branch didn''t have so much money. They were poor just by eating.


    That night, it began to rain, and it didn''t stop until the morning. People had loaded things into the carriage. Feng sent Pei ming to the door and told her to be careful on the way.


    "It''s a long way to come and go. Are you bringing enough bodyguards?"


    "That''s enough. Don''t worry." Pei Ming was annoyed by her nagging and said goodbye. It''s the coldest day now. The carriage has been replaced with thick silk and cotton door curtains, so it''s easy to get out of the wind.


    Before setting out, she couldn''t help looking at the direction of liuwangfu. Then she even thought it was funny. It was only three or four days. Did she still think about him?


    Changxi is not too far away from the imperial city. It''s time to set out and arrive in the evening. It''s a pity that he didn''t touch the blessing of the imperial city. He''s just a small town with barely wealth.


    But fierce is fierce. In this small town, more than half of them are Pei''s family. The huge family is like a small country. Of course, as long as there are people, there are high and low.


    She had already sent the letter in advance, so Li Zheng had been waiting for it. Li Zheng was also the Pei family, who was in charge of the whole Changxi town.


    "The elder lady has been working hard all the way. The elders are waiting for you."


    Although Pei Changyuan is a great general, Pei Ming''s status is naturally high, but she is still a minor in the clan. Li Zheng, who is 40 years old, can bend his back for her, and the clan leader, who is 80 years old, is absolutely impossible.


    Led all the way to the patriarch''s house, Pei ming could see that although there was no great wealth here, it was also peaceful. Half of the family''s financial resources came from Pei''s long-term supply, and the remaining half came from their own ability to do business or farming. Anyway, they could not be officials.


    But Pei Changyuan''s money was obviously not evenly distributed, otherwise how could Pei Li''s family be like this.


    As soon as they stepped into the courtyard, two old people sat upright in the hall, with people standing on both sides. They cast their eyes on them.


    She didn''t panic. She stepped forward steadily and asked, "I''ve met my uncle, my second uncle, and my elders."


    The two old men also nodded back, but from their expressions, they could tell something interesting.


    Before he came here, the silver plate explained the details of the family clearly. Now it is true that the second uncle is a gentle man. He always thinks that it is not easy for Pei to support a large family.


    My uncle, on the other hand, felt that if Pei Changyuan hadn''t stopped them, he would have set up his own house. Pei Changyuan didn''t want to support them, but to compensate them and owe them.


    Pei Ming just laughs at this. He''s not in a hurry. It''s not an opportunity.


    Too lazy to say hello, she ordered people to carry the whole box of gold in. "My father was guarding the border, so I didn''t have time to visit him. My little girl paid a new year''s respects on behalf of us. These are small profits for my little girl."


    The second uncle was open-minded and didn''t pay too much attention to money. His eyes only focused on the box of gold. He said with a smile that Pei Changyuan still had money. Even his daughter could spend so much money, but what he gave them was only a little.


    Oh, too little? Pei Ming glanced up at the rich carved beams in the hall. It was true that people were not strong enough to swallow images.


    In my heart, I despised him, but on my face, I laughed beautifully. "My uncle misunderstood that I was engaged to his highness six years ago, so I allocated a part of the betrothal gifts to share happiness with you.""What?" Pei Ming is not surprised. The more closed the news is, the better she can control it. She shamefully and timidly tells about her marriage to Xue tingji, but she doesn''t mention anything about it.


    The second uncle was so happy that he ordered his daughter-in-law to add more dishes to the reception tonight. Don''t hurt the prince and the concubine!


    Pei Ming is not respectful. He asks the elder of Peili''s family?


    After a while, a ragged woman was pushed out and gasped. It was only then that she was pulled in.


    Hum, all the rich people gather here, and those without money are not qualified to watch? It''s sad that a small town has played out the world.


    If you look at this cousin again, she should be no more than 30 years old. However, because of years of hard life, she looks much older than her age, which is painful to Pei Mingqi.


    She personally took her cousin''s hand and told her that she had a good time in Beidi. She also took out a bulging purse from her sleeve and gave it to her.


    "I can tie the knot with my sixth highness. My cousin has a lot of credit. He didn''t get the chance to give you the military pay. This time I''ll pay back the affection of others. Besides, he behaves well in the military camp, so he should reward his family. You can just live a good life in the future."


    Don''t mention this woman. How many of Changxi can hold so much money? One by one, his eyes were red and he murmured to himself. If there was envy, there would be sarcasm.


    "Oh, we said at the beginning, where is the boy Perry running away from home? It turned out that he had gone to his master''s home. Didn''t he say that the general wouldn''t let us go to the battlefield? "


    "Yes." Uncle can''t sit any longer. He is dissatisfied with Pei Changyuan for a long time. Now he just asks, "isn''t your father always strict? Oh, we can''t be officials. Pei Li can climb the high branch?"


    Pei Ming agreed and nodded repeatedly. After he finished, he just laughed. "Uncle said it very well. My father didn''t want to make an exception at first, but who let me..." She pointed to herself, coquettish and aboveboard, "who let me be unruly, but my father loves me?"

 Chapter 158

    This is too straightforward, let uncle suddenly green face, others are more warm to whisper up, everything is Pei Ming thought to see.


    In fact, from the beginning of seeing aunt Biao, her words and deeds are sincere, but also for everyone to see.


    There are many young people and many poor people in this town. Who doesn''t want to escape from the hard days of being constrained and oppressed?


    And their springboard is Pei Ming.


    Of course, some people are calm. For example, second uncle, it''s better for Pei ming to be cautious. After all, Pei Changyuan made this rule for the sake of the Pei family. They''d better not make trouble for the general.


    Pei Ming has something to say, and this is the real purpose of her trip.


    "The second uncle may not know that the situation is not what it used to be. Soon my father will have to go out again. I''m afraid he is short of manpower. Although he didn''t say it directly, you can see that he is considering the signs of promoting his cousin."


    With this remark, the general is finally going to use the side branch? They have a chance to prosper!


    However, Pei Ming is not in a hurry. I''d better eat first.


    When she arrived at the dinner table, Pei Ming first offered a round of wine. Everyone was waiting for her to talk about the recruitment in detail, but she seemed to forget about it and concentrate on eating.


    My uncle couldn''t bear it. He cleared his throat and said, "since your father has this heart, he should take care of us more. It happens that there are some young and powerful people in my family. Go and talk to him."


    Hum, that''s why she''s called? Pei Ming laughs scornfully, but his Taiji skills are not leaking. "OK, please call out those young and powerful ones. I''ll have a look first. If their martial arts and physique are passable, I''ll find a chance to let them go to the army."


    The second uncle laughs at the speech, obviously tasting Pei Ming''s sarcasm. The third uncle''s face froze, "don''t you mean promotion?"


    "You have to make military contributions before you can be promoted. Is it difficult for your uncle to be a general if he wants to go through the back door?"


    "You --" Uncle thinks he is the elder of the clan. Who is disrespectful to him? Today, however, she was shot by a girl with a gun in her hand. She was old and strong. She was not afraid of flashing her waist when she slapped the table so hard.


    It''s a pity that before he had time to get angry, his roar was choked back to his throat by the heavy blade light. Xue Ting''s attendants are not dry eaters, but anyone who dares to offend her, make an example!


    These clansmen are in a corner. They have never seen such a real posture. They are too scared to say anything. My uncle cherishes his life very much, but he thinks it''s too weak.


    Fortunately, Pei Ming didn''t mean to be embarrassed. He waved the servants to step down, and the people finally realized one thing -


    the general''s family is not the same as those bumpkins. They are really powerful and courageous.


    "Don''t blame me, uncle." She wiped her lips with a silk handkerchief. She didn''t have the attitude to apologize at all. "My fiancee son-in-law is a little more arrogant."


    So please remember, she is a girl in the royal family now, they can''t afford to offend her.


    Since she even pulled out the knife, she didn''t want to pretend to be polite again, so what if she was superior to her elders? In any case, the rise and fall of the whole side branch does not depend on her.


    In contrast, the second uncle understood much better. In front of the peacemaker to ease the atmosphere, he wronged her to stay in his mansion tonight. Can you?


    Pei Ming is also willing to give him face. In addition, please let me know. Tomorrow she wants to recognize all the young and middle-aged people in her family. She has a score in her heart.


    To put it bluntly, she wanted to find talents so that she could be deployed to the army at any time. Although it was hard, it was the only chance for them to get ahead. Besides, it might be better to stay here.


    Thanks to her heart, Yu Guang has been staring at the dark side of uncle''s face. Alas, she is not a smart man. How can she put all the calculations on her face.


    Later, she was led into her bedroom. Although she was not as elegant as the general''s mansion, she did not lack decoration. Her bedding was completely new. It seemed that her second uncle was very interested in her arrival.


    But the second uncle seemed to be worried about something, and he left in a hurry without any further ado. Pei Mingxin knew Du Ming. As soon as the front foot sent the second uncle away, the back foot sent out the servants.


    Sure enough, I heard the noise in the distance, and it spread gradually, which shocked most of Changxi town. Within two hours, the chief bodyguard came back to recover his life. By the way, he also brought his uncle.


    "Niang Niang, this man tried to drive away all the young people, and was stopped by his subordinates."


    Pei Ming was almost choked by the tea? Call me miss Pei


    Thanks to her thinking of this level, my uncle is reluctant to see other people''s family, so he wants to drive away those who have the chance to join the army. Tomorrow, he will only say that they are afraid to flee. It''s not his fault.


    By the way, it can make her face hang, right when revenge, isn''t it? The abacus is not very good.


    At the moment, uncle''s face was almost integrated with the dark night. He was still sonorous and forceful at dinner, and now he was trembling and unsteady. Second uncle came to plead, but Pei Ming refused to speak any more.Now that this matter has been started, don''t wait until tomorrow. Just now, call everyone and let her pass one by one!


    It''s undeniable that she was wise to let the silver plate to find out before. She even brought the roster here, and none of the clans missed it.


    And with the benefits of the previous two silver plates, we had long wanted to take refuge with the young lady. We took the opportunity to tell him how the old uncle was called the overlord. Even the money before was finally taken away by him!


    "Oh, really?" Although this is the effect, Pei Ming is really angry.


    My father went through life and death in the battlefield, and most of the salary and reward he got was for the side support, but he was swallowed by an old white eyed wolf? If you don''t let him spit it all out, you won''t be happy!


    "Do the people who trip me want money? Go, take back the box of gold I sent and distribute it to the whole family, but not to uncle! "


    This move was very successful in finding talents. At least there was a big general in the family. The men didn''t give advice to each other. They had strong fists and physique. They were really inferior if they didn''t go to the battlefield.


    Pei Ming also put his words here. As long as they practice martial arts well, they will soon be able to make contributions.


    For a moment, the house of the second uncle was very busy. The silver plate came to Pei Ming in a hurry and whispered: "the maid just saw some suspicious people outside."


    Pei Ming tells her to be clear. It turns out that the silver plate just happened to catch a glimpse of some sneaky figures outside the courtyard. It''s not Pei''s family, but if it''s other residents, it''s no big deal to watch curiously. Is it possible for her to find out and quickly slip away?


    "I see the pace of those people Maybe not ordinary people. "


    This is really worthy of Pei Ming''s vigilance. Who are those people? Is it after her? How many people don''t know about their own Long Xi? What are they doing here?


    Is it difficult to


    She rubbed her arms in the middle of the night, laughing helplessly.


    They really can''t bear it. They are really a group of madmen who will fight against her so soon.


    If that''s the case, she won''t be able to stay here long.

 Chapter 159

    The courtyard is full of future Pei family soldiers, and there are dozens of attendants outside. At least Pei Ming is safe tonight. After reading all the people, it''s almost dawn.


    After all, she didn''t let the two uncles stay up all night, but they didn''t sleep much. The second uncles got up early and asked her to catch up.


    To tell you the truth, he is really tired, but Pei Ming doesn''t want to give him any trouble. In case of fighting with those who come to hunt him down, he can''t scare them.


    "Don''t bother, uncle. There''s something else to do. I''ll go back immediately."


    "In such a hurry?" The second uncle saw that she looked a little wrong and misunderstood her meaning. He immediately apologized for his brother, "you don''t have to care about him, you have to be really unhappy -"


    "No." Pei Ming laughed and said in a low voice: "the situation is complicated. It''s also for your good."


    The second uncle didn''t understand that, but thanks for her kindness. Pei Ming ordered Yinpan to make up the list of soldiers to join the army, and then hurriedly filled in some breakfast and got on the carriage.


    But she is very careful. It''s uncomfortable to think that her uncle is taking her father''s provisions and repaying him with kindness.


    So when the carriage passed by uncle''s mansion, she stopped to say goodbye. Quan Dang couldn''t see his choking expression. Finally, she looked around the luxurious mansion with regret.


    "I see the house is old too. Let''s push it."


    Although it was a slight tone, he could not resist. Since he felt that his father owed him, he simply owed him enough. From now on, he would not expect to get any money from the general''s house!


    Just after the carriage left the town, Pei Ming heard a roar from a distance. When he lifted the window, he could see the dust. Pei Ming was very happy.


    Even the silver plate shook his head, "Miss, you are really mean."


    "Of course." She leaned on the soft pillow to nourish her spirit. "If you don''t take him seriously, those people will be bullied by him. I''m protecting my soldiers."


    Silver plate seems to understand, can''t help but ask out, "but the Lord didn''t say to recruit, are you really not bluffing them?"


    Pei Ming tugged at the corner of his mouth, and there was a tassel in his ear. It was a long time before he sighed, "it won''t be long."


    All of a sudden, the carriage was quickly pulled, followed by the attendant quickly around, the sound of the sword scabbard is sour.


    Did those guys come after me last night? Pei Ming lifted the car curtain and looked out. There were still many people.


    It seems that they are waiting here to let her die without proof in the wilderness. Are they the prince''s people? Or queen?


    "Well, it''s a miscalculation. I knew I would have brought a hundred attendants." Although the mouth is vexed, actually it is not anxious.


    In order to cover up his identity, these assassins didn''t have much equipment. After a rough assessment, Pei Ming had the confidence to let the silver plate lie in the carriage and don''t move, but he jumped out.


    In the scream of panic, she took off the bridle lock of one of the horses, grabbed the sword of the attendants around her, and headed for the assassins.


    It''s better to make a living. It may be useful.


    I''ve never seen a sword in the battlefield before. This battle can''t scare her. On the contrary, the assassins didn''t expect that a young lady would be so brave. They hesitated.


    Perceiving their retreat, Pei Ming took advantage of the victory and yelled: "dare to assassinate the imperial concubine, who ordered you!"


    As a result, without waiting for her hand, another group of people galloped from a distance. They all said that they would not pursue the poor. That is to say, this group of people made the assassins ruthless, gritted their teeth and pulled the bow at Pei Ming.


    Who''s going to make trouble! Pei Ming evades and tries to find a chance to fight back. Just as she is about to capture the enemy alive, the "reinforcements" rush to disperse the assassin.


    Watching the successful prisoner escape, Pei Ming gasps and stares at him, vaguely guessing what''s stirring up.


    However, before she could fix her eyes, she suddenly heard a cry: "bow your head!"


    Without hesitation, she sprawled on the horse''s back and heard the sound of sharp arrows flying over her head. It''s dangerous. You should be reminded of the gains and losses in time.


    It''s time to thank Xue ting for her instinct of advancing and retreating together over the years. She was relieved, but admired that it was this time. The assassins were quite competent and almost took her down.


    As she watched the attendants chase the assassin, she stayed where she was.


    "Ah Ming." Xue tingji''s forehead is covered with sweat. It''s not easy in the middle of winter. He came here quickly to check whether she was hurt.


    Thank God he had a good heart, otherwise he couldn''t be sure what the result would be.


    "I don''t trust you, so I sent someone to guard outside the Changxi boundary. At night, they came back to report that someone had sneaked in. I was in a hurry, but I didn''t delay."


    He arrived two hours after the whole day''s journey. Pei Ming was more or less moved. He took the initiative to shake his hand. "Thank you very much."


    "What do you want to thank me for? If you really want to thank me..." Xue Ting just wanted to get close to her in his hoarse voice, so the attendants came back.All the assassins were killed, which made Pei Ming frown and blame, "why don''t you keep one."


    "It''s no use." Xue Ting shook his head and said that these people were bribed by the small officials under the Bai family. "In the face of it, at most, the small officials are good at advocating, and they can''t reach the queen at all."


    This is the barrier should be people, even her out of the door can be watched by the queen, but this stuffy loss also had to eat, bear it, in the future all will get back.


    When she was depressed, she was suddenly held around her waist. Xue tingji was afraid and jokingly pinched her soft flesh. "She just went out one day and got killed. Miss Pei is really capable."


    "Can I be to blame? If I hadn''t noticed it last night, you''d have to rush into Changxi to make trouble today. " Pei Ming didn''t push him away, so he went with him.


    Then again, since she''s such a murderer, don''t go out to play in Shangyuan Festival.


    Xue tingji quickly changed her words. The empress had a temporary idea when she left the imperial city. When she got back to the Imperial City, no one dared to harm her under the emperor''s eyes.


    "Again." He pasted it to her ear, and the corner of his lip brushed her earlobe intentionally or unintentionally. "I have prepared a gift for you. What a waste."


    I haven''t seen him all day. How can I hear him say something? I''m so warm in my heart. However, Pei Ming is never Frank when facing him. He deliberately leads the horse farther and farther away from him, which makes Xue tingji almost fall off the horse.


    This girl is bad. Xue Ting just drags her by catching up with her. Pei Ming''s half buttock is on the saddle and hammers his chest with pain. Don''t expect her to be that delicate lady. She''s also very powerful.


    Xue tingji repeatedly begged for mercy, but refused to let her go, "well, I''m wrong, help you rub."


    "Go away!"

 Chapter 160

    The original idea of low-key travel, no one should be alarmed, the result of the return journey is just a mighty swagger, do not know that she thought it was the prince to be deliberately flaunt it.


    Xue tingji still wants to get closer to her. Unfortunately, Pei Ming stayed up all night. Now he is really tired and has no time to talk with his mother. He is lying in his bedroom to make up for his sleep.


    I don''t know why she dreamed of Xu Lixue.


    When she was seven or eight years old, she secretly took Lixue to the street to play. When she was thirteen or fourteen, they whispered under the window. When she was fifteen or sixteen, Lixue laughed at her for not knowing how to sew.


    But soon, her dream became gray.


    Her poor friend, after growing up, her smile became so few and restrained. She never did any bad things in her life. Why did she get such a miserable fate.


    When she is married as a concubine to earn a living for her family, when she is pregnant and killed alive by Cheng Yan, and when her mother-in-law''s family and mother-in-law''s family stand by her, how desperate she should be.


    Awakened by his own crying in the dream, Pei Ming didn''t recover for a long time, gasping for breath, looking up at the curtain, and gradually curled up into a ball.


    Even if this life Xu Lixue''s home is very good, she can''t forget those too painful memories, only to tell herself again and again, no longer need to be afraid.


    Li Xue''s husband''s family is very good to her, her life is also very stable, there are more than two months to be a mother, as they wish as happy.


    Finally, he calmed down, got up and looked at his eyes, only to find that he didn''t sleep long. He pushed open the door and stretched himself, smelling the faint smell of fireworks in the air.


    Ah, I just remember that today is the third day of the lunar new year. It''s still in the middle of the year. It''s not good to disturb the Tang family.


    In tiwenyuan, Feng is busy with needlework. When Pei Ming comes to invite her to join him, he turns out to be a child''s clothes.


    Pei Ming didn''t want to see it, but he was curious about how his mother made it.


    Feng''s smile, said that there are no children at home, the new year is not lively, have nothing to do, want to do a few sets, keep Pei Ming married with children, immediately can have some wear.


    Then he laughed. Can the princess still lack this? No matter how hard it is to wear gold and silver, it''s not as good as making things by hand. As long as the time comes, the prince and concubine don''t dislike it.


    "You said that again." Pei Ming resents her wishful thinking. Holding the soft and thin silk, she wants to make two sets for Li Xue''s children.


    Her needlework still didn''t make any progress. She pricked several needle holes in her fingers. In the end, Feng couldn''t see it. Let her not be guilty.


    Pei Ming wry smile, holding the small clothes that have just become the rudiment of trance, "little mother, do mothers make clothes for their children?"


    "Yes." Feng replied, "when you''re a mother, you always want to get everything ready for your children. When you were still in your infancy, Mrs. Liu made all the little clothes for you."


    Unexpectedly, Pei Ming suddenly frowned when he heard this, and his eyes became wet the next moment.


    She had a child, but nothing was prepared for him. At first, she was really looking forward to it, but later, she was filled with resentment and anger. She didn''t even have the joy of being a mother. In the end, she didn''t even bring him into the world


    Xue tingji and she are not fit to be parents at all, so God punished her so that she didn''t even see her child.


    "Mother Ming?" Feng''s tap awakened her, worried and puzzled, "what''s the matter? Well, why do you cry? "


    After wiping away his tears, Pei Ming somehow remembered them. He was in a difficult mood and could only smile.


    Feng thought that she missed her biological mother, and could only hold her head to comfort her, "when you get married and live with your sixth highness, Mrs. Liu will be happy in heaven."


    Pei Ming was even sadder when she said this. She would rather not see her mother because she would still have to suffer the turbulence.


    I don''t know why. In the next few days, Pei Ming couldn''t keep up his spirits. This year''s life was boring. Even Xue tingji came to see her and was rejected twice.


    As long as she thinks of that child and the pain she suffered in the past, she doesn''t want to see Xue tingji like a relapse of an old wound. She can''t be calm in her room every day, and she can''t tell what she''s afraid of.


    One afternoon, she was lying on the couch for a nap. She heard the sound of pushing the door and footsteps in a trance, but she didn''t want to open her eyes until her warm palm covered her forehead. It was not surprising that he was the one who opened her eyes.


    As she gathered up her blanket, Xue tingji sat by the couch, breathing very quietly.


    "Listen to your little mother, you are tired recently, but you are ill?"


    She shrank into the blanket and couldn''t shake her head. Seeing her like this, Xue tingji really didn''t know what to do. "Tomorrow, Shangyuan, don''t go out. Can I come to accompany you at night?"


    It turned out that she had promised so soon that she didn''t want to break her promise.


    It''s strange to say that she was obviously complaining about Xue tingji, but when she saw him and heard his gentle voice, she was relieved.


    Reluctantly led the next corner of the mouth, reached out to play with his sleeve, "is not that there are gifts, do not waste your kindness."Besides, it''s not good to be like this all the time. Maybe it''s good to go out for a breath. I''ll make an appointment with him and have a good time tomorrow evening.


    Looking at her pale face, Xue Ting could not show her face, holding her thin side face and rubbing it again and again, "we are going to be husband and wife. If we really have something on our mind, it''s better to talk to me."


    Did he see that? Pei Ming raised her eyes slightly, but could she say it? I can''t


    Maybe after Shangyuan, I''ll be at ease to see Lixue.


    In the morning, when she opened the window, she was bright and white. Even after several days of gloom, she was in a good mood.


    The cool air is especially refreshing. Pei Ming finally has a smile. He puts on Huasheng, puts on his new clothes and puts on the most beautiful makeup. It is undeniable that he is still looking forward to playing with him.


    After the sun set, people took to the streets, along the Royal Street to Xuande downstairs, all kinds of stallholders and lanterns, the dancers of Jiaofang department were wrapped in fragrant clothes, and the ladies passing by also competed to bring out the most beautiful clothes.


    Only at this time can Feng be qualified to go out and show up. Pei Ming is holding her hand. Originally, she is walking well. Suddenly, a woman passes them by, and the child in her arms is crying, which makes Pei Ming feel palpitating.


    Seeing that she stopped in a daze, Feng turned back to ask. Pei Ming shook his head and continued to walk in the sea of lights.


    At Xuande''s gate, there are crowds of people waiting. There are stands on both sides of the road for senior officials and their families to watch the lights. Feng is not qualified, but Pei Ming has already ordered a side room for her.


    As soon as she was seated, Sheng Jia went upstairs. Xue tingji''s eyes found Pei Ming in the stands. She is so beautiful today.


    Then there was the Lantern Festival and the song and dance. It must have been Xue Ting''s eyes and his face was absent-minded. He didn''t leave until the emperor asked him to say something.


    At the same time, Pei Ming stepped back from the high platform and came to the stone bridge not far away. After a while, he saw the figure of Pei Ming. His luxurious robe was kicked by his steps and he still had two masks in his hands.

 Chapter 161

    As soon as we met, before we could speak, he gave Pei Ming a deep hug. "I''ve been out of my mind all day. I''m relieved to see you."


    She Snickers silently and teases him that he is just making excuses for his laziness. Xue Ting stares at her by feigning anger. When she is unprepared, she puts a green dimple mask on her face. It''s funny that beauty and ferocity contradict each other.


    Without waiting for her to get angry, he put on a red tooth ghost for himself. He was a good match and laughed at each other.


    "Come on, Miss Pei." He held out his hand and waited for her to lead him. Pei Ming was not arrogant. When he touched his palm, he held his fingers.


    He can''t see his face through the mask. This strange sense of alienation makes Pei Ming''s heart soften. It seems that he can give himself a reason to deceive himself. He can put down his guard and have a good time with him.


    The Lantern Festival is still going on. They mingle with the crowd, buy two strings of candy balls, count them one, two, three, lift each other''s mask and put them into each other''s mouth.


    But the next time he does it again, Pei Ming''s lips stick to his lips in revenge for his cheating. She bites it on purpose, causing him to take a breath and retract his head.


    In front of a lantern stand, the best-selling one is the lotus lamp. However, this kind of lotus lamp is not held in the hand, but worn on the head. It falls on the edge of the hair like a root step. When walking, it makes the beautiful face charming.


    Pei Ming likes it very much, but after just two steps, he has a delusion.


    The light of the fire is still shaking, falling into her eyes, like Xu lixueyu. On that day, she stood outside Cheng''s house, looking at the sky full of tears.


    The fire can set Cheng''s guilt on fire, but it can''t burn down her grief. Even today, she still feels like a knife in her heart when she thinks about it again, which makes her cry.


    Xue tingji couldn''t see her expression, but he still heard a sob in the noise. He quickly lifted her mask, puzzled and distressed, "what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing." She calmed down and took two hard breaths. "The light of the fire is too bright. I''m fascinated..."


    Xue tingji didn''t believe this, but she didn''t want to say more. She had no choice but to lead her slowly. It was obvious that she had lost her interest just now.


    Even Pei Ming doesn''t know why. She always thinks of Lixue these days. At the moment, even the gorgeous lights in the city make her feel afraid.


    Xue tingji no longer led her around, but led her to an open area. There were not many people here. There was a large platform covered with red silk. I couldn''t guess what it was.


    "This is a gift I have prepared for several days. I don''t know if you like it or not." He stood beside her, obviously nervous, unconsciously rubbing the back of her hand.


    Although he couldn''t see his face, his voice sounded green and expectant. Pei Ming responded with a force in his palm, "I like what you gave me."


    With her praise, Xue tingji finally summoned up her courage and raised her sleeve to remove the red silk, but she was really puzzled.


    This black pillar What''s the beauty?


    Xue tingji didn''t care. He snapped his fingers and a light came out of the middle of the pillar.


    Gradually, Pei Ming realized that it was a huge lantern. Every lantern was like a screen, and every stroke was made by himself. It was driven by the heat and rotated slowly. The landscape depicted on it was real.


    In every scene, there is her.


    On the Bank of Taiming lake, there is a beautiful shadow of screen fence. On the side of Saiyao lake, there is a light smile in the wind. Under the starry sky in the north, there is a joy like flying fairy. In the fine snow, there is a shame in full dress.


    He remembers every moment he gets along with her.


    This scene seems to have been experienced only yesterday, but it''s been so long since I think about it. I''m surprised to find that I''m a little confused with Xue tingji since my rebirth.


    When I was close to him, I felt so much hatred. How could it be diluted? From seduction with ulterior motives to now I don''t know what I''m feeling.


    Xue tingji is really her nemesis.


    Unconsciously, Pei Ming''s mask is taken off, and the lantern is slowly changing the scene, attracting passers-by around him. They all envy the unique favor of the people in the painting and turn their eyes to her.


    This way of showing off is really in line with Xue tingji''s style. He is such a treasure of his Ah Ming.


    His bright eyes were full of light and thick ink. Pei Ming suddenly covered his lips and laughed. He seriously tasted his paintings. "The strokes are OK, the coloring is in place, but there is something missing."


    Xue Ting pinched his chin, "what''s the opinion of his wife?"


    Wife? Pei Ming gave him a glance, but he didn''t pursue it much. He said in a serious way, "why aren''t you in the painting? What''s the point of being alone. "


    She seemed to hear Xue tingji''s beating heart. It was so powerful and urgent that her face became hot.


    He released the clasped fingers, went around her back, and stroked her side face with the other hand, which was so tender that he couldn''t put it down.


    "Inside and outside, I''m looking at you."He has a deep voice with deep affection. It''s too hard to resist. Pei Ming knows what he''s going to do next. It seems that it''s natural and there''s no resistance.


    From the bottom of my heart, I feel that this is also very good


    But just as she looked up to offer a return gift, the lotus lamp at her temples swayed, and the orange fire reflected on Xue tingji''s face, making a few shadows.


    For a moment, she seemed to see the face that frightened her!


    Pushing away his strength, Xue Ting staggered for several steps, his face full of amazement, "what''s the matter?"


    Terrified, Pei Ming can''t bear to take off the lantern on his head. In his confused gaze, he doesn''t open his eyes. "It''s too dazzling."


    It can be seen that she is obviously not in the right mood. Xue tingji is no longer reluctant and Pei Ming is no longer interested in enjoying the lantern. He lowers his head and doesn''t know what to say.


    Suddenly, his warm palm covered her hair and raised his head slightly. What he saw was his smiling face. In order to make her happy, he joked on purpose. Could it be that Miss Pei was already looking forward to her marriage?


    I''m very grateful that he didn''t ask. Pei Ming was far fetched to squeeze out a smile. Xue tingji didn''t want to force her, so he had better send her back.


    They wandered along the bustling Royal Street, saying that depression was not enough, but it could not be integrated into the laughter. Suddenly from a path out of a few dressed people, cold not Ding ran into her.


    Dissatisfied with their offenses, Xue Ting frowned. As soon as he was about to reprimand them, those people apologized in a hurry. They looked so anxious that they didn''t even have time to raise their heads.


    No matter what emergency happened on Shangyuan night, Pei Ming didn''t want to blame them. However, he saw an old woman urging them to leave. She was a steady woman in terms of dress.


    With a sudden thump in his heart, Pei Ming turned his head and looked at the servants in front of him. After a close look, he was so surprised that he felt cold all over.


    "You Is it the Tang family? "

 Chapter 162

    The Tang family is Xu Lixue''s husband''s family. At this time, we are anxious to invite wenpo. It must be Lixue who has an accident!


    As soon as he stepped into the gate of the Tang Dynasty, Pei Ming tripped and fell. He was very embarrassed.


    "Where''s Li Xue?" She couldn''t even care to straighten up. She looked around in a hurry. Before she found Tang Fen, she heard a very sad cry.


    It''s the sound of Lixue!


    She rushed to the inner courtyard and nearly fainted from what she saw. See a group of maidservants flustered to carry the basin fish pass in and out, and Tang Fen in the center of the hospital fire, turn to see her, immediately even dare not move.


    "What''s going on?" Pei Ming couldn''t control his shrinking, so he stepped in front of him and pulled up his collar. "It''s only a few months, and Lixue gave birth prematurely?"


    She said that Tang Fen should take good care of Li Xue. Is that his care?


    All of a sudden, Tang Fen was scared, and he didn''t dare to explain anything. At this moment, he had already invited three stable women in it, and an experienced doctor.


    Women give birth, and men can only do this. Pei Ming doesn''t have time to waste with him, but she turns into the house and is blocked by wenpo.


    "You are a lady in a boudoir. It is not easy to see such a scene."


    "Get out of the way!" Who can stop her if she wants to enter? Just opened the cotton curtain of the inner room, there was a thick blood gas, followed by the pain of being squeezed out from the teeth.


    Xu Lixue''s eyes have been empty, painstakingly endure the labor pain, and production has been for a while, she was not much physical consumption of the majority.


    "Li, Li Xue..." Pei Ming''s lower lip trembles and comes to the head of the bed to wipe off her sweat. But Xu Lixue hardly reacts. It can be seen that her consciousness has been lax.


    Pei Ming didn''t give up. He tried his best to pinch her, which made her feel better. "Ming Ming Niang... "


    At least she has the strength to speak. Pei Ming sucks his nose and forces his tears back. He rubs his palms for her. Seeing that she is weak in childbirth, he presses her stomach with his wife.


    Wenpo can''t help but wonder, how can she understand these things? Pei Ming just ignore the side, hurriedly give Xu Lixue wipe sweat, "don''t worry, stomachache when again hard, you first asthma evenly."


    Although he wanted to do so, the pain and panic made Xu Lixue totally unable to calm down. He grabbed Pei Ming''s hand and cried, "mingniang, I''m afraid..."


    "Don''t be afraid. It''ll be all right."


    At this moment, two or three more pots of blood are taken away. Pei Ming looks at them and asks wenpo how long she has been born.


    Who knows a few steady mother-in-law but falter and haw, annoy her, forget for a moment still have Li Xue in, uncontrollably violent ah: "say ah!"


    Such as thunder like anger, the grannies shivered, timid reply in the afternoon.


    Now it''s midnight, and Lixue has been born for several hours, but she doesn''t know!


    If you come to her earlier, what else can she do? Tang Fen is afraid that she will blame her, so he plans to hide it. As a result, Li Xue loses so much blood, which will be fatal!


    Now is not the time to investigate. Pei Ming is busy feeding shenpian to Xu Lixue. Looking back, wenpo''s face is more and more ugly. "Why, after so long, has the child not entered the basin yet?"


    She remembered that she had been in labor for nearly three hours. Later, she could feel that the child was slowly sinking. The midwife wenpo said that as long as the child''s head could enter the basin, the back would be fast.


    If she had not been persecuted, she would have been a mother


    When distracted, Xu Lixue''s scream scares her. She clenches the quilt beside her hand, almost biting her lips and twisting her body. She is in agony, but she can''t get help.


    This is so similar to what he looked like at that time. Pei Ming thought that he was back in the delivery bed, and his palm was cold.


    "Doctor, you have to find a way. It must be wrong that you haven''t come out for so long."


    But the doctor told her that it was not strange for some women to have their first birth day and night. If they prescribed hemostatic drugs casually, they would only aggravate dystocia.


    "Don''t you make me worry?" She was angry, but there was nothing she could do. It was not a matter to spend so much time. She hurriedly asked Xue tingji to help her move all the life-saving drugs in her house.


    Needless to say, Xue tingji has sent someone to liuwangfu to look for medicine. Seeing that she is sweating, Pei Ming just wants to pacify her. However, he turns his head and goes back to his room. He doesn''t care to say a word to him.


    As far as Pei Ming is concerned, what she is suffering from is a double torture. On the one hand, she is worried about Lixue, and on the other hand, she has to endure the endless pictures in her mind.


    Desperation, sharp pain, wenpo''s difficult pleading, and my concubine''s sharp scream are all her last struggles before her death, which are rubbed into endless hatred.


    But she can''t show it even though she is trembling. Now the most difficult thing is Lixue. Anyway, she has to get through this.


    When she took a deep breath to hide her emotion and was ready to go back to Lixue''s bed, she heard wenpo''s exclamation: "Oh, it''s over!"Her heart almost stopped. She quickly asked what was the matter. The old women cried and shook their heads. "This, this The child is a cross-section! "


    Like a thunderbolt, Pei Ming almost fainted. How could this happen


    There is absolutely no way to give birth to a fetal transverse birth, which is a dead end for the puerpera. Pei Ming even felt that he was struggling to breathe, so he took the last chance to let the doctor think of a way.


    "Seven months of premature birth, the child should not be big, you push back, the fetal position is back, go


    It''s easy to say, but it can''t be done. The doctor has to do it. Xu Lixue also knew his situation, tears fell more fierce.


    Pei Ming knelt down in front of the bed and held her hand, begging her to hold on, "I''ve done so much just to make you worry free all your life. Just save me. Don''t be discouraged, OK?"


    There is no way to think about the meaning of mingniang''s words. Xu Lixue breathes hopelessly, and his face is pale.


    Fortunately, Xue tingji''s attendants moved very fast, and soon brought the medicine. With the maintenance of the medicine, Xu Lixue recovered a little, but the doctor and wenpo''s face became more and more ugly.


    "No way, the fetus is stuck in the birth canal, there''s no way to push it back!"


    This is the worst situation. No one can do anything about it, which is almost equivalent to sentencing Xu Lixue''s death and destroying Pei Ming''s will.


    "You try to save her, but what do you do?" She was so anxious that she cried. Her tears were more fierce than Xu Lixue''s, but she didn''t know what else to do


    Her cry was heard by Xue tingji outside the door. She was worried and couldn''t get in. She could only wander outside, "Ah Ming? Don''t worry, Ah Ming, or come out first. "


    But Pei Ming can''t listen to his voice. No one can understand how broken she is now.


    When she missed the time to save Lixue, she could only hold her corpse and cry. But now where can it be better? Seeing Li Xue getting weaker and weaker, the child couldn''t be born again, so he had to be consumed as he had been


    Heaven, if you are kind, you should open your eyes and have a look! What''s wrong with Lixue? Why can''t she have a good ending!


    She refused to believe her life. She thought of Zhang Taiyi, who had saved her little mother. She stumbled out of the door and was taken in by Xue tingji.


    "Tingji, go and find Dr. Zhang for me. He will surely save Lixue. Go and find him..."


    Although it''s rare to be called by her, it''s not the time to secretly like this. Xue Ting holds her and tries to make her feel better. "Dr. Zhang is not good at obstetrics and gynecology. I''ve already asked other doctors for you."


    Just as he was talking, the doctor was invited. Pei Ming couldn''t take care of the salute and pulled him in. But before he opened the cotton curtain, he heard wenpo''s cry.

 Chapter 163

    Suddenly, he stopped breathing. He felt that the cotton curtain was very heavy. The light in the room was very bright, but it didn''t shine into Pei Ming''s eyes.


    She saw Xu Lixue half closed his eyes, lost his brilliance, mouth slightly open, no breathing


    His brows twitched and his shoulders stirred in vain, but there was no air in his throat. He wanted to step forward, but his legs and feet were as heavy as lead. As soon as he took a step, he fell to the ground. Supported by the doctor, he almost knelt down to the bedside.


    "Li, Li Xue..." She patted Xu Lixue Wuhua''s cheek, still hoping to get even a little response, "don''t sleep, look at me."


    Tears were dripping on the mattress. It was so quiet that even wenpo couldn''t help sighing with red eyes, "I''m sorry, Mrs. Tang has gone."


    She didn''t roar, didn''t deny, just lying on the bed shaking for a long time, until the doctor was afraid that she would suffocate, she suddenly raised her head, all the despair roared out.


    Tang Fen, who was waiting outside, almost rubbed his palm to the skin. When he heard Pei Ming''s cry, he finally turned pale and fell to the ground, then covered his face and began to cry.


    Xue tingji''s heart was pulled hard. After several breaths of pain, he stepped into the outer room. He could not go in, but he also hoped to be closer to Pei Ming and call her name silently.


    Because Pei Ming''s cry is too exciting. He wants to spit out all his broken heart and heart, weeping all the sorrow in the world.


    She clung to Xu Lixue''s sleeve, even did not dare to look up at her, until the maid of the Tang family came in to clean up the body and refused to leave.


    Later, Tang Fen came in. He didn''t dare to get close to him. He could only cry in the corner of the room. Pei Ming couldn''t hear him at all. In the end, the whole person seemed to follow Xu Lixue. Only tears kept pouring out.


    When Xu Lixue is cleaned up, Xue tingji can finally come in and see Pei Ming''s appearance. His words are blocked in his throat.


    He didn''t know that it was Xu Lixue and herself that Pei Ming was crying. When she died in childbirth, was she the same? This kind of pain let her suffer, Lixue how innocent


    When her consciousness was wandering in her previous life, Xue Ting held her shoulder by Youyou, hesitated for a long time, and then comforted her in a soft voice: "women do their best to listen to fate, which is also Don''t be too sad if you can''t help it. "


    But it happened that this sentence aroused Pei Ming''s hatred.


    What can I do? Hehe, yes, that''s what he thought, so he can die in the delivery bed without any guilt, right!


    The reason why she died so miserably was that the concubine, Xu Yi and Xue tingji were all murderers! It''s this man who contributed to her tragedy. Now I can''t help it?


    Kneeling too long and standing up a little unsteady, Xue tingji wanted to help her, but he was thrown away. He was stunned by the strength.


    The snow in his eyes was soon dried by anger. Pei Ming pointed to him and sneered, "in your eyes, life and death are so indifferent? It''s lucky to be alive, but it''s God''s fault to be dead. Even if I''m the one lying in bed now, you''ll understate it. "


    "Ah Ming, you --" Xue Ting''s face changed suddenly, and then he sighed, "we are going to get married soon, and we will have children. Why do you curse yourself with such words?"


    "Oh..." Pei Ming didn''t speak any more, and his face was full of sarcasm.


    He just wanted to comfort. Is that too much? What else would he say?


    What makes him more uneasy is Pei Ming''s eyes. He resists alienation and looks at him like an enemy. Even if he doesn''t speak well, can he be so radical?


    But when she saw Xu Lixue die in childbirth, she was naturally afraid, so she held her heart and said, "don''t think about everything about yourself. You won''t, I''m here."


    "Are you there?" Pei Minghong looked at him in a terrible way. He was too pathetic and weird. "It''s you that makes me unable to live."


    If it wasn''t for his concubine, how could she have been killed! Now I''m shameless to say Is he there?


    But these are her memories after all. Xue tingji did not understand what she said. He just had a good temper and could not stand repeated groundless accusations. What''s more, he was not a kind person.


    Inevitably, he was a little angry, clenched his fist and frowned, "since you can''t trust me so much, don''t have children with me, and don''t marry me at all. I''m always satisfied."


    As soon as the words came out, he himself regretted it. He should not be angry even if he had no choice but to say anything. But just as he was about to apologize, Pei Ming said something more excessive.


    "Who is rare." They couldn''t wait for their wedding day anyway.


    This round trip completely cooled the temperature between them. Xue tingji''s face changed several times, but Pei Ming ignored him. At last, he took a look at Xu Lixue, who was gradually dying. He broke into tears, shook his head and turned away from here.


    After she snatched the door, Xue tingji''s attendants wanted to follow and protect her, but Xue tingji stopped them. "She doesn''t want to be your hostess at all. What else do you care about her?"But when Pei Ming really went away, he let out his breath again, "follow her, don''t let her find out."


    Even if he is angry, how can he really put her down.


    The painful separation between life and death is just an insignificant corner in the world. The laughter of the first night of the Lunar New Year is still going on. Pei Ming is the only one who drags his feet out of his wits. Occasionally, passers-by who play together see her, but she can''t see her eyes, curiosity or sympathy.


    The happiness had nothing to do with her. The more colorful the lights were, the more desolate she was. She finally returned to the general''s house, but she didn''t even have the strength to cross the threshold.


    At this moment, Feng just came back and was scared by her appearance. "What''s the matter! What about your highness six? "


    Pei Ming shook his head and couldn''t say anything. After he was helped back to Jinwei garden, he closed the door with his backhand. He couldn''t even ask for a word. Everyone had to worry.


    The room was warm, but she couldn''t bear it. It seemed that she was still staying by Xu Lixue''s bed. She had nowhere to go. She walked through the secret road in a trance and came to the Xiao''s yard.


    At that time, Xiao had already fallen asleep. When he heard the news, he came out to check it. When he saw the tearful eyes of his master, he stood in a daze. Pei Ming looked up at the night sky and suddenly fell to the ground.


    In the past two days, there was a little snow. Without trampling, there was a layer of ice crust on the snow. She just shrank into a ball and lay there. It didn''t matter whether it was cold or not.


    Xiao was frightened by her appearance, and didn''t dare to help her without permission. He stretched out his hand and was very tangled. Pei Ming looked up at him, and finally asked him in a hoarse voice, "is it my fault?"


    Dumb people can''t answer. Because of this, Pei Ming at least felt that she could talk to him and said to herself, is it her fault.


    "It''s me Kill Cheng Yan, and turn their fortunes around by acting smart, so self defeating? If I hadn''t asked Lixue to marry Tang Fen, she would not have died, but I just wanted her to be well... "


    She wants to die now and go over it again, but even if she does it again, what is the right thing to do?


    Why? No matter how hard she tries, the people she wants to keep will still leave. Can''t you please give her some hope?


    The chill penetrated into her bones and made her curl up more tightly. Tears flowed down and melted away the ice and snow beside her face. In a short time, tiny silver leaves floated down from the sky and landed in her hair.


    In the distance, the faint sound of joy and noise was gradually buried

 Chapter 164

    When I just opened my eyes, I couldn''t tell where I was. I took a breath slowly and startled the marigold on one side.


    "Miss, are you awake? What''s wrong? "


    Pei Ming wants to reply, but his throat hurts so much that he suddenly frowns with a headache. Xu Lixue''s face appears in front of her, which makes her feel depressed.


    Seeing that she had just woken up and shed tears, Jin Zhan was so anxious that she helped her sit up and put the quilt over her back. "What''s the matter? It''s better to say it."


    Unfortunately, Pei Ming still just shook his head and looked around to see that this was Xiao''s residence. Jin Zhan poured her a cup of hot water and said, "I''m not sure. Xiao carried you into the house. It''s still dawn. You should go back."


    Pei Ming nodded, his voice still hoarse, "what about others?"


    Marigold pours at the door, but Pei Ming is surprised. This fool is afraid to offend her, so he stands at the door all the time? It''s snowing now.


    She let Xiao come in quickly to avoid the cold, which made him more trouble.


    Xiao has no expression, but the concern in her eyes is true. She smiles and thanks him for his loyalty.


    Being helped back to jinweiyuan by Jinzhan, it is estimated that the little mother will come in a little while. Pei Ming is so weak that he can hardly breathe.


    The silver plate came in from the side room and carefully opened the bun for the young lady. The snow drenched green silk was very cold and lost its luster.


    When it was just dawn, Feng came. It seemed that he didn''t sleep in the second half of the night. He was afraid of disturbing Pei Ming.


    However, Pei Ming is really tired. For a while, he has already fallen asleep. His breath is very light and his brow is slightly locked. His tired appearance makes Feng sigh. Let Ming Niang sleep a little longer.


    But she didn''t expect that Pei Ming couldn''t wake up.


    It''s like she''s floating, it''s like she''s locked up. Occasionally, she can hear some sounds, but most of the time, she''s in silence.


    Whose is the footstep in my ear? Who''s talking? The words she could hear were only intermittent, and her tone seemed to be anxious.


    Later, there was a louder voice, which almost stuck to her ear, "Ah Ming? Ah Ming, wake up


    Tired, eyes can''t open, she doesn''t want to respond, just want to quiet down, but the voice is always urging her, let her panic.


    I don''t know how long later, she was awakened by the sting, turned to avoid, was a warm big palm dead pressed, "don''t move, the doctor is giving you the needle."


    The scene blurred for a long time before it became clear. Pei Ming took a big breath and suddenly woke up like breaking water.


    Xue tingji''s eyes were full of blood. When she opened her eyes, she finally relaxed her shoulder. "You finally wake up. If you can bear it again, it will be OK right away."


    It turned out that the stabbing pain originated from the silver needle between the eyebrows. Dr. Zhang twirled the needle in no hurry. She took a breath in the pain, which made Xue Ting feel bad.


    After pulling out the needle, Pei Ming finally turns to look at the bedside. Pei Shuo is actually there, and the gold and silver plate is also on the side, wringing his fingers, his face is uneasy. I don''t see feng. I think he has something to do for the time being.


    She remembered that Xue Ting refused to let her go. While writing a prescription, Dr. Zhang told her to take a rest. "Miss Pei is too sad and her heart is weak. It''s not suitable to be emotional during this period. It''s better not to get out of bed either."


    Pei Ming doesn''t respond. He just feels weak. Xue tingji seems to be hesitating about what to say, but Pei Shuo takes the lead.


    "We have been to the Tang family''s condolence."


    As soon as he finished, everyone in the room glared at him. He also knew that he had lost his words, but mingniang would know sooner or later.


    Sure enough, Pei Ming''s breath came back, "Lixue..."


    Xue Ting comforted her with a little sadness. "She went to the funeral yesterday. She was buried in peace. You also I''m sorry


    She couldn''t help wondering, "are you going to the funeral?"


    "Miss, you''ve been sleeping for three days. If you don''t wake up, the second lady will have to pass out." The silver plate was served with porridge. Xue tingji took it, scooped up a spoonful and blew it carefully. He touched it with his upper lip and made sure it wasn''t hot before he handed it to her.


    Pei Ming didn''t refuse. After a while, he remembered that they had quarreled. The look in his eyes became complicated, which made Xue Ting pay for everyone with a sigh.


    Put the remaining half bowl of porridge aside, his eyes flickered, "you Are you still mad at me? "


    If she didn''t speak or laugh, she didn''t get down. Xue tingji didn''t blame her. Instead, she admitted her mistake first.


    "You are already sad. I don''t understand. It''s wrong for me to be angry with you. Can I make amends for you?"


    It''s a pity Pei Ming still ignores him. It''s not about forgiveness. Anyway, she won''t give him a baby.


    as like as two peas in the same place, the princess was forced to return to the post office when she was forced to break up.


    Xue tingji didn''t forget his promise and never made her angry again.


    He took the sword, knelt straight in front of Pei Ming''s window, handed the sword to her, "you said last time, next time, half life will not stay, I''m wrong, you cut me to death."This person must at this time stir up her! Pei Ming was angry and reached for the sword, but Xue tingji took advantage of the situation to restrain her. "I almost forgot what Dr. Zhang said. I just want to chop after I''m well. How about first cultivating my strength?"


    Pei Ming, who hasn''t been in the water for three days, really doesn''t have the strength. He''s half braced and panting, but he doesn''t push Xue tingji away. He just refuses to face him.


    It''s wonderful that she can do this. Xue tingji didn''t dare to provoke her again. After tucking in the quilt, he kept silent for a long time and called her softly, "you''re afraid, I''m afraid too. We don''t want children after we get married, as long as you''re here."


    Pei Ming''s eyes moved, but his eyes didn''t fall on him. Xue tingji didn''t care, so he continued to talk.


    From Feng''s mouth, he learned that Pei Ming''s biological mother, Liu''s, also collapsed when she was pregnant, so she passed away one year after childbirth. The woman''s childbirth was like stepping on a ghost''s gate. He thought it was ripe, but in fact it was very dangerous.


    Before he really did not know these, and finally understand how much his understatement hurt her.


    "At that time, you asked me if I didn''t care if you were the one who died. In fact, I wanted to tell you at that time that I would not live alone without you."


    It''s a pity that she couldn''t move her. She turned her back to him, but her eyes were wet.


    Now all his affections would be overturned in the future. She didn''t dare to believe it any more. She didn''t dare to live like that again.


    Why is it that every time she wants to put down her guard against Xue tingji, she will be beaten back to her original shape? If heaven is open-minded to remind her, why can''t she be better against Xue?


    The shrugged shoulder made Xue tingji worried again. He leaned over and hugged her from behind, with his forehead resting on her shoulder blade. "Take care of yourself, shall I accompany you to be her first seven?"


    The warmth he brought finally softened her heart a little, and she didn''t want to resist any more. She said in a nasal voice, "OK."

 Chapter 165

    After he left, Feng came in quickly, "mingniang, are you awake? Thank God, I''m awake. What did the doctor say? "


    "No problem." Pei Ming didn''t want to worry her, but he felt that the doctor had made a fuss, as if he had said that his heart was weak more than once? As for you, she even went to war.


    Instead of saying this, Feng sighed, "I know everything. It''s natural for you to be sad, but mingniang Don''t blame me for being so talkative. Since you and your sixth highness are getting married, you should learn to be considerate of him. "


    I didn''t expect that what I just woke up and heard was this. Pei Ming was a little unconvinced. Feng didn''t give him a good look just now


    In fact, Xue Ting came as early as the first day because she was worried about her. But in the evening, Pei Ming didn''t wake up. It was only then that everyone found out that she was in a coma and scared him to death.


    Later, Dr. Zhang was invited, and all the methods to wake him up were used. Xue tingji had been taking care of him for three days, which should have worked. But she just didn''t open her eyes. He was worried and blamed himself. He said something that impressed Feng.


    "Is it because she''s angry with me that she doesn''t want to see me? How can I apologize before she wakes up... "


    Feng said this word to Pei Ming and asked herself, what''s wrong with his sixth highness?


    "Because he didn''t speak well enough? What do you want him to say? Mingniang, if you want a man to be respectful to you and not make any mistakes, it''s not husband and wife, it''s master and servant. "


    A word to wake up Pei Ming, think about it carefully, I really had a little too much.


    It''s true that Xue tingji was a jerk in the last life and hurt her too much, but he didn''t do those things in this life. On the contrary, he did many things much better than that in those years.


    She saw what he was the same as before, but deliberately ignored what was different. To put it bluntly, she was sticking to her obsession.


    "But." Even so, she still can not cross the ridge, "but he will change."


    Unexpectedly, Feng did not retort, but silently stared at her for a long time, then got up and left the last sentence behind.


    "While getting his favor, I don''t believe him. Mingniang, even I think you''re sorry for the kindness of your sixth highness."


    It''s hard for Pei ming to say. She doesn''t want to believe him. She really is I''m afraid that''s enough.


    Two days later, Xue tingji didn''t disturb her. On the third day, he asked his maid to inform her carefully. He only came in with permission. Looking at his daughter-in-law, Pei Ming was both funny and sad.


    Is it really because of his debt that she has no fear? But Xue tingji has not owed her anything so far.


    Even if he is in a mess, Xue tingji, who is proud of himself, should not be like this.


    These days, she finally had a smile. She tilted her head and looked out the door, trying to make her expression more gentle. "See clearly, I''m not a tigress."


    Xue tingji was relieved. She stepped into the door with the angle of her robe flying. That''s what she wanted to see.


    When she extended her arms to invite him to embrace her, she found that she had been reluctant to give up his chest. Thinking about his hard work and worries for several days and nights, she really felt that she was too harsh.


    "Xue tingji."


    "Well?"


    She was silent and then whispered, "I''m sorry."


    He didn''t understand. He looked down at her expression. Pei Ming raised his head and didn''t avoid it. He pouted his lips and wanted to cry, which made him feel sorry for him.


    "Will you still marry me?" He asked her inexplicably, but he wasn''t really joking. This uneasiness has made him uneasy.


    It was the hatred and rejection she showed that night that frightened him, for fear that she would turn around and let her full expectations go to waste.


    Pei Ming can''t help but wonder, is he so worried about gain and loss? It''s really It''s not like him.


    Her head was rubbing against his heart. She closed her eyes with a sigh. "Before we get married, let''s go to the palace and have a rest."


    That''s her answer. Is that enough for him? Xue tingji''s happy look covered her eyebrows and eyes. She gave her a hard kiss on her forehead. "I''ll listen to you, my wife."


    The next day, Pei Ming reluctantly sat in front of the dressing table. He did not apply any powder. His face was pale, and he did not have any jewelry. He only wore plain clothes, which made him sad.


    Today, it''s Xu Lixue''s first seven.


    Xue tingji came to meet her, but he was still not at ease. "The doctor said you shouldn''t be too excited. When you get to the grave..."


    "I know." She choked and nodded. She went out with tears in her eyes. Xue tingji didn''t dare to let her work hard. He took her to the carriage and wrapped her up in a blanket.


    She also caught a glimpse of the medicine box in the car. She was afraid that she might have something unexpected to prepare. She was very considerate and thought her too delicate.


    Although Xu Lixue was in a hurry, the Tang government did not dare to be perfunctory. It chose a good land in the suburbs, and the tomb was built in a prosperous way. It can be seen that this is Tang Fen''s attention and memory of his dead wife.


    Even though he tried to recover all the way, Pei Ming cried at the sight of the Qingshi tomb. He was held to the monument and wanted to touch Xu Lixue''s name. Then he withdrew his hand.It''s too cold for her.


    There is no one in the world who can tease her for not being virtuous enough and for not getting married.


    Xue tingji gave her a pill, took her and patted her on the back. This time, she was smart and didn''t say anything. Pei Ming also leaned obediently in his arm. She also knew that the deceased was gone, but it was not so easy to be sad.


    In addition to her, Tang Fen is the saddest one. After crying for a long time, he even broke his forehead, but his grief did not escape Pei Ming''s notice.


    His sorrow, mixed with fear, how? Are you afraid that she will investigate and let him go down for company?


    Don''t say, she has this idea. Once she could burn the whole Cheng mansion, but today she can do it.


    But Don''t want to be like this, and then fill kill Li Xue won''t come back, right when for her fortune, but ask her next life can have a good end.


    In just two months, the Xu family went to two young ladies one after another. Xu Taifu was hit hard. He used to be healthy, but now he has to rely on crutches.


    When the Xu family came, Xue tingji and Pei Ming didn''t want to stay much longer. They were about to leave, but they were stopped by Taifu. They wanted to beat Pei Ming with crutches.


    "It''s all you! My yuanniang''s death has something to do with you. Now it''s killing Lixue again. I didn''t let you in. Otherwise, would you like to kill the whole Xu family? "


    This is too extreme. As usual, Pei Ming must have a good theory with him, but today she is not in such a mood. She let the old man out. Anyway, he doesn''t have many years to live.


    But she could bear it. Xue tingji couldn''t. It was too thick to sneer at Taifu.


    "Now she is my fiancee, the sixth Prince and concubine. Can you come in one by one? Do I have to remind you why you didn''t get up to her? "


    "You -"


    seeing that there was going to be a quarrel, Pei Ming coughed twice at the right time, and immediately stopped Xue tingji''s anger. Li Xue''s bones were not cold, so they were not allowed to disturb her purity.


    It was dusk when I went back. There were several crows crowing in the sky. Xue tingji planned to accompany her again, but Pei Ming didn''t refuse.


    However, when passing by qingfengyuan, she was suddenly disturbed by a clamor. The madwoman Wang lost her temper again. However, unlike the usual cursing, she clapped her hands and laughed, which was particularly harsh in the sadness.


    "Good, good! All the people around her are dead. She deserves to die alone. This is Pei Ming''s retribution

 Chapter 166

    It seems that she doesn''t want to live any more. Pei Ming is very angry. A few days ago, he was very weak. Now he is very angry. He pushes the gate of qingfengyuan and goes straight to Wang.


    Wang, who was laughing happily, didn''t expect that Pei Ming would come. He even had no time to react, so he was slapped to the ground. Pei Ming slapped her in the face with ten percent of his strength, which made her dazzled and tinnitus. When it was dark, she stopped moving.


    But after exhausting his strength, Pei Ming can''t stand any longer. He is quickly held by Xue tingji. When Pei Yu hears the news, he rushes to see his mother fall to the ground and faints.


    But she didn''t call, even didn''t go to see Pei Ming, just silently went over, and together with the maidservants put Wang up and stroked to bed.


    Her reaction makes it hard for Pei ming to say anything more, but Xue tingji asks Pei Ming why he wants to keep Wang.


    "Stop it." Pei Ming stops him. After all, Yu Niang is still there. Which child would like to hear others scold his mother.


    Even though she hated Wang, she still missed the sisterhood between Yinian and Yuniang.


    But what she didn''t expect was that after settling down her comatose mother, Pei Yu came to her again and knelt down without hesitation.


    "It''s my mother''s fault. Please forgive me. If you want to punish me, I''d like to be punished on behalf of my mother."


    Her tone was like a slave, and she didn''t take Pei Ming as a family member. Although she knew she was angry, Pei Ming still felt guilty, "Yuniang, what are you doing? I just hit hard, too I''m in a hurry. "


    Pei Yu''s mouth corners hang to smile, the slightest temperature all have no, "is my mother has the mistake first, dare not complain, only beg big young lady to spare my mother a life."


    Even the title of the eldest lady came out. Xue tingji disdained to hum coldly, "don''t be so weird here." But Pei Ming was a elbow, not without emotion to squat down and Pei Yu level, "Yu Niang, this is not your home, why so."


    "Is it?" Pei Yu looked at her with tears, full of sorrow and resentment, "thank you for taking her in."


    It seems that a few words can''t persuade her. Pei Ming doesn''t have much effort, but he is always uncomfortable when he comes back to the house.


    Yuniang was a good girl, but she was misled by Wang. Her father was biased. She was the poor one.


    Leaning on the inclined couch, she sighed, which attracted Xue tingji''s ridicule. "She is willing to do that. Why do you care so much?"


    Pei Ming gave him a glance. "Don''t forget that she is your sister-in-law. Be careful that the tenth Prince hates you."


    Xue tingji was the matchmaker himself at the beginning. Yu Yuniang said that the tenth prince was definitely a good man. It would be a pity if he missed it.


    But she had an idea to make up for it.


    "Xue tingji." It seems that she hasn''t called him so seriously for a while. She leans forward and looks at her face to know that she has something to ask for.


    Xue tingji couldn''t help itching. He even hugged her with a blanket. "What do you want me to do?"


    "She and I are princes and concubines, aren''t we? But I have you with me, but Yu Niang hasn''t even seen her fiance. " She blinked and immediately made Xue tingji understand.


    Leave it to him, as long as she is happy.


    As long as it''s Pei Ming''s business, Xue tingji can do it as soon as possible. The next afternoon, it''s arranged. Pei Ming comes to qingfengyuan and finds that Wang is still awake.


    Maybe I won''t wake up again. After all, the poisoning is deep.


    "What can I do for you, miss?" Pei Yu''s expression and tone are the same as yesterday''s, which makes Pei Ming feel uncomfortable. He doesn''t linger for a long time, so he just goes straight to the point.


    "I''ll take you to see the tenth prince. After all, he''s your fiance."


    It can be imagined that Pei Yu is not reasonable, she also thought of a good speech, "the big lady will also want you to be safe for the rest of your life, can she go to see her son-in-law?"


    Only her mother can touch her. Pei Yu looks back at Wang, who has not yet woken up. Without nodding for a long time, Pei Ming just waits for her compromise. "Thank you for your trouble."


    Ah, OK. She likes to let her be angry like this. Pei Ming is too lazy to worry about it. He even said half jokingly, "if you want to, you can call me Liuhuang''s sister-in-law."


    In the evening, Xue Ting invited his brother to drink and learned from Pei Ming, so he chose a room with a window.


    Pei Ming leads Pei Yu to peep in another room. He has a lot of good words to say. I hope my sister can open up her mind again. Unfortunately, she is the only one talking to herself from the beginning to the end.


    She has not yet come out of the sadness of Lixue''s death. She has to coax her younger sister. To tell the truth, even she doubts whether she is asking for trouble. But anyway, Wang''s life is settled by her own hands, and she always feels a debt to Yuniang.


    Fortunately, the embarrassing atmosphere didn''t last long. It has to be said that Xue tingji has a heart. The tenth Prince is really a good gentleman. He behaves appropriately, has a gentle temperament, and has a scholarly bearing. He really matches Pei Yu.


    It seems that Pei Yu appreciates his fiance very much, and his face finally shows some shame. Pei Ming sits quietly and is glad that his efforts are not in vain.But just when everything was as she wanted, Pei Yu''s only joy quickly retreated, because another person broke into her vision.


    Before, Xue tingji and the tenth prince sat opposite each other and talked about Pei Yu. At the beginning, Pei Yu was not like this when he promised to be the matchmaker. Now we have to worry that the tenth brother would blame him and make such a strange and paranoid wife for him.


    Fortunately, the tenth Prince is reasonable and sympathizes with Pei Yu. Since the marriage is settled, he will respect her no matter what.


    Xue tingji sat next to him to show his closeness. Because of this, Pei Yu, who could only see the ten princes, brought him into his eyes.


    Once upon a time, she didn''t look at it carefully, but now it makes her feel bad.


    It is true that the tenth Prince is very good, but in terms of appearance and bearing, she is still inferior to the sixth prince. She is not insatiable, but she can''t help thinking of her mother''s words in her heart.


    Everything is best left to the elder sister, even the husband, but also got the face of the elder sister was rewarded.


    Is my sister really good for her? Let her see their husbands with her own eyes, just to show off in front of her, right?


    If you really want to blame your mother for saying the wrong thing, just take revenge. Anyway, Pei''s family - no, I''m afraid few people in the world dare to offend the sixth Prince and concubine, right? Why do you want to be such a good person with her and humiliate her!


    The more she thought about it, the more resentful she was. She bit her lip and tried not to let the tears fall down. She even ran out of the door without looking back, regardless of Pei Ming''s surprised call.


    At the same time, Xue tingji also hears the call. When he goes out, he just sees Pei Yu''s back as he leaves in a hurry. Pei Ming chases after him, but he pulls him. Obviously, he has some anger.


    "You''re so tired, and you''re kind enough to think about her. Since she''s taking Joe like that, let her go!"


    At this moment, the ten princes also came out to ask what happened. Pei Yu''s figure disappeared. Pei Ming''s eyes wandered for a moment between the directions that the ten princes and Yu Niang left, and finally sighed.

 Chapter 167

    Before the first month, Chunlei came early to harass Pei Yu. It was clear that it was day, but the dark clouds made the color of the day disappear. The blue and purple light reflected into the room from time to time, which made Pei Yu''s face more gloomy.


    It''s been three days, but Wang still hasn''t woken up. Her breath is getting heavier and heavier. She even worries that her mother will suffocate at any time.


    The doctor has invited Wang''s Chen Ke twice. They all say that he has done everything, such as herbal fumigation and moxibustion. But there is no way to go back to heaven. He can only say frankly that it''s time to prepare for the future.


    Pei Yu''s mood can be imagined, weeping and scolding to drive the doctor away, just as Pei Shuo came to visit, he was hit by the old doctor who ran away.


    He is to do peacemaker, by the way to persuade Yu Niang lenient.


    "It''s not right for mingniang to slap her, but to be fair, the eldest lady has done so many unreasonable things to her. It''s magnanimous of her not to investigate."


    "I know!" Pei Yu was upset and didn''t want to let him see his tears. "I know it''s my mother''s fault, but She is my mother after all. Without her, I would be alone. "


    To tell the truth, Pei Shuo, who has lost her mother since she was a child, doesn''t know much about this state of mind, but she also understands Yu Niang''s pain. That''s why she wants a harmonious family.


    Unfortunately, Pei Yu can''t listen. She only recognizes her mother. When she drives her brother out, Pei Ming comes. Quan Dang can''t see her sister''s cold face.


    "I wrote a letter and sent it to the border, telling the eldest lady about it."


    It''s useless for her to do so, but it''s better than nothing. In fact, she really regretted it.


    It''s not that I''m sorry that I shouldn''t do it, but I know that Wang is going to die soon, so I should hold back my temper at that time. Yu Niang is not easy to bite her, because it''s related to Wang''s death, so I can save time for my mother to hate her.


    As expected, Pei Yu is still ungrateful and simply closes the door to ignore everyone. Pei Shuo has a headache and doesn''t forget to comfort mingniang. Pei Ming smiles bitterly and doesn''t speak. He goes to tiwenyuan and asks her mother to prepare for the funeral ceremony in advance.


    Besides, she didn''t have much emotion. She made an appointment to enter the palace with Xue tingji tomorrow. She was always nervous.


    She was still reluctant to pave the way for Xue Ting, so she wanted to take the opportunity of entering the palace and try her best to find some clues. Last time she talked about Lin Jieyu, what did she think of?


    After pondering for a moment, it was in vain. When sighing, I caught a glimpse of marigold walking towards the kitchen. I was curious to catch up with her and saw that she made the dough herself.


    "Isn''t the cook delicious?" Her sudden mouth scared marigold, guilty color at a glance, Pei Ming came to interest, crossed his arm against the door, smiling, "specially made for whom?"


    Marigold is not as active as silver plate. It can''t even lie. It''s for Xiao to be honest. Pei Ming found it interesting and asked him how he was learning.


    After all, the time she can personally supervise is running out.


    Unexpectedly, Jin Zhan bit his lip and lowered his head. He hesitated and hesitated. He didn''t know how to open his mouth. "He''s actually very smart. He''s just too smart. Later, I found that it''s very effective to teach him with food, so..."


    "Oh." The ending turns seven or eight tones. Pei Ming''s expression is thought-provoking. I can''t imagine that marigold has a way.


    However, she had to remind Jin Zhan that Xiao would take her place to complete more dangerous tasks in the future, so she could not be attracted to him, otherwise she would suffer at that time.


    By the way, I added in my heart: just like myself now


    Marigold understood, but she really didn''t mean that. Pei Ming didn''t retort. He just looked at her lips. I hope she didn''t deceive herself.


    All of a sudden, I feel funny again. When do I have the right to pose like a past person? I can''t even face Xue tingji.


    I''m too lazy to think about it. I just lie by the window and listen to the rain when I have nothing to do


    The whole night was disturbed by thunder, so she couldn''t sleep. The next day, she was not in a good mood. Xue tingji''s finger crossed her eyes, "didn''t sleep well?"


    "No problem." She took him by the arm and boarded the carriage. The thunderstorm started from yesterday is intermittent, now it will break out again.


    According to Pei Ming''s idea, after meeting the emperor, he made a statement to show that his wife and husband had a peaceful attitude towards the world and fought for more sympathy from the emperor.


    Go to Zhao''s wife and put some pressure on her. It''s a big deal that she can get Xue tingji out of the way. It''s good for her to get more chips for Xue tingji.


    But all her plans were in vain, because the emperor was not seen at all.


    "Eunuch Wu, what happened to my father? Is it the disease a while ago... " Xue tingji had to worry. However, no matter how he asked, he kept his mouth shut. Back and forth, he said, "this is your Majesty''s will."


    Pei Ming can''t say whether it''s really a serious illness or a repeat of the old tricks. But now the date of leaving the palace is getting closer and closer. Anything can be the trigger, so it''s better not to make a fuss.


    The emperor couldn''t see Zhao Niang, but Xue Ting couldn''t ask because she was full of doubts, because Zhao''s concubines didn''t even give them a chance to speak."Your Majesty The old disease recurred. It''s inconvenient to see people these days. Don''t run to the palace. You''ll get married next month. Just wait until -- "


    again, just like last time, Xue Tingyi was not very patient, and his attitude towards his mother was not gentle. However, Zhao Bin, who was weak in temperament, was very tough in this matter, and could not help but drive them away.


    Xue tingji can''t bear it at last. What if he wants to make trouble here today?! He just won''t leave until he finds out the details!


    Pitiful Zhao pin, who can defeat such a son as him, is anxious and angry, so he has to kneel down and beg them not to ask. When Pei Ming looks at this posture, there is a flash of panic in his heart, and he catches Xue tingji.


    She had a premonition that if Zhao Bin disclosed the truth truthfully at this moment, she might make a bigger mistake, even to her.


    "Don''t worry about it. I''m an elder. I''m sure I know it." Xue tingji could never refuse her request. After struggling for a long time, he finally let off steam.


    Walking in the open palace, it seems that there is no end to the front and back. Xue tingji suddenly stops and looks back at the magnificent buildings, sighing with great depression.


    "I never felt that this palace is so deep that it can swallow people alive. It''s not tiring to live here."


    Pei Ming looks up at him and remembers that the previous unrestrained smile has not appeared on his face for a long time. At the beginning, the carefree and soulful youth has disappeared


    Her eyes were too deep, which attracted Xue tingji''s eyes. She thought that she was infected by her own emotions, and comforted her. Anyway, as long as she was around, she would care what other people did.


    Pei Ming doesn''t speak. He goes through the Palace door hand in hand with him. But he sees that the silver plate is waiting outside. He looks a little worried. He doesn''t make much detours when he sees them coming out.


    "Wang is dead!"

 Chapter 168

    Wang''s death is Pei Ming''s good ending. Naturally, it won''t be touched. Xue Ting hates the poisonous woman who persecutes a Ming for many times, but he is even more angry and says that he deserves it.


    But then his face suddenly changed and he looked down at Pei Ming, "she She''s not Mrs. Pei, is she


    "What do you say?" Pei Ming pretends to be shocked and annoyed. After all, Wang''s name is the general''s wife. If she dies, the three brothers and sisters of the Pei family will have to be filial for three years.


    In other words, their big marriage next month will not be possible.


    Xue tingji refused to admit Wang''s identity with a fluke, but this was not his decision. Pei Ming didn''t have much trouble. Let''s go back to the mansion first.


    According to the silver plate, Wang died soon after the young lady set out. Now it''s almost two hours. But Pei Ming''s entrance is nothing different. Even the servant''s face is sad, as if nothing happened.


    Only when we open the gate of qingfengyuan can we hear Pei Yu''s cry. It doesn''t hurt much, but it''s also sad.


    The Wang family on the bed has been cleaned up and her face is covered with white cloth. She has been making trouble for more than ten years, and finally she has completely stopped.


    For Pei Ming, Wang is her enemy. She hated her for tormenting her so much.


    However, harming others will eventually harm yourself. If you poison others, you will eventually die on it, and the account of this life will be finished.


    Maybe Li Xue''s Death killed her anger, and now she is not happy. She orders her servants to manage the funeral of the eldest lady.


    Her voice finally let Pei Yu back to the head, eyes red, sad, more resentment, let a good girl lost the beautiful.


    After all, Pei Ming didn''t care about her when she just died. He tried to soften his voice. "She''s always the main room. There should be some regulations. Pei Fu won''t lose her."


    Pei Yu''s mouth seemed to move, a cold: "thank you." Then he stopped looking at her.


    With the instruction of the eldest lady, the whole family hung up the white silk. Fortunately, Feng had already arranged the affairs, and he was not too hasty.


    The busyness of these people aroused Xue tingji''s anger. He pulled down Bai silk and lost her temper. "She has no face when she lives. Why can she have a beautiful life after death? It''s her revenge!"


    Pei Ming just heard this sentence and turned pale. It''s true that this is Wang''s retribution, but she doesn''t want to hear these two words.


    Seeing that she was not happy, Xue tingji was restrained, but he didn''t want to! The date of marriage with a Ming is just around the corner. He doesn''t want to be disturbed by anything.


    On the contrary, Pei Ming is amused by his anger and coaxed by his gentle voice. Xue Ting grabs her to seek some comfort, but Pei Ming refuses. At the moment of the funeral, she is not so disrespectful.


    He reported to the palace and informed his relatives and friends that the funeral hall was to be arranged and the wedding date was to be postponed. There were many things waiting for her, so he drove Xue tingji back first.


    He was so busy that in the evening, under the light of the white candle, Pei Ming was finally relieved and It''s a little sad.


    Of course, it''s not for Wang''s sake, but for Xue tingji''s unfulfilled fate. Although it''s the result she wants, but


    What a pity.


    It''s ironic to put on filial piety clothes when you take off your jewelry.


    She raised her lips to laugh at herself, but the silver plate pouted her lips. As she tidied her clothes, she was almost crying. "Thank you for laughing. It''s true that you were delayed for three years. Why did you want to keep her at the beginning?"


    Even she can''t be angry. Pei Ming doesn''t hide any more. The reason why she keeps Wang''s identity and life today is that she wants to keep filial piety for three years and can''t marry Xue tingji.


    Silver plate confused, miss is crazy, do not want to marry six his highness?


    It''s true that Pei Ming just doesn''t want to marry.


    When she eloped with Xue tingji to the north, she was criticized by many people. Because of her lack of fame, Pei Jiajun was not willing to obey Xue tingji at first, which hindered his rise.


    She didn''t want to suffer like that again, so she was engaged to have a serious name, but she didn''t want to be Xue tingji''s wife.


    Because she didn''t want to have too much trouble with Xue tingji, didn''t she do everything to make Xue tingji reach the peak, push him down again, and let him taste the pain of gouging out his heart?


    In that case, why did she put herself in it.


    But she forgot, before in the border, she almost compromise, willing to give himself to him.


    At that time, it may be the wrong feeling after experiencing the difficulty of life and death, but now the calm is something she never forgot. This life is reborn for the sake of never illusory love.


    It should be That''s right. That''s the only way. Don''t mess with yourself any more. Pei Ming, you don''t have a choice.


    When the wind comes in, it blows the jewelry rack on the dressing table. This rack is very chic. It is specially made into a balance. At this time, it is tilted to the left and right by the wind and creaks like a heavy load.


    It''s like her mood.It''s not sad to know Wang''s death, but his eyes are full of white silk, which is moved by the wind. Pei Ming laughingly thinks that heaven also thinks it''s too cruel to Xue Ting, so let''s have heaven and earth grieve first.


    It''s very quiet in the hall. The burning paper money is swept around by the wind. Even if it turns to ashes, it won''t stay in the brazier. It''s time for Wang''s soul to see it and curse again.


    The maidservants stood by like sculptures. Only Pei Yu repeated his movements, turned his back to Pei Ming, and did not sob.


    There''s no need to pretend to be a filial daughter. Pei Ming just means to go up to Zhu Xiang and turn to leave, but he hears a word from Pei Yu.


    "Are you satisfied?"


    This sound is too abrupt. She looks back and sees that Pei Yu still doesn''t move. When she thinks she heard it wrong, Pei Yu speaks again.


    "My mother died at last. No one can hinder your eyes. Are you satisfied?"


    The resentment in the words is so deep that Pei Ming even doubts whether Yuniang simply wants to have someone to hate or knows the truth?


    But these are not important, can leave this younger sister already is benevolent, big no matter three years later let her and ten princes away from the Imperial City, this life Jing Wei don''t make.


    The people in the imperial city are really smart. They know that Pei Ming had a bad time with the deceased Wang family. They didn''t even have a person to go to mourn until they went to the funeral.


    Pei didn''t show up from the beginning to the end. He was already on his way back, but he didn''t have time to be in the housekeeper.


    Yue couldn''t help it. He was ready to send troops to fight. The emperor called him back to the city, reorganized his troops, and escorted Princess dada back to his hometown.


    At the thought that his father was going to send troops to Yueshi, Pei Ming became nervous again, for fear that he would be the same as Lixue All her efforts were wasted.


    When she was upset, Xue Ting sent a car to pick her up, but the place where she met made her feel sad.

 Chapter 169

    The mansion is far away from the center of the imperial city and power, but in his eyes, this is the paradise he wants most. Looking at the landscape in the garden, he can even imagine the luxury of spending his life with Ah Ming.


    But all these beautiful things stopped in front of us. When we were sad, we heard the footsteps behind us.


    Wearing a pure white dress, Pei Ming walks up to him and looks around the newly completed garden.


    "The craftsmen are very attentive."


    He wry smile, "I personally urged, they dare not lazy."


    This is the place where they want to spend the rest of their lives together. Naturally, they have to be perfect. It is because they have devoted so much effort that they are particularly sorry.


    He held her shoulder and let her head lean against her neck socket. He closed his eyes and sighed with a dull sigh. "My father has ordered that the marriage be suspended. It doesn''t matter. It will take three years."


    His disappointment is so overwhelming that Pei Ming can''t help but feel soft. He hugs his waist to comfort her. Suddenly Xue tingji asks her why she wanted to stay with Wang at the beginning.


    "If we had cut down the grass at that time, we would not have to wait. Since you are not a soft hearted person, why do you want to let her go?"


    The heart suddenly twitches, Pei Ming''s eyes become sharp, he doubts? See what she''s up to?


    She didn''t dodge. She looked up at him. At this time, she should fight against the general. "I''m not soft hearted? So you think I should have forced Wang to death at one go? "


    Xue tingji knew that he was speechless and wanted to explain, but Pei Ming broke his arm. "In your eyes, am I so cruel? She killed her mother, regardless of her sister''s mood? "


    Her questioning made Xue Ting dumb, which reminds her of Pei Yu. It''s enough to make Wang''s family have no family to support. No one thought that she would die at this juncture.


    "Well, Ah Ming, I''ve made a slip of my tongue. The most benevolent thing about you is that Wang''s failure to fight for success will trip you to death."


    He is happy to admit his mistake, and Pei Ming is not unreasonable. As long as he achieves his goal, he will no longer doubt it.


    I haven''t seen his smiley face for a while. I was a little happy. I didn''t know that he was very cute with a little chuckle. Xue Ting pecked her with his head down.


    Today, he sent all the people away. There were only two of them in the huge mansion. Xue Ting led Pei ming to walk leisurely, enjoying the rocks, the courtyard, the moon gate, and finally came to the main garden.


    The layout here is the most luxurious. The character "zhe" has even been hung in the bedroom. It was supposed to be their new house, but now it can only fall into the dust.


    Looking at the exquisite decoration in the room, Pei Ming can''t say what kind of mood he is. He has feelings and fears.


    In order to punish her and Xu Yi for their so-called unfaithfulness, Xue Ting forced them to marry and humiliated her. It was in such a wedding chamber.


    Today, as long as she saw the red curtain, she was afraid, so she couldn''t marry him, the man who hurt her too much.


    His hands were full of sweat, but he was scared by the touch of his side face. It was Xue tingji''s finger back that caressed him.


    "You don''t look well these days." His eyes were worried, and his movements were very gentle. "He didn''t really get through well."


    She couldn''t close her eyes and tried to disperse those memories to face him. Xue tingji thought she was tired and wanted to help her to have a rest, but her eyes fell on her clothes.


    "Ah Ming..." His voice floated into Pei Ming''s ears, low and slightly sticky. She couldn''t help but feel excited. "Have you ever heard a saying that women should be pretty and filial?"


    Pei Ming has never heard of this, but he knows what he means, doesn''t he?


    She should push him away and escape from this sad place, but she didn''t resist.


    She deliberately took his dream wedding as a calculation. Knowing that he was going to face anything, she kept silent. After all, she felt a little guilty for him, so Just make up for it.


    Full of these thoughts, he didn''t even realize what he was doing. Suddenly, he felt a pain in his back neck and cried out.


    He bit her, and he bit her on the back of the neck?


    Xue tingji really did it in this way, and he didn''t intend to let go. In fact, he didn''t have much strength, but Pei Ming just lost his mind and was surprised.


    She shrank her neck to escape, so Xue tingji pursued her closely. The tips of her teeth rubbed gently, leaving a light red mark on her skin, and then covered her back vertebrae with a big mouth, like a wild animal.


    I don''t know what kind of pattern this is. Pei Ming didn''t struggle much. Instead, he found the sensitive place by accident. He only felt a heat flow spreading along the spine and penetrating the whole back.


    Against the background of plain white clothes, the blush of her neck became more obvious. How pitiful it was, it made Xue tingji a little out of control.


    Holding her more tightly, the heat of her palms seeped through her clothes, and ants occupied her waist and abdomen like a line, which slightly diverted her attention, and was taken away by the aggravating force of her back neck.Pei Ming had to beg for mercy, but Xue tingji refused to give up and took her two steps forward.


    See not far away that piece of Babu bed with the word "zhe", her charm suddenly disappeared, she did not want it! Don''t be occupied by him like the last life!


    But before she resists, she finds that Xue tingji''s target is not there. If you want to say what''s closest to them


    It''s the door.


    Pei Ming, who had never done such a thing before, was as ashamed as being pressed between his beds.


    The carving of the door panel is very delicate, covered with tobacco gauze, with excellent light transmission. That is to say, as long as someone passes by the door at this time, they can easily see their embarrassing posture.


    But she didn''t have to worry about it at all, because there was no one else in the mansion, and they could be reckless.


    In other words, Xue Ting could do whatever he wanted.


    Until now, she finally realized her stupidity. Knowing this, how could she be so relieved of him!


    However, Xue tingji''s behavior made her confused, saying that he wanted to do something wrong, but he didn''t do anything too serious. He just bit her neck, which was a lot of fun.


    Until her skin could hardly bear it, Xue tingji ended up kissing contentedly, still holding the posture of supporting her from behind, which seemed very interesting.


    "It''s really interesting." He gently held her earlobe and laughed childishly. It was clear that what he did was not green at all.


    Pei Ming suddenly feels a little familiar with this situation. He seems to have seen the action of pressing down from behind. He can''t remember it for a moment, but Xue tingji reveals the mystery.


    "Yesterday I saw two cats on the wall. The one above held the neck of the one below. At that time, I wanted to have a try."


    When it comes to cats, Pei Ming still has no recollection. Through the screen window, he can see the flowers and trees that are gradually showing their powder outside, and then he realizes that it''s spring now.


    In spring Cats.


    "Xue tingji..." She was so angry that she clenched her teeth that he dodged a backhand elbow and kicked him in the calf.


    Actually took her as a female cat, also gnawed at her neck saliva!


    Her reaction is exactly what Xue tingji wants to see. Since Weifu went north, her skill has improved a lot. She caught her by the wrist, subdued her, bowed her head and took advantage of her.


    Pei Ming really convinced him. He thought he must be very sad. Unexpectedly, this guy still has this leisure. Thanks to her, she feels sorry for him.


    With shame and anger, her face turned ruddy again. Xue tingji stopped teasing her, pinched her face and said, "I''ll never break my promise. Why don''t I wait for you for three years, then..."


    He rubbed against the tip of her nose, breathing hot, "may be able to find a lot of interesting play, not wronged."


    Even his face was shaking with his heart beating. Pei Ming took a deep breath and took out the loudest voice of his life.


    "Xue Ting is shameless to use you -"


    in his speech

 Chapter 170

    When the troops and horses return to the city, the banners and battle robes are hunting. Pei Changyuan, who is in the front of the team, looks majestic and moves towards the palace.


    There was a carriage in the street not far away from the procession. Pei Ming stood on the shaft of the carriage and looked into the distance. After a long time, he sighed deeply and was held by Xue tingji.


    Her father has been safe since the works around her have been eradicated. The western expedition to Yueshi is not difficult for him. As long as he can come back safely, her guilt will be less and her life in Beidi will be better.


    After a while, a servant came and said that Princess dada wanted to see her sixth highness and the first lady. They looked at each other and went into the palace hand in hand.


    This return is a battle of life and death, and also a journey to regain the throne. Dada is very excited and emotional. She has to say goodbye to them seriously.


    "I hope I''ll be the queen next time."


    After a few months'' absence, her rich eyebrows and eyes add luster. With the help of Darong''s best general, she is confident in the way ahead.


    During this period of time, she also learned about Xue tingji''s fight with the prince and the story between her and Pei Ming. She solemnly promised that she would do her best to help them in the future.


    "What I want to see is that the friendship between the queen of Yueshi and the emperor of Darong will last forever, which is the best for our two countries."


    Xue tingji is not easy to reply, but Pei Ming, who has always been cautious, thanks the queen for her lucky words with Yueshi''s etiquette, which makes him a little surprised.


    Ah Ming is so ambitious that he wants to usurp the throne?


    Without a word of conversation, Pei Changyuan came from the emperor, holding a silver helmet in his hand and walking like a mountain.


    The mission of this expedition is very important. He never dare to underestimate the enemy. The trouble is that all the troops are transferred to the West. What about the north?


    Although the Huns promised that they would not invade before the beginning of spring, spring is coming, and the Huns who have suffered all winter will not be honest.


    For a while, where can he go to raise troops?


    Pei Ming has a proposal to talk with his father. He looks like an old official.


    But what she said made Pei Changyuan unable to laugh.


    "You want me to use the side branch? no way! This rule can''t be broken. " Up to now, he still abides by his own rules, but Pei Ming breaks his insistence with just one word.


    "It''s not what it used to be, father. You''re afraid that your majesty will be afraid of the dictatorship of your generals. But who is the one who is in power now?"


    It''s the prince, who regards Xue tingji and the Pei family as his eyesore. Now the Pei family can''t pay attention to the etiquette of monarchs and ministers. Only by supporting troops and self-respect, can the whole family not be overthrown.


    Pei Changyuan was irrefutable. He frowned after a long silence. "But it''s too late to call the collateral branch. I don''t allow them to stand out these years. How many of them can get on the battlefield?"


    "Hum, father, you don''t believe in your own people." Pei Ming smiles cunningly, and his confident expression makes Pei Changyuan feel at ease.


    I hope my father will forgive me. She has already informed Chang Xi that she can call it at any time.


    Unexpectedly, she even took the lead in this step. Pei Changyuan looked at her in amazement. After a long time, he asked, "mingniang, how old are you this year?"


    She slightly Leng, smile convergence color, is still that pair of clever appearance, "father confused, daughter 17 years old."


    Can a girl''s family, who was pampered by a 17-year-old boudoir, have such foresight and strategy?


    Pei Ming finally lowered his voice to remind his father that he had to make more plans while his majesty could protect them. Otherwise, when the prince ascended the throne, they would have to wait for their death.


    It''s time to have such an awareness. Pei Changyuan didn''t hesitate fearlessly. Pei Changyuan finally took the last step as a minister. "Now that you''ve done everything right, it''s up to you to do it. At that time, just give the recruits to general tan."


    Every step is as smooth as Pei Ming''s calculation, and her uneasiness is also reduced. Seeing her father, she is ready to start the whole army. She is puzzled and shouts at him.


    "My letter to you Did you receive it? "


    Looking at Pei Changyuan''s expression, he obviously knew that Wang''s family had passed away, but he hated that poisonous woman''s persecution of mingniang, and he didn''t even want to enter the Lingtang.


    But Pei Ming still hopes that he can go to Zhuxiang. After all, Yuniang is still there, so he should take care of his daughter.


    Now that mingniang has opened her mouth, I don''t want to vent her anger on Yuniang. Anyway, it''s still a short time before I leave. I still have enough time to go home.


    However, before entering the house, he stopped under the plaque and looked up at the hanging white thick. He was so sad that he didn''t dare to see more.


    He thought of the death of his wife, Mrs. Liu. He still has no courage to recall the sadness of that time. After all, the big man, embarrassed to let his daughter see his tears, took a long time to take a deep breath and stepped into the house full of color loss.


    Pei Yu was surprised by her father''s return, but she didn''t feel as happy as before. Pei Yu felt guilty for her apathy. She didn''t get much love from her childhood, so she took her in her arms and patted her.


    "I''m sorry to be a father."


    In a word, the end is to hook out the heart of Pei Yu''s vulnerability, she wants to be loved by her father, want to be like her sister as a baby daughter.Finally, she was able to make a fuss in her father''s arms and cry


    It''s a pity that Pei didn''t have much time. He just comforted Wang a little. Then he hastened to give Wang a piece of incense. Facing the throne, he didn''t say a word, so he got up and left.


    After all, he is used to carelessness. He doesn''t know how hurt Pei Yu''s heart is when he leaves so neatly. Is that all? Father left Is that all?


    No tears, no sadness even if, even her daughter, can only get a little charity? Won''t you accompany her more?


    Looking at her father''s back, she stretched out her hand to keep her, but finally she couldn''t shout out. She knelt down and slowly saw her mother''s Spirit card and the few words on it.


    It''s better not to come back, it''s better to let her keep this hope, give her some ripples, and then die in an instant. What''s this?


    In tears, she looked up at the gloomy sky outside the mourning hall. She had no hope for the Pei family


    It''s a pity that no one has a prophet. How could Pei long expect that today''s humble stay would set off a huge wave in the future and almost reverse the great prosperity of the country.


    If Pei ming could see her tears at the moment, she would be able to stay with her father more. But it was just so coincidental that she didn''t come back at the moment. Instead, she was busy telling Lu Yu and other soldiers to guard the general well and not let those who couldn''t trust get close to him.


    Although I don''t know why the young lady is so cautious, Lu Yu wrote down her words. Pei Changyuan just came back, rode on a high horse, bid farewell to Pei Ming, and ordered the army to go out.


    Although he started at a different time from the previous life, he still set foot on the road to the West. Pei Ming had no idea what would happen this time.


    She gave way to one side, no matter how calm, in the army away, the city gate is about to close, finally can not help but shouts, tears were blown away by the wind.


    "You must come back! Be sure to come back... "

 Chapter 171

    The afterglow of the setting sun is blocked by the haze of the sky, and the late spring cold in February can sometimes even surpass the deep winter.


    Xue tingji saw that Ah Ming was very worried about general Pei''s expedition, but he didn''t ask much. He wrapped his cloak around her and said, "it''s windy. Go back."


    Pei Ming is a little tired, but it''s not the time to have a rest. He comes back to Pei''s house with spirit. He just sees that his elder brother seems to be complaining with his little mother. When he sees her coming back, he immediately shuts up.


    "What''s the matter?" She asked weakly, Pei Shuo did not dare to say anything, but Feng was in a bit of a dilemma.


    It turned out that Wang''s death had made him stay in filial piety for three years. It didn''t matter that both his sisters had husband''s family, but he didn''t even have a daughter-in-law. He was somewhat unhappy.


    Pei Ming sighed, "do you still think about this during the period of Rexiao?"


    Pei Shuo, who has been completely tamed and has no temper, does not dare to quibble. With a dry smile, Feng can''t say anything. But Pei Ming happens to have something to discuss with his elder brother and invite him to jinweiyuan for a detailed discussion.


    However, this statement is only in front of my mother. It is not so much a discussion as an order. There is no room for discussion.


    Of course, Pei Shuo is willing. Only mingniang can help him. Everything he does is good for him.


    Time was running out. Pei Ming didn''t have the time to beat around the Bush and called for the silver plate to clean up. Then he looked back at Pei Shuo and said, "go to Changxi immediately and call the people of the side branch."


    "Ah?" Pei Ming can''t react at all. Instead, he understands that this is the opportunity given by Ming Niang. But he is not familiar with other people. Will those people listen to him?


    Like hearing a joke, Pei Ming looked back sarcastically, "of course not, that''s why I let the silver plate go together."


    At this moment, the silver plate was ready, and he saluted Pei Shuo, "you don''t have to say anything, just have a maid to manage everything."


    Confused, Pei Shuo had no choice but to promise that he could not even wait for the night. He set out now, and by the way, he transferred most of his family''s bodyguards to protect him.


    Save the same trouble as last time.


    At this time, Jin Zhan is not there, and Pei Ming is sitting in the room alone. The sound of water dripping in the corner seems to urge her to get more upset.


    After this long night, there are only three days left for her and Xue tingji.


    The wind rang until dawn. The new shoots on the willow branches felt the chill of the shooting. They were too cold to stretch. The dew formed a thin ice shell and wrapped the fragile grass leaves. People could not tell whether they were in winter or spring.


    Pei Ming changed into a martial arts suit he hadn''t worn for a long time, took off the Pearl hairpin and tied up the green silk.


    Now practice your skills and stop thinking.


    In the empty backyard, the sword''s tip is buzzing. The cold air is separated by the colder blade. It turns into fog and contaminates her neck. There is no warmth at all.


    She spins her body, stretches her arms, spins back, attacks without hesitation, and defends impeccably. All these are the foundation of her life in Beidi, and the chips for her life in danger.


    Xue Ting won''t be allowed to fight alone. She and he, at least, have their lives on this road.


    One move in one style, her pupil gradually covered with perseverance, dripping sweat, evaporation in the gradually bright sky, she dropped the sword, looking up at the red sun.


    There are many things waiting for her.


    Pei Shuo and his party came back that afternoon, leading a team of more than 600 people.


    This person is of no importance to a country. The emperor will not interfere, and the prince will not interfere. This is exactly what Pei Ming wants.


    It is true that there are only such points in the Pei family''s side branches, but the rise of a powerful army can not only rely on relatives. Those side branches will naturally recruit talents and continuously send them to the front line in order to grow themselves.


    The family is the real backing. Since the Bai family can do it, so can the Pei family. At that time, let''s see whether it''s the arrogance of the imperial Qi with the civil servants or the hard spirit of the military general with heavy troops.


    The 600 children were led to general Tan, and Pei Ming asked him to help.


    "All the people that other generals can mobilize are sent to the north, where we will be based in the future."


    General Tan didn''t understand, and Pei Ming couldn''t explain, "believe me, you''ll die in the imperial city. If you don''t want to be killed by the prince, you can go to the north."


    She has an idea and knows how important it is. Naturally, there is her reason for such a plan. General Tan no longer asks, "OK, I''ll say hello to them. I''ll raise a good team these days --"


    "I can''t wait that long." Pei Ming sped up, revealing his anxiety. "We have to start in the morning the day after tomorrow at the latest. Don''t delay on the way. We should rush to the border as soon as possible."


    At present, there is no war in the north. Even if there is, there are no troops on the border. Do we need a team of new soldiers to catch up with us? General Tan can''t help but wonder if she knows anything.


    "Is something going to happen in the north?"


    If you don''t leave out a word, I''m afraid it''s not sincere enough. Pei Ming thinks it over and over again, and finally whispers: "if something happens, it may be the Imperial City..."It''s a fact that the emperor who entered the palace with Xue Ting last time was turned away by the relapse of his old disease. Anyone would guess whether his Majesty would die.


    Once the prince ascended the throne, the consequences need not be mentioned by her. General Tan realized the crisis, nodded his head and promised that he would lead his troops North tomorrow. Then he was not at ease. "Then we''re all gone. Don''t you and your sixth highness have no one to protect you?"


    She and Xue tingji won''t stay here too long. They will meet in Beidi soon. Pei Ming tries to bear the bitterness in his heart and says with a smile that they don''t have to worry. They have their own way out.


    After a visit to Changxi, Pei Shuo feels that he is also a useful talent. He is busy asking his sister for credit. Pei Ming doesn''t sneer. He not only praises him warmly, but also says something profound.


    He''ll be the one to support the Pei family.


    Pei Shuo, with a simple head, can''t think of anything else. He thanks his sister for her high opinion. The silver plate is called into the room and ordered to do another task.


    "From today on, you will collect some of Bai''s evil deeds."


    "Bai Shi?" Silver plate does not understand, "Queen''s mother''s home?"


    Pei Ming nodded. Bai''s family has been domineering for a long time because they are meritorious officials of the founding of the people''s Republic of China. There must be a lot of dirty things like bullying men and women and extortion. They should collect as much as possible, and all over the country.


    Silver plate understand miss''s meaning, when to finish searching? Pei Ming sat in front of the mirror and said with a smile, "don''t be in a hurry. You can search slowly. Keep it hidden. Don''t be noticed."


    "Oh." Silver plate Lengleng should be next, immediately blink, product out of some meaning, "Miss, you want to go out?"


    The action of removing hair in his hand stopped. Pei Ming turned to look at her with a smile. "Tut tut Tut, you are smart."


    In addition, she did not say any more. She had a good night''s sleep. The next day, she supervised him to practice martial arts and gave him a lot of advice. She almost taught everything she could, and even Jin Zhan benefited a lot.


    In fact, the silver plate should have told her, but she was quiet. She was always reserved and steady. Pei Ming was very relieved of her.


    "After all, what I can teach is limited. In the future, you have to make progress by yourself. There are plenty of places for you to serve in the future."


    It was already a very obvious farewell before leaving. Xiao realized it, but he still had no expression. Marigold pursed her lips tightly. Finally, she couldn''t resist, "Miss, you must take care of yourself."


    Pei Ming laughed, "don''t worry, you will come back."


    In the afternoon, he went to Dongshi and chatted with tielao for a long time. Even he saw that miss sun was not in the right mood and asked if something was wrong.


    "I''m not afraid of anything." Pei Ming felt the weapons all over the wall, calm and firm, "since you have to shout miss sun, I can be as invincible as my grandfather, so..."


    So don''t worry about me.


    On the third day, that is, the last day of staying in the Imperial City, Xue tingji left the only peace before the storm.

 Chapter 172

    Taiming lake is just beginning to show spring, and it seems a little abrupt in the warm and cold. She stands on the head of the boat, facing the vast lake.


    In her two lifetimes, Taiming lake was the place where she first fell in love with Xue tingji.


    He came to the shore, can bear Yushulinfeng four words, softly call her back, is the most beautiful face.


    Pei Ming reaches out his hand for him to hold her. Xue Ting is surprised by her initiative. Although she also feels that her expression is too mild to be normal, she can''t resist joy. She holds her hand and jumps into the boat.


    The boat swayed a little, afraid that she would not be able to stand steadily, so he used to hold her waist. Pei Ming leaned against him with his arms around him, so gentle.


    "Why are you in such a good mood today?" Don''t care about other people''s eyes, Xue Ting by kissing in her eyes, there is the fragrance of powder.


    Just close your eyes and enjoy the intimacy at the moment. Pei Ming smiles, "I''ve never swam across the lake with you. Make up for it."


    Xue tingji thought about it. For the first time, he encountered a cold arrow. For the second Dragon Boat Festival, Wang stirred up trouble. For the third time, he saved her in the hands of Xu Yi, who had a drug attack.


    Even he felt funny, and his cheek rubbed against Pei Ming''s forehead. "When we were together, we always had unexpected changes and dangers. It was as if God would not allow us. Fortunately, we let it compromise. It''s a long way to go, as long as the outcome is good."


    Pei Ming doesn''t speak. They will only encounter more and more changes, and the ending will not be as good as he thought. So just for now, give him some comfort.


    There was no need to add more fragrance to the tea in the boat room. They sat opposite each other, with the window wide open. Xue Ting was tall and handsome.


    Pei Ming is more casual. He holds the tea table on his elbow, holds his powder cheek lightly, and swings around with the boat. He is comfortable and lovely, even if only pretending.


    There was no love or conversation, just looking at the scenery on the lake, watching other people''s happiness or anger, occasionally talking and laughing, easily killing the whole day, and peace was precious.


    "Court." As the sun went down, Pei Ming suddenly called to him. His eyes were still out of the window, but after waiting for a long time, Xue Ting drank a cup of tea and said, "I''m here."


    Shaking his head, Pei Ming couldn''t say anything. He was a little tired with a smile. "Nothing. I just want to call you. It''s dark. Go back."


    The water of Lianlian lake is stained with broken gold, and the whole field of vision is darkened. They stand side by side in the bow of the boat and gradually lean towards the shore. However, Pei Ming shouts the boatman before he pulls in.


    She doesn''t want to go back early. It''s good to delay. She turns to face him and caresses his face in the setting sun.


    Every place is her familiar outline. She is not so fierce and cruel. She also has her in her eyes. She believes that Xue tingji''s love for her is true up to now, but


    Fingertips whirled between his eyebrows and eyes, gradually shaking.


    Xue tingji, who is not familiar with the world and doesn''t know much about conspiracy, just wants to be with her. He will never come back


    She couldn''t hide her sadness, and didn''t want to be seen by him. She simply covered his eyes with one hand, and let her sad appearance go.


    Without waiting for Xue tingji to say anything, she stood on tiptoe and covered his slightly warm lips. After a short period of consternation, his response was long and warm, wrapping her like a flame with the setting sun.


    In this way, she mourned silently, and with this kiss, she paid tribute to the young man who once again went and never returned.


    After kissing for a long time, her arms were a little sour. Xue tingji didn''t mean to avoid them either. He just laughed and said, "it''s not fair."


    She did not understand what he meant, and then her eyes darkened. It turned out that he also covered her eyes.


    Obviously, he couldn''t see it, but he was right in front of him. Pei Ming suddenly had a strange feeling. The next moment, his kiss came again, more blazing than just now.


    In this way, they absorbed love in the dark, intertwined. After a long time, they gradually let go of their hands, but they did not open their eyes, hugged each other, as long as they were with each other.


    The setting sun, sinking under the surface of the lake, cast the last ray of afterglow on them. The power should be the last favor to them.


    But that''s all.


    I specially tasted all the delicious things in the Imperial City in the restaurant, and then walked in the night market hand in hand for a long time. It''s still early in the season, but there are fresh flowers on the market. It''s a pity that I didn''t find her favorite tiger thorn plum after a round of searching.


    Pei Ming doesn''t care. There are many tiger thorn plum in the north. They are all over the mountains. That''s good-looking.


    Instead, he picked up a sharp dagger and gave it to him, "a gift for your birthday in advance."


    "Why advance?" Xue tingji took the dagger, even if it was just an ordinary thing, he couldn''t put it down. Pei Ming didn''t explain. He turned his back and tried to endure bitterness.


    It was a satisfying day. When Xue tingji sent her back to Pei''s house, it was two o''clock. After closing the door, Pei Ming finally sat on the ground exhausted and couldn''t help crying. He was still too depressed to cry.


    However, no matter how she struggled, the moon above her head still looked at her calmly, with eternal indifference.Dragging back to jinweiyuan, the silver plate hasn''t fallen asleep yet. Looking at the pale face of the young lady, she asked what happened.


    Pei Ming shakes his head and picks up some things. They are all small weapons and medicines, and some things that can only be used in war. He makes the silver plate look in his eyes and his heart bristles.


    It''s three o''clock after sorting out things. At this time, Xue tingji may have fallen asleep. She climbed to the roof and looked at the direction of the palace like last time. The lights were brighter than before.


    There''s another hour or so


    She sent a silver plate to rest. She sat alone in the dark room, and the drip was still pushing the ruler. She was tired. She leaned against the bed frame and closed her eyes, so she went to sleep.


    At the moment when the fourth watch came, she suddenly woke up. She was still quiet, but she knew that the sixth Prince''s house was no longer peaceful.


    Just as he wanted to drink water, he was shocked when he heard a loud noise. Soon a servant came to report that a large number of soldiers and horses had gone to the palace. I don''t know what happened.


    Pei Ming knew that the soldiers were transferred by the prince. After he went straight to the palace, it was time to turn his arms against Xue ting.


    It''s the same Gong Bian that happened in those years. It''s time to come, after all


    She went to the palace, but was stopped by the prince''s men. She didn''t give in. Which law stipulates that she can''t go out?


    A while ago, she sacrificed the head of the inner prison of the east palace to deter the whole city. After all, these people were a little scared. In addition, the crown prince did not explain what he should do to miss Pei, so she did not stop. The army gave way and watched Pei Ming rush to the palace city.


    However, Pei Ming, who comes here in a hurry, is so surprised by the scene that he almost loses his horse. He finds Xue tingji''s figure in the fire.

 Chapter 173

    He was escorted heavily, kneeling in front of the palace gate. What can''t he say when he enters the palace? Must he be surrounded by so many people outside?


    "Court excuse!" She got off the horse and ran straight to him. The guards didn''t stop her, but they didn''t let her get too close to his sixth highness, let alone save him.


    Pei Ming is not so stupid. He can''t beat a stone with an egg. But it''s hard to see that he was forced to hold his head up because he didn''t even wear a robe in such a cold day.


    He was such a proud man that he could not bear such humiliation.


    Xue tingji also heard her voice, tried to turn his head to see her, and then hurried to say goodbye. He didn''t want to be seen in such a depressed way by Ah Ming.


    The Palace door was open, but no one came out for a long time. He gradually began to question and tried hard to get rid of the shackles. "Why, the prince forced the palace to usurp the throne, but he was so blatant


    "Be quiet, your highness. This is your Majesty''s Oracle." After all, the prince also called the forbidden army before. He was lucky that the prince had already called himself Emperor?


    "Ha ha, I''m not so brave. Don''t judge others by yourself."


    The answer was the prince''s strange sneer. He led the imperial guards to Xue tingji slowly. His face was hateful and he pretended to be righteous.


    Seeing him, his teeth itched. Xue Ting resisted even more fiercely. "What did you do to your father?"


    "Not what I did, but you?" The prince raised his nostrils and looked down at the scene. "In order to usurp the throne, did you poison your father? How heartless


    In a word, there was no sound. Even Xue tingji and Pei ming could not react. When did he poison the emperor?!


    The trick of planting is ridiculous. Xue Ting gets more angry and is forced to suppress him. Pei Ming can''t stand it and blocks him from looking directly at the prince.


    Although she knew that what she was doing was futile, she could not swallow her breath and asked the prince what evidence he had and how Xue tingji poisoned his majesty who could not be seen face to face?!


    The prince was irritated by her provocative words. Just as he was about to reprimand him, there came a very rich voice, "I''ll answer you."


    The arch of the palace city has a good echo effect, which enlarges the emperor''s voice several times and sets off his high chariot with more dignity.


    The prince quickly betrays himself, while Xue tingji is forced to kneel down. Now he can''t offend the emperor, so Pei Ming has to kneel down. The emperor''s eyes are different from those of the last marriage.


    He clapped his hands slowly and ordered people to carry a roll of white cloth out. He carefully looked at where the white cloth was, and it was clear that it was a corpse.


    The imperial guards were ordered to let go of Xue tingji. At the same time, the palace people threw the wrapped body in front of him. With a dull sound, one end rolled down, like


    Xue tingji didn''t know what his father meant, but he was afraid. The emperor was very happy and instructed the palace people to lift the white cloth.


    When Xue tingji saw the corpse, everyone took a breath, and Pei Ming was even more red eyed.


    The emperor is really cold-blooded!


    Zhao pin, who was in a strange place, appeared in front of the public in the most sad way. She didn''t even close her eyes. She was full of pleading and despair. You can imagine how scared she was when she was killed by a knife.


    She is a concubine who has been with you for 20 years and has given birth to a son for the emperor. Even if it''s a big mistake, she should be more respectable. How could a dead body with a broken head be thrown out like this!


    Others are surprised or sympathetic at most, and Pei Ming is just indignant. But Xue tingji, who was thrown in front of him, is his own mother, who was still talking to him a while ago!


    Unable to say anything, he shook his body and knelt forward. He did not dare to touch his mother, but hesitated for a long time. Finally, he picked up her headless body, and the poor head was covered with blood, so dark that it was terrible.


    Why do you want to do this? Why do you want to be so cruel to your mother? He raised his eyes to ask for an explanation, but the Emperor didn''t intend to hide it.


    He pointed to the body of Zhao''s concubine and Xue tingji, his face full of disgust and disappointment, "this is my good concubine, and you are my good son!"


    The loud rebuke made Xue tingji more puzzled, "what did mother and her children''s ministers do wrong?"


    "Isn''t it wrong for this bitch to poison me so that you can win the throne?"


    She didn''t know what happened to Gong Bian. Although she could see that there was something wrong with empress Zhao, she had the courage to poison her?


    As he was about to fight back, a ray of light came out of his mind, and he finally remembered what he thought at that time.


    "It''s the queen!" She yelled straight out, "Lin Jieyu is the Queen''s person. If Zhao Niang really made a mistake, she encouraged her! The queen wanted to get rid of the dissidents for the prince, so she framed lady Zhao and took advantage of the water! "


    To tell you the truth, she regretted it. Even if she wanted Xue ting to go north, there must be another way. If she had stopped all this earlier, lady Zhao would not have died so miserably.He also You don''t have to see your mother end up like this.


    No matter how well you imagine everything, you still can''t stand the pain of yourself, but now it''s useless to regret it. God won''t shield anyone.


    Interestingly, even if she was so outspoken, the emperor did not even frown. Of course, Lin Jieyu died, but it had nothing to do with the queen.


    Pei Ming sounds ridiculous. Does the emperor believe his own story?


    Why did Lin Jieyu encourage Zhao''s concubines to be rebellious? Where did the two concubines who lived in the palace get the poison? The Emperor didn''t check and didn''t ask, so he came up and chopped off their heads, when others couldn''t see his guilty heart!


    He knows it! But he was tired of dealing with Bai''s repeated use of both soft and hard, and it was true that Zhao''s concubines were poisoned, so he planned to give up Xue tingji in exchange for the peace he wanted.


    Perhaps he also had a trade-off and hesitation, so he took advantage of the early physical complaints and let the prince take over the government to try him and the white queen, which disappointed him greatly.


    If Zhao Bin could stop at this time, maybe the emperor would let bygones be bygones and even give Xue tingji more protection. But she was wrong, she was smart and even implicated her son.


    It turns out that this is the truth of the palace coup. It''s the White Queen''s trick to eradicate Xue tingji. In the end, she and the crown prince came forward to save the emperor and invited a great contribution!


    Xue tingji became the chief culprit in the eyes of the emperor. Since he was determined to have peace, he would not be merciful any more. Even if he knew he was innocent, he would impose a charge of plotting to usurp the throne.


    Too fierce eyes to Xue tingji all kinds of cold and helpless, speechless, only pitifully called the father emperor.


    It''s a pity that the Emperor didn''t even leave this feeling to him. He humed coldly, "I don''t have your son."

 Chapter 174

    The emperor''s words were too heavy and hurt Xue tingji''s heart too much. They were so kind and filial, but they were defeated by an unsophisticated strategy.


    My father and son''s affection for nearly 20 years is all empty


    Pei Ming can''t bear to hear his weeping with a bitter smile. He holds his hand tightly. It''s no better than him.


    Once again, he suffered such a sudden heavy blow, and his respect for his father was completely destroyed. That is the node that completely changed his life. In the future, whether he succeeded or became emperor, he could not really be happy.


    Xue tingji, the soul of the sixth Prince of Darong, has died today.


    The emperor''s attitude also sentenced him, but he was not reconciled, especially when the back of his hand was clenched to let him look at Pei Ming, which made him panic.


    He''s dead. What can ah Ming do? Who can protect her?


    Maybe it''s the little guilt for the son. The Emperor didn''t stop them from hugging. Pei Ming, by avoiding the emperor''s eyes, sticks it to Xue tingji''s ear and puts away the heartache as quickly as possible.


    "Tingji, calm down and listen to me." Her voice was still shaking, but Xue tingji was the only voice she could hear.


    "Listen, we have no way to live in the imperial city. We can''t wait to die. There is still a chance of life."


    In grief, Xue tingji could not think about the problem any more. What vitality could he have? What way can we find out under the extermination of our father.


    I won''t leave him the qualification to shout my father''s name


    There was no time for him to sigh. Pei Ming said quickly, "we are going to the north. There are our people there. We are going to make a comeback there."


    In the north, Xue tingji finally got some reaction, but for a moment he didn''t notice that she said "we". Then Pei Ming asked him to take the initiative to plead guilty for a while, which was self punishment.


    She knew that although the emperor was so cruel that he didn''t show much mercy to Xue tingji, he was dissatisfied with the prince and knew that the crown prince could not bear the burden of Da Rong.


    In addition, Bai''s coercion has already touched the emperor''s scale. Although he can''t pull it out in one breath, as long as there is a little conflict in his heart, it''s enough for Pei Ming.


    The only thing that can be determined is that the emperor''s selfish intention is to keep Xue Ting alive, just to check and balance the Bai family and to leave a way for Darong.


    But only these are not enough, she can''t let the emperor abolish Xue tingji''s identity, otherwise he will be bullied like the last life.


    Even if she wants to make the same mistake again, she would not like to see him so embarrassed and hard. At least she can hold the last point of dependence for him.


    As she thought, the Emperor himself decreed, "from now on, deprive Xue Ting --"


    "your majesty!"


    No one in the world dares to interrupt the emperor, but Pei Ming dares, because he must not finish this sentence.


    "The marriage between the minister''s daughter and her sixth highness is given by her majesty. Although it is not a gift, it is also a husband and wife. The minister''s daughter vows to live and die together with her husband!"


    The sonorous words surprised the emperor a little. In fact, he had thought about withdrawing Pei Ming''s marriage to Xue tingji, but it was not appropriate for him to go back after she robbed him.


    Besides


    He has to worry about Pei Changyuan. Darong needs to be guarded by the general of the auxiliary country. Pei Ming is Pei Changyuan''s heart and soul, and it''s hard for anyone to move her.


    In this way, it''s really hard to abolish Xue Ting''s status as Prince.


    Being pulled back by Pei Ming''s firm confession, Xue tingji, aware of his danger, tries to resist his indignation and kowtows, "my son and mother share the blame, and without asking for his father''s forgiveness, he asks himself to send troops to the northern frontier."


    There is no prince in exile. Besides, the northern region is in constant cold and war. For nobles, going is tantamount to death.


    But as long as we can grasp the opportunity of turning over in the dead, it is an unparalleled power.


    I didn''t expect that he would have such a request. For a moment, the emperor was not sure. Instead, he asked Pei Ming, "don''t you mean to live with him? Would you like to join him? "


    Pei Ming''s answer is not hesitant, and Xue tingji and Pei Ming will live and die in this life.


    "No, you can''t come with me!"


    It was Xue tingji who was the first to object. How could he let Ah Ming take risks with him? His heart was more painful. He bit his teeth and bowed his head.


    "I can''t give you anything any more. If I drag you down, am I still human?"


    Even he has the idea of breaking his engagement with Pei Ming. After all, even if he can escape from the Imperial City, he will die. Can''t he take ah ming to die.


    She should enjoy the most comfortable life and have a strong enough husband to protect her. He thought he was qualified before, but now What else?


    The chest heaves violently. Pei Ming laughs angrily. Do you want to tell her this at this time? But I can''t help but wet my eyes.


    It''s time for him to think about her.


    But she would not agree. She held Xue tingji''s cheek with her hand, and even hurt his jaw.


    "Do you want to see me being taken as a concubine by the prince and be bullied or humiliated? Do you want me to be ridiculed as an abandoned woman? You said before, where there is me, there will be you. I''ll give it back to you as it is! Xue tingji, wherever we go, we are all one. You are the only one who can protect me. "Xue tingji would be very happy to hear such kind of love words, but now he really dares not let Ah Ming join him. He wants to say something, but Pei Ming moves his lips and doesn''t make a sound.


    He understood, and she said, "trust me."


    Simple three words, inexplicably let Xue tingji have confidence, his Ming has always been smart and planned, she let believe, then believe.


    Rao is so, he is still distressed, touching her delicate face, and has not yet unloaded makeup.


    Once he went to Beidi, he knew how hard the days were. In just two months, he made her skin rough. This time, how long will it take to come back?


    Can you come back?


    Pei Ming doesn''t care about this. He hugs him closely, which is quite tragic. "Tingji, as long as you are here, I''m not afraid of anything."


    At least for this moment, she couldn''t care about revenge or calculation. She only wanted Xue ting to be safe.


    Xue tingji also pressed her tightly in his arms. He had nothing but her. He only wanted her for the rest of his life.


    The emperor was moved by them, but the prince cried, "how can this work! Let you go to the north, don''t you


    This reminds the emperor that Pei Ming''s efforts are likely to be in vain, but she is very keen to capture the emperor''s frowning action, but she is a little relieved.


    The emperors all hate that the crown prince is in charge of others. In front of them, the crown prince should never stand out.


    Originally, the Emperor just abandoned Xue tingji because of the situation. At this time, the prince was still making an inch, and he was scolded unintentionally.


    Pei Ming is fighting while the iron is hot. His six Highnesses have nothing left to act as ordinary soldiers. How can they have the capital to support the army and respect themselves? Do you need to worry about being assassinated on the road?


    Annoyed by the key prince, he wants to cut Pei Ming alive. What if he wants to assassinate him? Will his father stop him?


    His ruthlessness was seen in the eyes of the emperor, and he was inclined to Xue tingji''s side. But when he was ready to nod his head and agree, Wu Dajian suddenly came up and whispered something to him.

 Chapter 175

    Pei Ming was surprised by this change, because she realized that she had missed this person. In her last life, eunuch Wu was a man of peace and self-discipline. She didn''t see him do anything, and her position was even more indifferent.


    But at this moment, he was able to whisper with the emperor, which showed that his status was underestimated. Also, the right and left hands accompanying the emperor were not as selfish as the empress. His words were not light.


    But Pei Ming doesn''t know what he will say. Is it an enemy or a friend? Will it hinder Xue tingji''s way to the north?


    Especially when the emperor cast his eyes, she suddenly trembled. The way out that was close to her could not be changed


    I don''t know what eunuch Wu said. He changed the emperor''s expression several times. Finally, he sighed deeply, like helplessness and compromise.


    "OK, I''ll help you." Then he pointed to Xue tingji and said, "from now on, you can stay in Beidi honestly. I can''t tolerate the sinners of Darong."


    Ha ha, sinner What''s wrong with him? Xue Ting could not even smile bitterly by lowering his head. Pei Ming, however, endured his anger and asked his majesty to allow them to dress up. Even if it''s hair distribution, they have to take clothes.


    After all, she couldn''t be too embarrassed. The emperor agreed. After all, the Pei family knew the news, and the Feng family took the lead in crying all the way.


    "Mingniang, you can''t be stupid!" She grabbed Pei Ming''s clothes as if she could hold her back and not let her leave. "The days in the north are too hard. Why do you go to exile with her?"


    She was really worried, and she didn''t care about the rules. Pei Shuo also came around, and the silver plate was crying. They couldn''t stop her, so they had to go with her.


    But Pei Ming couldn''t take them with him. He quietly told them not to forget what she told them.


    "Remember, you must keep a low profile when I''m not here. If you have something to do, try to send the letter to the north."


    It''s very important to keep in touch with other people, collect the evil trace of Bai family, and teach Xiao. These things determine whether she and Xue tingji can come back smoothly. Jinzhanyinpan nods silently and goes back to the house to pick up the luggage for the young lady.


    Xue tingji was alone. He couldn''t wear the prince''s robe any more. He didn''t care about anything in the sixth Prince''s mansion. He just carried Zhao pin''s body in his arms. Up to now, the Emperor didn''t ask for her.


    In any case, Pei Ming shouts Zhao''s mother-in-law, and she should be filial to Xue tingji, asking for Zhao''s mother-in-law to be buried.


    The Emperor didn''t want to agree. A wicked woman who dared to poison him and tried to have a place to die? Regardless of Xue tingji''s feelings.


    Hearing his hard breathing, even Pei Ming couldn''t bear to go on, "dare to ask your majesty, do you think it''s Yang Ji or conspiracy?"


    Zhao pin is really guilty, but she is also used by the queen. The one who really wants to poison the emperor is the White Queen!


    Your majesty allows a powerful Queen to snore on the side of her bed, but she only dares to attack a powerful concubine. Isn''t it ridiculous to be so bullying?


    But these difficult obedience, she can''t say, can only bow to humble plead, "Zhao Niang Niang is wrong, but she has died so embarrassed, please your grace."


    It seemed that her question hurt her self-esteem. Of course, the emperor knew what she was thinking, but he couldn''t attack it. After staring at Xue tingji for a long time, he finally relaxed.


    Poor Zhao pin was cautious all her life. She was afraid of offending the empress and Prince. In the end, she came to such an end. It''s really sad.


    The Pei family servants who came to carry Zhao''s concubine''s body did not dare to get close to him. They were afraid that his sixth highness would go crazy. However, Xue tingji''s calmness was unexpected, and he didn''t even look at it for the last time.


    Pei Ming knew that after the shock and grief, he hated his mother. If Zhao Bin could be clever, even if he didn''t hide it from them, he would not be able to live up to now.


    At this time, the sky began to drift snow, a cold in the late spring to pour a little warmth clean, another hour after the dawn.


    People who have been on the battlefield have heard the saying that dawn is the most vulnerable time for a person, and he will be defeated if he attacks a little.


    Hold Xue tingji''s hand tightly and wake up his will with pain. Even in the most difficult situation, they must not be knocked down.


    Snow growing, quite catch up with the momentum of winter, some have not yet landed on the torch of the lighting baked, more fell on Xue Ting''s thin shoulders.


    No one even gave him a piece of warm clothes, and he didn''t bother to wait for the dawn. When Pei Ming got the package, he was forced to leave.


    Feng, who was held by the silver plate, was still in vain to keep him. His cry was heartbreaking. "Mingniang, how do you want me to live Don''t you care about your father? "


    Pained Pei Ming clenches his lower lip. His chin can''t stop shaking. He is not willing to break away from the hand he is holding. He can only say sorry again and again. Please take care of your mother and look to the West in the dusky sky.


    Father, I''m sorry, my daughter will come back


    The emperor''s eyes became sharp, and the commander of the imperial guards ordered him to say a few words. He couldn''t hear them from too far away, but it was obviously related to Xue tingji.Accompanied by them was Ershen, who felt the sadness of the two masters. His beautiful mane trembled, his head drooped and his pace hesitated.


    The prince who wants to take Xue Ting''s life is very unwilling. Even if he can be killed on the road, he still can''t be better.


    Since he was demoted as the lowest taxi pawn, he was not qualified to mount the horse and walk for him!


    You don''t need him to be a tiger! Pei Ming stares back with tears on his face, but he doesn''t see any weakness. For a moment, the prince has the illusion that what he sees is a general who has just returned from the battlefield and is still determined.


    Throwing the parcel on the horse''s back is more efficient than waving a sword. If Xue Ting can''t get on the horse, she won''t, so she will accompany him on this journey.


    It was a silent declaration of war, telling the prince that she wanted to be with Xue tingji side by side. She was not afraid of these dirty means, either assassination or poisoning. Just let her go!


    If you want to say that Xue tingji''s extravagance is really great. When he was a soldier, he was escorted by four people. There were some differences in his last life. How could there be two more?


    In the last life, two people were exactly in half. One was the prince and was ordered to end Xue tingji. The other was on the contrary. Thanks to him, Xue tingji didn''t die in the middle of the road.


    Later, he became a general of Xue tingji, but he admitted that he was sent by his majesty. The emperor''s idea was very simple, that is, to use Xue tingji as a spare thing.


    If the prince''s incompetence finally disappoints him, call Xue tingji back and give him some secret help. Let him fight the prince and inherit his own rule. He must be a brilliant and virtuous emperor.


    But if the prince is still honest, don''t go too far for Bai. If the country of Darong can be maintained with the support of the general, let Xue tingji stay in Beidi for the rest of his life.


    Never think about whether it is fair to Xue tingji.

 Chapter 176

    Pei Ming, the emperor''s man, is confident to win, and the one sent by the prince is not enough to be afraid. But the other two who don''t know the details have to be cautious. Pei Ming keeps quiet and keeps close to Xue ting. From now on, there are many dangers in front of them.


    When he was escorted out of the imperial city like a real criminal, Xue tingji''s steps were lighter than he thought. The dawn just came out of the sky and brightened the vast new snow. He looked up and sighed, turning into a fog.


    After death is a new life, for him, the imperial city is already sad, but he will certainly come back and take back what he lost.


    Even though his whole body is cold, his palm is warm. Turning to Pei Ming, she is his only support and hope.


    After the city gate was closed, one of the captains handed Xue tingji some clothes and bedding, but Xue tingji didn''t pick them up immediately.


    Even if he didn''t say it clearly, he knew it was from his father. Oh, no, it was a reward. He wasn''t a pitiful dog. He didn''t want this gift.


    But in the face of reality, we have to bow our heads. Don''t we wait to freeze to death in the wilderness? It will save the prince trouble. Pei Ming took over for Xue tingji and nodded to the captain with a smile, "thank you, elder brother Chang."


    Chang Xiaowei was stunned. "How do you know who I am?"


    He has nothing to do with PEI Jiasu, and Pei Ming is even more unlikely to know him. Other people in the same industry also cast curious or hostile eyes, leaving him speechless.


    Pei Ming, however, does not say a word with a smile. He dresses Xue tingji and helps him to take care of his hair. Only when he is well dressed, can he not even feel embarrassed.


    Two people are surrounded by four people, and their steps are gradually dragged down by the wind and snow. Xue tingji, who has not slept all night and suffered heavy losses, is tired. His frozen hands and feet are even slower. The hand holding Pei Ming is stiff, and he will never let go even if he has no consciousness.


    As soon as he was on the road, he was humiliated by heaven. He could not help but be terrified. Then he realized that this trip to the North was totally different from a few months ago.


    Last September, he set foot on the best season, with the quiet care of general Pei and the help of Pei Li. Although he was bullied by other taxi drivers, he could retaliate and Pei ming could stand for him.


    Instead of being like this now, he has become a prisoner who is always staring at his head. Now, it doesn''t matter that he was pushed out and bullied by those people.


    Later, the snow stopped gradually, but the wind was getting stronger and stronger. It was difficult to open their eyes even when they were pulling their legs and feet.


    Nevertheless, several of the detainees did not let Xue tingji stop. They had good boots and warm clothes, but Xue tingji didn''t. He walked deeper and shallower, still gritted his teeth and didn''t beg for mercy.


    Until after walking out of dozens of miles, he gasped and stopped, looking back at the invisible imperial city.


    "I suddenly understood how Princess dada felt." There was no tears in his eyes, but he was full of grief. Pei ming could not bear to look and leaned on his shoulder.


    How hard it is to be used and abandoned


    "What are you looking at? Let''s go!" The one sent by the prince is also a school captain. I don''t remember his surname very much. He is so domineering that he can bully his former imperial relatives and nobles.


    Fortunately, Xue tingji didn''t pay any attention to this kind of person. Even Pei Ming turned a deaf ear to his clamour and let the captain gain an inch, but he was held down by Chang. "Lao Fang, just have one."


    It turned out that his surname was Fang. Pei Ming remembered it, but he didn''t go a step. He was so righteous that he wanted to stop and eat.


    As soon as Fang Xiaowei listened to coke, "if you say stop, stop, I''ll tell you --"


    Pei Ming directly interrupted him, raised his head and showed his momentum, "I''m the daughter of the second grade general. What qualifications do you have to point at me. Did your majesty abolish my father? Did you punish me? How dare you be arrogant in front of me? "


    The slower she spoke, the more oppressive she felt. Her eyelids were slightly heavy and her eyes were fixed. It was hard to refute.


    Fang Xiaowei had to bow his head, and at the end of most of the day''s journey, they were also hungry. They set up a fire and cooked delicious rice with dried meat.


    However, none of these things will be given to Xue tingji. They have to solve them by themselves. However, since the emperor left Xue tingji with his life, he will not starve to death. Chang Xiaowei has all the things on the road with him, but don''t pay attention to the delicious food.


    When I opened the ration bag, before I could see what was in it clearly, a musty smell came to my nose. Xue tingji frowned. How long has this been Chen rice? It''s all green!


    "This thing --" he choked back, gritted his teeth and held his breath. Pei Ming didn''t say anything when he looked at it. He rubbed the rice grains with snow repeatedly on the spot, as long as he couldn''t eat dead people for a while.


    Xue tingji refused to aggrieve her. He looked at the captains and tried his best to bear his temper. "She''s not guilty again. She has no reason to suffer with me."


    "It''s OK." Pei Ming said with a smile, "I''ve told you to share weal and woe with you."


    Looking at her red fingers frozen by snow, Xue tingji is really distressed. He holds her hand in the palm of his hand and breathes, even if he can''t give much temperature.It was not easy to cook a pot of thick porridge. Without food, they just made do with it.


    Although washed several times, still can''t go to the musty smell, let never eat such coarse food Xue Ting almost nauseous several times, frowned, choked for a long time before forced to swallow, let Pei Ming look at all feel pain, for his smooth back, "will get better, bear it."


    Chang Xiaowei also knew that his highness Liu had suffered a disaster. Although he was ordered by his majesty, he could help a little.


    He kindly gave them some of his dried meat and looked around. "It''s not too early, or I''ll have a rest today."


    "No Pei Ming wants to catch up as much as possible before it gets dark. After all, the longer he drags on the road, the more dangerous it is.


    Fang Xiaowei, who was picking his teeth, sneered at him. Soon they would have to ask for a rest.


    After eating all the porridge water, Xue tingji put his luggage on his back and looked at Pei Ming


    Pei Ming grinned, "it''s too time-consuming. I can walk."


    Looking at her indifferent expression, Xue Ting pursed her lips, and never felt inferior.


    No matter what happened, she was so calm, more calm and farsighted than him. Even if she set foot on this road overnight, she was still not afraid.


    What about yourself? Apart from reluctance and resentment, what else can we do? Even the status of being superior is gone. She doesn''t deserve it at all


    "By the court?" She called back to him and saw that he was very worried. She didn''t have to ask him, "don''t think about it. Let''s go."


    "Ah Ming." He still couldn''t help asking, "do you love me?"


    In this situation, Pei Ming''s heart trembled when he heard this word. He didn''t answer directly, and his expression was a little stiff. "How did you ask this suddenly?"


    Xue tingji''s teeth bulged, and some of them were not strong enough. After holding for a long time, he vomited a sentence: "I''m the one who implicated you."


    After many years, when I saw his expression again, Pei Ming stroked his side face and said, "as long as I work with you, it''s good everywhere."


    The heavy heart lock was easily pried by her, and finally rekindled her fighting spirit. The light of the fire came back to Xue tingji''s eyes again, holding her hand and kissing deeply, "I will live up to your deep love. One day, I will give you the whole world."


    The gale whistling in my ear cooled Pei Ming''s heart in a moment. Xue tingji also said this sentence in his last life, but in the end, he was still negative

 Chapter 177

    Before dark, he set up a tent. In order to prevent Fang Xiaowei from attacking, Pei Ming and Xue Ting sleep together. There are many grass leaves under the snow. Er Xun can feed himself. By the way, he acts as a guard and patrols outside the tent.


    It''s windy at night, the tent can''t hold off much cold, and the quilt is too thin. Pei Ming has no affectation, so he hugs him tightly to keep warm.


    She doesn''t have to worry about what Xue tingji will do. It''s hard for her to live in this situation. Who has the interest of playing hooligans.


    Since last night, he has been very worried. Now he is really exhausted. Before long, Pei Ming fell asleep and his breath is still calm.


    But until she fell asleep, she could vaguely hear Xue Ting''s beating heart like beating a drum. She was thinking about the emperor''s merciless face outside the palace and in the fire.


    Misty rubbed in his arm, the body curled up more tightly, "don''t think about it."


    Kisses in the prosperous lip, is still so warm.


    When the moon was in the middle of the sky, it was quiet. Ertian was drowsy with his head down. Only his tail shook twice from time to time.


    Xue tingji finally can''t stand the fatigue and falls into a disordered dream. Suddenly, er Xun wakes him up with a hiss. Pei Ming also opens his eyes and gets up quickly, but Xue tingji presses him behind him.


    There was no light outside and no reflection could be seen, but Er Xun was obviously warning something. He suddenly opened the tent and saw captain Fang standing at the entrance of the tent, but he had no weapon in his hand.


    It''s just big night. What does he want to do here.


    At the same time, Chang Xiaowei and the other two also came to check the situation, dissatisfied with Fang Xiaowei''s unauthorized action, "what do you want to do?"


    "Don''t I do my duty?" Fang Xiaowei didn''t care, "we have to see if the prisoner has run away."


    What crime did Xue Ting commit? When did the emperor issue a crime edict? Pei Minggang wanted to question, but he saw that the two people who didn''t know the details came over. He was wary, and there was no choking.


    The two men looked at Xue tingji, "anyway, the four of us, we''ll take turns guarding." These several hours simply handed over to Fang Xiaowei.


    This is to give him a chance. Fang Xiaowei smiles and looks at Pei Ming. "It''s the first time I''ve seen such a lucky prisoner. He can still sleep with a woman in his arms at night."


    After that, he had to get into the tent, or else he would be forced to blow a cold wind outside? How can Pei Ming let him offend him? Besides, if there is a surprise attack at night, he is the murderer!


    She deliberately yelled, reminded Chang Xiaowei, threw a thick blanket to Fang Xiaowei, and said meaningfully: "Your Majesty''s holy order is to send your highness six to the border to confiscate troops."


    If they die in the middle of the road, they all lose their heads.


    Fang Xiaowei replied with a provocative smile, "what can we do if we meet the situation of heaven and earth falling apart? Things are changeable. What can we say accurately?"


    Therefore, Xue tingji can be killed by freezing and exhaustion. Anyway, with the prince''s protection, he can''t lose his head.


    But with Pei Ming as a thorn, he had no choice but to stay outside the tent wrapped in a blanket and sniff in the cold night.


    He must want to find a chance to start. In this way, no one dares to fall asleep. Pei Ming has a headache and closes his eyes. If she is consumed like this every day, she and Xue tingji will die of fatigue. It''s better to get rid of them as soon as possible.


    But what''s the position of those two people? You have to try to figure it out.


    Even if there was a murder outside the tent, she was still on guard. She tried to hold her head and didn''t dare to fall down. Xue tingji put her on his chest, and let him guard her.


    It was a long and painful night, which made dawn very precious. After eating some dry food, they set foot on the journey again.


    Along the way, the two men seldom spoke, but they never urged Xue tingji. On several occasions, Pei Ming deliberately looked back and found that their eyes were always locked on her and Xue tingji, including Chang Xiaowei and Fang Xiaowei.


    Is it surveillance? Even your colleagues? It''s just a guess. We have to find out what to do to prove it.


    Suddenly thought of a thing in his bag, eyes become deep, so do it, always have to point this line.


    So when she was camping and cooking that day, she deliberately asked Xue ting to go out and find some wild vegetables. Chang Xiaowei followed him, while she was guarding the local stove and cooking porridge in the pot.


    Fang Xiaowei is not far away. In the name of a guard, Pei Ming looks back and continues to squat in front of the stove. But after a while, he suddenly changes his face, covers his stomach and looks around, as if looking for shelter.


    Taking this opportunity, Fang Xiaowei said with a sarcastic smile, "Oh, what''s wrong with your stomach? Who asked you, Miss Jiao, to ask for trouble? Is the rotten rice delicious


    His sneer only got Pei Ming''s cold eyes. When she was really in a hurry, she ran into the tent to get something, and then ran away in a hurry. Fang Xiaowei wanted to catch up with her and was stopped by her, "you still want to peep!"


    Fang Xiaowei is also a man with a wife. He guessed her inconvenience, but he didn''t bite the thorn. He looked back and put his eyes on the pot.


    He immediately had an idea. Instead of starting immediately, he looked at the two silent people. After a moment''s stalemate, he pulled out a small paper bag from his sleeve and splashed it into the pot.As soon as he put the lid back, Pei Ming came back in a hurry. He didn''t see Fang Xiaowei poisoning with his own eyes. He just doubtfully lifted the lid of the pot and sniffed. He didn''t smell anything strange.


    All this was witnessed by the two men, but they didn''t say anything. Pei Ming, as if nothing had happened, scooped up a small spoon and tasted it, deliberately not looking at Fang Xiaowei''s expression.


    After that, Xue tingji came back and found a few, which was better than being tender. He washed them with snow water and threw them into the pot, which was a delicious meal.


    Thanks to her hand cooking, Xue tingji finally had a little smile, "I''ll taste it."


    "Don''t worry. It''s burning." Pei Ming puts the porridge into the bowl and blows it carefully. Yu Guang sees the two people coming, but he doesn''t feel it. He hands the bowl to Xue tingji.


    Xue tingji, who had no idea, was about to put porridge into his mouth. The two men moved faster, as if to stop him. But at this moment, Pei Ming suddenly covered his stomach with a painful expression.


    "What''s the matter?" Xue tingji puts down his bowl, while Chang Xiaowei notices Fang Xiaowei''s disappointment. He is about to question, but he hears Pei Ming cry out.


    Then, before waiting for her to say anything, suddenly a mouthful of black blood directly vomited out, all sprayed on Xue tingji''s body!


    The unprepared Xue tingji suddenly stares big eyes, this is poisoned?! The first reaction was to ask Chang Xiaowei for an antidote, "you must have brought it. Take it out!"


    In order to prevent the prince from attacking, Chang Xiaowei did bring it. Fang Xiaowei, who was a thief, suddenly rushed over and took the half bowl of porridge and poured it into Xue tingji''s mouth!

 Chapter 178

    The action of Fang was so fast that everyone was caught off guard. Xue Ting coughed after being forced to pour boiling hot porridge water, and also began to hemoptysis.


    The two men finally had the action. Qi Li pulled Fang Xiaowei apart, and then quickly gave Xue tingji and Pei Ming the antidote, but Pei Ming''s hematemesis was too severe, and the antidote just came out.


    What the prince wants is to be killed with one blow. The poison is natural. Xue tingji asks for an antidote to feed her and raises her chin to prevent her from spitting out again. "Ah Ming, hold on, or you will lose your life."


    Pei Ming was very uncomfortable, but he still held back. After a little struggle, he finally settled down. He just kept retching, full of blood.


    Xue tingji couldn''t bear it. After putting her down, he rushed to Fang Xiaowei, but was stopped by Chang Xiaowei, "you can''t kill him!"


    "Don''t give me crap!" Even if he''s down now, he''s the arrogant Xue tingji. Can he tolerate the people who hurt ah Ming?


    Pull between Chang Xiaowei waist saber shaking, attracted his attention, took the opportunity to pull the sword to push away Chang Xiaowei, stabbed past like lightning!


    Fang Xiaowei is also flustered. He only dares to be reckless by relying on Xue Ting''s unarmed ability. If he really wants to be killed, he will be in danger.


    But just as Xue tingji was about to win, the two men raised their swords to him and let Xue tingji get angry. "What do you mean?"


    Save him for a while, and defend Fang Xiaowei for a while. There''s no such thing as weeds on the wall! That''s all. If you want to kill them, you can kill them together.


    "Tingji..." It''s Pei Ming who can call him back forever. She tries hard to get up and stop him, but she has a pain in her stomach. Xue tingji immediately folded up to help her, "don''t move."


    "You can''t mess around." Pei Ming shook his head, full of sweat on his forehead, even his voice trembled. "If you kill the accompanying officers and soldiers, you are really guilty."


    "Oh, isn''t my sin serious enough?" Xue tingji doesn''t matter any more, but Pei Ming can''t make him stupid. They have just started for two days. They are not far from the imperial city. If the emperor knows that he is restless, he will be killed at any time.


    And the eyes and ears of the emperor were right in front of them.


    Suppressing Xue tingji''s anger, she stood up slowly, leaned on him, straightened up as far as she could, and looked at the two speechless generals? You He was sent to supervise us


    They didn''t say a word, so Pei Ming said, "Your Majesty wants to know Will the crown prince attack Xue tingji? Does Xue tingji have Rebellion, isn''t it? "


    Since they were so straightforward and clear, they did not hide any more. One of them first said, "I have a surname of Yu. This surname is Wen. I am a general of Jin Wu."


    General Jinwu is not a real military general. They are dedicated to the imperial palace. To put it bluntly, they are high-ranking guards. They were sent to the palace. The emperor is very generous.


    Pei Ming bowed his body to see the salute, and endured the salty smell in his throat. "It turned out that it was the general in front of the imperial court, and the little girl was impolite."


    It seems that her conjecture is true. These two men will report everything they saw on the road to the emperor. It can be seen that the emperor does not trust Xue tingji.


    But


    Her drooping eyes flashed killing intention, which was more hidden and insidious than Xue Ting''s momentum.


    Gather the Pei family''s children and cultivate their own power. She doesn''t intend to let the emperor know about these things that can''t be hidden in the border. Therefore, these two generals can never return to the imperial city.


    As for whether to stay or to kill, we don''t have to worry. Anyway, Captain Fang has to get rid of it. What she said to Xue tingji just now is just a play. She just has to wait until she goes a little further.


    After all, it''s not in vain to say that emperor Tiangao is far away. When they get to the border, what they want to do is not something that others can easily stop.


    Of course, no one will know what she thinks, let alone that she calculated the poisoning.


    At that time, when she ran into the tent to get something, she swallowed half a dose of antidote in advance, which Xue tingji had given to her before. It was the same as Chang Xiaowei''s, which was only in the palace.


    One of the reasons for poisoning himself is to expose Fang Xiaowei as soon as possible, so that he can be hostile to Chang Xiaowei.


    Secondly, I also want to try the reaction of the two generals. If they let her and Xue Ting take advantage of the evils, they are undoubtedly the prince''s people.


    So although she looks miserable, she is sure that she can''t die, and she has a copy hidden in her sleeve for Xue tingji, which is not nearly useful.


    Fortunately, Chang Xiaowei gave her convenience and let her be innocent from beginning to end. The antidote should be used slowly.


    After some twists and turns, it was dark. Chang Xiaowei consciously let Miss Pei and his highness have an accident. He took the initiative to cook new porridge for them. It''s good to support the poisoned intestines and stomach.


    Xue tingji thanks him for his kindness and gives Pei Ming a spoonful of cold food. It''s a pity that she can''t eat much. After all, the poisonous hair lasts longer and the injury is more serious.


    At this time, she had the heart to laugh secretly. She was too cruel to herself. If this kind of ruthlessness could be used on Xue tingji, why should she hesitate and be distressed.Looking at her frown because of pain, Xue Ting leaned over and gave a kiss painfully, "I''m sorry, this is what I should suffer..."


    She was tired with pain. She took his hand and said nothing.


    At least Fang Xiaowei can be honest tonight and take the opportunity to have a good sleep. Before long, Xue tingji''s body temperature package came over and gently stroked her back, which made her feel more comfortable.


    After all, he seems to like to pat her on the back. When did he start? I can''t remember.


    It''s as if it''s their inborn habit. She just enjoys it.


    Sure enough, when people are exhausted to the extreme, they can sleep soundly even in dangerous situations. Pei Ming sleeps soundly until dawn. He vaguely hears Xue tingji''s voice talking outside the tent. He can''t hear it clearly, so he just thanks at last.


    When she opened her eyes, Xue tingji just lifted the curtain of the tent and came in. Seeing that her face was much better, she took a long breath and touched her forehead


    She shook her head, just ready to get up, but he beat up and hugged her, "ah, what are you doing?"


    When Xue tingji bowed his head, Pei Ming was stunned by the broken hair on his forehead and the soft light in his eyes. What''s more, he said something that made her heart beat.


    "From now on, all the way back, I''ll hold you."


    Doesn''t he know how far the road is? After a short absence, she still laughed at his mischief. But Xue tingji was serious. He asked Er Xun to carry his luggage so that he could spare two hands to hold her. This was more than two hours.


    Pei Ming is not as light as a swallow. He obviously feels that he has no strength, but Xue tingji refuses to let go anyway, which makes her a little angry.


    "What do you want to do? No one wants you to be a hero!"


    She knew that Xue tingji was distressed that he had been poisoned, but one of them was almost enough. Did she really want to take her to Guanshan.


    But no matter how she struggled, Xue tingji just didn''t let go. He couldn''t hold her until he put his forehead against her. It was so cool.


    He said, "Ah Ming, let me do something for you."

 Chapter 179

    Let him do something for her, which Xue tingji has said before, remains unchanged. Pei Ming was in a trance. He thought he was in the east city, looking at the back of the boy in front of him.


    How could this guy have such a good memory? But since he was so persistent, why did he become so


    "You put me down first." She didn''t let him. Now is not the time for him to show his sincerity. It''s the most important thing for her to go on the road. It''s a big deal for her to ride a horse.


    Anyway, she is not a pawn, and no one else can control her.


    Fortunately, Chang Xiaowei understood that Xue tingji was poisoned yesterday and allowed him to go ahead with light clothes. Today the wind has stopped, but he has spared them once.


    In the past two days, Pei Ming only ate some thick porridge. Pei Ming didn''t have much strength. He was weak on ER Xun''s back. Er Xun felt his master''s weakness and hummed some angry sounds from time to time. This was a sign of comfort and concern.


    Pei Ming followed his mane and recovered a little. Then he straightened up and looked to the West. Unfortunately, he could see nothing but the wasteland.


    "Court." With some crying voice, she was reluctant to take back her eyes for a long time. "Do you think my father will be safe?"


    She was so afraid that, as before, she suddenly heard the bad news and regretted it all her life.


    Although Xue tingji didn''t understand her fear, he also understood her worry. He went to Ertian''s side and held her by his hand. "My father-in-law will be safe. He is the first military general of our fusion."


    Their conversation was heard by four people. The two generals in the rear didn''t say a word. They were as expressionless as ever. They just looked at Xue tingji in an uncomfortable way.


    If Xue Ting said a few more words about Pei Changyuan, they would tell the emperor that he meant to support the army and revolt.


    Fang Xiaowei, who is ahead of him, disdains to sniff. If there is not a Pei Changyuan who is not easy to provoke, why should he be angry with Pei Ming.


    But he didn''t cheat Chang Xiaowei. The incident of poisoning yesterday made them stand on the opposite side. They were in charge of each other''s own affairs. They were fighting with each other. No one was willing to let each other succeed.


    Pei Ming Keeps Chang Xiaowei''s every move in his mind. Although he only protected Xue tingji''s life at this time by following his holy orders, he really made the first contribution to their successful arrival at the border, which Xue tingji knows well.


    In the afternoon, the sky changes suddenly, and thunderstorms always come suddenly in spring. What we fear most in the field is thunder.


    Sure enough, they saw three or two flashes of lightning in the distance. Before they could avoid them, the ground was already dusty by the big raindrops.


    Chang Xiaowei wants to set up a tent to shelter himself from the rain, or let Xue Ting take a rest, but Fang Xiaowei finds an opportunity to say, "stop when it rains. Should it be an outing? If it rains for half a month, you don''t have to go on the road, do you? Go! Don''t stop


    "You --" Chang Xiaowei seems to be worried and not easy to lose his temper. He turns to ask two general Jinwu to help him say something. Unfortunately, these two elder brothers are Muggles. As long as Xue tingji doesn''t die, they won''t interfere.


    Fang Xiaowei also saw this. Anyway, they are not afraid to complain. Can your majesty punish the prince? He has the crown prince to cover, is can be unscrupulous.


    As the rain grew, the road became more and more difficult to walk. The cold and wet mud hung on Xue tingji''s legs and feet, just like lead.


    Pei Ming wants to get off the horse to accompany him, but he is not allowed to. He gnashes his teeth and goes forward against the wind and rain. He can''t see the road clearly, so he is caught in a pit and falls into the mud.


    "Court excuse!" Before she could get down to the ground, a whip suddenly swung over and split on Xue tingji''s shoulder.


    The leather whip was whipped on the thin clothes wet by the rain, and immediately saw the blood like a knife cut. Xue Ting was silent and glared at him angrily.


    Although he was frightened by his eyes for a moment, Fang Xiaowei, relying on his inability to do anything to himself, whipped a whip to embolden himself.


    However, the whip did not fall on Xue tingji. Pei Ming held the end of the whip tightly, and his strength was as strong as Fang Xiaowei.


    "You are so bold." Her ferocious appearance is quite similar to Xue tingji. Rao Shi, the crown prince and the emperor have never humiliated Xue tingji like this. A little captain is really not afraid of death!


    She added some strength to get a whip to teach him a lesson. In other words, she didn''t have the ability to do so, but she couldn''t stand up to her weakness. In the end, she couldn''t beat Fang Xiaowei, who had enough to eat and drink. Instead, she was pulled forward and staggered.


    Don''t insult him. How dare you offend Ah Ming! Xue Ting was angry and went straight to Fang Xiaowei''s throat, but he was held by two Jinwu generals, but this time he refused to obey.


    "Get out of here, get out of here!" He doesn''t care about looking forward and backward. He can''t even get rid of the dog thief in front of him. What else can he do?!


    Terrified by his madness, Fang stepped back a few steps. Fortunately, the two Jinwu generals were armed with swords and stood in front of Xue tingji and Pei Ming.


    But Fang Xiaowei is not so good either. He just smiles two times and sticks a blade around his neck. Even Chang Xiaowei is angry. He doesn''t give him a look. He thinks he''s the boss?Unfortunately, Fang Xiaowei is not afraid of him at all? Murdering a colleague, you want to rebel with this sinner? "


    Chang''s teeth bite, Fang Xiaoxiao, with a whip to remove the blade, "I did not want his life, not against the holy order? Anyway, as long as he''s not dead, why do you care so much? "


    This is really reasonable. Indeed, as long as Xue Ting lives, no matter how he is bullied, no one else will help him.


    If you want to say that Fang Xiaowei is really proud, even Pei Ming dares to ridicule him. "Give Miss Pei a piece of advice. Next time I whip, you''d better stay away. Otherwise, I don''t mean to offend you. It''s useless for you to complain."


    Pei Ming is really laughed at. He is more stupid than his last life. I believe that his death will be worse than his last life.


    Although he was angry, he didn''t have much emotion on the surface. He didn''t give him a chance to laugh. Xue tingji couldn''t hold down his anger. His eyes drifted on their swords and still wanted to fight back.


    How could the two generals not see his intention? They put away their swords and urged him not to delay his time. They went back behind them and deliberately separated them for a certain distance.


    You think that''s going to stop him? Xue tingji doesn''t give up. Pei Ming holds his hand. If she can''t bear it, she''ll make a big plan. Besides, she''s nothing.


    Only after she let him go, did she secretly look at her palm. She hurt her palm with the whip just now, which was very painful.


    The rain is getting more and more powerful. It''s hard to stop. The dark weather makes people nervous, but what worries Pei Ming is that the road ahead is a life and death situation

 Chapter 180

    From the imperial city to the border, there is a section of road that is difficult to walk. It is safer to walk in the valley. But on such a Rainstorm Day, the debris flow will rush down at any time. The most dangerous thing is to seal up their front and back roads, and the distance is also long.


    Taking the hillside can save a lot of road sections. Although there is also the risk of rolling stones, it is not easy to be blocked. The disadvantage is that the road is too narrow. Most people do not choose this road when transporting materials.


    This time, there is no dispute. It is rare for us to have a consensus. Since there are not many people, let''s go on the hillside.


    However, Pei Ming is not wrong. Fang Xiaowei must have another bad idea. It''s easy for him to take the risk of taking a mountain road in a rainy day. It''s very easy for him to have an accident. In his last life, he had a good time, but he didn''t succeed.


    I don''t know if I''m going to do it again or find another way.


    Another drawback of walking in the mountains is thunder and lightning. No one can predict whether the next green light will hit his head. Even the brave and fat people have to be careful.


    Pei Ming was led by Xue ting with one hand and ER Xun''s rein with the other. He tried to stick to the wall of the mountain.


    All of a sudden, the distance of ten steps ahead was shocked. They saw the branches on the cliff burst into flames, and then fell down the cliff in the heavy rain. Xue tingji put Pei ming to his side, and he walked outside. Three steps away was the abyss.


    Fang half looked back at their every move, Chang half stepped back to watch him, and soon came to the most dangerous corner, everyone''s pace slowed down a lot.


    After that, Fang moved to the side of the mountain wall, deliberately retreating slowly. Unfortunately, he was stopped by Chang Xiaowei, and he was clearly not allowed to get close to Xue tingji.


    "Yo, Lao Chang, you make me feel uneasy." He was not reconciled. His eyes seemed to glance at Er Xun unintentionally. "You''re behind me. I''m afraid you''ll stab me. What can I do?"


    Chang Xiaowei''s answer is straightforward, "don''t do bad things, don''t be afraid of being struck by thunder." Pei Ming laughs, but she remembers that they were attacked by Fang Xiaowei here in the last life, so they really have to be prepared.


    But this time, it''s a little different. I hope this little guy can help them.


    However, animals know how to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages, and it is not in line with their living habits to act in lightning. Although they are well tamed, fear is not so easy to eliminate.


    Therefore, every time there is thunder and lightning disturbance, xunger''s pace will be disordered for a while. Obviously, he is extremely afraid. He is very loyal to his master without hissing and running away.


    Pei ming could see his patience and patted him to appease him. But at this moment, a pillar of gold, which was more frightening than any light before, burst down and burst the dark valley into light.


    Even Pei Ming almost screamed in fright, not to mention the dazzling light completely startled Er Xun. He raised his front hoof and tried to escape, but he didn''t lose control under Pei Ming''s pull.


    Don''t make trouble here. One will fall off the cliff if he is not careful.


    And this is the opportunity that Fang Xiaowei has been waiting for. He suddenly yelled out loud and retreated madly. Behind him, Chang Xiaowei was caught off guard. "What are you doing?" He fell on Ertian again.


    The frightened Er Xun thought that he was attacked, and finally he could not control his wildness. With a long roar, he jumped up. That is to say, he threw Pei Ming, who was holding the reins.


    It''s not a good thing for Pei ming to leave his feet on the edge of the cliff. Pei Ming is tense all over. Xue tingji is even more frightened and catches her!


    He thought it was safe, but he didn''t notice that he stepped on the soft mud and stone on the edge of the road. The mud and stone washed by the rain was not vulnerable.


    So he half slipped down the cliff!


    "Tingji -" Pei Ming''s heart almost stopped. Fortunately, he held hands with him, but Xue tingji''s weight was not light, and she also lost her feet. With the roaring thunder in the sky, she covered up the exclamations of other people.


    Now Pei Ming is holding on to ER Xun''s reins. Er Xun knows that he has put his master in danger and tries to pull them up. But the mud is wet and slippery. If he can keep his body steady, he has to do his best.


    Chang Xiaowei and two Jinwu generals came to help, but Er Xun thought they were enemies, and maniacally refused to let them close. The more it moved, the closer it was to the cliff. If it fell down, it would be doomed.


    "Er Xun! "Don''t be afraid, er Xun." Pei Ming tried his best to suppress his fear and command him as he did during training. After hearing the command, er Xun really calmed down and tried to pull his master up.


    Xue Ting can at least reduce half of his weight by climbing up with the help of the branches on the cliff. He takes the risk of embracing Pei Ming''s waist. He can get out of danger with more efforts.


    But heaven failed. Just when they were only one arm short of being pulled up, the reins that were repeatedly rubbed by the stone suddenly couldn''t bear it. One end of the reins was completely broken, and they suddenly fell several feet down!


    "Ah Pei Ming screamed instinctively, and everyone''s face was pale. Even Er Xun was flustered. He tried to straighten his neck and didn''t give up. His stubbornness was quite like his two masters.Fortunately, the other end of the reins can still hold, but Chang Xiaowei can''t reach them. Xue tingji hugs Pei Ming and grabs the protruding stone in one hand. Thanks to his quick reaction just now, otherwise he will die.


    But Pei Ming looks up and sees his fingertips, and his eyes are suddenly wet. Because of his violent action, Xue tingji''s nails are lifted and broken by stones, and blood oozes down the back of his hands. He has to support two people''s weight in the pouring rainstorm. Even if he is pierced by stones, he must not let go.


    How painful it is


    Xue tingji endured the pain and tried to restrain the trembling of her fingertips. With his other hand, he tied her waist tightly and lowered his head to her forehead.


    She broke out a lot of cold sweat and was diluted by the rain, leaving only a light salty taste. She was as cool as before, searching in the rain in the mountains in order to find medicine for Feng.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''ll take you up." His voice is firm, not a bit flustered. Let Pei Ming hold the reins with one hand and his waist with the other, so that he can climb the cliff.


    Although reluctant to aggravate his injury, there is no other way at the moment, and Pei Ming can''t take care of any respectability, and puts his legs and feet on him.


    Xue tingji carefully analyzed the rock above and calculated every step before he acted cautiously.


    But just when everyone was concentrating on the rescue, Fang Xiaowei quietly approached Er Xun. He would do nothing if he wanted to. He couldn''t give Xue ting a chance to turn over.


    He wanted to frighten Er Xun again and completely cut off Xue tingji''s life. It didn''t even matter whether Pei Ming would die or not.


    Fortunately, General Yu found out his plot in time and waved his sword to him without hesitation. It was not a threat, but a real death.

 Chapter 181

    Realizing that general Yu was serious, Captain Fang finally realized that he was afraid. With a cry, he fell to his knees and cried innocently, "don''t kill me, I didn''t mean to! I''m really just scared. I don''t know if I''m wrong. Do you want to help me... "


    It''s a pity that general Jinwu, who was in front of the imperial court, had never seen any scenes before and was not moved at all. Fang Xiaowei moved out the shield of the prince again. "If you want to kill him, please wait for me to return my life to the prince, OK? After all, he is the crown prince. I have to give him an explanation. "


    Chu Jun means that he will be in charge of everyone''s life and death in the future. Of course, General Yu will also take care of his own life and family, but he still draws a sword on the side of Fang Xiaowei''s neck as a warning.


    "Next time, I''ll go back to your majesty first. You can''t wait for the prince to protect you."


    Regardless of the blood oozing from his neck, Fang Xiaowei quickly begged for mercy, "I dare not. I want to live."


    General Yu no longer pursues, just as Xue tingji is about to climb up, and everyone tries to pull them up, which can be regarded as a relief.


    Xue tingji certainly won''t let go of the culprit, but general Yu won''t let him do it. "Next time, I''ll do it."


    "Want another time?"


    Can they be so lucky every time? Since we have to force him to death, we might as well die together!


    "The court will do it." Pei Ming shouts at him, hugs xunger''s head and thanks him for saving his life.


    It''s not that she''s soft hearted. It''s just that there''s still a time to do something to make these two generals Jinwu and Chang Xiaowei stand on the same line and both want to kill Fang Xiaowei.


    It''s not difficult to create this opportunity. She and Xue tingji will never suffer for nothing!


    As if feeling Pei Ming''s dark anger, er Xun shakes his head as if to coax her. Xue tingji also holds her from behind, but he can''t bear to put his chin on her shoulder.


    "If you''re OK, I''m scared to death..."


    Mingming was determined just now, but now he can''t hide his crying voice. He is really afraid. If they don''t come up, how can he return Ah Ming''s life.


    I don''t know how long it''s been raining. At this time, the only dark clouds left are blown away by the wind, revealing the bright sunshine outside the sky.


    So, it''s almost evening.


    Although the whole body was wet and numb, it was still warm to see the golden sun shining through the thin clouds and lighting up the valley again.


    The joy of the rest of his life, no matter how many times he has experienced, is so shocking. Pei Ming suddenly falls to the ground and sighs his breath in his chest.


    Knowing that she was scared, Xue tingji hugged her to comfort her. Pei Ming broke his tears and laughed. He rarely said, "Xue tingji, hold on tight."


    According to his words, he heard her say: "my legs are soft..." Then he laughed silently.


    Xue tingji couldn''t help laughing. Holding her shoulder, she couldn''t help crying. It was her small body that kept them alive by pulling the reins.


    "After that, my life is yours." He kisses her wet hair and wants to give her all of his body temperature. Pei Ming feels at ease and only has the strength to respond to his hug.


    "It''s mine."


    There was no time for them to tell each other. They had to get out of the valley before the sun went down, and then find a place to make a fire. Fortunately, the luggage was not thrown off the cliff by Ertian. Through the waterproof oilcloth, they could have a dry clothes to wear.


    It''s only snowed for a few days, and it''s freezing. It''s hard to get warm and numb. Captain Chang took some medicine, but Xue tingji can''t fix his nails.


    "I''ll do it." Pei Ming asked for a knife. Looking at Xue Ting''s fingertips, he could not help wrinkling his brows, as if it was his own pain.


    "Endure..." She clenched her lips, pinched the broken nail, and cut off the connecting part. During this period, she would hurt him. Xue tingji took a few breaths, but she didn''t say a word. On the contrary, Pei Ming''s hand trembled more and more, blinked frequently, and tried to force back the tears.


    Finally, she managed to deal with all her fingers. She breathed a sigh of relief, and her lower lip was almost bitten. She covered the wound with medicine and wrapped it in cloth. As long as there was no water, she would be OK in a few days.


    As for her own injury, it is not difficult to deal with, and she will be well tomorrow.


    Chang Xiaowei''s heart is very soft. Seeing that both of them are inconvenient, he suffered from the big setbacks and took the initiative to give them his own dry food. It''s better than mildewed rice porridge.


    Xue tingji was very grateful for his kindness, and his eyes fell on Fang Xiaowei, who was the farthest away from him. After this incident, he was also stared at like the prisoner, drinking wine uneasily, and had no good words in his mouth.


    Pei Ming sighs with satisfaction and starts to fight soon after. Xue Ting holds her into the tent by not letting her get tired. He seems to feel the sight and a little dull laughter.


    After that, no one bothered them. It was rare to have a comfortable night. Xue Ting lay on her side and let her shrink in her arms. Pei Ming was really tired, but after sleeping for half an hour, he suddenly woke up.No matter how tired she is, she is still alert. Before she can relax, the road behind will be more and more difficult.


    It was dark in the tent. Even if they were nestling together, they couldn''t see each other''s faces. Xue Ting felt for her face and lost a lot of weight.


    She heard a sigh from him, then, naturally, put her arm on his waist, said nothing and breathed with him quietly.


    After that, her lips were pasted with warmth, which was a little rougher than before, and she felt funny. She was not the same.


    He kisses very lightly for fear of hurting the place where she was bitten. It''s not like his usual style at all. Pei Ming, who has been used to his fury, can''t help complaining and asking: "that''s it?"


    "Well?" Xue Ting couldn''t react, so he chuckled and patted her on the head. "I can''t bear to hurt you."


    But Pei Ming wanted to hurt. He wanted to ask for his touch more than ever before. Since he didn''t take the initiative, he should do it by himself.


    Xue tingji, who didn''t know what she wanted, was about to close her eyes and go to sleep when the back of her head was suddenly held down. Before he was puzzled, she was forced to kiss her aggressively.


    She has never taken the initiative like this. She seems to have exchanged identity with him. Xue tingji is very surprised, but she still dare not hurt her. Pei Ming''s dissatisfaction is aroused by her evasive action, and finally let him go.


    "Ah --" Xue tingji was hit by her more fiercely before she could speak. She finally understood from her slight trembling breath that she wanted a relief.

 Chapter 182

    Pei Ming never thought that he would miss his comfort in the imperial city on the way to the north. He would miss walking in the east city with him, his seemingly mischievous but actually very modest teasing, and even every kiss with him.


    At least at that time, they can embrace each other leisurely, and they don''t have to worry too much that they will be killed in the next moment.


    But all this almost ended today. When she was hanging on the edge of the cliff, she was really afraid. After all, the variables of this life are too big. God knows if Xue tingji''s life will be reversed.


    So she needed a reassurance that he was still there.


    But her attack was just impatient, and she didn''t have much know-how. She was always dissatisfied with it. She had been passive in this kind of thing for two lifetimes. As long as she was led by him, she would be exhausted now.


    After being gnawed by her like a dog for a long time, Xue tingji finally laughed and broke off her stubborn little head, "be calm, I''ll teach you."


    Pei Ming was very obedient, but he still hesitated, "but your mouth Is it really not painful? "


    In fact, it was a little painful, but she just wanted the pain. Besides, she didn''t experience any pain. It didn''t matter at all.


    At her urging, Xue tingji finally changed her posture, bent down to press down a little weight, and then slowly rubbed her lips.


    A little bit slowly, slowly into the real kiss, no matter rough or gentle, can easily kill people''s reason, just close your eyes, enjoy it.


    Soon Xue Ting was occupied by himself. He was more tired than Pei Ming, and he was hit harder. The sufferings and dangers in recent days made him feel tired.


    Although tenderness can''t change the status quo, it''s the best way to save his life. Like Pei Ming, he needs to feel each other''s existence to be at ease.


    Gradually, he returned to the highland, breathing hotter than Pei Ming, and Pei Ming was willing to be in the downwind, guided by him and attacked by him.


    She likes the strength of his tight embrace, the action of his caressing his long hair, and the journey that he is not satisfied with his lips.


    Without the plug, more and more deep breathing from her throat overflow, and extremely depressed. She didn''t forget where she was. She didn''t want to be heard outside.


    Xue tingji came back to her lips after a circle, and finally felt that it was the most wonderful place.


    Since she was afraid of leaking out her voice, he would swallow all her voice. Don''t worry about the outside. At this moment, they are the only people in the world.


    This night, they finally satisfied, even if only the touch of lips and teeth is precious, this is the only one they can support each other through the difficulties.


    Around dawn the next day, thunderstorms came back. When he got up in the morning, Pei Ming coughed twice, and his cheeks turned red.


    She didn''t care too much, but her forehead was covered with the palm of his hand, "no fever, but the wind is definitely cold."


    It rained like that for a long time yesterday. Of course, he would get sick. Xue Ting asked Chang Xiaowei for medicine, but he didn''t cure the cold.


    After all, wind and cold can''t kill people. The emperor is not so kind.


    Xue tingji is in a bit of a hurry. He can''t let Ah Ming get sick. At this time, Pei Ming calls him back. His finger is still injured. He should be purulent after being in the rain.


    "Come on, wrap this up." Fortunately, she prepared a lot of things, including soft and thin oilcloth, to prevent the rain on the road, in case of a wound.


    Unexpectedly, she even took this. Xue tingji felt guilty. She prepared everything, but she couldn''t even take out a medicine to dispel wind and cold.


    When he picked up his things, he caught a glimpse of his expression. Pei Mingmo said with a smile that it doesn''t matter. There are herbs for wind chill everywhere. Just pick some fresh boiling water to drink. It won''t get in the way.


    Xue tingji''s brow was more heavily locked, "do you recognize those herbs?"


    She teased, "hum, look down on my general?"


    "I love you so much."


    No one wants to go on the road in this kind of ghost weather. They just leave later, giving them a chance to have a rest.


    Because Xue Ting couldn''t get water into his hands and couldn''t exert himself, Pei Ming had to come to cook. He washed the rice with rain water and cooked it. Now he''s used to the musty smell.


    But how can she eat these when she is still ill? Xue tingji asked Chang Xiaowei for some decent food. It''s not convenient to go out to find herbs in such a heavy rain. Drinking more hot water is better than nothing.


    Two hours later, when the thunderstorm stopped, they rushed to the road and found some wild ginger and notopterygium Incisum, which they saved for frying soup in the evening.


    After three or four days of numbness, Xue Ting recovered from his finger injury, his nails were incomplete, and he looked ugly and frightening. Pei Ming''s cold could not be cured, and he dragged back and forth, and his voice became hoarse.


    And the more northward, the colder the climate is. There is no thunderstorm, but wind and snow. The winter in the north will not end until April, which is cruel to beat them back to their original shape.


    The cold also made Pei Ming''s wind cold worse. The medicine he could find was no longer enough. He could only drag his sick body every day, coughing more than he said.Xue tingji remembers that he will pass by a town and will find a doctor to see her. So he quickens his pace, but the heavy snow on his face doesn''t let him do what he wants, and it makes Pei Ming suffer a lot.


    "No, it''s too snowy to see the road." Chang Xiaowei suggests stopping, but Xue Ting is in a hurry to see a doctor, and he is not at ease to put Pei ming down alone. When he is in a dilemma, Pei Ming, who is lying on his horse, suddenly cries out to him weakly.


    He turned his head and saw that Pei Ming''s cheeks were red and his eyes were almost closed.


    You don''t need to know that she''s on fire. Xue tingji quickly takes her to her arms and wraps everything she can wrap. Chang Xiaowei helps to set up a tent to shelter them from the wind. It''s really difficult to touch Pei Ming''s forehead.


    He discussed with the two generals. After all, Miss Pei is the daughter of the general. If something happens on the way, they can''t afford it.


    If you don''t want to go to the town in front of you to look for a doctor, the one left behind will look after Fang Xiaowei. He is dishonest. If he takes advantage of this moment, he will have trouble coping with it.


    After everyone agreed, Chang Xiaowei made Xue Ting feel at ease and so on. At this moment, Pei Ming had already closed his eyes in his arms. His breathing was very shallow and fast under the high fever, which made people feel uncomfortable.


    But she didn''t fall asleep. She knew what they said and what they did. Even if she was hiding in the tent, the wind and snow were blowing outside. She was cold and hot. She couldn''t even feel Xue tingji''s embrace.


    Just as she was about to go to sleep, there was a warm wet feeling on her forehead. She tried to open her eyes and saw Xue tingji''s red eyes.


    "Why Crying? "


    Isn''t it the wind cold and fever, a big man, as for that. Xue tingji asked her if she could remember today.


    After walking on the road for so many days, she had forgotten the day, but Xue tingji remembered that today was February 20.


    His birthday was also their wedding day.

 Chapter 183

    February 20 was the day set by the Emperor himself. Xue tingji was looking forward to this day. He never thought that what he really ushered in was the most miserable situation.


    He hugged Pei Ming and leaned his face against her forehead. His body swayed slightly, as if he were coaxing her, or as if he were tottering.


    "Originally Today, we will wear wedding clothes and live together in prison. We will become a couple that everyone envies. We will live the most stable life and give you everything you want. This is what I should do... "


    He had fantasized about those scenes many times, but now there was nothing left, and even she was ill.


    Why does the noble general''s daughter want to go with him to suffer these hardships? He would rather Ah Ming beat him and scold him bitterly than leave him and go back to her honorable life.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, Ah Ming You go back. " His tears flowed silently, saying this sentence, too difficult, "father read general Pei, will take good care of you, you stay in the Imperial City, wait for me to go back?"


    Pei Ming opened his eyes to see her, but he didn''t have the strength to make any expression What nonsense. "


    Xue tingji is not impulsive. He really goes back on his words. He shouldn''t have brought Ah Ming with him at the beginning.


    "Last year, I thought it was hard for us. Now I understand why your little mother refused to let you accompany me. This road is too hard for me. I really can''t watch you suffer..."


    As if he should, the wind and snow suddenly intensified, blowing into the tent, freeze-dried his tears.


    He can endure hunger, fatigue, and even murder everywhere, but he can''t bear his own incompetence. He can''t even take good care of her. Why should he be her fiance.


    For the first time, I was ashamed of being so incompetent


    "Ah Ming, I mean it. If you think the imperial city is not safe, go to other places first. I will make a comeback and wipe out all the threats. If you are willing to wait for me, I will marry you. If you are not willing to wait If you find a better lover, I will give you the world as a dowry. "


    Besides, he didn''t know what else to do. He just wanted her to be well. Only when she was well, could he live.


    Pei Ming''s high fever is even worse, and her whole body is very hot. The cold wind makes her feel comfortable, but her head is so heavy that she even has to raise her hand to touch his cheek.


    Xue tingji, who has always been handsome and leisurely, is now slovenly. He has a green stubble at the bottom of his jaw, and he is still very firm.


    "I''m afraid it''s not You''re the one with the fever, aren''t you? I''m the sixth Prince and concubine. Who dares to marry me? "


    The word "sixth Prince Princess" stung Xue tingji. In addition to her, who recognized him as the sixth prince?


    Pei Ming felt a little uncomfortable because he was too sad. However, he grinned, "don''t be afraid. The most difficult time for us is now. Just go through it."


    "but I --"


    "court." She looked at him. Under the high fever, her eyes were covered with mist, and her expression was a little confused. Xue tingji was afraid that she would be seriously ill.


    But she leaned against him and chuckled, as if remembering something. "I never regret being with you, and I don''t feel much pain. I''m not even afraid of going to battle to kill the enemy, but Later you scared me


    Later, Xue tingji couldn''t understand. When did a Ming fight against the enemy? What did he mean later? And why Scared her?


    He is still wondering, Pei Ming is still talking to himself, "I would rather time stop at this moment, you can still love me, hold me..."


    Then her memory was broken away by grief, and her weak voice was even more trembling. "I still don''t understand where we are wrong, how can we make you become the last one, forget the promise, and be so cruel to me."


    Close your eyes, her breath will not die out in the cold wind, "Xue tingji, you are sorry for me..."


    This monologue made Xue tingji completely confused. Did she say that she had hurt her twice? Just about to ask, but see Pei Ming sleeps in the past, tears slide down the corner of his eyes, as if cut in his heart.


    Now Ah Ming, are you afraid of him or hate him?


    There is no way to know the answer. He doesn''t care about these. He can''t let her burn down like this any more. He puts Pei Ming in a good place and covers his forehead with snow.


    When she was sick, the nurse took care of him in this way. She didn''t remember for a long time, so she was clumsy.


    At this time, Pei Mingshang could feel his movements, but soon he couldn''t support them. He could barely hear what he said, but his words were very vague.


    After that, I completely lost consciousness


    It''s not the first time that she has experienced such a coma. When she wakes up, the first thing she hears is the roaring wind, followed by the smell of medicine. It''s not surprising that Xue Ting is guarding aside, "wake up?"


    Hearing his voice, Chang Xiaowei and general Yu also lifted the curtain of the tent and poked their heads in. But on the one hand, the tent was too small, and on the other hand, it was inconvenient to offend Miss Pei, so they only asked.


    This time, General Yu made great contributions. He just tied up an old doctor to come in the snow. After the injection, he finally got rid of the fever and took two more doses of medicine."It''s just that I can''t stand the cold any more. My little daughter can''t stand the snow knife outside."


    Hearing this, Xue tingji''s expression moved. Pei Ming didn''t say anything. He set his eyes on the old doctor''s medicine box and wanted to buy it for future needs.


    The old doctor said with a smile that he had been bought by the general who had bound him. He told her to have a good rest and take advantage of the weakness of the snow at the moment to go back.


    Xue tingji personally sent them off, but he could only take a hundred steps. He was a "prisoner" and could not be separated from surveillance.


    After that, he gave Pei Ming some medicine. Several times he opened his mouth to inquire, but he was swallowed back. Pei Ming didn''t remember what he said. He held the back of his hand and said it with a smile, which made his face more dignified.


    He doesn''t know whether Ah Ming''s smile at the moment is sincere or deliberately calm


    Fortunately, Pei Ming has recovered from the medicine. He has a good appetite after a light sleep. As long as he eats, he will have the strength to recover.


    No matter what her situation is, the two rigid generals of Jinwu dare not let Pei Ming go on the road and allow her to have a rest for a few days to recover completely.


    Surprisingly, Fang Xiaowei was so honest that he didn''t object. He just looked at the distance and couldn''t see anything.


    But because of Pei Ming, we delayed our journey. It''s hard for us to say something about it. Xue tingji could see that he came back to Pei Ming in a dull way. He was speechless for half an hour, and then he said to her, "you''d better go back."


    It seems that he can''t bear to disturb them. Even the wind is weaker. Pei Ming stares at him for a long time in the silence. Then he gets up and steps out of the tent and comes to the general in front of them.


    Xue Ting dressed her by chasing after her, but she didn''t care. She knelt down directly.

 Chapter 184

    She is the daughter of the general. No one can afford to kneel down and dare not drag down her illness any more. Xue tingji is even more worried. "Ah Ming, you are -"


    "I will remember your help. I don''t want to drag down everyone''s journey because of me, so let''s leave immediately."


    "It can''t be done!" Chang Xiaowei lifted her up and blushed. "We didn''t mean to be bothered by Miss Pei. Your majesty didn''t set a time limit. When the food was finished, we just went to other places to buy some more."


    Only Xue Ting was worried because she was worried that she might fall a little bit of wind, "Ah Ming, can you be obedient?"


    Unexpectedly, Pei Ming turned around and gave him a push. "If you have the ability, cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough


    Then he gasped for breath, which made people feel uncomfortable. Pointing to Xue tingji''s nose, he spat on his face.


    "Don''t think you''re being kind, you Just look down on me! When I want the luxury days you give me? I think I''m a pet at home. I think I''m considerate! "


    How could she interpret her good heart like this? Xue tingji doesn''t dare to make her too excited, but he refuses to let go. Pei Ming doesn''t care about his explanation, but he''s a little shaky.


    Do not let anyone close to themselves, she covered her chest, set to look at Xue tingji, "I only know, can be willing to share, can not be called husband and wife."


    How can Xue tingji insist on it? Even Chang Xiaowei and general Yu smacked their lips, "Oh, look at your trouble. Since your majesty has personally agreed, it will be a protest to go back without authorization."


    "Yes, besides, you two have such a good relationship. If you really separate, it may be better than it is now. People just have to watch in front of their eyes."


    Under their advice, Xue tingji was forced to give up this idea, and the most urgent thing was to take good care of a Ming''s illness. No one dares to show impatience any more. It''s better to go to the town for more supplies these two days.


    At the same time, I can''t help sighing that I''ve never seen such a tough woman before. My sixth highness is really responsible. They are made in heaven and hard to find in the world.


    It''s a pity that nature makes people happy. True love always comes from adversity.


    After Xue Ting helped Pei Ming back to the tent, General Yu''s face became more subtle. He turned back to find Chang Xiaowei. It seemed that he was chatting, but in fact he was calculating.


    "That Did your majesty send you to say anything? "


    "No Chang Xiaowei''s reply was straightforward, but he was surprised. Isn''t general Jinwu only responsible for surveillance? It''s selfish to ask this.


    In his exploring eyes, General Yu cleared his throat awkwardly, and his expression was still tight. "I just don''t understand why your majesty nodded and asked Miss Pei to go north with him."


    It is said that if you want to kill your highness six, you should withdraw the marriage with the Pei family. But now it''s not easy to see. With his experience of seeing so many storms before the imperial court, maybe your highness six still has a chance to turn the tables.


    The more I thought about it, the more I felt it was like this. When I recovered, I found that Captain Chang was staring at himself meaningfully. He suddenly woke up and said, "I thought you two generals Jinwu were really so hard. They were hidden."


    The one who was exposed couldn''t hang on the general''s face. This was not touched by Miss Pei. There was no other meaning. He would still abide by the imperial edict.


    However, he may be used to being open and aboveboard and not good at sneaking. The scene of whispering with Chang Xiaowei not only fell into Fang Xiaowei''s eyes, but also general Wen, who has been silent so far.


    This general Wen is completely impartial and selfless. He is obviously dissatisfied with the wavering of his colleagues and lowers his eyebrows because the general stopped him when he came.


    They are already familiar with each other, so naturally they don''t have to beat around the bush. General Wen just reminds Lao Yu that he doesn''t have any thoughts. Their duty is just to monitor.


    General Yu is not guilty or cunning. He generously admits that he has been troubled and will take a correct stand in the future.


    General Wen no longer pursued and looked at captain Fang from a distance in case he had any tricks.


    Each person in the line had his own abacus. Xue tingji didn''t care. The light in the tent was dim. He could only hear the sound of breathing.


    Xue tingji doesn''t even dare to breathe. He wants to sit beside her. Pei Ming turns his head and stares back. "Don''t come here."


    "Ah Ming..." Knowing that she was angry, he had to beg for mercy. "I really love you."


    Unfortunately, only Pei Ming''s cold hum, "no, you are stupid."


    She lowered her voice and didn''t want to be heard by people outside, but she didn''t say no, otherwise the fool would never give up the idea of driving her back.


    Simply sitting cross legged on a simple board bed, he looks like a teacher who teaches students, "tell me, how do you want to stand firm at the border, how do you want to win people''s hearts, and how do you control the northern military power?"


    A series of questions made Xue tingji unable to answer, but there was always a way. Pei Ming nodded, yes, of course, there is a way, that is, she will help.As long as she is there, the Pei family''s soldiers will at least listen to her, have her identity, and protect him who is in the lowest ebb.


    You know, there are still many people fawning on the prince and trying to kill Xue ting. Does he think he can fight alone?


    But she also knows that her words hurt Xue tingji''s self-esteem. No man wants to live on the protection of a woman, but he has to understand that he can only turn defeat into victory if he is trapped for a while.


    Xue tingji''s eyebrows and eyes are very low. He is not unable to put down his body, but


    Ah Ming, who should have been protected by him, now has to take risks and difficulties to protect him, which he can''t bear.


    Finally understand the face of a stubborn temper is what kind of feeling, Pei Ming sighed, stretched out his arms around him, "if you really see me as a person who can share the wind and rain, don''t worry about these gains and losses."


    She gently smoothed Xue tingji''s depression, clasped her shoulder and said, "in the future, I will give you everything I have."


    It''s just this sentence that makes Pei Ming cold. He said it in those years, but he did the opposite. Can he still believe it now?


    There was a cold light in his eyes, hidden in the dark, not being noticed by him. He raised his head and jokingly grabbed his collar. "I will go without you."


    But she also could not see Xue tingji''s expression, his thoughtful frown, and her confused and frightened whispers in his mind.


    He really didn''t know if it was Ah Ming''s dream talk under the high feve

 Chapter 185

    That night, none of them spoke, except for the north wind whistling outside the tent and the sound of footsteps alternating every other time.


    Pei Ming''s back is in Xue tingji''s arms. His sore throat and cough are much better than before. He doesn''t feel sleepy with his eyes open.


    He can feel Xue tingji''s heart beat on his back and breathe deeply. Pei Ming is familiar with this rhythm. He has something on his mind.


    But sighed, "when can you be relieved? Don''t be like Wang. You''ve become a resentful wife."


    Compare him to that madwoman? Xue tingji snorted, put aside those confused thoughts, and held her closer.


    Out of habit, the tip of his nose searched for a warm corner in Pei Ming''s neck socket, but she dodged, "don''t, you''ll get sick."


    "Not afraid." He didn''t mean to stay away. "I can''t sleep without you."


    As long as he was in a better mood, he would let him go. Pei mingweishen was ticklish and avoided his actions, which led to more excessive pursuit and eased the atmosphere between them.


    But one didn''t notice that she was touched by the most ticklish side waist. She called out "ah" and quickly covered her mouth.


    I wish Didn''t be heard, or the misunderstanding would be very serious.


    After a few days, everything was peaceful. At least he practiced martial arts since he was a child. Pei Ming was in good health and recovered quickly.


    The suspicious thing is that Fang Xiaowei always likes to walk around these days. He seems to be looking for something. When he is asked about it, he is only careless. No one else can see any clue. He can''t do anything except be on guard.


    Later one night, Xue tingji was awakened by a strange sound. He was very strange. He had never heard such a sound.


    But this voice Pei Ming is familiar with very much, prop up body vigilantly stare at outside, "have wolf."


    "Wolf?" Although Xue tingji hasn''t seen it, he knows it''s a beast. What can he do if he is attacked in the wilderness?!


    "Don''t panic." Pei Ming got out of bed in his clothes, lifted the curtain of the tent and went out to make the fire outside the camp more prosperous. Chang Xiaowei took the lead.


    When camping in the wild, he must burn a fire all night. First, it''s for lighting, and second, it''s for driving away wild animals. He really can''t see that Miss Pei knows these things.


    Pei Ming said, "my father taught me."


    Chang Xiaowei is interesting. "General Pei really teaches you everything. Here you are." He took the thickest firewood and handed it to Pei Ming. He put it in front of the tent. More fire is more security.


    Not so polite. Pei Ming thanks him for his kindness. Xue tingji also comes out to look around. He looks a little nervous and laughs at Chang Xiaowei. "Your Highness, don''t be nervous. As long as there is a fire, the wolves don''t dare to come near."


    Xue tingji looks at the torch and nods. When he gets back to the bedclothes, he protects Pei Ming more tightly. He just stares at Pei Ming all night and doesn''t dare to relax. Is he going to run away with Pei Ming in his arms in case of being attacked by wolves?


    Pei Ming, who had been used to this for a long time, patted his arm. "It''s OK. Go to sleep."


    It was not easy to stay up until the next morning. Because of the howling of the wolf at night, everyone didn''t sleep well. General Wen said that it was not safe to stay any longer. In addition, the snow was almost over and he would leave tomorrow.


    There was no objection, but Fang Xiaowei said that it''s rare to have a town nearby. At least he would like some fresh meat to eat. He was sneered at by general Wen, "there are wolves nearby. Do you eat meat?"


    "What''s the matter." Fang Xiaowei spat on his teeth. "We have a fire. Do you dare to come here? It''s very uncomfortable to have no oil and water in my stomach. Let''s have a meal. "


    Although he wanted to oppose it, general Wen''s stomach still rang loudly. Even general Yu licked his lips. "If you''re full, you can go on the road, can''t you?"


    This words say too unlucky, general Wen Heng he one eye, and consider Miss Pei need to fill some good, consider for a moment finally nodded, "I go to buy, you wait here."


    Fang Xiaowei jumped out again and volunteered. He had experience and knew what kind of meat was delicious. He didn''t have to pay for it. He had the right to ask his brothers to make a sacrifice.


    "Well, who''s with your brothers?" Chang moved a few steps away from him, and his disgust was beyond expression. Fang didn''t take it seriously. He ran to the town with a smile.


    When he went away, general Wen looked at Chang Xiaowei, as if questioning his attitude. Chang Xiaowei didn''t think he was wrong.


    Fang''s evil mind almost killed his highness and made him unable to make a job. The meeting on the cliff clearly had the heart to push him down!


    "Bah, this kind of thing is also worthy of military pay?"?! He is not short of money. Can he be short of money with the prince''s reward? "


    This is said in a loud voice. I wish Fang could hear it too. Pei Ming, who came out to make a fire and boil water, heard it. He couldn''t help laughing.


    Although Chang Xiaowei was very gentle at first, she knew that Chang Xiaowei, who later joined Xue tingji, was a real character. She felt uncomfortable if she didn''t get dirty in three words.


    Just about to make fun of him, he caught a glimpse of general Wen''s eyes, and then he immediately converged, kept silent and busy with his work.


    General Wen is not warm at all. He has been on the road for a few days. What he said is that he can count with ten fingers. It''s a stone that can''t be broken.After a long time, Fang Xiaowei came back with a big bag on his shoulder. He threw it on the ground happily. "Today, let my brothers taste my craft?"


    "Come on." Chang Xiaowei grabbed the bag and said, "I''m afraid you''ll poison us."


    Who knows to open the bag to see more angry, endure for a long time of temper is not hold back, "you son of a bitch intentionally! It''s all bones. How many pieces of meat can there be? What about the dog? "


    "Well, don''t worry." Fang Xiaowei doesn''t care about the spittle that he spurts. He can say, "the most fragrant is no better than good flesh and bone. The soup is strong. I''m sure you''ll be satisfied with it."


    Even Pei Ming and Xue tingji''s share was taken as an apology.


    When things go wrong, there will be demons. The anti normal captain can''t trust him. The other two generals didn''t say anything. They looked at each other and stared him to death.


    How can Pei Ming believe his lies and insist on making his own flesh and blood? Fang Xiaowei says with a smile that he doesn''t bother her, but is rebuffed by her.


    Prisoners don''t have the right to eat ready-made food.


    Under the gaze of the crowd, Fang Xiaowei had to choose two good ribs for them. I don''t know if it was the illusion caused by prejudice. Pei Ming always felt that he was a little disappointed.


    After turning around, he sniffed the meat. There was no smell of medicine and no trace of being smeared by the powder.


    Should It''s safe.


    Xue tingji helped to dig away the snow and found some tender wild vegetables. He cooked the thick white bone soup carefully and then put it in to scald it. A mouthful of it is better than any delicacies he used to eat.


    Fang Xiaowei over there also cooked a big pot. It was really mellow. He could see that his craft was good, but Chang Xiaowei didn''t eat it and put his dissatisfaction on the surface.


    Later, General Yu had no problem eating, and advised him to drink two mouthfuls of soup. "It''s hard to walk in the future. I''d better mend my strength. Don''t make it too ugly among colleagues."


    However, he is a careful man. After eating and drinking enough, he does not forget to clean up these bones. The meat taste of this thing will attract the wolf and must be buried far away.

 Chapter 186

    Even this one was robbed by Fang Xiaowei. After all, he was afraid of death, so he had to bury it.


    Looking at his back, General Yu was still puzzled, but he didn''t have a clue. Later, he really wanted to have a headache and yawned, feeling sleepy. He was patted on the shoulder by general Wen and said, "have a rest early."


    On the contrary, Xue tingji is still not tired at night. He cleans up his things in advance, and then holds Pei Ming on his lap. He lightens a lot, which makes him very sad.


    "From tomorrow on, you''ll have to suffer again."


    Pei Ming chuckled and rubbed his forehead with him. "I''ve said that I''m not afraid. If I keep talking, I won''t let you and me squeeze into a bed."


    Finally, he was willing to smile. He clasped her back head with his backhand and deliberately rubbed her lips when he was talking. "I don''t dare. I know I''m wrong for my husband."


    Pei Ming, who has a firm mind, is still warmed by his coaxing for his husband. His eyes are as bright as two springs.


    Perhaps Xue Ting was relieved by a good meal, and now he had the interest of loving her. After a brief taste, he gradually went deep to see if his good students had made progress.


    Lie down, let Pei Ming lie on him, arms folded, don''t give her too much space to move.


    Pei Ming is unconvinced and struggles to get down. He accidentally encounters a place he shouldn''t touch. Xue Ting hums and stops moving.


    Although they had done a lot of intimacy before, Pei Ming blushed a little. Fortunately, he didn''t see it.


    Unexpectedly, Xue tingji put his finger back on her cheek after breathing. It was so hot that he couldn''t find it.


    Pei Ming is not sure whether he wants to continue in this situation, but if he advances further Would she like to?


    In this way, Xue Ting avoided his action. Realizing her resistance, she chuckled to make her relax.


    He said that he would never touch her before they got married. Even if their marriage would be delayed for a long time, they would come.


    It''s a pity that Pei Ming can''t answer his words. She doesn''t know whether she wants to wait for that day or not. Her relationship with Xue tingji is just like that of today.


    Point to stop is the limit.


    He shook his head slightly and happened to be alerted by a shadow outside the tent and came towards them? Who is it?


    Like a catapult, he gets up and goes down to the ground, but Xue tingji takes the lead. He pushes Pei Ming inside and opens the curtain of the tent. His eyes are full of hostility.


    It was captain Fang who came to them.


    Now it''s dark, and the other three are sleeping. He has to guard Xue tingji, but he never gets so close to him. Can''t he kill him?


    Being frightened by Xue tingji''s eyes, Fang Xiaowei no longer stepped forward and laughed with a full ruffian smile, "Why are you so scary?"


    In the past, Xue tingji was always a Yupi in front of Pei Ming, but he was not disgusting. Fang Xiaowei was born from his heart, and he could respond to people with more words.


    Those who come are not good. Xue tingji has no intention of chatting. He half squints and warns, "stay away."


    Instead of taking his words seriously, Fang Xiaowei took a provocative look inside the tent. Although he could not see anything, he succeeded in provoking Xue tingji''s intention to kill him.


    Before moving his hand, Fang Xiaowei surrendered and retreated, "don''t be angry. I''m just inspecting as usual. You look more suspicious. What''s the saying? What do you want for food and clothing? "


    Bastards dare to humiliate them! Xue tingji clenches his fist and is pressed by Pei Ming, who is hiding beside him. Fang Xiaowei doesn''t stay any longer and leaves with a strange smile. He is so sad that people feel numb.


    After a long time, Xue tingji takes back his eyes and looks at Pei Ming. "What do you think he wants to do?" It''s a pity Pei Ming can''t figure it out, but she''s sure that something will happen tonight.


    There is such a hidden danger. They can''t sleep. It''s not windy tonight. You can hear General Yu''s snoring through the tent. They are really sleepy.


    Later, when they were tired, they nestled up to sleep for a while. They did not dare to dream and worked hard.


    After a few hours, it seems that even the wind has stopped. Just as Pei Ming''s breath is slowing down, he is suddenly awakened by a wolf howl.


    Here we go again!


    Hearing the news, Xue tingji immediately opened his eyes and debated the distance between the wolves. However, unlike last night, today''s howling is shorter and more frequent. What''s more terrible is


    The sound is getting closer and closer!


    Just when he was frightened, Ertian, who was tied outside the tent, suddenly hissed anxiously and stomped his hoof constantly, as if in great fear.


    Without hesitation, Xue tingji holds Pei Ming''s waist in one hand and rushes out to let her mount the horse. However, when he comes outside, he realizes the seriousness of the problem.


    There is no spark left in the fire that has never been put out every night. There is no rain or snow tonight. It can only be put out intentionally


    What''s more strange is that general Wen, who has always been conscientious in their duties, didn''t run out at the moment. He wanted to know that there was something wrong with the broth tonight. Xue tingji helped Pei Ming on his horse and cried out, "Captain Chang, General Yu, wake up, the wolves are coming!"I''m afraid that at this time, they can''t open their eyes again, but on second thought, if Fang Xiaowei still has poison on him, he won''t wait until today.


    Not surprisingly, at least they are still alive. Chang Xiaowei is the first one to come out. Although his steps are a little vain, he is very conscious. He must wonder why he slept so dead.


    The two generals, Yu and Wen, were far from each other. They shook their heads. For a moment, they couldn''t tell the difference between the East, the west, the north and the south. They only wondered how the fire had been put out. It was only when the wolf howled in the distance that they woke up.


    Looking at their reaction, Pei Ming can be sure that Fang put something in the broth, so Chang Xiaowei, who only drank a little, didn''t matter. The two generals who ate most of the pot obviously lost their fighting power.


    Have wolves been calculated for a long time? No wonder captain Fang has been looking for the footprints of wolves these days.


    In winter, food is scarce. Wolves are in urgent need of food, and people are good prey


    "Kill a thousand swords!" Chang shouts angrily and rushes back to the tent to hold the sword tightly. Because of the medicine, the two generals can''t even stand firm. Besides, if they are attacked by wolves, they will die!


    At this time, it must be too late to regenerate fire, and they can''t distinguish the distance between the wolves, but judging from the manic performance of xunger, it''s not far away.


    At this moment, the only one who is missing is Fang Xiaowei.


    No longer hesitating, Xue Ting immediately turned over to mount the horse, pulled the reins tightly, put Pei Minghu in his arms, and rushed to the two generals, "give me the sword!"

 Chapter 187

    Are you kidding? This is the only thing that can save your life! General Wen didn''t give it, but general Yu was more intelligent and trusted Xue tingji.


    It''s hard to open your eyes. What''s the use of holding a sword? It''s better to give it to his sixth highness. If he really wanted to escape, he would have thrown them off and rode away now.


    After receiving the sword, Xue tingji had the courage to look at Chang Xiaowei, "can you protect yourself?"


    "Yes


    Then a pair of green pupils approached, accompanied by a frightening roar. Today, the moon is bleak, but you can''t see the scene clearly when you only hear the sound. God knows how many wolves surrounded


    Chang Xiaowei was so scared that even general tie Shitou Wen''s face changed.


    They are not afraid of the enemy, because the enemy has tricks, but the wild animals don''t talk about routines. With the sharp teeth in the dark, it''s not easy to deal with them.


    Smelling the threat, Ertian raised his head and hissed. It was a pity that he failed to deter the enemy group. On the contrary, it stimulated the wolf''s aggressiveness like a clarion call.


    Xue tingji and Pei Ming are sitting on the horse. For the time being, they are the safest. The wolves lock their targets on several other people. The stench from their mouths makes Chang Xiaowei angry. Mou has enough strength to roar.


    Not to mention wolves, even Pei Ming was scared. Yes, at least he was not paralyzed.


    Anyway, I have a sword in my hand. Several people have emboldened me. I can''t manage my regular training now. Since I can''t see where there is danger, I''ll wave it out of thin air!


    Although the wolf was scared back by the attack for a while, driven by hunger, he still ventured to come. Some of them suffered from the sharp blade and cried to stay away. There were still other companions who kept on learning to avoid the sword tip.


    But sooner or later, they will succeed. Fear gradually takes the upper hand, which makes Chang Xiaowei roar more fiercely, "go away! Get the hell out of here


    At least he has strength. General Yu and general Wen are at a loss. It''s hard to say whether it''s big or small. What''s the matter with Fang?!


    Just when they were chest tightness, a few wolves were keen to see that they were the weakest, especially the general didn''t have a long sword in his hand, and immediately rushed to them with a big grin.


    At this moment, General Yu was a little regretful. But when he was desperate because he couldn''t find anything to defend himself, er Xun kicked the wolf away with one hoof. The sudden blow broke the wolf''s ribs directly, and then he fell to the ground and twitched.


    Er Xun, who won the first kill, was not complacent. He was still afraid of it. However, with the joint advance and retreat of the cliff side last time, the bond between ER Xun and his two masters was stronger. Finally, er Xun defeated his instinct and fought against the fangs of the wolves with his own hooves.


    But there are a large number of wolves. Judging from the howling, there are more than Pei Ming expected. They are really in big trouble


    Of course, Xue tingji made the most effort. He pulled the reins with his left hand, tried his best to judge the position of each wolf through the cry and the reflection of the wolf''s eyes, and then aimed at their back neck, which was a sword!


    It''s very useful. It''s a temporary solution to General Yu''s dilemma, but it''s never the best way to reduce the number of enemies.


    Wolves have excellent night vision ability and can easily stare all of them to death. On the other hand, they are fragile human beings. If they can''t see the enemy''s convenience, they will be black in the eye and eventually fall into a city.


    Pei Ming looked around and had an idea. He leaned closer to Xue tingji''s arms to avoid falling off his horse when he copied his hands. "Tingji, you can ride more steadily. I''ll prepare something."


    Fortunately, when she heard the wolf howling, her first reaction was to grab the package, which was in good use at the moment.


    Xue tingji cooperated with her perfectly. He clamped her in his left arm and controlled Er Xun to reduce the jump as much as possible. He didn''t stop on his hand, but he was slowly out of his ability.


    Just when he was out of skill, Captain Chang suddenly screamed. A wolf bit his leg and tore it with brute force. But this angle was the most inconvenient to fight back.


    Wolf is really a kind of intelligent and dangerous animal. The low barking around him makes Pei Ming stiff and shortens his breath.


    She was afraid of wolves, because at that time, xiongtukan''s reckless mischief almost killed her and broke her deep love for Xue tingji, which became her nightmare.


    The memory didn''t last long. Chang Xiaowei was waiting for them to help each other. She didn''t need to say anything. Xue Ting immediately waved back the wolf, but was startled at the moment when he could barely see it.


    What a big physique! I''m afraid it''s not wolf king.


    The wolf king was not a good one. He showed his fangs and threatened them. He clearly didn''t want to give up the food he had bitten.


    In this case, Pei Ming had to reach out to Chang Xiaowei first, "get on the horse!"


    Chang Xiaowei endured the pain of his lower leg and struggled to lie on xun''er''s buttocks. It''s dangerous! As long as he slows down a second, he will be bitten by the wolf again.


    Although he was too busy for himself, Xue tingji didn''t ignore him and said to Pei Ming, "bow your head." Then he put the sword in his mouth and didn''t hurt her at all.


    Then he took Chang Xiaowei''s back collar with his backhand and pulled him onto the horse. It was rare for someone to be so fearless and careful in the face of danger, which made Chang Xiaowei feel deeply.But Er Xun couldn''t carry everyone. The two most poisoned generals, Yu and Wen, were in danger, not to mention that general Yu accidentally stepped on something on the ground and nearly fell.


    As if he had noticed something wrong, he took the risk to pick it up. After a careful look, he turned out to be angry.


    "Damn it! He''s going to kill us all


    The thing on the ground is actually pig bone.


    Sure enough, from the beginning, the man surnamed Fang planned to do something wrong. He bought pig bone soup and drugged them. Then he secretly spilled the remaining bones near the camp. He deliberately attracted wolves and wanted to destroy them all!


    Absolutely, even your Majesty''s imperial edict can be ignored. Is it crazy to be rich?!


    Pei Ming was not too surprised by this. He could not easily find what he wanted. However, Xue tingji recognized that there were more wolves around him and had to speed up his action to help the general.


    As for general Wen, he is in trouble. He is weak in limbs and can''t exert much strength. How long can he sustain only by aimless slashing?


    Just when he himself felt futile, a few sparks flashed and attracted the attention of several wolves. Before they tried, a bunch of crackling flames were thrown over and fell directly on his back, scorching his fur.


    "Ouch -" the fright and burning pain made the wolf turn his head and run away. At the same time, a stench filled the air, making everyone retch, not to mention the wolf with a keen sense of smell.


    Pei Ming is the only one who laughs. This is something she once worked out in Beidi. It''s made of horse dung. It''s extremely flammable and stinks. So she never dares to put it together with the flint. She has been looking for it for a long time.


    "Don''t panic. It''s not poisonous." Taking advantage of the gap between the wolves, she threw all the things that she could ignite to the general, "they won''t stop. Make a fire quickly."

 Chapter 188

    Although he suffered a little skin injury, but after sweating all over his body, the medicine began to fall down. General Yu tried to keep his movements steady. It took several strokes of the flint to wipe out the sparks. Thanks to Pei Ming''s preparation of tinder, it can be regarded as a reassuring red light.


    By the faint light of the fire, everyone looked around in shock. Oh, my God, they were surrounded by fallen wolves, some of them were not dead yet, and their mouths were full of ferocity.


    Except for Pei Ming, it''s the first time that everyone has seen the real wolf with their own eyes. It''s absolutely fake to see this scene.


    After rebuilding the fire, General Yu took a big breath, licked his cracked lips and said to Xue tingji and Pei Ming, "if it weren''t for you, I''m afraid I would not have any bones left now."


    Xue tingji gave the sword back to him, "if you don''t trust us, we can''t get out of trouble. I should thank you."


    Chang Xiaowei also slowly dismounted. The wound on his leg was very deep. He was afraid that he would be disabled.


    If it''s an accident or against the enemy, he''s not afraid to die. But he''s angry that he was secretly harmed by his colleagues in such a vicious way. Even if he''s a ghost, he won''t let Fang go!


    "It''s no use saying that. Only living people have the ability to revenge." Pei Ming was taken off his horse by Xue ting. Instead of much fear on his face, he calmly inspected the surroundings.


    In the same way, Xue tingji didn''t have much fear. He took Pei Ming in one hand and sighed, "the wolves are still around. We have to find a way."


    But from the perspective of the weather, it will be dawn soon. "Ah Ming, do you think they will retreat after dawn?"


    "They are wolves, not ghosts." Pei Ming seems to be thinking about something. He gets more torches to surround them. Then he helps to bandage the wounds of Chang Xiaowei and general Yu. He turns to see that general Wen is also a little skinned and asks if he needs help.


    Along the way, general Wen has always been a spectator, watching Xue tingji and Pei Ming kneel down in the wind and snow, eating moldy rice every day, hungry, even frostbitten feet worn by rough shoes and socks, and never helping.


    Today, he was saved by them. He thought he would be ridiculed, but Pei Ming didn''t like it. He was so magnanimous that he was embarrassed.


    At this moment, Xue Ting put an end to the wild wolves one by one, not far away is their wandering species, want to eat him? I''m afraid their teeth are not hard enough!


    When the strength of the medicine dissipates, it''s daybreak. The wolves, who have been working all night but have nothing to gain, are not reconciled and pace impatiently. I''m afraid that in a short time, the deterrent power of the fire will be greatly reduced.


    He half narrowed his eyes and planned to spell it out, but Pei Ming collected the pig bones on the ground, stood up and clapped his hands, "let''s go, get on the horse."


    Everyone was surprised. The wolves were nearby. Where was she going? Pei Ming smilingly picked Xue tingji''s eyebrow and bit out three words: "go to revenge."


    Although I didn''t expect this one, Pei Ming wanted the result, Fang Xiaowei became the target of public criticism, and finally she was able to speak up.


    Xue tingji took the lead to mount the horse and pulled her up. After thinking for a while, he was puzzled, "do you know where he is?"


    "I can''t guess which corner it will be in, but I know his direction." Pei Ming looks to the north, which is their way forward.


    The wolves came from the East, and Fang Xiaowei couldn''t be killed. In the west is the town. If there is too much noise, it will be self defeating. In the south is the way they came. The terrain is familiar, so they are likely to flee back under attack, and Fang Xiaowei doesn''t want to be caught.


    So the last possibility was that he was sure that no one could escape the wolf, so he went to the north to hide.


    She took a deep breath and said in a flat tone, "the wolves will chase the single prey, take them with them, find the one named Fang, and they will be able to fill their stomachs."


    Almost imperceptibly, Chang shuddered, and even the general turned pale.


    It''s really worthy of being the daughter of general Pei. It''s fierce


    After overcoming his fear, Ertian became much more stable overnight. He felt his master''s emotion and shook his mane excitedly. Driven by Xue tingji, he rushed out of the ring of fire and immediately attracted the chase of the wolves.


    This time, Pei Ming was in charge of the horse, and Xue tingji was in charge of driving it away, so that the wolves would not catch up with ER Xun, and they would have no place to die.


    It has to be said that Pei Ming''s ability to drive a horse is really good. For a long time, er Xun didn''t have such a good gallop. He just wanted to fly.


    And the process of looking for Fang Xiaowei was easier than they thought. Thanks to the snow in the past two days, the footprints were not too obvious, and the smart fool could not escape too far, and was soon caught up with him.


    Fang Xiaowei never thought that he could make them survive after he killed them so ruthlessly? In the eyes to see the wolves, suddenly silly expression, sitting in the snow.


    He''s done


    After giving the reins to Xue tingji, Pei Ming takes out the pig bone in his arms and throws it to Fang Xiaowei, "give it back to you!"


    The next moment, the wolves, who are affected by the smell of meat, pounce on Fang Xiaowei without hesitation. Pei Ming''s favorite thing is to let them die in the same way as others do."Don''t, don''t come here, ah --" Fang Xiaowei didn''t even have time to run away, so he was directly knocked down by the strongest one. The most miserable howl resounded through the open snow, but he was engulfed in blood.


    The rest was torn and engulfed. He raised his arm to heaven in despair. Unfortunately, heaven never opened his eyes. Finally, even his knuckles were bitten to pieces, rewarding the wolves for their hard night.


    Even if it''s a hell, it''s just the scenery.


    This scream was even heard by the general from a distance. He rubbed his arm and then he was relieved.


    But soon they all had to worry about whether the sixth highness, who was already unwilling to let go, would come back to revenge in such a dangerous situation?


    It''s the end of his duty not to let them die in wolf''s belly. Even at this time, Xue Ting can escape with Pei Ming. It''s not difficult to escape from the chase in anonymity in the vast world.


    Chang Xiaowei is more practical. If your highness really wants to be like this, maybe He will reply to his majesty that his highness is dead.


    They didn''t think much. Xue tingji did have such an impulse at the moment.


    No one is watching him now. How can those three injured people chase Er Xun? Why don''t you take Ah Ming and run to a place that nobody knows. You can join hands for a lifetime in peace


    But this idea is only for a moment. Running away is a coward. Do you want Ah Ming to go into exile with him all his life?


    He promised to give her the whole world.


    "By the court?" Pei Ming perceives his shortness of breath and looks back at him. He misses Xue tingji''s short struggle and only has a kiss on her eyelid.


    He said: "it''s OK, go back, accept them, and then go to the north for a big show."


    With his words, Pei Ming felt at ease and nodded, "OK."

 Chapter 189

    The atmosphere of the camp was a little strange. The three people looked at each other, and no one said anything. Chang Xiaowei looked at his legs and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    General Yu and general Wen look at each other as if they are discussing something silently.


    Their task is to detain his highness Liu to the border. If his highness runs away from here, the search is unlikely to come back. They can only go back and be executed for dereliction of duty.


    So, in the end, is it to report truthfully and ask your majesty to send someone to arrest your highness, or is it simply to deceive you and say that your Highness has been swallowed up by the wolves?


    In my heart, at least general Yu would rather bully you. I can''t help but turn my eyes to Chang Xiaowei. They can unify their caliber, but general Wen''s dead pimple


    At this time, the positions of the three have gradually become clear, and the eyes of general Wen looking at the two colleagues have become more complex.


    However, when Xue tingji came back, they were surprised and relieved. At least they could hang their heads for a few more days.


    Pei Ming noticed the subtle opposition between them and patted their palms as if nothing had happened. "Captain Fang has been eaten clean. You are seriously injured. Why don''t you take care of them on the spot for a few days?"


    Thinking of the scream that rang through the sky just now, the hairs of the three men stood up secretly again. Chang Xiaowei shook his head first, "no, no, no, I''d better go now." He doesn''t want to be next to the wolves.


    "But..." Pei Ming looked at his calf in embarrassment, "you can''t walk like this. Tut, I''m also hairy to stay here, or I''ll borrow you."


    This is feasible. Anyway, the general and Wen are not seriously injured, and the road is safe. When they get out of this area, they will be safe.


    The funny thing is that everyone agreed, but Er Xun refused. He only knew his master, and no one else wanted to get close to him, not to mention riding on his back.


    No matter how Pei Ming coaxes him or Xue tingji pulls him, he just doesn''t let Chang Xiaowei get close to him, which makes Chang Xiaowei unable to laugh or cry.


    Finally, Pei Ming slapped it on the head and said, "do you listen to me?"


    Being so fierce by her, Ertian was honest for a moment. He lowered his head and didn''t make any noise. He secretly looked at Pei Ming with big eyes. He was afraid and pitiful. He let Pei Ming block his heart. He was not willing to teach him.


    Even in the general looked at all feel funny, "a horse how still with a child like, let the popularity is not laugh is not."


    Pei Ming gave a wry smile and said something that they didn''t understand: "maybe it''s because he got a good name."


    If her child can be born and grow up with her care, it must be the same situation, with laughter and quarrel, family happiness


    In the end, although Er Xun compromised, he was obviously angry. After a few steps, he would Snort and bite Xue tingji''s hair, which made him depressed.


    Chang Xiaowei was a little embarrassed. He scratched his head and promised that he would get some good horse feed for ER Xun in the future. General Yu and general Wen, as always, walked behind with a straight face, and no one spoke.


    Later, they passed by the place where Fang Xiaowei died, leaving only broken clothes and bloodstains stained with the whole snow, which attracted other small animals to lick. This scene was very creepy.


    General Wen frowned and looked at Xue tingji in front of him. He was unconsciously holding Ertian and chatting with Pei Ming, as if he was just on a outing.


    But that''s why he is so terrible. Today he can talk and laugh and let Fang Xiaowei die. What about tomorrow? If he didn''t, would he stab him?


    You know, only he and Pei Ming have not been hurt in this attack. If you really want to start now, you and general Yu are not his opponents.


    What''s more, General Yu''s mind is clear.


    It seems that after hearing general Wen''s complaint, Xue Ting turns his head to look at him, and then draws back his eyes. He doesn''t care at all, but it makes general Wen''s heart suddenly surprised.


    More and more feel that this six highness is not a thing in the pool, no wonder your majesty wants to leave him.


    In fact, when he murmured in secret, Xue tingji was also concerned. He was not as relaxed as general Wen seemed to be. After all, he had to figure out how to gnaw down these three bones before he reached the border and become his first division.


    Fortunately, they found a small hillside in the evening, which was a good place to spend the night. Pei ming helped to make everyone''s dinner. He brought some weeds and vegetables, but he was stopped by general Wen.


    I can''t help it. After all, I''m afraid of being trapped by Fang Xiaowei. I''m also afraid that she will come to some information.


    But even if Pei Ming wants to play Yin, he won''t use this stupid method to throw wild vegetables into his mouth and chew them for him. "Plantain grass, if you eat it, you can make your health better quickly. If you don''t want it, I''ll give it to you."


    Chang Xiaowei, who changed the dressing for the wound, grinned and said, "I don''t know. I think Miss Pei, you are the daughter of a farmer in the mountain. You know more than us."


    But the exposed injury made him unable to laugh. Instead of healing, the wound became gray and ugly, and even the blood oozed with a fishy smell.


    If the original Xue tingji saw such a disgusting wound, he would frown and not want to see more, but now he won''t. He even searched Chang Xiaowei''s luggage and said, "my father, your majesty, he should have given the medicine for the wound?""That won''t do." Chang Xiaowei said that the medicine was left to his sixth highness. He couldn''t use it. Xue Ting didn''t plan to discuss it with him at all. He pulled out the cork and smelled it. Oh, it''s the most common sore medicine.


    Sure enough, as long as he can''t die, he won''t even give him better medicine.


    At this time, Pei Ming just cooked porridge, came to take a look, "no, this poor medicine will only delay Chang Xiaowei''s injury, I have a better one." Then he turned to the tent.


    Chang Xiaowei quickly stopped him. If he had used up the good medicine, what would he do if something happened to his royal highness in the future.


    Pei Ming ignored him. When he came out with the medicine bottle, he said with a smile: "the medicine is for use, not for hiding. You take care of us so much along the way, can we be stingy with it?"


    That''s why good people are rewarded and can save lives at the critical moment. Chang Xiaowei was glad that he had sympathy for his sixth highness, and his heart was more inclined.


    In any case, the sixth highness is a better choice for the Ming Emperor than the crown prince. Perhaps in the end, his majesty will be glad that he did not have the wisdom to kill all of them today.


    When he wanted a knife, he asked Xue tingji to take a basin of clean snow and melt it. Then he took a torch and roasted the blade. He said, "learn to use it. You can use it later."


    Then let Chang Xiaowei endure, and then put the hot red blade into his wound.

 Chapter 190

    "Well --" although he was biting his teeth, the severe pain still made Chang Xiaowei snort. His twisted face was no less than that of being tortured, and he soon sweated.


    It''s not Pei Ming''s intention to treat him, but the rotten skin and flesh. If we don''t cut it off, the wound can''t heal. The pain is a little bit, but it''s better than death.


    Pei Ming did all these things in his last life in Beidi. He didn''t care whether others would doubt him. After he had disposed of the rotten meat, he washed it with snow water and bandaged it with medicine. He was skilled and clean.


    Surprised at her old way, Chang Xiaowei even forgot to thank her, while Xue tingji was puzzled, "Ah Ming, is this what your father taught?"


    Pei Ming''s eyes darkened and said, "No But no longer explain, continue to busy with other things.


    At such times, her avoidance makes Xue tingji uneasy. The more tired he gets, the sooner or later he will not be able to face Pei Ming calmly. This time, instead of being puzzled as before, he risks making her angry.


    "Since you were young, most of you are Jin Zun Yu Gui. You don''t have any chance to see these. How can you - Ah Ming, I don''t mean anything else. I just feel strange."


    Pei Ming stops. Xue tingji, who is chasing after him, almost bumps into her. She stares at her.


    How can she explain? Tell her she knew it was going to happen? These skills are brought back from the previous life?


    From a good young lady, she was forced to become a cook who can cook, recognize herbs, treat wounds and bandage, and is better than a military doctor. Is it not because of him?


    Let her block heart even if, still ask endless, really not afraid of her temper is not!


    Xue Ting shrinks his neck and doesn''t wait to speak. Pei Ming turns away angrily. Don''t mention him. Even captain Chang and general Yu can''t figure out which sentence annoys Miss Pei.


    But three big men, Leng is not a dare to ask, Pei Ming music quiet, stirring the pot porridge water action obviously impatient.


    Suddenly, Xue tingji''s words stunned her.


    He said, "Ah Ming, do you know why I like you in the beginning?"


    Pei Ming didn''t expect that he would talk about it. Blinking, she didn''t know how to answer. To be honest, she didn''t think about it, because at the beginning, she only cared whether she caught him by means.


    Her bewilderment made Xue tingji feel a little sorry, and she didn''t care that it was not suitable to talk about these men''s love and women''s love at the moment, so she had to reveal her mind.


    He asked Pei Ming, do you remember the first meeting? At that time, his heart was just pounding, but later he understood that he looked at her for ten thousand years.


    "At the moment when I fell into your eyes, I felt that I couldn''t see through you. Maybe that''s why I chased you to see clearly, but Even if you and I go to today, no matter how many vows, I still don''t understand you.... "


    In Pei Ming''s opinion, his distress is more amusing than his deep feelings. She doesn''t understand Xue tingji, does she?


    At the beginning, I didn''t understand, so I died miserably. Now I don''t understand, so I don''t know what to love or hate.


    Xue tingji saw that she was distracted, and it was a mixture of five flavors, "Ah Ming..."


    Pei Ming is annoyed by his urging. She also knows that general Yu and they are also curious. If they don''t explain at all, I''m afraid they won''t get their loyalty.


    "Xue tingji, tell me first, why do you like me now?"


    This time, Xue tingji stopped speaking. She chased him and asked, "if it was because of curiosity, what about now? Why do you like me if you don''t understand me? "


    After that, he pretended to think, as if he realized the great truth, "you don''t like me, you just want to understand me, don''t you?"?! Well, Xue tingji, you are not sincere to me! "


    "No!" Xue Ting didn''t hesitate to recognize her because she was afraid that she would change her heart if she slowed down for a moment. "Affection is affection. Do you need any reason? I''m committed to you. I loved you at first, but now I love you deeply. "


    This guy Speaking of love words, how can they be so smooth? Pei Ming couldn''t help laughing. Seeing his anxious appearance, his heart was itching.


    She covered her lips and began to smile, which made Xue Ting even more flustered. She didn''t want to play with him much, and finally put on some good looks.


    "Yes, in fact, seriously speaking, you and I don''t know what the affection between us is, just like a lady in my boudoir, who likes these side doors."


    This confused Xue Ting, but she had her own reason.


    "I''m the general''s daughter at least. I''ve been longing for my father''s heroism since I was a child, so I always pester him to ask about things on the battlefield. I can even speak Xiongnu. What''s so strange about knowing something else?


    As for the treatment of injuries, it was actually a few years ago that I happened to see someone injured in the racecourse. The doctor I invited was good, so I learned two moves. "


    This is a reasonable explanation, but Xue tingji is obviously not satisfied. Pei Ming is not worried. He laughs cunningly and offers his assassin''s mace.


    "Don''t blame your highness. Before you met Chen Nu, you didn''t know her name. Naturally, you didn''t know that I was a famous tomboy. If you want to know something interesting about my childhood, why don''t you have a chance to ask Mr. Xu in the future?"As soon as he heard Xu Yi''s name, Xue tingji''s face turned black, and his mouth fell to the ground. "Don''t mention him. What''s there to mention? He''s a classmate with me. He never let me see you, which means he''s selfish!"


    "Pooh - Pooh -" the one who laughs is Chang Xiaowei. His highness Liu''s thinking is really It''s unreasonable.


    But when it comes to this, Xue tingji does remember that there is another reason why he fell in love with Pei Ming at first sight? Without demur, miss Xu Lixue''s shovel was saved by


    ''s rescue.


    No wonder how he forgot that Ah Ming was such an unusual woman and the only treasure in the world.


    This layer of heart knot solution, expression also relaxed a lot, already is forget oneself, completely ignore other people beside, put Pei Ming in the arms light coax, "blame me, blame me, didn''t go to understand you seriously, later have a lifetime time slowly understand."


    When his goal was achieved, Pei Ming accepted his favor, but was stirred up by a heavy voice clearing.


    General Wen''s expression is somewhat intriguing. If there is no place to go, who is willing to look at them affectionately and say: "porridge is going to be burnt."


    Pei Ming can see that this man is really rigid, and it''s estimated that he won''t be able to accept it in the end.


    Of course, it will not become an enemy.


    However, she did not expect that there was a man who made her want to cry more than general Wen.


    At night, as everyone was getting ready to take a rest, Chang Xiaowei suddenly called Xue tingji over and told him to restrain himself.


    "I know you have good feelings, but you see the border is so hard, it''s not easy for adults to live, it''s not easy for the whole child to come out, so you..."


    Xue tingji''s face turned red. "Nothing, nothing, you misunderstood!"


    It''s a pity that Chang Xiaowei didn''t give him a chance to speak with the expression of others on his face. "Oh, they''re all men. It''s inevitable that they can''t help it. I''m just reminding you."


    At this moment, Pei Ming went around to reinforce the tent. When he heard this, he wanted to slip away, but it was hard to bear to think that every morning when he came out of the tent, he would be given a dim look.


    So he went by and said with a smile: "elder brother Chang is careful, and little girl is still in mourning."


    Chang Xiaowei''s embarrassment is beyond expression. It takes a long time for him to say sorry and limp away, leaving Xue tingji and Pei Ming looking at each other.


    In the silence, there is a trace of beauty that can not be explained clearly

 Chapter 191

    The remaining snow was washed away by a light rain, and the meaning of winter faded in an instant. The temperature was still low, and the time could not be seen.


    The conflict between general Wen and general Yu has become more and more obvious these days. One night Pei Ming even vaguely heard them secretly quarrel.


    "I think you''ve lost your head. You even have this idea. Have you forgotten what your majesty sent us for?" Listen to the tone, this should be general Wen.


    Then general Yu replied dully, "I know, but if we tell the truth, we will offend the prince. Is there any way to live?"


    "Don''t make excuses!" General Wen''s emotion is excited, his voice can''t help but control well. He soon suppresses his voice. Pei Ming can''t hear what he says.


    Naturally, she knew it well. She turned over and heard a smile. It turned out that Xue tingji was awake and stroked her hair in the dark, which made her feel good.


    "Are we not far from the border?" He asked.


    Pei Ming said, "it''s time to go for another three days."


    After that, there was a moment of silence. Only by her continuous movement did she know that Xue tingji was not asleep. After a long time, she heard him sigh deeply: "it''s time to add a fire."


    However, just as Pei Ming was about to fall asleep, he murmured, "Ah Ming, I''ve never been a good person. I''ll take revenge on anyone who provokes me. But if someone doesn''t provoke me, I''ll take his life. Do you think I''m too cruel and terrible?"


    His sleepiness suddenly dissipated. Pei Ming opened his eyes again and looked up at him. Even in the dark, he couldn''t see the outline of his face clearly.


    In the past, the friction with Xu Yi or the fight with the prince would not be fatal for a while, but now it is different. Any decision is about the future and life and death.


    If general Wen didn''t want to submit to him, he would tell the emperor the truth about the situation of the border and his acceptance of Chang Xiaowei and general Yu. It is conceivable that he would win a complete victory.


    Therefore, only if the two hearted people can never return to the Imperial City, can he be safe. But what felony has general Wen committed?


    Obviously not. He was just loyal and didn''t want to form a party, but Xue tingji had to kill him.


    It can be said that Xue tingji''s first step on this road is to kill the innocent general Wen.


    He must abandon his conscience of good and evil, put the advantages and disadvantages of gain and loss in the first place, and learn to calculate, plot, and even cut both sides. All these are what he must do, but they make him resist and dislike as if he were trapped in the mud.


    Pei Ming knows that his struggle at this time is painful, but he will get used to it one day. But how she hopes Xue tingji will not change and leave her the unpolluted young man


    Knuckles grope to his jaw, and then slowly climb, embrace his neck, "since there is no other choice, then do not be sentimental, not cruel soldiers, only death in the battlefield."


    Her words let Xue Ting comfort a little, kiss on her forehead, "no matter what I become, it won''t change for you."


    A deep feeling did not get Pei Ming''s response.


    How did she forget what he had become in the last life? So do you still dare to believe what he said


    Unconsciously sleep in the past, the dream is a mess of memories, and interspersed with the current situation.


    She dreamed that general Wen fell at Xue tingji''s feet, blood overflowing on the ground, and she couldn''t close her eyes until she died. However, Xue tingji just looked down coldly, behind which was the high city building at the border.


    Then he moved his eyes to her. She was frightened like ice. Xue tingji was dissatisfied with her hesitation. He frowned and held out his hand hastily, "come here."


    No, it''s not his attitude. Instead of cooperating, she shook her head and stepped back.


    This is not her court. Why is it like this?


    Xue tingji was irritated by her escape, and roared to hold her wrist. His appearance was too frightening, "why do you want to escape? Are you going to betray me! Ah Ming, you have changed. Why don''t you love me any more? "


    Every word wanted to pierce her eardrum, she could not bear to cover her ears, finally could not bear to roar back: "you changed first!"


    Xue tingji was awakened by her, and even Chang Xiaowei came to ask what happened.


    Pei Ming is still breathing. Xue tingji wipes the sweat off her forehead and says, "it''s OK. She just had a nightmare."


    After Chang left, Pei Ming curled up feebly, buried his face in his elbow, and tried to disperse the image in his mind.


    She really hoped that Xue tingji would not come to ask, but the sentence she called out was just the topic she talked about before going to bed. Xue tingji couldn''t have missed this layer and tried to soften her voice so that she didn''t think it was a pressing question.


    "Ah Ming, you What did you dream of? "


    Pei Ming didn''t have any reaction, which made him more uneasy. He brushed her back and comforted her, "did you dream of me?"


    The only answer to him was "I don''t remember." Obviously, she didn''t want to mention it. Since she did not want to say, Xue tingji no longer forced, holding her waiting for the dawn, "it''s OK, the dream is against."After dawn, Pei Ming regains his composure and never mentions the nightmare. Xue tingji also cooperates with her and shouts amiably.


    General Wen and general Yu had an unpleasant quarrel last night. Now they are still fighting with each other. They are caught by his spare light. They smile and go to take care of Er Xun''s mane.


    "Come on, let''s loosen up!" Then he stepped on his horse and waved to Pei Ming, "Ah Ming, you are good at riding. Come and teach me."


    Pei Ming immediately reflected that he wanted to take the opportunity to show off in front of those people, so that Chang Xiaowei and general Yu could see his strengths and be more convinced.


    At this time, there was no need for her to challenge. She shrugged, "I can''t teach you, but I''m sure you can."


    Xue tingji understood, patted xunger''s neck, and let out a long cry: "go!"


    Today''s fine weather is the most suitable for galloping. Even in the uneven terrain, Ertian is still walking like a flying horse. He seems to be playing with Xue ting. He deliberately wants to dump him several times. It looks very dangerous.


    This can frighten Chang Xiaowei. They are scared all the way to save his highness Liu''s life. How can they get rid of it now.


    On the contrary, Pei Ming was indifferent and patted him on the shoulder like a man. "Since he is a man who wants to be a soldier, he should have the ability to go to the battlefield. If riding a horse is a problem, how can he --"


    in the middle of the speech, he stopped and looked at general Wen intentionally or unintentionally. He felt that general Wen didn''t evade. Naturally, he knew the implication He could not help but cast his eyes on the general.

 Chapter 192

    At this time, General Yu did not care about the temptation from all sides. He unconsciously stood in a military posture and was following Xue tingji''s every move very seriously.


    He was thinking about whether his sixth highness was worthy of his life to follow. Xue Ting was very right by this move. He could see many things from his riding posture and expression, such as whether he had the bearing of being a monarch.


    The more you look at him, the more you feel that your judgment is correct.


    After a crazy run, Ertian was happy. Xue tingji was also very satisfied with his performance. He waved to Pei Ming from afar. "The tree in front seems to be in blossom. I''ll pick it for you."


    Pei Ming followed and saw that there was a branch with white flowers on it, but where could he get enough of it?


    Xue tingji didn''t ask her for a solution. He cried out confidently, "Er Xun, come on!"


    Seeing Ertian''s flying hooves forward, he hissed excitedly. When he rushed to the tree, Xue Ting suddenly grabbed the reins, raised his front hooves and stood up!


    Pei Ming was shocked by this scene, which was too chaotic. However, Xue Ting''s move made her sweat.


    This guy just stepped on the stirrup with his feet and ran away with his arms. He reached for the high branch.


    You know, Ertian didn''t stop at all! No one knows if Xue tingji will fall down in the next blink of an eye.


    It''s so stupid. It''s not only putting yourself in danger, but also making Chang Xiaowei and general yu feel that he''s not stable enough. These two are hard to get into the bag. If they waver because of this, won''t they lose money?!


    Fortunately, the next moment, Xue tingji quickly picked the flower branch, quickly pulled the reins, and sat down firmly at the moment when the horse fell to the ground.


    Except for general Wen, everyone was relieved. Pei Ming scolded him secretly. This guy is too messy!


    But what they didn''t expect was that Xue tingji didn''t go straight to Pei Ming, but drove Ertian to general Wen.


    What does he want? Are you going to kill him blatantly? But he''s unarmed, so he can''t wipe his neck with a branch.


    At the moment of everyone''s doubts, Ertian had already stepped in front of general Wen, and general Wen did not hide. He wanted to see what Xue tingji wanted to do.


    He didn''t expect that Xue tingji really wanted to kill him. Yu qiertian directly raised his front hooves and would step on general Wen''s head. If he didn''t escape, he would be killed by one blow.


    But general Wen didn''t move a step and squinted to see if he was just bluffing. However, when the horse''s hoof really came to the top of his head, he still didn''t hide his panic. He didn''t expect that his sixth highness would be very happy.


    Not to mention him, even Pei Ming held his breath and kept his eyes fixed on the horse''s hooves. The scene in front of him overlapped with the dream, but another thought flashed in his mind -


    after letting general Wen''s flesh and blood fly by himself, will Xue tingji not blink his eyes as coldly as he did in his dream


    However, the next moment, enough to break through the skull of the hoof but brush general Wen''s nose, can fall in front of his feet, set off a burst of air.


    A false alarm.


    General Wen, who escaped from death, could not help breathing more coldly. Xue tingji sat on his horse and looked at him with a smile. "Should I say you are brave or not, or should I laugh that you don''t know how to adapt, and it''s not worth dying?"


    He knew in his heart that this was a pun. General Wen didn''t speak, and he didn''t care. He laughed more sincerely and nodded his head. "General, if you are a real hero, I admire you anyway!"


    With that, he trotted to Pei Ming, dismounted, and handed her the flowers with a smile.


    In fact, it is not a flower, but a ball of buds, covered with silver white fluff, like white flowers from a distance.


    He inserted the branch into Pei Ming''s hair, adjusted the position, and then said with satisfaction, "it''s pretty good."


    Just now, his intention to kill was revealed, and he almost killed her. Now, he gave her a hairpin. This is his tenderness, but it is also the most terrible thing.


    Pei Ming''s heart was still beating. He patted him on the chest and said, "don''t be such a fool in the future. Do you know how to scare people to death! If you fall down, I won''t collect your body! "


    What she said was the adventurous act of picking branches just now, not mentioning the general Wen''s stubble at all. Xue Ting coaxed her gently with Haosheng''s face, "I know you''re wrong. I''ll listen to you. Are you happy now?"


    It was only at this time that Pei Ming realized that whether he was showing off his riding skills or picking branches for her, he was trying to make her happy, because last night''s nightmare still made him care?


    He was swearing that no matter how cruel and cold-blooded he became, tenderness could be left to her.


    Xue tingji in this life, I can''t help but want to stay in his arms forever


    However, general Wen was not in the mood to taste this kind of love, and turned to stare at General Yu, "do you really want to do this?"


    Just now, when his life and death were all decided by Xue tingji, General Yu didn''t interfere. After the adventure, he didn''t mean to blame and warn. It was clear that he completely fell in love with Xue tingji and parted ways with his colleague.OK, it seems that this matter doesn''t need to be delayed. Now, let''s finish it!


    No matter what, he pulled out his sword and pointed it at General Yu. He forced General Yu to take a firm stand and fight back with his sword.


    This is a battle of life and death, and the end is doomed. If general Wen returns to the Imperial City, none of Xue tingji, Pei Ming, Chang Xiaowei and general Yu will survive, so he has to die.


    With Chang Xiaowei''s help, General Yu gradually gained the upper hand and did not persuade him to surrender, because he knew that Lao Wen would rather die than surrender.


    General Wen also understood, but he was loyal to the king even if he died. It would be better for him to stand up to heaven than to die under the encirclement and killing of his colleagues!


    "Ah --" General Yu was scared away by a sudden violent sound. Then, in front of everyone''s eyes, he wiped his throat with the sword he had just fought with.


    The blood was dazzling in his eyes and splashed on the general''s face. Although this was what he expected, it still Choked in the throat.


    I worked with Lao Wen for ten years, but now I forced him to death. I feel guilty and kneel beside him.


    General Wen didn''t stop breathing immediately. He grabbed General Yu''s hand and said, "this is you If you choose your own way, don''t look back. "


    Then he turned his eyes to Xue tingji and Pei Ming, who were gradually approaching. With the last bit of strength, he pulled the corner of his mouth helplessly, "I hope you It''s not the wrong choice. "


    In fact, he didn''t disagree with Xue tingji, but he was more committed to his own duties. This spirit of sticking to his position is very similar to Pei Changyuan.


    Even he was luckier than Pei, at least until his death he was not forced to compromise.


    If it wasn''t for his life, Xue tingji didn''t want to kill such an upright iron man. He dug a pit and buried general Wen in silence. He couldn''t set up a tombstone, so he had to kowtow three times in front of the grave.


    "You are a hero. I am sorry for you, but I will never let you die in vain." Then he looked at General Yu and Chang Xiaowei and said firmly, "I won''t let you regret it."

 Chapter 193

    This trip to the north is full of crises at the beginning, but it doesn''t mean that the final journey will be smooth.


    Besides man-made disasters, natural disasters are still unexpected.


    It''s sunny and snowy these days. I thought it was a sunny day, but I didn''t expect the most frightening sandstorm in the north.


    If the Blizzard can at least make people find a shelter to breathe, the sandstorm is merciless. No matter where you hide, it''s full of sand, and you dare not speak.


    Xue tingji unties her clothes and wraps Pei Ming''s upper body, so that she can be protected from sandstorm and cold.


    Trapped in his warmth and breath, Pei Ming felt that his whole body was melting. His heart beat so fast that he could not hear it.


    Later, Xue Ting felt that it was not easy to walk, so she simply picked her up. She was also happy to enjoy it, and even had leisure to explore his chest.


    After all the hard work, his physique was much stronger than before, and his muscles and muscles were very strong.


    Feel her fingertip inch inch free, Xue Ting by heart beat faster, uncomfortable to clear the throat, "don''t move."


    It''s a pity that Pei Ming didn''t hear it. When he found the point where his heart beat most violently, he suddenly got into a bad mood and bit it down!


    Who let him bite her neck last time.


    "Hiss..." Xue Ting takes a breath in pain. He is choked by the dust. He wants to cover Pei Ming with his arm, but he can''t reach her because he is holding Pei Ming. He has to kneel down and put her down first. With Chang Xiaowei''s help, he can ease this breath.


    Pei Ming, who knew he was causing trouble, got half his head out of his collar and blinked timidly, "are you ok?"


    Can Xue tingji blame her? Secretly in her thigh pinch a, in her ear gnash teeth, "you don''t make noise on all right."


    The wind was so loud that Chang couldn''t hear their whispers at all. Looking around, he was quite confused. He had to try his best to open his voice so that they could hear his voice, "are we going in the wrong direction?"


    It''s reasonable to say that we can see Guan Shan today, but at the moment, all we can see is the yellow sand blocking the sky. Even Chui can''t see him.


    So the wisest choice at this time is to have a rest on the spot and wait for the sandstorm to pass. So they found a relatively sheltered stone hill and covered it with felt. Three big men crowded in a row. Pei Ming was still in Xue tingji''s arms.


    How to say, I feel that the current situation is somewhat embarrassing and funny.


    Chang Xiaowei was a talkative man. He began to talk when he was idle. Later, he took general Yu to chat with him. Later, Xue tingji joined in.


    Deliberately do not touch on those things about the palace, just gossip, such as his highness and miss Pei was how to get married.


    Xue tingji''s answer is very simple, "I robbed it."


    Pei Ming, who was hiding in his arms, smirked and scratched his chest with his shaking breath. "You''re honest. At that time, he was really obsessed and annoyed."


    "Are you bothering me?" Xue tingji deliberately surprised, and then pinched her nose, "I see Miss Pei, you also want to refuse to welcome it, must have moved your heart, right?"


    I don''t know why, Pei Ming suddenly didn''t want to cover up. He pinched his nose with a tooth for a tooth and said half jokingly, "it''s more than a heartbeat. I''m just trying to seduce you."


    With her action, Xue Ting gently bites her wrist and rubs her teeth. Pei Ming pulls back his hand and blushes secretly.


    I haven''t seen her shy for a long time. For a moment, Xue tingji rubbed her sideburns. "If you mean it, you''re too stingy. If you don''t give any sweets, you''ll be seduced? Well


    Pei Ming knows what he wants, but there are still two living people on the side. She is not so cheeky, and her cunning eyes are obviously warning him.


    "Shall I tell you about your nosebleed?"


    She definitely saw captain Chang''s ears move! Bad smile, just want to open mouth, was Xue tingji directly back to the clothes, tucked in, don''t show.


    "Come on, wife, you''re tired. You''d better raise your spirits."


    However, Rao is so, still can''t stop the next two people secretly stirring shoulder, they can be regarded as know, six his highness is how to win beauty.


    I don''t know how long it took for the sandstorm to subside. Chang Xiaowei was the first to identify the direction. Unexpectedly, as soon as he got out of the stone hill, he called out "ah". Just when everyone thought something was wrong, he began to scold him.


    "Oh, you''re so scared!"


    Who''s here? Pei Ming rushed out. Before he got up, the man showed his face, "who are you?"


    Pei Ming fixed his eyes and saw that it was the scouts at the border. The scouts recognized her, "Miss?"


    Then he saw Xue tingji, who was protecting her, and his eyes were wide and round. "Wang, Wang Ayo?"


    It turns out that Xue tingji didn''t reveal his identity until he was picked up by Tan Shi last time. Everyone only knows that he is not an ordinary person, but he doesn''t know the details. He was very happy to meet again at first.Xue tingji was a little uneasy and didn''t know how to reply. General Yu released the siege at the right time. "We are here under the emperor''s command. It''s a long story. We''d better enter the camp first."


    The scoundrel saw that his posture was not right, and he did not dare to say more. Everyone''s expression became heavy. Pei Ming held Xue tingji''s ten fingers tightly.


    Arriving at the border does not mean being able to relax. On the contrary, there are more troubles and tests.


    Led all the way to the camp, Xue Ting attracts many onlookers. He slowly lowers his head to avoid the sight, but Pei Ming reminds him not to be guilty.


    He didn''t do anything wrong. Why should he be afraid? Besides, these soldiers are all his hands, so they can''t be looked down upon.


    Then passing by the drill ground, general Tan was training new recruits. When he caught a glimpse of them, he thought he was dazzled. Until Pei Ming leaned over to him, he ran over in amazement, "are you..."


    General Yu and captain Chang looked at each other, some difficult to say, "are you the highest general here?"


    General Tan shakes his head. General Zhu is the highest ranking. After a while, Zhu Tang shows up. When he sees Pei Ming and Xue tingji, his first reaction is fear. He has to harden his head and salute General Yu.


    At this time, he would be more arrogant. As long as he thought of Zhu''s face, Pei Ming was disgusted. Xue tingji also forbeared his anger and waited for the coming humiliation.


    Fortunately, the general couldn''t bear to be too straightforward and didn''t mention the palace change. He only said that his sixth highness had made some mistakes and was punished by his majesty to reflect.


    But it''s useless for him to explain like this. What can a prince do wrong and be punished to come to the bitter north? The reason is not unexpected.


    Sure enough, Zhu Tang was so arrogant that he looked up at the sky and laughed, "Oh, Hello, I said, how can you climb over like a pug, sixth highness? Oh, no, do you still have the word" Highness "

 Chapter 194

    He was so excited by Zhu Tang''s vicious words that he clenched his fist. Xue Ting glared back at him impolitely, hit Zhu Tang''s heart, and immediately scolded him for committing the following crimes.


    Even general Yu and Chang couldn''t see it. They frowned and were ready to speak. Pei Ming took the lead and said, "be presumptuous! If you dare to be rude to the prince, I don''t think you have to think about it! "


    She yelled so loud on purpose that everyone could hear her, but her high spirit was just a joke in Zhu Tang''s eyes. She deliberately pulled out her ears and said, "what? Where is the prince? I didn''t see him! "


    His arrogance angered general Tan, while the rest of the soldiers who didn''t know the truth began to murmur. Pei Ming, however, turned his head and asked General Yu, "you are your Majesty''s personal guard. How dare you ask your majesty to issue an imperial edict to depose the sixth prince?"


    General Yu suddenly knew, shook his head, "never."


    "So..." Pei Ming then asked Zhu Tang, "General Zhu, have you ever received an imperial edict to dethrone him?"


    Zhu Tang choked and said, "no, but --"


    "I only asked you, did you receive it?" Pei Ming chased him to shake his head. Zhu Tang couldn''t refute him. He could only grit his teeth with his face


    In this way, she has something to say. She calmly hugs her arms and hums coldly. It seems that she is the biggest official here.


    "Since your majesty is not willing to give up his own son, general Jinwu, who is escorting him, is also respectfully shouting, your highness. You Zhutang have the ability to yell at the prince!"


    After a word, there was an uproar. All the soldiers were surprised that Wang aye was a prince? God, the prince trained with them last year!


    Those people''s expressions of surprise or curiosity are not what Zhu Tang wants to see. Then he grabs the handle and asks Pei Ming not to rush the airs here.


    "If you want to be so noble, why do you come to the border? Did your majesty tell him to come to the frontier? That''s what I''m talking about. I''m just and upright. No matter who I am, I''ll be treated equally! "


    Pei Ming can''t refute this point. Xue tingji doesn''t need her to say anything more. He pulls her behind him and salutes Zhu Tang with a sneer. "The general is right. I''ve met General Zhu under Xue tingji."


    Zhu Tang doesn''t know how to take it when it''s good. When he can knead it, he''s about to show his power. General Yu just said something at this time.


    Now that his highness Liu has arrived at the border safely, it''s time for him to return his life. Everything he saw and heard will be reported to his majesty truthfully.


    The implication is that Zhu Tang''s attitude will also be reported.


    On hearing this, Zhu Tang was nervous, but general Yu didn''t give him a chance to defend himself. Pei Ming gave him a few steps to thank him for taking care of him these days.


    And give him a present.


    Until she was far away from the crowd, she said in a low voice: "there is an iron shop in the east city. There is only one craftsman named tie in it. You can give me my name and let him be a weapon to give you."


    As soon as general Yu heard it, he knew what it meant. Ben hesitated, but he soon thought of what Lao Wen had said before he died. Since he had worked for his sixth highness, he should not worry so much.


    Presumably the blacksmith''s identity is not general, he nodded and wrote down, "can I bring you anything?"


    Pei Ming said with a smile, "I hope you take care of yourself. Maybe we can go back after a long time, but we will go back."


    He believes in this sentence, no more words, borrowed horse set foot on the way home, maybe when passing by general Wen''s tomb, he will pay another respects. If there is no accident, the next time they see each other, it will be the time when Xue Ting returns to the imperial city by killing him.


    As for Chang Xiaowei, he was ordered to protect his sixth highness, so he had to stay. Pei Ming recalled that the emperor took the initiative to send someone to Xue tingji, for fear that he would not have a right or left hand to help him in the future?


    Well, thank you very much.


    Moreover, this person is also a headache for Zhu Tang, because even if he is with Xue tingji at the border, he is only a small school captain, but he is directly under his majesty, and no one can control him here.


    In other words, if Zhu Tang wanted to harm Xue tingji, he would not agree.


    At this moment, other people are coming, the first to bear the brunt is Perry, who hasn''t seen him for months.


    "Miss six, your highness!" The speed at which he came from afar was amazing. People were afraid that he would run into him directly. Xue tingji was also very happy and patted him on the shoulder. He was quite strong.


    Not everyone is as lucky as Lu Yu to be promoted directly to the rank of general. Pei Li can only follow the half of Pei''s troops left behind to garrison in the north.


    Fortunately, he stayed and was able to help Xue tingji.


    In addition to him, there are more taxi men who know "Wang a Ye". The former wrestler is actually a prince. What''s the matter?


    After all, for the common people, the imperial relatives are all unattainable. Everyone is curious, but there are not many people who fall into the well. This makes Zhu Tang very unhappy and blows them away.


    "Do you still think he is a noble man? He is now a prisoner in exile. What can I do to curry favor with him? ""The tiger is down and the sun is down?" Xue Ting retorted, "so do you think you are bullying me?"


    If Zhu Tang admits it, he''s a dog. If he doesn''t, he won''t shout and drink here. When he is Xue tingji, is he really a bully?


    As Pei Ming said, it was too close to the imperial city at the beginning. He was afraid that his father would repent at any time and destroy his only way out. But now that he got to the north, he could let go.


    Of course, he was not reckless, and he learned a lot from his experience along the way.


    For example - calculation.


    He had seen before that Zhu Tang was dissatisfied with Pei Changyuan. I''m afraid it was a big hidden danger here. He didn''t think too much at that time, but now?


    Not to mention that he may be the prince''s man, he is dissatisfied with Pei Changyuan, so it''s reasonable for him to take Pei Changyuan''s daughter and son-in-law against him. As the supreme general, he doesn''t want to bully Xue tingji?


    Therefore, like Fang Xiaowei, he must be removed in any case. Otherwise, Xue tingji would not be able to let go of this thorn in the north.


    So the first step to get rid of him is to let him become the target of public criticism.


    Pei Ming was a little surprised by his attitude. Then he realized that this man knew how to plan, and she didn''t have to guard against everything.


    That''s a good thing. She should jolly.


    However, with Zhu Tang, other people''s interest has really lost a lot, and Xue tingji has not denied it. That''s right. He''s in the doldrums now, so just treat him as an ordinary person.


    Of course, he is not stupid. He was bullied when he was in the army. Now, although he has identified himself, he dares to say that there must be some people who are willing to be the first bird to flatter Zhu Tang and find him unhappy.


    Come on, he''s not afraid. Let''s see who will be his first record.

 Chapter 195

    It''s getting late now. Pei Ming needs to wash and rest. Her room is the same as before, and she hasn''t even moved her furnishings.


    Although Pei is not here for a long time, general Tan is the second in command of the barracks. She will not be wronged.


    Chang Xiaowei also has a single room to live in. The people below don''t know what kind of standard to serve him. He doesn''t care about it. He just needs food.


    Xue tingji didn''t need to be ridiculed by Zhu Tang. He took the initiative to squeeze the barracks with the low-level soldiers. It happened that one of them was the one who took the lead in bullying Xue tingji.


    Of course, the elder brother has long lost his arrogance and dare to be presumptuous with Xue ting. Although he knows he was demoted, he is the emperor''s son.


    Thinking of the stupid words he had said, he ran over quickly, "prince, do you remember me? I used to say that you look so expensive. "


    Xue tingji of course remembers the man''s face. He sat on his own bed with a single leg and his arm on his knee. He said, "wet my bed and say I''m the white faced one."


    When he was exposed, the minion blushed and sneered for fear that Xue tingji would argue with him. "Oh, I''m here to apologize to you. Don''t worry about me, Prince."


    "No," he said Xue tingji doesn''t put on airs, and he doesn''t mean to make trouble for him. After all, from now on, all the people here, if he wants to win people''s hearts, he will have to speak well.


    He moved to the side, and he called the minions to sit down. "We are all young and ignorant. How can we have revenge? What''s your name, big brother? "


    "Oh, I dare not." The minion rubbed his legs and face, and said that his surname was Huang. Just call him rhubarb like everyone else.


    Xue tingji sniggered. He was calling for a dog. He patted him warmly on the shoulder and shook hard. "Then I''ll call you brother Huang. Don''t open your mouth. What''s the prince? I''m young. Can you call me brother?"


    Lao Huang''s face was stiff, and he was not sure whether he was choking. Everyone was the same. After hesitating for a long time, he settled down and felt that the prince was more friendly.


    At the same time, Pei Li also came. He burned hot water to wash his face. Knowing that something serious had happened in the Imperial City, he didn''t dare to poke his Highness''s pain. Unexpectedly, there was a reckless question next to him.


    Good prince, how could he be demoted to the border?


    On hearing this taboo remark, Perry''s face immediately changed. He nudged the fool, and no one else dared to say anything.


    Sure enough, Xue tingji''s eyes turned into waves, so gloomy that he seemed to drag people down to drown. Then he covered them up with a smile and said, "you''d better not ask about the royal family. It''s unpredictable. Who knows a lot of things."


    His tone is very melancholy, but not so heavy hatred or indignation, as if it was just a little contradiction between the common people and the family. It''s not enough to understate.


    The clever Pei Li immediately followed his words to expose the past, others also smirk to slip out, almost ran into general tan.


    General Tan didn''t know what had happened. He was more worried when he was surprised. After no one else, he asked softly, "it''s the prince..."


    Finally, he didn''t have to pretend any more. Xue tingji immediately broke down his shoulder and said everything slowly, including his mother''s death and the emperor''s heartlessness.


    All these things are frightening. General Tan can''t imagine what it was like at that time. He lost all his honor overnight and was escorted. What a blow to the proud sixth highness.


    Silence for a long time before spitting out a breath, "bitter you."


    Xue Ting shook his head and said, "it''s not me who is suffering. It''s Ah Ming who has gone through all the hardships with me but has no complaints. So I have to take back everything and give it back to her."


    Looking at his clenched fist, general Tan doesn''t doubt this. There are more questions to ask the eldest lady, so he won''t disturb his highness to have a rest.


    At this time, Pei Ming was also well groomed. He was quite relaxed. Instead of rushing to have a rest, he put on his clothes and waited for general Tan to come.


    After listening to his Highness''s words, general Tan''s eyes on Pei Ming are different. He has feelings and sympathy, but more admiration.


    "Did you expect something to happen? So we''ll all be transferred in advance, and we''ll have to take this step earlier, or we''ll be completely destroyed by the prince. "


    Pei Ming didn''t hide, nodded and poured him a cup of hot water. "My maid overheard it by chance, but I didn''t expect it..."


    I didn''t expect that the truth would be so ridiculous, but I should be glad that the Emperor himself pushed Xue tingji to a dead end and made him reborn.


    I just don''t know if Xue tingji will regret when he really does what he wants.


    It''s no use talking about these things. Let''s look at the moment. Pei Ming knocks his knuckles and murmurs: "how many can the 600 people transferred from the side branch, the other generals and the Pei family army stay here add up?"


    General Tan''s reply made her very satisfied. There were 20000 people, which had a certain deterrent power.He also said, "I''ve only brought 600 people from other branches, and all the others are in the pass."


    Not all the soldiers will be stationed in the barracks. Most of them are military households. They work in agriculture in peacetime and requisition in wartime. As long as they are given land, they can live on their own.


    These soldiers are important reserve forces, but that is not enough. Pei Ming wants them to be more vigorous and loyal.


    It''s easy to say that the weather will be warm soon. It''s inevitable to fight with Xiongnu. After several battles, people will be tamed. Besides, whoever pays them is the master.


    Pei Ming can''t get the money out, but her father can.


    The generals who guard the border all the year round have their own general''s residence, but Pei Changyuan usually doesn''t live there and only uses it as a warehouse envoy.


    Pei Ming knows that in order to avoid the untimely transfer of materials and the lack of military pay, his father has saved a lot of money and food. Now he has 20000 people.


    This is called supporting soldiers and self-respect, and the troops will become more and more powerful. Of course, she always hopes that these soldiers are led by her father. Unlike before, she was forced to become the puppet leader of the Pei family army, and was eventually robbed by Xue Ting


    "Miss?" General Tan''s call interrupted her memory, hastily covered up her grief and indignation, and then laughed at herself, "nothing, just anger. I worked so hard, and finally Xue Ting took advantage of it."


    She tried her best to get everything ready for Xue tingji. He just walked down to earth, and then called himself king and emperor, and then Then he changed his heart and abandoned her.


    No, she will beat him back before he changes his mind!


    I can''t understand her changing looks. General Tan only knows that her anger is totally unnecessary. He laughs and tells her not to think too much. "Your Highness will live up to you. He knows what you have done."


    Is that right? Pei Ming couldn''t resist his sour nose. He flushed his eyes and laughed, "then you can remember this sentence. If one day he loses me, you will help me to beat him."

 Chapter 196

    Along the way, Xue tingji and Pei Ming are inseparable from each other, and they are not practical.


    The Datong shop in the barracks is always full of foot odor and snoring, which is more difficult than the simple tent in the wind and snow. At least we can embrace her quietly and enjoy the heart beat in the dark.


    All of a sudden, a string of broken footsteps approached and stopped in front of his bed. He was a little short of breath and seemed to be very worried.


    How could Xue tingji, who had not fallen asleep, not know the purpose of the comers, just lie asleep and see what they can do.


    I can only hear the person swallowing his saliva and fiddling with something in his hand. The sound should be Straw rope.


    He was sleeping head out, so these people want to strangle him? I''m really in a hurry.


    When the comer had a further action, he suddenly opened his eyes, bent his knees, shrunk to avoid the rope, quickly turned back, locked the comer''s throat like a snake, and the weight of his hand was completely running to kill him.


    The Royal martial arts may not have a big advantage in the battlefield, but the sneak attack and counter attack must be the best. He can even cope with Fang Xiaowei''s assassination. Can he be afraid of a minion in the military camp?


    Sure enough, those who came to sneak attack didn''t expect this one. They were strangled and rolled their eyes. When they retreated, they fell to the ground with soft legs. The sound of clanging woke others up and they were grumbling about what happened.


    Who knows to look by the light, were startled, "Hey, what is this ah, want to kill ah?"


    With these two words, the assassin had been knocked unconscious by Xue tingji, and was picked up by him by his hair.


    "Whose man is this?"


    The other people in the barracks obviously knew this man, but none of them dared to say anything, and they didn''t look at each other. Xue tingji knew who else could be there except Zhu Tang.


    It happened that Captain Chang was not at ease at night and came to have a look. Unexpectedly, he ran up to the scene and exclaimed, "Your Highness?"


    What he saw was Xue Ting clasping the top of the head and chin of the man on the ground with his two hands. It was a killing move. He turned his head and killed himself. Fortunately, he didn''t immediately start to work when he heard his voice.


    You don''t have to ask what happened, but Chang Xiaowei still advised his highness not to be killed in a hurry, otherwise he would be caught by General Zhu and lose the upper hand.


    After all, he has just come to the barracks, and his pace is not steady. It is not a wise move to slap the top general in the face.


    But it''s impossible to let bygones be bygones. It''s all over the head. If you swallow your breath, won''t you become a coward and have no means?


    He''s tired of trying to keep away from endless patterns every day.


    So he took three parts of his strength and twisted the man''s neck. It would be better in a month or two, but it was always better than the immediate death.


    By the way, he picked up the hemp rope that was used to strangle him, tied the man up, and threw it at his own bedside to watch. At dawn, he returned it to General Zhu himself.


    Compared with the clumsiness when he just left the Imperial City, Xue tingji now does many things more easily. After sitting back in his bed and yawning, he finds that everyone is still looking at himself.


    "Sorry to disturb your dreams." He apologized in his spare time, as if it really didn''t matter.


    But just now it was obviously murder, so it''s not the right thing to do?! Rhubarb is to remember why he would have been obedient to the prince.


    At that time, Wang aye, who was also called Wang aye, was ordered by the Military Commission of general Pei to work hard. When he came back, he was covered in blood, and he didn''t even frown.


    Just because of that, he can see that Wang a Ye is different from others. He has the strength of being hard to provoke.


    They secretly fear eyes, Chang Xiaowei saw, take the initiative to help his highness guard, "while it''s still early, you go to sleep first."


    "No Xue tingji moved his neck and didn''t feel sleepy. "Is there a second wave to assassinate? Go back and have a rest. Don''t disturb Ah Ming. "


    Chang stepped down as he said, and everyone lay back in silence, but the people sleeping on Xue tingji''s left and right sides turned their backs to him as far as they could.


    Is this for fear of being strangled in a dream? It''s so timid. Xue Ting was amused. When he heard another snore, he looked up with emotion.


    I really want to hold Ah Ming


    In the dull until dawn, the twisted neck also wake up early, aware of their own situation, so obediently did not make a fuss.


    Xue tingji personally raised him in front of Zhu Tang, threw him on the ground, and shook his head in a funny way. "I wonder. I can always hear people calling for loyal king. Now how can they violate the holy orders one by one?"


    Zhu Tang, who was satirized, looked at the useless thing on the ground and gritted his teeth, but he still had a hard mouth. It was Xue Ting who was punished according to the rules because of the internal strife in the army.


    It''s a pity that he didn''t plan well. There was a captain Chang who could be a witness, but Xue tingji said with a smile, "it''s up to you what to do with this man, but I''ll put my words first."


    Licking his lower lip, he forced Zhu Tang forward with a smile. He was about the same height as him, but the prince''s bearing was not easy to wear off. On the contrary, he made Zhu Tang look inferior to him.Satisfied with Zhu Tang''s guilty eyes, Xue tingji said slowly in a gloomy tone: "the last one who wanted to use my life to ask the prince for credit has been eaten up."


    Zhu Tang''s throat rolled down, and then he laughed again. "It''s a pity that this is Laozi''s territory. No one can eat me."


    Pei Ming, who was not far away, just heard this and sneered, "you dare to say it now. When my father comes back from the war in the west, you can say it in front of him."


    After all, Zhu Tang was more or less scrupulous when he was forced by Pei Changyuan. However, when he saw Pei Ming''s madness, he was unconvinced and gave a vicious sentence that was close to a curse.


    "He''ll have to come back."


    Pei Ming, who was poked in the center of the nest, suddenly changed his face. OK, with these words, Zhu Tang had to die!


    Seeing her long eyelashes, Zhu Tang suddenly regretted her deep intention to kill, but he could not take back what he said. It was better to give him a long morale.


    After all, Xue tingji came to the army. He has his own way to handle it. Miss Pei is going to complain. Please wait!


    The army is divided into two groups, half of which are Pei Jiajun, who Pei Changyuan stayed here, and general Tan''s troops.


    The other is Zhu Tang''s own staff. Of course, Xue tingji was crammed into his own soldiers, and he personally "taught" them to ensure that they would live up to the emperor''s orders.


    Xue tingji knows what is waiting for him, but it doesn''t matter. If he wants to ascend, he will endure.


    But general Tan asked Pei Ming quietly with a heart hanging. Pei Ming shrugged, "it''s reasonable to be assigned to Zhutang. It''s just to avoid suspicion. When we come to the border, we should suffer. We don''t care."


    Yes, no matter how badly Xue Ting was punished by Zhu Tang, they could not intervene.

 Chapter 197

    From today on, Xue tingji will have to train with the soldiers. Zhu Tang deliberately makes trouble for him. He is extremely critical of all his movements and makes it clear that he is aiming at them.


    Xue tingji didn''t contradict him either. He would come as the general asked, so that no one could find out the problem.


    But he couldn''t hold up Zhu Tang. From morning to afternoon, everyone else went to have a rest, but he was detained to continue training on the ground that Xue Ting''s training didn''t reach the standard.


    Pei Ming watched the sun walk from east to west. He was still practicing. Now the weather is still cold, but he was sweating. He soaked his thick cotton padded jacket and moved more slowly, as if the long gun in his hand was heavy.


    Not even a mouthful of water


    General Tan came over with a heavy step, holding his arms and sighing, "really no matter? I''m afraid your highness can''t bear it. How can I be tired and have an accident? "


    His eyes were still locked on him, and his long eyelashes trembled. Pei Ming just shook his head. "He is your future monarch. If he can''t stand this tiredness, he doesn''t deserve the throne of the emperor."


    Her words made general Tan laugh. The eldest lady was really determined, but Pei Ming was not so calm at all. She was waiting. After dark, everyone went back to the barracks to have a rest.


    Zhu Tangcai didn''t want to be here to supervise himself. He sent a confidant to watch him and asked Xue tingji to practice all night. Xue tingji didn''t slack off, but he really didn''t have much strength.


    Until this time, Pei Ming came with a long gun and said, "I''ll teach you."


    Tonight''s E-Mei moon is very beautiful. The silver light is pouring down on her hair and plain face. I haven''t seen her very much this day. At last, Xue Ting feels tired all over.


    His joy is not covered up, which makes Pei Ming raise his lips. Suddenly, he has an idea in his mind to ask him if he is so sallow.


    Thinking like this, Xue tingji''s expression betrayed a bit of coyness, and his voice softened a lot.


    "My Ah Ming is really a treasure. He doesn''t let men down."


    All tired into such, still have the mind to say love words, Pei Ming didn''t restrain smile, but was next to the minions interrupt, "Miss Pei, our general has order, small have to stare at him to practice gun."


    Pei Mingzhen to him, played a domineering gun, the minions back a few steps, "I''m not in your way, with him to practice head office."


    The minions don''t dare to object. If they retreat wisely, they can just be lazy.


    No problem, Pei Ming just relaxed a little, came forward to help him rub tight muscles, "more practice is also for you, this pain will not be for nothing."


    "I know."


    Even though she was so tired that it was difficult to stand still, Xue tingji still took out her remaining strength, twisted her broken hair around her ears, and deliberately swept her side neck with fingertips, "your man can''t be weak, or he won''t be worthy of you."


    His tone made her blush. Pei Mingjiao shrugged her nose. "Little poor, all day long, Zhu Tang is trying to fix you. He can''t make anything. Let me teach you the real key points and make sure to get twice the result with half the effort."


    Although he was tired, Xue tingji didn''t complain. He followed her seriously, and his movements were really smooth.


    The moon gradually turned most of the night sky, and the three shifts were more than enough. The minions who were watching by the side had already dozed off with their arms in their arms. Pei Ming also had some energy problems, "OK, you go to sleep."


    "But Zhu Tang wants me to stay up all night." As soon as he thinks of being caught by him again tomorrow, Xue tingji is not happy. Pei Ming is not worried at all. "He just wants to kill you. Chang Xiaowei is not sure. Why are you afraid of him?"


    Let alone Chang Xiaowei, if she really wants Xue ting to get involved in it, she can''t go on watching it herself.


    Xue tingji didn''t say much, but when Pei Ming turned around, he held her, surrounded her with inertia, and bowed his head to kiss her.


    This smelly man, there are people watching beside him, he is so presumptuous! Pei Ming was embarrassed and reluctant to push him away. He half opened his eyes and saw his side face and the bright moon above his head.


    Slowly, tight shoulders relaxed, arms also actively climbed up on his back, finally could not refuse his request.


    In fact, she did not miss each other, even the long night felt extremely boring, so just give yourself a sense of security, after all, this is the only time every day to get rid of Acacia.


    It was when they were in deep love that the dozing minion was suddenly awakened by the cold. He took a long breath and sucked his nose, which stirred up their beauty. Xue Ting was still speechless, "Tut, it''s in the way."


    Pei Ming chuckles and leaves his arms. After he leaves, he looks coldly at the minion. "If Zhu Tang wants to investigate, let him go to Chang Xiaowei." Then he went to have a rest.


    However, after lying down, the heart beat very fast. After recovering for a long time, I still couldn''t get rid of the feeling just now. I raised the quilt to suffocate my head.


    Xue tingji couldn''t savor what he wanted. He deliberately dragged his steps a bit heavier and climbed into the bed exhausted, even breathing hard.


    What we want is for everyone to see how Zhu Tang treats him badly.


    The people in his left and right bunks were disturbed and woke up. They were surprised that he was put back at this time. They turned away silently. They didn''t try to ask him until they woke up the next day. But was he made difficult?"If it''s like this every day, who can stand it."


    For ordinary people, if they are tired the first day, they will feel sore the next day, but Xue tingji has already exercised his body on the way here, and his spirit will recover immediately after the rest.


    But he still pretended to be extremely tired. First he bit his teeth, and his anger was obvious. Then he gave an enigmatic smile, "hum, let him be proud. When my father knows..."


    On hearing this, we are even more sure that the prince was sent by his majesty to go back to the palace in the future. It shows that his majesty treats him differently!


    If you follow him and get some awards in the future, it will be a great success.


    But this idea was shaken again in the training that day. If the emperor really paid attention to it, how dare General Zhu punish him like this? It''s too much not to eat enough.


    Xue tingji knew exactly what they thought. He didn''t have to worry. After a few days, his heart would change again.


    So the next few days are definitely the hardest days for him in 20 years. When he was escorted, he could stop in case of wind, snow and thunderstorm. At least he had to take good care of Ah Ming.


    It''s not allowed for a moment now. Except for a few hours to sleep every day, the rest of the time is "carried" by Zhu Tang.


    The whole camp saw that the prince was half dead every day. His arms were cramped and he couldn''t hold the gun. Even in the rainy and snowy days, he was not allowed to rest. He was sweating and frozen, which made people afraid that he would not be able to get sick.


    General Tan can''t keep watching, but Zhu Tang doesn''t listen to his advice at all. He calls it Xue ting. By joining the army later than others, he should catch up with others.


    Then, someone couldn''t help it.


    "I''m after your mother!"


    This is what Chang Xiaowei called out. The main reason is that he looks at his Highness''s miserable situation with only half a breath left these days. He is both distressed and afraid. He rushes to point to Zhu Tang''s nose and spit on his face.


    "You are younger than others. Why don''t you cram all the food that others have eaten?"?! You''ve done your highness a lot of work. What can I do for you! Then tell your majesty that you killed him! "


    Anyway, Zhu Tang can''t take care of him. He just gives the order. How long does your highness have the ability to practice? Everyone in the army will practice together. Otherwise, everyone will go back to sleep!


    "That''s it Even Pei''s army couldn''t bear it. They came one by one.


    You know, the sixth highness is their eldest daughter''s son-in-law. To bully his highness is to bully his father-in-law, general Pei. The soldiers of Pei''s family can''t swallow this breath and return their uncle.


    It seems that all the people in the barracks are aiming at Zhu Tang in an instant. It seems that suddenly, but in fact


    Xue tingji secretly hooked his lips, and Pei Ming and general Tan also looked at each other. They did a lot of work to stir people''s hearts.

 Chapter 198

    What is Pei Ming doing these days when Xue tingji is suffering? After complaining to Pei''s children, general Tan also mentioned that Zhu Tang was too much. He just insulted his sixth highness to beat Pei''s face.


    Of course, those bloody Pei Jiajun can''t bear it, but general Tan won''t let them stand out. After all, the sixth Royal Highness is under the control of Zhu Tang now, and maybe he will be restrained in a few days.


    Then Zhu Tang lived up to the expectations of the public, and finally let them endure to the limit, and rushed up to complain for the sixth highness.


    Even if these people were noisy, Zhu Tang never thought that even his own people would come to plead.


    After all, anyone who looks at Xue Ting knows that he is full of anger. If he has enough of it one day, he will let Chang Xiaowei go back to complain. If the emperor really knows about the general''s suppression of the prince, and if he gets angry, they will definitely suffer.


    There''s no need for the general to have a hard time with the prince. Anyway, they asked for it, and the captain Chang saw it. He can always say something nice for them.


    Zhu Tang was so angry that he pointed to their heads and sneered, "don''t think I don''t know what you are thinking? Want to flatter the prince, want to make progress, want to be a meritorious official, right? Dream, you


    Pei Ming''s eyes changed slightly. Just as she worried, Zhu Tang dug out Xue Ting''s deepest pain in front of everyone.


    "He, Xue tingji, and his mother conspired to usurp the throne. One was thrown into the street, the other was exiled! Go with me. I''ll see what you can do with a prisoner! "


    A language startles everybody, the prince adult unexpectedly is the criminal who usurps the throne? Looking at Xue tingji''s eyes, he immediately changed his taste, which also shocked Pei Ming and general tan.


    General Yu didn''t mention this. Zhu Tanghui knew so well that he only got a secret letter from the prince.


    They still can''t prevent this knife


    He clenched his fist secretly, and Pei Ming''s heart beat faster. The prince and the criminal are so different in their identities that others have different attitudes towards him. Can''t Xue tingji escape the hardship of climbing up from the bottom?


    In those most difficult years, she really didn''t want to repeat it. She didn''t want to see Xue tingji ridiculed, bullied in the mud by a group of people in the heavy rain, hungry in the stink of the stables, struggling every day, even struggling to survive.


    She couldn''t bear to


    No, there is a turn for the better. Xue Ting was deprived of his status as a prince by suffering losses in the last life, but he doesn''t have it now. If you grasp this point, you can turn over.


    He was about to open his mouth when he saw Xue tingji looking back at her. He didn''t smile and was in the slightest panic.


    The death of his biological mother in public, and the heartache of this unwarranted crime, he must be sad and indignant, but now he can smile as if nothing happened?


    How hard it took, how painful it was to wring in my heart.


    After only this smile, Xue tingji looked directly at Zhu Tang, "have you ever been to the imperial city? Have you asked to see my father? How dare you slander my prince and usurp the throne


    He was calm enough, as if he had just heard a joke, which made the soldiers shake up again. But Zhu Tang didn''t give advice, but he fell into Xue tingji''s trap unconsciously.


    "Well, do you dare to deny it? Is it true that Zhao''s head is different? Is it true that your majesty kicked you out? Which Prince is so down and out? "


    Xue Ting clenched his fists behind him, but he raised his mouth higher, "Oh? Why am I still a prince since I am so miserable? Isn''t it more thorough to demote me as a commoner? "


    Zhu Tang was irrefutable and said what Xue tingji had been waiting for, "don''t look so arrogant. Do you really think the prince will be afraid of you?"


    "It''s the prince!" Xue tingji finally showed a panic expression, "he secretly ordered you to kill me, didn''t he?"


    After all, Zhu Tang was not a fool. He soon realized that he had fallen into the trap and was about to change his words, but Xue tingji took advantage of his success to pursue him.


    "Everyone knows that the prince tried his best to persecute me and general Pei. You are a good running dog. You are a good general guarding the border. You collude with the prince to disobey the holy orders. You have the ability to take my head to the imperial city and ask for credit to the prince in front of my father!"


    How dare he be so arrogant! Zhu Tang angrily opened his mouth and was about to refute it. Once again, don''t let Xue Ting take the lead.


    The long suppressed anger finally broke out. He pointed to Zhu Tang''s nose and took out all his strength. Every word was like a mountain.


    "Don''t be smart. Can the crown prince be your support? If such a fool wants to dig his own grave, I''ll do whatever you want, but don''t harm your soldiers. When I go back, I''ll settle with you slowly! "


    This sentence awakened two groups of people.


    For Pei Jiajun, the prince who wants to persecute the general is the enemy, and Zhu Tang is the prince''s person, that is their enemy.


    For Zhu Tang''s subordinates, their lives are not tied to the general''s hands, but have to ask the prince to say that nothing can be done by the general to kill them!


    I didn''t expect that a careless person would push me down. Zhu Tang was so angry that he turned red. But he couldn''t come up with anything more to refute. What''s more, his morale was shaken and he became the target of public criticism.Well, he underestimated his highness. No wonder the Prince wanted him to die.


    Now that he''s in the job, he has to break the pot and fall. His eyes are full of murderous. Unfortunately, he can''t deter Xue tingji.


    "If I die, my father, the Pei family and all the soldiers in the frontier will let you pay for your life. You are the real sinner of Darong," he said


    Just like answering his words, Zhu Tang found that his soldiers regarded him as an enemy, and he really planned to rebel, right!


    And Chang Xiaowei also timely stopped in front of Xue tingji and pulled out his sword, "Your Highness, although you can rest assured, your subordinates will protect your highness."


    Zhu Tang was shocked to find that he really had nothing to do. After biting his teeth for a long time, he finally let out his anger.


    But the prince will give him some advice. Sooner or later, he will take the life of Xue Ting!


    Xue tingji is also clear about this, but he only needs to achieve the goal of winning the hearts of the people. He just tried his best to support his momentum. Now his legs are soft and he is afraid of revealing his true feelings, so he can only stand still.


    Pei Ming comes forward to help him with a tacit understanding. It seems that he just nestles up to his side as a little woman.


    At this time, Zhu Tang has gone away, while others are still in a daze. Xue tingji doesn''t care about them either. He hugs Pei Ming and kisses her hard, and asks in her ear, "how did I do?"


    Well done, very beautiful! Pei Ming wanted to answer him, but the first one to burst out was crying.


    She just cried without warning

 Chapter 199

    "What''s the matter?" Xue Ting was flustered and quickly wiped her tears, but Pei Ming couldn''t help it. The tears rolled down and made her whole body tremble.


    General Tan thinks she''s scared, the Pei family''s officers think she''s worried about general Pei, and Chang Xiaowei thinks she''s afraid of the prince''s revenge. They all gather around to ask for comfort, but Pei Ming just shakes his head, hugs Xue tingji''s neck and sobs.


    Her cry is not as sad as Xue tingji once heard, but to vent. In this case, let her cry. It''s better to cry than to pretend to be strong.


    Only Pei Ming knows what she is crying about.


    Fortunately, she kept Xue tingji''s status as Prince during the palace change, so that he didn''t even have the final dignity and saved so much suffering.


    At the same time, she is also pleased that Xue tingji is worthy of being the man she loves. She has the courage and knowledge to fight back calmly. She no longer has to worry about everything.


    But just because of this, she can''t help but feel sad. Xue tingji eventually becomes the dragon who understands people''s mind and is good at strategy. In the future, his heart will be filled with more and more weighing calculations. He no longer needs her and can''t fit her any more.


    In the end, it will be far away from her


    By her next sob pulled heartache, Xue Ting by holding her cheek light coax, "how also aggrieved? All right, all right. I''m here. "


    He hit the softest part of Pei Ming''s heart, raised his head, and the tears in his eyes were teetering. "Xue tingji, don''t blame me, OK?"


    Xue Ting by Leng for a moment, then kiss in her dimple nest, "say what stupid words, this life love you are not enough."


    Leaning on his heart and hearing the vibration of his chest, Pei Ming didn''t want to remind himself that these vows would be invalid.


    Just indulge yourself and indulge in the warmth in front of you. As long as you wake up in time, anyway, they still have a long way to go.


    It''s enough kissing. In front of so many people, we have to be more restrained. Besides, their crisis has not yet passed, and now is not the time to slack off.


    When the prince gives help to Zhu Tang, they will fall into a passive position, so they have to start first, and they have to make people lose control.


    Putting away the love affair, Pei Ming cast his eyes on the soldiers.


    Pei Jiajun''s people can easily say that they have long been dissatisfied with Zhu Tang. Then she has to think of some ways to make Zhu Tang''s soldiers turn around. Even if she can speak for Xue tingji after he cuts off their general''s head, then the north is unified.


    Just thinking about it, the soft waist was suddenly pinched. Xue Ting said to her with a smile, "OK, I''ll figure out how to deal with these things by myself. You''ll lose your hair if you think too much."


    Pei Ming doesn''t insist any more. With her, it''s hard for the soldiers to come and talk to Xue tingji. So they go back to their residence and talk to general Tan about the arrangement.


    As soon as she left, the small soldiers rushed up and asked questions around Xue Ting, some of them were curious about the relationship between him and miss Pei.


    "No wonder at the beginning I thought you were a couple


    "Not really at that time." Speaking of this, Xue tingji made great efforts. "It was my good performance at that time that made my father-in-law satisfied. Your miss Pei is very expensive. I spent a lot of effort to get it."


    Everyone laughed and asked for something else, but he stopped them.


    Don''t be so busy talking that you''ve delayed the training. As you speak, the spear is already in your hand. However, the instructor in charge of training is in a bit of a dilemma. He doesn''t dare to train Xue tingji.


    On the contrary, Xue Ting took advantage of the atmosphere to let everyone not worry about his identity, and took the lead in practicing the moves. Every move was standard and powerful.


    I have to say that the hard work of these days is not in vain. Today, he is much better than ordinary soldiers. He is more than enough to replace the coach. I believe that he will become their leader soon.


    From this day on, Xue tingji was finally able to eat and sleep. He trained and ate with everyone every day. He was willing to help others if they had any difficulties.


    At first, they were still a little constrained. Later, they found that the prince was quite comfortable with each other. Gradually, they let go. It was a good omen to dare to be brothers.


    There''s one thing that makes them unhappy.


    "I said, brother Xue, the general doesn''t care about it anyway. Why are you so diligent?" A veteran''s complaint expressed everyone''s feelings, because Xue tingji was too clean.


    No. 60 people live in each barracks. It''s not small. We are used to being lazy. There are three layers of dust on the ground without cleaning, let alone cleaning up.


    Xue tingji is the only one who works hard every day, but he doesn''t ask anyone else. However, when he works alone, everyone is embarrassed and has to follow him.


    Finally today, after the veteran said this, Xue tingji finally agreed to explain, "loose military discipline is taboo. Have you forgotten what it was like to be punished by general Pei last time?"


    After he reminded us, we all drew our lips, and then remembered that Miss Pei was the first to mention the strict rules.At this time, Xue tingji suddenly said something slightly abrupt, "it''s better to get used to the style of general PEI as soon as possible."


    As he expected, everyone''s expression is not without embarrassment and hesitation. This sentence means to remind everyone that in the future, they must be completely under Pei Changyuan''s control.


    This kind of words occasionally mentioned two, let everyone slowly adapt, to the day of Zhu Tang''s death, it is no surprise.


    That night, Pei Ming didn''t feel sleepy. He had nothing to do. He put on his clothes and wanted to walk around. However, he heard the movement on the drill ground. By the moonlight, he saw that he was not.


    Xue tingji, who was practicing his gun, saw her and stopped to smile at her.


    No need for him to say anything, Pei Ming tightened his clothes and walked over, "Your Highness is so diligent in practicing martial arts. I really admire her."


    "Teasing me?" Xue tingji stepped forward and dragged her into his arms. He gave her the warmest kiss without saying a word.


    During this period of martial arts practice, his arms were a little stronger, and his muscles were strong. He couldn''t let her free, but his lips and tongue were still gentle.


    Until breathing slightly disordered, the two people reluctantly separated, and pecked for a long time, then satisfied, looked at each other and laughed, and rubbed each other''s eyes.


    Looking at his still heroic face, Pei Ming sighed, "it''s very good. This is what you should have."


    Xue tingji did not know what kind of tragic situation he had avoided. He grabbed her hand and kissed her in the palm of his hand. "It will be better in the future."


    Pei Ming didn''t care. He hugged him around his waist. Well, he was more solid. "Don''t rush a lot of things. There''s no need to work hard in the evening. Who can I show you?"


    He lowered his voice and rubbed his lips against her mandible. "Just to seduce you?"

 Chapter 200

    It was a joke, but the ending was long and soft. It tickled Pei Ming''s mouth, and his nails scratched on his chest.


    Without the brocade and satin robes, even the coarse hemp material, he was three points straighter than others. "It''s late. Go and have a rest."


    "No." He was reluctant to let go of her, "every day''s training, snoring barracks, people around me asking questions, I can get used to it, but it''s hard for me to get used to it without you."


    Why do you practice martial arts here at night? Do you really work hard? It''s not like she can''t sleep.


    If you can get along with her for a while, you''d rather stay up all night, just hold her and wait for the dawn.


    It''s a pity that he was willing, but Pei Ming refused. He left his arms and accurately avoided his retention. "If you have enough spirit, you can go to the battlefield. Don''t delay my beauty."


    Xue tingji no longer entangled, but before leaving, he called to her, "if tomorrow''s moon is good, I wonder if Miss Pei can give me the same reward as below?"


    It''s funny to be dressed as a martial arts man and say something elegant. Pei Ming covered his lips and laughed, but he didn''t refuse. I didn''t expect that this man would like to have a private meeting.


    As the moon goes down and the sun goes up, every day is almost the same. During the day, they are busy and have little chance to get in touch with each other. At night, they spend a little time in the moonlight, or talk about business affairs, or describe their feelings in detail. Every time they leave, they are reluctant to part.


    No more than today''s Xue tingji, there are two things he is not very happy about.


    The first is that he needs to do something more to further consolidate the hearts of Zhu Tang''s soldiers. Unfortunately, there is no chance for him.


    The second thing is the key. Ah Ming didn''t have a private meeting with him last night, and asked Pei Li to send a message. I''ll see him again in a few days.


    Hearing this, his first thought was to reflect, "what did I do wrong again?"


    "No Perry scratched his head. "The first lady is uncomfortable. I secretly saw her covering her stomach."


    Just as general Tan passed by, he put in a word: "it can''t be any more."


    Xue Ting by Leng Leng, and then shriveled mouth, "impossible."


    Then, general Tan looked at him strangely. It was so complicated that people didn''t know where to refute it. Let''s go and see her.


    He is Pei Ming''s fiance, of course, no one stopped him, she is really sick, in the daytime also nest on the bed, curled up in a small group, looking pitiful.


    "What''s wrong?" He sat by the bed and touched her forehead, but fortunately there was no fever.


    Hearing his voice, Pei Ming was too lazy to move. He opened his eyes listlessly. "It''s OK. Just lie down."


    "Have you ever buried a panacea in your bed?" Xue tingji didn''t dare to be careless. He got up and planned to go out. "Do you want to invite a doctor for you? There are also military doctors in the camp. "


    "No!" Pei Ming called him back quickly, pouting his lips and said, "it''s really OK, it''s just..."


    She has always been generous and aboveboard. How can she falter now? Xue tingji was a little worried and was dragged back by her again. "I just have a stomachache. What The letter of the moon is coming


    "The letter of the moon?" The first time he heard this word, Pei Ming rolled his eyes. Before he got married, didn''t anyone teach him this?


    No way, she can only blush to explain one or two, although let Xue tingji understand, but followed by frown, "that you every month?"


    "Not really." This is the last thing Pei Ming wants to talk about, because her monthly letter should have been here long ago. As a result, she was just catching up with Gong Bian. She accompanied him all the way through the wind and snow, and suffered from severe cold, so she didn''t come down until she was in great pain.


    Xue tingji felt more guilty when he said that. He wanted to hold her and was afraid of pain. "How can I make you feel better?"


    Pei Ming bit his lip and thought, "then you Rub my stomach for me? "


    He took orders and rubbed his hands warm before putting them into the bed. Pei Ming lay down and felt the warmth of his palm.


    No one spoke, only the sound of the slight friction between the bedding and the material. A moment later, Pei Ming''s eyebrows finally loosened a little, and his breath was not as fast as at the beginning.


    But Xue tingji was a little distracted. He pressed her too hard and hurt her. He didn''t dare to work hard. "Are you better?"


    "Well, much better." She moved closer to him. "What was on her mind?"


    "I''m thinking, I don''t know anything about you..."


    He didn''t understand her preferences, her thoughts, her fear and uneasiness. She often has expressions that he can''t understand. He can''t understand them. He can''t even understand these things about her daughter. As a fiance, he can''t understand them.


    Then what on earth is he entitled to her heartless love?


    After listening to him, Pei Ming just joked, "it''s true that I''m too cheap for you. I didn''t give you too much time to see me through, so I fell into your arms easily. But think about it carefully. At the beginning, you were the sixth highness. You were unreasonable and just held me in your arms."


    After that, he closed his lips again and said, "besides, I can''t see through a person for a lifetime." Once I couldn''t see through youIt''s this look again. Xue tingji is really afraid to see her like this. Pei Ming also sees his depression, puts away his sadness and holds the back of his hand.


    "Which big man knew that before he got married? If you really understand, I have to doubt you. Look at all the maidservants in your family, maybe they are yours -- "


    who knows that Xue tingji suddenly got excited," no! " Seeing that Pei Ming was frightened, he quickly lowered his voice. "I never let them get close to me. Other people have a room, but I absolutely don''t have one."


    Look at this man. Pei Ming smiles and tears his belly. "If you have it, you don''t know Yuexin. It depends on what you are nervous about."


    She is not how, but Xue tingji made a blush, let her wait, and then ran out.


    "Well, what are you doing?" Pei Ming can''t help yelling at him. He''s afraid that he''ll make trouble. He asks Pei Li to follow him. He covers his stomach and can''t help complaining. Can''t he let her save snacks.


    After a while, Perry came back. He didn''t know how to report back, "Your Highness, he Well, I went to liaoying. "


    Liao camp is the place where Liao women live. What does Xue Ting do to get to know women?


    "Bang, say he doesn''t understand me, I don''t understand him yet!"


    No matter! She continued to shrink her head. After a while, she heard that her highness was going to go outside the camp with a pawn to look for rosin. It was hard for her to understand. She asked him to follow him, but there was no danger.


    After that, there was no movement. The abdominal pain eased slightly. Pei Ming, tired from the pain, took the opportunity to sleep for a while and reluctantly eased his spirit for two hours.


    It''s dusk when I wake up again. I put on my clothes and pour myself a cup of hot water to drink. Just when I feel a little loose, I hear a lot of noise outside. It''s indistinct that someone is calling for help. It''s very disturbing.


    Just about to open the door to have a look, but he was almost hit by Pei Li, who was running quickly. If he could be so impolite, it must be something wrong with Xue tingji.


    Without waiting for her to ask, Perry, who was in a hurry, gasped and said, "palace, your highness, he..."

 Chapter 201

    Pei Ming rushed out of the door without thinking about it, but he was quickly held by Pei Li. Knowing that he was impolite, he quickly let her go, "Your Highness, he''s OK, just let me stop you."


    One breath almost stubble live, Pei Ming impatient, "in the end what''s the matter?"


    It turned out that Xue tingji was lucky. He was not in the way. He went with him to find a companion of rosin. He accidentally stepped on the trap and ran back with his back. Now the military doctor was treating him.


    Although he didn''t hurt himself, Pei Ming couldn''t help saying, "who let him run around? What can I do if something really happened?"


    Now it''s not this time. Perry''s task is to keep the young lady in the room. It''s windy outside. Don''t chill her.


    The abdominal pain, which was not easy to relieve, became severe again. Pei Ming covered his stomach and crawled back to bed. He was still very angry. "Go to tell him that when he''s finished, he''ll come to confess his guilt."


    Perry didn''t dare to say anything. She helped her close the door.


    Half an hour later, Xue Ting cleverly knocked on the door, but no one answered. After a while, he knocked again, with less strength, for fear of disturbing her.


    After a while, Pei Ming still didn''t say a word. He didn''t dare to push the door. He just stood outside the door so honestly. He was blown by the cold wind for a long time and sniffed on purpose.


    Pei Ming, who is nestled in bed, almost doesn''t laugh when he hears this sound. If he was a few months ago, would the prince suck his nose?


    If this move is really effective, Xue tingji finally gets the permission to enter the door. He sees Pei Ming sitting cross legged in his clothes, with a look of questioning his teacher.


    "Why are you going to liaoying?"


    "Looking for Liaonu, ask something. "


    "What did you ask?"


    "It''s about you women."


    The answer was so magnanimous that Pei Ming''s temple was in pain. Xue Ting was reluctant to let her get angry and told everything.


    He wants to know more about women to take care of Ah Ming, but there are only Liao women in the camp, so he has to go there to inquire.


    Liao women kindly told him that when they came to Yuexin, they put rosin and medicine into their navel, so that their stomachache would not hurt. That''s why they went out to look for rosin.


    So it''s for her? Pei Ming''s anger dissipated a little, but he refused to buy it easily. "You don''t know your priorities. What if something happens outside?"


    She could easily tell whether she was angry or not from her intonation. Xue Ting came forward to hold her with a sigh of relief and buried the tip of her nose in her hair. "I don''t know the priority, so I''ll give you some medicine."


    In his heart, the priority is always his Ah Ming.


    How can Pei Ming blame him for this? He leans on his side and tilts his head on his shoulder. As expected, he smells the fragrance of a pine branch. "Although it''s not kind, it''s good that someone else is injured. In case it''s you..."


    If his leg is broken, he may be disabled. The emperor must not be disabled, so he must protect himself.


    Knowing her worry, Xue tingji rubbed her finger on her lip. "I know. I''ll be careful in the future, but the man who accompanied me was unlucky, but he helped me."


    He is worried that there is no chance to further win people''s hearts. This is a good opportunity to send people to his home.


    He took away the animal clip with his bare hands and carried the man back all the way to the military doctor. He was busy, wasn''t he enthusiastic enough?


    Pei Ming knows his intention and does a good job, but there will be a follow-up.


    "Zhu Tang can''t let you steal his morale. If you want to make a big deal out of this, you have to be prepared."


    She could not afford to fall into bed because of the pain, and she was worried about him. Xue tingji pressed her back into the bed, and the rosin she had collected had to be made into pills. Before she left, she kissed her on the forehead, "don''t worry, I have a few."


    When the door closed, Pei Ming stopped smiling and closed his eyes.


    Xue tingji can deal with a lot of things by himself. If he is not the fool boy, then


    Will one day, he see what she has done, doubt her intentions, test her purpose, and repeat the same mistakes in mutual suspicion?


    While thinking about it, he covered his stomach with the palm of his hand, aftertaste the temperature he left.


    But was Xue tingji so intimate in his last life?


    She turned over and simply didn''t want to think about it. Her father was right, and her suspicions were over.


    Just as Pei Ming expected, Xue tingji''s plan didn''t go so smoothly. He just returned to the barracks to show his concern, but there was silence.


    The wounded soldier called Joe twelve, and everyone gathered around his bedside. No one spoke, only a few sobs could be heard.


    "What''s the matter?" He also leaned forward and saw that Joe''s eyes were red, as if he had been wronged.


    There must be someone to say something. Lao Huang smacked his lips and dared not look at Xue tingji, "the general said Since twelve is so good with you, I''ll let you take care of him. The military doctor is not allowed to change his dressing and bandage him, and... "It was hard for him to open his mouth. He changed another one and said, "more than that, the general only gave him three days to rest, and on the fourth day he had to train. The bone of twelve was broken. It was not meant to torture him!"


    Xue tingji frowned and looked at everyone''s face. Of course, he knew what they were thinking.


    He is the leader of this pass. Who can he fight against? So everyone is afraid that the next one to be punished is themselves.


    Their only choice was to listen to the general''s advice, and they did not dare to associate with Xue Tingzhi any more.


    This is indeed a dead move for Xue tingji. It seems that his previous efforts to be a good man have been in vain, but Xue tingji secretly laughs. If this is Zhu Tang''s move, it can only show that he is too self righteous.


    Just not giving medical treatment may make everyone afraid, but let people break their bones to practice. Isn''t that to let the soldiers see more clearly his narrow-minded face as a general.


    How can we not grasp this good opportunity? Xue tingji suppresses his smile and reassures Qiao Shier first. The military doctor doesn''t give the medicine, but he does. He guarantees that he can get better faster.


    "I can''t get back a good result if I swallow my anger. I''ll get it back for you."


    They thought that he was going to fight in front of the general and was about to stop him. However, Xue tingji didn''t mean to move at all. Instead, he sat on his bunk and stirred up the rosin. He didn''t know what he meant.


    When they couldn''t bear it, he clapped his hands and said, "don''t worry. Just follow the general''s advice. Don''t be afraid to offend me."


    Everyone looked at each other, "no, what do you mean?"


    With a smile, Xue Ting turned his eyes around everyone''s face. He was sure that most of them were waiting for him to say something. Then he said: "I''ll teach you a word. It''s hard to get."

 Chapter 202

    In the past two days, Xue tingji was a bit miserable. During the drill, everyone was far away from him. When he returned to the barracks, no one spoke to him, and even dinner was not left for him.


    Some of the Pei family soldiers who don''t know the inside story can''t see it. They want to leave their food to his highness, but they are stopped by Pei Li. "You don''t understand. This is his Highness''s strategy. Don''t make trouble."


    Hungry Xue tingji doesn''t care, but his mind flies to other places. In the middle of the night, he stealthily pushes Pei Ming''s door open.


    At this time, Pei Ming had fallen asleep. He didn''t know whether it was because of abdominal pain or dream. He was a little short of breath and his eyebrows were locked.


    He came to her bedside with a light step. When he lifted her quilt, he was a little worried, as if he was perplexing how to calm her quietly.


    Then, as soon as she turned her head, she saw her eyes open and her face expressionless.


    "What for?" She didn''t panic. She didn''t even bother to move. There was a smell of medicine at the tip of her nose.


    Since she woke up, there was no need for Xue tingji to tiptoe and put the lamp on the bedside. "The rosin pill is ready. I''ll use it for you."


    That''s all I''m doing at night? Pei Ming holds his head and says nothing. Xue tingji thinks that she is suspicious and explains that he made the medicine. He is afraid that she can''t sleep at night, so he gives it to her first.


    "Your letter hasn''t come down yet?"


    Pei Ming was embarrassed and shook his head when he asked about it so calmly. "Maybe it''s fast."


    In the dim light, Xue tingji''s brow wrinkled, "if it''s like this every time, I''ll suffer more. In the end, it''s me."


    If she is in the Imperial City, there must be the best doctor, with the best medicine, to keep her body delicate meat expensive, which need to eat the bitter cold that day.


    Pei Ming didn''t speak. He took out a small pill. It tasted of rosin. It was very warm.


    "Take off the quilt and I''ll put it on for you."


    "Ah?" Pei Ming didn''t react. He laughed at him with a stupefied look. "Plug your navel."


    He, how can he be so high sounding! Pei Ming not only didn''t cooperate, but wrapped the quilt tightly, so he didn''t show him his belly!


    Her guard instead let Xue Ting by inch, if not in the hands of pills fast melt, must have a good taste of her, "darling, also have to give you knead."


    Shrinking in the quilt, Pei Ming, who only showed half his head, insisted, "I''ll do it myself."


    It''s a pity that Xue tingji is more stubborn than her and doesn''t say much. He just stares at her and finally makes her lose. After all, she still wants to sleep.


    After a long time, he pushed away the quilt, but he was embarrassed to lift his coat. With a silent smile, Xue Ting grabbed her hand in the way and leaned over the material to kiss her on the abdomen.


    "It''s not like I haven''t seen it. It''s hypocritical."


    "When will I --" Pei Ming just wanted to deny it, and suddenly thought of Princess da da. At that time, she replaced the princess and changed into Yue''s clothes. She really showed her stomach.


    And at that time, she was covered with blood. When he changed her clothes, he rashly pushed the door and came in. What he saw There should be a lot of them.


    Seeing that she was silent, Xue tingji couldn''t help but feel hot, "remember? I haven''t told you that at the first sight I saw you put on that suit, I loved it to death. "


    Does this stinking man want her to think of that shameful dress?! Pei Ming was annoyed. His red face could be seen even in the dim light.


    It''s like It''s very attractive.


    Trying to restrain her disordered breathing, Xue tingji didn''t delay. He lifted her coat to show only a small part, not an inch.


    Pill is not big, just can sink into the navel nest, there is a trace of cold, let her instinctively shrink up the belly.


    She didn''t see the surging waves in Xue tingji''s eyes. She pursed her lips and waited for him to leave. What she didn''t want to see was the palm of his hand, which was close to his skin, without any barrier.


    Without waiting for her to refuse, Xue Ting began by gently massaging, "Liao girls said that it''s only effective to knead the pill like this. After a while, it won''t hurt. You should go to sleep first."


    But how can Pei Ming sleep? Even if he hugs and kisses with Pei Ming, it''s normal, but such a skin blind date is still


    Not wanting to be seen by him, she raised her arm to block her eyes. Because of this action, the temperature in Xue tingji''s palm became hotter.


    Her slender body is only covered by Chinese clothes. If there are lines that seem to be nothing, people can''t help recalling the beautiful scenery they have seen. How can they not explore it carefully when holding her.


    Don''t think Pei Ming doesn''t know what he''s thinking. It''s just that the pills work. The warmth makes people feel sleepy. In addition, the strength of his massage is really comfortable. He''s been suffering from abdominal pain these days, and finally he can sleep well.


    I don''t know why I trust him so much.


    But I don''t know how hard Xue tingji endured. Under her palm is her delicate skin. It''s very soft and thin. It''s as slippery as a glutinous rice cake. She secretly touched her finger pulp, which made him quickly withdraw his hand.


    Don''t disturb her rest. After carefully tucking in the quilt for Pei Ming, he quickly gets up and leaves. When he closes the door, he sees her turn over and gives a faint warning.No, don''t rush to come in the evening. It''s too hard


    The next morning, Pei Ming''s stomach didn''t hurt much, but Yuexin still refused to come down. After several days in the room, he just went out for a walk.


    Before we got to the drill ground, we heard a clamor. It was Zhu Tang who was showing off again.


    Although she stayed at home, Pei Li''s ears and eyes were bright. Of course, she knew what was going on. She turned around silently and asked people to make some good wine and meat. She said that Miss Pei invited everyone.


    His subordinates were in a bit of a dilemma, "General Zhu''s share..."


    Pei Ming picks his eyebrows and laughs, "what? I''m so stingy that I can''t even give up wine and meat? "


    Not only to give, but also to give politely, and she personally presented to General Zhu''s face.


    General Zhu deliberately embarrasses his highness. Why give him a good face? He didn''t know where he was, so he had to do it. Xue tingji saw her from a distance. He knew from her smile that there was going to be an action tonight.


    It''s just like myself.


    Before the sun set, the smell of wine and meat floated over. We didn''t smell it, but everyone was worried about Qiao 12. Who could have this appetite?


    The general didn''t give medical treatment, but Xue tingji asked Chang Xiaowei for medicine. Chang Xiaowei didn''t want to give it. After all, it was left to his Highness for emergency treatment.


    But Xue tingji patted him on the shoulder, "this is to save me. It''s more important than skin injury."


    After getting the medicine, Joe twelve really solved his urgent need, but the day after tomorrow is the day for him to return to the team for training. If he doesn''t come up with a way tomorrow, he will die in the hands of the general.


    Not only him, but also others were secretly worried. They didn''t dare to show it under the general''s eyes.


    Of course, Zhu Tang could see it clearly. Naturally, he regarded the wine and meat as Xue tingji''s weakness. Is it right? Have you begged for mercy? Finally know arm twist thigh, see who still dare to follow blind coax.


    Does Pei Ming know his guts? Think of the last life, Xue tingji was beaten and humiliated by him, and his heart was full of fire. It''s better to let him die early.


    Who can''t hide a knife in a smile? She came to Zhu Tang with a jar of good wine in her arms. She lowered her eyebrows, followed her eyes and said, "the general has worked hard, but I still hope to accept it."


    "Oh, what does Miss Pei mean?" Zhu Tang also picked up her voice. Isn''t miss Pei always arrogant with her father? Who dares to trouble her.


    Pei Ming glanced at Xue tingji intentionally or unintentionally with a farfetched smile and said in a low voice: "after all, they are your own soldiers. Why do you need to be villains? Let''s call it a day."


    She made it clear that she pleaded for Qiao 12 and bowed her head to him on behalf of Xue tingji. Zhu Tang was finally satisfied. She took a few gulps of Gudong from the wine jar and said, "it''s strong enough! This is worthy of Laozi! "


    He was too proud, but he didn''t see Pei Ming''s success under the shadow of his long eyelashes

 Chapter 203

    How did Xu Yuan die? After drinking the tea that Pei Ming had drugged, he went crazy and killed himself.


    There is still something left in that medicine


    Watching Zhu Tang drink up a whole jar of wine in a twinkling of an eye, Pei Ming''s smile immediately changed its flavor. Xue tingji had already reached his mouth with a wine bowl. Seeing her expression, he immediately stopped.


    Pei Ming laughs and tells him not to show up. I''ll see how she talks later. Xue tingji raised his bowl to his wife and drank up.


    Normally, it''s getting late, but Pei Ming can see his sliding throat and some wine spilling from the corner of his mouth and flowing all the way down his chin. It''s really attractive.


    Put away the untimely heart Chi, she estimated that at this moment the drug of Zhu Tang should also rise, then walked forward, disdained to pick eyebrows.


    "Tut Tut, look at you. How can you look like a general? I''m afraid it''s not enough to carry shoes for my father? "


    The front foot is still low and small. How can you suddenly change your mind now? Zhu Tang didn''t understand her routine, but he was absolutely enraged by her words.


    Looking at his threatening squint, Pei Ming only thinks that he is making a fool of himself. He shakes his head and looks at him from bottom to top with a negative hand. His manner is quite similar to Pei Changyuan.


    "In terms of ability, not as good as my father, in terms of morality? Look, you''ve made a mess of the barracks. Tell me for yourself, where are you qualified to yell at others? Well said, you are a garrison general, not well said, you are guarding the door for my father A dog. "


    In the last three words, she deliberately compared her lip shape and didn''t make a sound. Others couldn''t understand it. Zhu Tang''s eyes suddenly opened up angrily. He even wanted to draw a sword to cut her. He was immediately protected by general Tan, "how dare you


    Seeing the young lady being bullied, all the Pei''s soldiers surrounded him. Pei Ming continued to say, "isn''t it? When did my father treat his own soldiers harshly? How can you be so unorthodox? When he comes back, he will punish you! "


    In normal times, her abnormal words and deeds will alert Zhu Tang, and she won''t fall into her trap easily. But under the pressure of drugs, even her face begins to twist. How can she be rational.


    After shaking his head in a headache, Zhu Tang gradually showed his fierce light. Hearing these harsh words, he remembered that Pei Changyuan had punished him again and again, which made him lose face in front of the soldiers. Finally, he broke his last heartstring and roared forward to fight.


    "Fuck you! What''s Pei Changyuan like? He''s going to brag in front of Laozi. Laozi wants him to die sooner or later! "


    Come on, this sentence has been heard by the whole army. Pei Ming thinks that this medicine is really good. Let tie Lao get more.


    Hold back dark Shuang, she is show eyebrow tight Cu, really moved anger, "offend general, plot to assassinate, this is your way of respect and inferiority?"? I''m afraid not even a squatter girl can understand the rules better than you


    Every word she said was calculated. Of course, she predicted Zhu Tang''s reaction.


    Zhu Tang, whose brain has been in chaos, was so excited by her that he blurted out what he should not say.


    "Don''t be proud. When your father is killed by the prince, you have to be a squatter girl. I won''t kill you then!"


    He made two mistakes. First, he was guilty of colluding with the prince and murdering the general. Second, he publicly insulted the general''s family.


    These two things are enough to offend the whole military camp. So far, Zhu Tang has become the target of public criticism, which is her ultimate goal.


    Even if everyone watched him die, there would be no objection. As for the rest, just leave it to Xue tingji.


    In fact, Xue tingji''s reaction was faster than she thought. She didn''t even see how he came. Just in the blink of an eye, he caught Zhu Tang and pushed him to the ground.


    In the other hand, he took a wine bowl and smashed it on the ground. Then he cut it on his neck with a piece of porcelain.


    If you dare to rave about Ah Ming, make amends with your life!


    There was no one to stop him, or even to get revenge with great hatred. Everyone was waiting for the change of the owner of the border, and no longer had to accept Zhu Tang''s cowardice!


    But when Pei Ming coldly sees the biggest problem solved, a figure suddenly rushes out, grabs Xue tingji''s arm and saves Zhu Tang''s life.


    And this person should be the most unlikely one to protect Zhu Tang.


    "Perry, what are you doing?" General Tan is surprised. He can''t imagine that the situation is going to be settled. It''s this boy who comes to block the situation. What''s the plan?!


    Even Pei Ming is confused, but she knows that Pei Li is not the one who will make trouble. This time, there must be his reason.


    "Court, let go." She left Zhu Tang''s life first, but she wanted to listen to Pei Li''s explanation, but Xue tingji refused, because she had too much power to hold the porcelain pieces, so she pricked her fingers.


    Knowing that he had many axes, Pei Ming quickly signaled his subordinates to pull him away. At this time, Zhu Tang had already been choked out, which saved him from being seen strange.


    No matter what strategy or not, Xue tingji''s anger is purely due to Zhu Tang''s insult to Pei Ming. After being pulled apart, he is still angry. He pulls Pei Li''s collar and pulls him forward."What do you mean?" He was really angry. He gritted his teeth. It was really frightening. Perry lowered his eyes. Please don''t be impatient. Please take a step to talk.


    It''s a pity that Xue tingji can''t listen. He only knows that Zhu Tang is going to die now. Pei Ming takes him by the arm and drags him to the side with general tan.


    After avoiding people''s eyes, Perry apologizes, and his explanation is really reasonable.


    "Even if General Zhu is going to die, you can''t let your highness do it, because once your hands are stained with blood, you are the second Zhu hall in the eyes of those people."


    Those officers and men are afraid of Zhu Tang who covers the sky with only one hand. Xue tingji, who is also afraid of taking his life with one hand in the future, is a truly popular general. He should not be feared.


    Xue tingji doesn''t care at all, but Pei Ming thinks more deeply about his interests. Pei Li is afraid that they won''t believe him. He says anxiously, "I have no other skills, but I''m absolutely sure of people. Those officers and men are not enough to submit to his highness. If they are too impatient, it seems that we are deliberate."


    Because of Qiao 12, everyone''s attitude towards Xue tingji is really like a big brother, but as long as they find that they have been used, it''s hard for them to really accept him.


    Sure enough, it takes time to grind out the human heart.


    Seeing that his highness and the eldest lady agreed with each other, Pei Li also had a little confidence, "and I think it''s not the best policy to kill people in front of so many people and still have something to do with them."


    General Tan agreed. In fact, he also thought about it. He just had no good choice. If he could, it would be best to let Zhu Tang die on the battlefield.


    It''s just plain to let such a bastard get the reputation of dying for his country. It''s cheap for him.


    Pei Ming agreed and nodded, "Tut, they are so honest when they really need Xiongnu to pick things up."


    She just said it casually, but it made Peili think of something. She wanted to say it again. She looked back at Zhu Tang, who was still lying on the ground and no one helped her. As if she had made up her mind, she closed her lips silently.

 Chapter 204

    It''s not easy to wait for such a good time, but it can''t kill him with one blow. It''s easy to let Ah Ming be splashed with dirty water. Xue Ting is so upset that he can''t even coax Pei Ming.


    Later Pei Ming was impatient and slapped him on the arm


    Xue tingji turned to look at her angrily, then held her on the back of the head suddenly. He bowed his head to kiss her fiercely. It wasn''t deep, just a hard knock, but it was enough to keep the taxi drivers away.


    Pei Ming is angry and funny, but he doesn''t blame him. Just as Zhu Tang on the ground takes a breath again, he wakes up. Pei Ming''s medicine disperses quickly. He can''t remember what happened.


    "What''s the matter..." He covered his head and sat up, but the soldiers beside him stepped back, which led to his rebuke, "Why are you in a daze? Help me up!"


    The soldiers didn''t dare to disobey, but they secretly looked at Xue tingji. Why didn''t they fight just now? What can we do now.


    Xue tingji once again doubts whether Pei Li''s words are believable, while Pei Ming is much more calm. Now that the matter is over, it''s most important to consider how to act next.


    Knowing that he was complained, Perry didn''t quibble. Now it''s too late at night. His highness had better go to have a rest first.


    Xue Ting didn''t say anything with a dull sigh. Anyway, he has decided that tomorrow is the only chance left. If there is no other way, he will do it directly.


    After being sent back to his room, Pei Ming turns around and drives people away. Xue tingji refuses to leave and holds her. Unfortunately, he is pushed out instead of asking for the understanding of Laimei.


    Pei Ming, who was holding the door, crossed his waist with one hand. "It''s not finished. It''s still in the women''s room. What do you want those people to think of you? Go and accept their loyalty. "


    But Xue tingji was really not in the mood. He leaned against the doorframe dejectedly, and was full of boredom.


    "From the day when he was driven out of the imperial city to now, every day and every moment has been considering and calculating. It''s not true to others'' smiling faces. What he says and does is planned. When will this kind of day end?"


    From the prince who didn''t worry too much to the traitor who was always planning, Xue tingji didn''t adapt. In particular, I thought it would be over today. I feel relieved to mention it again.


    He put his hand on Pei Ming''s back and his forehead on her shoulder. He was really tired and scared.


    "Ah Ming, I''m afraid that I will get used to this kind of life one day. I''m full of calculation for everyone. Will I forget what is sincerity?"


    Pei Ming has a silent and bitter smile. She is not afraid, because she knows that all this will come true, and she can''t avoid it.


    But the struggle shows that Xue tingji''s heart has not changed. That''s what she wants to keep.


    These words can''t be heard by outsiders, she still pulled Xue tingji into the room, closed the door and hugged him in the dark.


    "If you can bear it any longer, it will be much easier when Zhu Tang dies. Although we have to face more whirlpools in the future, you have me, and I will accompany you."


    Her gentleness is the best medicine. Xue Ting hugs her and sighs deeply around her neck. The heat makes Pei Ming itch.


    Then he said, "Ah Ming, even if I have a plan for anyone, I have no plan for you. Before, now and in the future, I will never change."


    Pei Ming''s heart throbbed with pain.


    She believes in Xue tingji now. It''s true to believe his oath, but she can''t believe him later. Xue tingji, who loves her, will eventually be worn away.


    The silence in his arms made Xue tingji a little uneasy, and some eagerly lowered his head to see her expression, "you believe me, I will never fail you."


    No way to give too much response, Pei Ming pulled the corners of his mouth, regardless of whether he can see, "I believe you."


    Maybe it''s Xue tingji''s illusion, or in the dark, that makes people more sensitive. He always thinks that Ah Ming''s answer is not sincere.


    Pei Ming is also aware of his stupidity, but he can''t guess what he''s thinking. He just thinks that he''s still depressed about Zhu Tang''s affairs. With a hook in the corner of his mouth, his middle index finger is pacing on his back like a villain.


    "When it''s over, how about a reward?"


    Looking down at her biting her lower lip, Xue tingji is finally in the mood. He wants to take the reward away now, but Pei Ming won''t let him take advantage of it. He will give her the strength to see Zhenzhang at the latest tomorrow night.


    She needs the night to think about how to come up with the best strategy.


    Don''t say, after some hard thinking, it really made her have some ideas.


    Wouldn''t it be nice to kill with a knife?


    Isn''t there 20000 people outside the camp? By using them to make some turbulence, we can end up with Zhu Tang, and even get rid of all the charges without Xue Ting''s hands.


    This method is reliable. Go to general Tan early tomorrow morning. When Zhu Tang is solved, Xue tingji will be relieved.


    "Oh..." She stretched herself and went to bed with ease. She leaned her arms and imagined how happy he would be when he was relieved. She couldn''t help laughing.Just as she was sleepy and sleeping with a quilt, a figure slipped out of the barracks and stepped into the dark


    Pei Ming was still thinking about something, so she opened her eyes as soon as it was light. The cold outside made her shiver, and she tightened her clothes and headed for general Tan''s residence.


    Unexpectedly, general Tan came to her first, "mingniang, is Pei Li where you are?"


    "No Pei Ming doesn''t understand, "what''s the matter?"


    General Tan frowned and was obviously worried. "The man who had just been in the same barracks with him came to report that Perry didn''t come back after staying up in the second half of the night. He didn''t find a circle in the camp."


    How can you live and disappear in the barracks? With Pei Li''s nature, he will not do anything out of the ordinary. Where will he go?


    Pei Ming doesn''t have a clue. He''d better start the search first. The barracks are so big that there are some corners left behind.


    "Ah Ming." At this time, Xue tingji also came. His eyes were a little green. Maybe he didn''t sleep at night. "It happens that you and general Tan are here. Let''s discuss something."


    She can think of the way, Xue tingji can also think of, Pei Ming temporarily ignore this, unconsciously took his arm, "Pei Li disappeared."


    Almost without hesitation, Xue Ting immediately asked Zhu Tang if he had found him. Pei Ming was worried, "you suspect that he took Pei li..."


    "No way?" Xue Ting took her and went to Zhu Tang''s residence. "He knew that Pei Li was our confidant. He chose a soft persimmon as a deterrent. He couldn''t do anything about it."

 Chapter 205

    General Tan also thinks it''s reasonable. He takes people to support their morale. Before he gets to the door, he sees a group of women come out. Some of them are still blue and purple. It can be imagined that General Zhu was very angry last night.


    While the door is not closed, Xue Ting steps in directly, and Pei Ming is stunned by the gesture of standing with a negative hand.


    I can''t tell whether he is back to the rebellious prince at the moment or whether he has the spirit of being an emperor in the future.


    If she always felt that Xue tingji was not the same person as he was, she would not think so now.


    Today''s Xue tingji is more and more similar to the look and behavior of the previous life, which is inevitable and she is afraid of.


    I really don''t want to see him get too fast


    When she was stunned, Xue Ting suddenly made a funny move.


    He stretched out his left hand and stretched it back, five fingers open, and his intention was very obvious.


    You want her to take it up? Pei Ming is still in a daze. Her hesitation makes Xue Ting hurry up and move his fingers. It looks ridiculous.


    This kind of contrast attracts Pei ming to steal music, so he doesn''t cooperate. Let''s see what he can do.


    Sure enough, Xue Ting, who didn''t wait for her response, turned his head and wondered. Looking at her, he shook his left hand more obviously. Pei Ming pretended to be confused and blinked, "hmm?"


    "Come on." He waited stubbornly, regardless of the guards around him. Pei Ming didn''t delay any longer. As soon as he reached out and touched his knuckles, he was dragged by a little force.


    We should not only lead her, but also stand side by side with her. It''s better to stick to each other tightly.


    Mingming is held tightly, but Pei Ming is not hurt. She is a little distracted and looks up at him.


    When did this man start to grasp the hegemony and gentleness so well? How can she not get bored at all.


    There was doubt in her eyes, which made Xue Ting confused. "What''s the matter?"


    Look, it''s like this again. It''s not intentional to make her uneasy and innocent.


    Amused by his own ideas, Pei Ming tries to press down the corner of his mouth, "nothing."


    At this moment, Zhu Tang stormed out, his face full of oil and his clothes were not neatly dressed. It seemed that if he had not been disturbed, he would not have planned to get up all day.


    He was harassed by Qingmeng and became angry. Seeing that it was Xue Ting who took advantage of them, he laughed angrily, "are you going to die or come to the door? Why do you want to encircle the general''s mansion in the morning? "


    Seeing his arrogance, he can''t help but want to fight. Xue tingji''s Yu Guang aims at the sword of the guard beside him, while general Tan is more sophisticated and knows how to be polite before the soldiers.


    But when he saluted, just about to explain his intention, he suddenly heard the horn sounded in the distance, which was the warning of an enemy attack.


    Hun sneak attack?!


    Although he was worried about Pei Li''s safety, nothing was more important than defending the enemy at the border. General Tan followed Pei''s long-term style. He would never delay when it came to fighting. Without saying a word, he turned around and took the lead.


    The trombone made people panic, but Pei Ming frowned. The Huns of the last generation were very regular. They did not invade before the Spring Festival. Although it was nothing to say that things changed, she always felt that something was wrong.


    Shouldn''t it be night? And a hundred miles to the west is the town, they don''t go there to plunder materials, they come to the camp to find fault?


    However, even if it''s suspicious, it''s necessary to get on the horse first. Pei Ming habitually plans to send troops together, and is stopped by the stunned general Tan, "ah, what are you doing?"


    "Meet me." She answered frankly, only to find that everyone looked at her. Then she remembered that this was not the year when she was in front of us. She was really scary.


    It''s OK. From today on, just let them get used to it.


    It''s a pity that she can pass other people''s pass, but she can''t pass Xue tingji''s pass. He stops her from behind and points to Zhu Tang''s throat with general Tan''s sword.


    "Why do you need a little girl to fight? Isn''t this a famous frontier general who is righteous?"


    However, the reason why such a virtuous person as Zhu Tang has been stationed at the border for so many years and has not died in battle is that he has never been willing to go to the battlefield in person.


    He himself is quite reasonable, stubble neck strong momentum, "there is a small wind and waves, let me this general to fight, what do you want the soldiers to do? If I have a problem, who can take the responsibility? "


    This kind of saying is to give Xue tingji a handle, and the blade is directly attached to Zhu Tang''s neck, "fearing death and dereliction of duty, regardless of the safety of the soldiers, are you also worthy of being a general? It''s the hand blade, and you''re just right! "


    Pei Ming is secretly pleased that this situation really has an advantage for them. If Zhu Tang doesn''t go to battle, he will run away. This is a felony in the battlefield, and it''s not too much to put the law on the spot.


    If he goes to battle, he will not be able to get down.


    Knowing that his head is missing, what can Zhu Tang do? If he dares to say a word and suspects that the enemy''s attack is deceitful, the sword on his neck can be cut off immediately.There was no way out. He had to put on his armor. The soldiers brought his horses and lowered their heads one by one. Although they couldn''t see their faces, they just gave people a feeling of pity.


    Everyone wants to let Zhu Tang die, and surround him like a cage. He can''t break the killing machine.


    He was tired of indulging all night, and he had to risk his life to kill the enemy. Zhu Tang''s face was so ugly that he could hardly cross the horse. He needed the help of the people at the bottom to sit down. Pei Ming laughed at the shaking of his hand holding the reins.


    "General Zhu, you have to be steady. Be careful, there are too many sweat beads in your hand, and the reins will slip. It won''t be worthwhile to be trampled to death by a disorderly horse."


    This kind of death sounds frightening. Zhu Tang shows his timidity. Under the urging of general Tan, he throws down his whip and rushes towards the direction of Xiongnu.


    However, Pei Ming is not so honest. She can''t bear to miss the chance to compete with Xue tingji. As long as they do well this time, they can save at least half of their journey in the north.


    Rushing back to the camp, Ertian had already felt the tension in the air, but he was not as scared as before. Instead, he was excited. He didn''t move his muscles for a while and wanted to run for two laps.


    Thanks to general Tan''s intention, he left Xue tingji with a suit of armor and horses. When Pei Ming was ready, he was ready. He was so surprised that Pei Ming became sour at the first sight of him.


    For a long time I didn''t see him dressed up. He was very handsome and had the style of general, just like she loved so much.


    Xue tingji also appreciated her heroic dress. He rode to her side and leaned over her forehead to kiss her, "don''t try to protect yourself."


    Finish saying and feel not enough at ease, one hand and her light embrace, "promise me."


    Under a warm heart, Pei Ming leaned against his shoulder and rubbed, "OK, I promise you, we''ll all come back unharmed."

 Chapter 206

    The Huns did come, but the number of them was small. What is suspicious is that they did not come to fight, just to fight, as Pei Ming did not understand.


    In Pei Changyuan''s absence, general Tan was the one who charged the most fiercely. He carried a long gun and killed decisively, which shocked the Xiongnu soldiers.


    On the other hand, Zhu Tang did not dare to fight. He retreated and was afraid of Xue tingji. He could only hide in the encirclement of his own soldiers. However, Rao was still worried.


    Don''t think he can''t see it! These bastards all have a strange idea, want to change the owner, want to take refuge in Xue tingji, they are surrounded in the middle, not become a turtle in the urn!


    In the extreme uneasiness, even a little wind and grass will become a thin blade in his heart. We ride on horses one after another, you squeeze, and I get closer, which is inevitable.


    But in Zhu Tang''s eyes, they are all waiting for an opportunity to assassinate. Why are they so close? What''s the blade doing to him?!


    Really can''t stand such a siege, he can''t bear to slow down, just back a little, Xue Ting by that haunted smile let him a burst of cool heart.


    "It seems that General Zhu''s horse is not fast enough, but I need to help you?"


    Before even waiting for him to turn around, Xue tingji brandished his long gun and stabbed his horse in the hind leg. His horse galloped and even ran into other soldiers.


    The array, which was already at war with Xiongnu cavalry, was in chaos because of Zhu Tang''s interference. It was very dangerous, but the danger would not last long.


    On the one hand, he had to deal with the enemy forces, and on the other hand, he kept a close eye on Zhu Tang''s movements. General Tan worked hard, but he finally waited for the best time.


    Although the horse was injured, shengzai was well-trained and soon calmed down. However, because of his guilty heart, Zhu Tang had 100% of his skills, and now he is in a panic.


    At least he is a general guarding the border. Although his ability is not as good as Pei''s, he is not without it at all.


    However, he could not resist his fear of death. At this moment, the result of the people''s desire to betray him was obvious. On the contrary, he began to scream at the soldiers around him.


    "Don''t come here. Go away. If you want to hurt me, I''ll kill you first!"


    Who could have thought that when the two armies were at war, it was their own generals who took the lead in the defection. Even the Huns were silly, and the general of Darong was possessed?


    Driven by Zhu Tang, no one dares to get close to him. In the battlefield, even a little distraction can kill him. Besides, the battle is in chaos, so it''s hard to reorganize.


    In an instant, he screamed incessantly. Seeing the soldiers'' blood splashing because of Zhu Tang''s disturbance, general Tan suddenly became red eyed, and the Pei family''s children who fought against the enemy for the first time were also at a loss.


    Don''t retreat at this time. Pei Ming shouts Xue tingji, glances at Zhu Tang, and then calls his own hands, "follow me, kill me!"


    She was never a weak woman, and the roar in the killing battle was even more inspiring. When Pei''s soldiers saw that the young lady was so brave, it seemed that the general was right in front of them, and they immediately cried out to go straight forward, let''s see their courage!


    Xue tingji also heard her voice, and his heart trembled, "Ah Ming, be careful!" It''s a pity that he was drowned in bursts of shouting, and he could only lament in vain, "Tut, why don''t you listen."


    Now that even she was so hard, she couldn''t hold back. She turned around and saw that it was a good opportunity, and immediately rode over.


    The rest of the soldiers were cold hearted by Zhu Tang, and they wanted him to die earlier. Don''t drag others down. Yu Guang caught a glimpse of Xue tingji rushing in, and he consciously avoided.


    And Zhu Tang felt the threat coming from behind. Looking back, he saw the last picture of his life.


    In order to pick the flower branch for Xue tingji, Xue tingji once ran away with both hands and only relied on the stirrups to stabilize himself. Now this move has been used again, but the flower branch has been replaced with a long gun, and the gallant love has become the most striking evil spirit in this battlefield.


    There was no room for Zhu Tang''s words, not even for crying. Xue Ting stabbed him in the throat with the tip of his gun. His force was so fierce that he almost penetrated. Blood sprayed on the tassels and spattered down.


    He wanted to see if he had killed the general himself, and who would dare to criticize him.


    This scene was not so heroic, even sad. After a short period of inaction, the soldiers who used to belong to Zhu Tang began to feel embarrassed again.


    Do they belong to general Tan now, or do they support the prince to become a new general?


    Pei Ming, who is busy defending the enemy, is acutely aware of the strange silence in the rear. As soon as he turns half of his body, he sees Xue tingji''s fierce light.


    "Focus on me!" This time, his words finally spread to Pei Ming''s ears, and he was even more annoyed with a smile.


    How dare you laugh on the battlefield? Watch the arrow in front! Oh, he must be in a hurry, isn''t he!


    Fortunately, Pei Ming has a clear idea. His chin points to the direction of general tan. Xue Ting knows clearly that he has a tacit understanding with her.


    To solve this problem quickly, we can get rid of the encirclement for a Ming as soon as possible. He will not delay any more, holding a long gun and echoing, "only general Tan has a horse head!"


    Don''t rush things. It''s not the time for him to become king. It''s only under the command of general Tan that the key is to end the war.Without the black sheep, the army immediately restored order, and Qi forced the Hun soldiers back to the border between the two countries.


    But this time, for some reason, the morale of the Xiongnu people was very high, and they had to fight with the Darong soldiers to the end. Seeing that the war could not be finished, Xue tingji rushed to catch up with Pei Ming.


    As a result, before he could reach her, he could see a bow and arrow facing this side, but Pei Ming didn''t notice it.


    "Ah Ming!"


    She heard Xue tingji''s cry, but before she could react, she was suddenly pulled by the back collar and suddenly fell back. Her back was on the saddle. She was so miserable


    Before the cry of pain came out, she was deterred by the flying arrow that had wiped the tip of her nose. Without this tug, she would have to be punctured.


    I can''t take care of my back pain. I turned around to see that it was really him. I just lay down and grinned, "thank you for saving my life."


    "Less poverty!" It is rare that she is willing to tease. When Xue tingji is ungrateful, he helps her up, and even carefully rubs her back, which is hurt by the pain. "Sorry, I''m in a hurry."


    At this moment, the intersection of any weapons seemed to be gone. If it wasn''t for the glare of the sun, Pei Ming really wanted to see him more.


    However, this kind of heart is just a blink of an eye, and then she drives Er Xun to the front, which makes Xue tingji unable to laugh or cry.


    This girl, when she is gentle, wants her whole body to be in his arms. When she comes across something serious, she can immediately change her face and be brave. Even he feels inferior.


    Just, who let her every face, he loves it.

 Chapter 207

    Under the joint leadership of general Tan and Pei Ming, this battle, which is hard to say whether it is big or small, is finally over. It takes a long time to clean up the remains everywhere. Many people who go to the battlefield for the first time are shaking their legs when they see this scene.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Pei Ming leads the Pei family''s children to the border to let them have a long experience. One of them arouses her suspicion.


    That''s Perry, who''s been missing since last night.


    In fact, Pei Ming caught a glimpse of him when he first set out to fight. He noticed the arrow on his back shoulder, and it was the Hun''s.


    He was chased by the Huns? when? Where did you go in the middle of the night.


    These questions were pressed for a while, and only then did he look at him consciously or unconsciously. Of course, Perry knew what she meant, but I''d better wait until I went back and explain it in detail.


    At this moment, Xue tingji and general Tan got off the horse and were discussing something. All the soldiers gathered around the side, one by one excited, but they did not dare to offend.


    When Pei Ming looked at him from a distance, he knew that he had made a good harvest. He secretly reflected on his posture of robbing and killing just now. He was like a Rocha, which made people afraid and could not help but want to worship him.


    It''s such a man who can easily capture people''s hearts even in adversity. It''s really hard for her to love or not.


    As the battlefield was gradually cleaned up, Zhu Tang''s body was also carried away. She looked at it and realized that the big trouble had been removed.


    From now on, Xue tingji can gallop freely on the grassland in the north without being oppressed. He has his own strength and can fight for everything he wants. He can live freely and happily!


    All of a sudden, she drove Ertian to him, but her stirrups were released.


    "Xue tingji!"


    Her exclamation and exultation stirred Xue tingji''s heart beat. When she turned her head, she was startled and quickly opened her arms to catch her, "Ai Ai, be careful!"


    This girl is also too crazy, dare to jump down from the galloping horse, soar to him.


    Against the bright sun in early spring, she was as light as a sparrow, her translucent fingertips, her hair twisted with broken gold, and her eyes filled with light as bright as the moon.


    His Ah Ming is so beautiful.


    Fortunately, he caught Pei Ming steadily and turned around twice. Instead of being afraid, she giggled and enjoyed it.


    "Is it fun?" He held her up and let her hang on himself, regardless of the fact that thousands of troops were witnessing their intimacy.


    Pei Ming didn''t laugh enough. He put his arms around his neck and said, "it''s fun!" But he knocked him on the head.


    Is it still fun? If he fails, it will be a great fall!


    A slap on her ass, not a small punishment, she did not know to be afraid, "who allowed you to come in such a mess, arms and legs do not want it, right?"


    In front of so many soldiers, he actually Pei Ming was embarrassed and annoyed. He grabbed his collar and said, "don''t you dare to catch it?"


    They just stare at each other. After two or three breaths of stalemate, Xue Ting can''t help but be happy. By kissing her cheek heavily, Xue Ting shows his love for Pei Ming wantonly. Only one person can let him put everything down and hold and protect him.


    But when he was so tired and happy, there was something different in his palm, warm and wet


    He put Pei ming down and raised his hand to see that it was full of blood. He immediately panicked, "are you hurt?"


    When Pei Ming saw the dazzling red, he quickly touched his buttocks. Then, his face turned from red to white and became transparent again. He pressed Xue Ting''s hand, took a deep breath and cleared his throat awkwardly.


    "Help, help me cover up..."


    On the way back to the camp, there was a dead silence. General Tan deliberately kept away from the camp, so as not to embarrass their young people. Pei Ming and Xue tingji were blushing with shame. This ugliness was a great success.


    Pei Ming, in particular, was crying in his heart. God knows why the letter she had been delaying for so long came at this time. Could it be that Zhu Tang died, and her heart was free and she was relieved?


    For God''s sake, she had a good time in front of her own soldiers, but she was beaten back to her original shape. I''m afraid she can''t show up for a long time.


    Is depressed, his right hand was suddenly pinched by him, his short shame is not because of anything else, just the first time to see a woman to the letter.


    Although there is no truth between husband and wife, such a private affair in the boudoir is no longer a secret to him, which makes him have a kind of It really felt like her husband.


    Just such small things can make him complacent and not afraid of other people''s jokes, so Ah Ming doesn''t have to worry too much.


    He came up to her face and laughed. He dyed her little ears red with no effort. "Wife, aren''t you brave just now? Why are you so shy now? - "


    " shut up Pei Ming''s eyes are full. This man has made an inch, isn''t he.


    Xue tingji laughed heartily, "well, well, you don''t go out of the house, rest in peace." Then he took advantage of her unprepared and unkindly pressed her broken hair with his lips. "Then these days, you are my own."Pei Ming''s whole head was buzzing and burning from the root of his neck. Pei Ming''s breath was hot and he stepped on his instep.


    Even if other people are far away, it''s in public after all. He actually She can''t even say this, but she can''t yell. She can''t help being teased by him!


    She likes to see her small appearance, which is twisted and helpless. Xue Ting is a dandy boy who straightens up and picks his eyebrows.


    Has I haven''t seen him like a ruffian for a long time. I miss him.


    However, Pei Ming didn''t let Xue Ting take advantage of it. He kicked it on his calf and left him. By the way, he straightened his coat around his waist.


    Xue Ting took it off to cover her shame. No matter whether she was stained with blood or not, she was too embarrassed to give it to those women to help her.


    Well, she has to wash the man''s clothes again.


    When he finally returned to the camp, the soldiers either got hurt or had a rest. Pei Li was ready to go back to the camp. His back was covered with blood, and he had dried up.


    Pei Ming, however, called to him with a very serious expression, "you are now general Tan''s plea for punishment."


    Pei Li didn''t dare to say anything, but Xue tingji couldn''t bear it. "At least let him deal with the injury first."


    But Pei Ming is to prevent others from seeing his injury. Otherwise, what should he do if he is suspicious? Besides, if asked, what if Perry didn''t come back with his words?


    She now understood how much headache her father had when they tried to find out the details of their work and made their own decisions without telling him.


    This Perry, I have to punish him this time!

 Chapter 208

    After changing his clothes and making sure he won''t be seen, Pei Ming opens the door and goes to general Tan''s residence with Xue tingji, who is waiting outside.


    Although she said cruel words, but general Tan knew it was to avoid suspicion, can he really not be hurt?


    However, what Pei Ming can see is also OK. He doesn''t say anything. He just looks at Pei Li reproachfully.


    When Pei Ming came in, he saw that Pei Li had just put on his clothes and didn''t mention it much. He sat down with a straight face and said, "do you confess?"


    Pei Li is also honest, kneeling on the ground and lowering his head, "my subordinates know their mistakes and dare not quibble."


    Although he admitted it himself, general Tan still had to ask, "how can you be so bold? Is there anyone else with you? "


    "How dare you pull others." Pei Li shook his head. "My subordinates left the camp without permission and broke into the territory of Xiongnu. Please punish me."


    No one at the scene was surprised. At last, Xue Ting sighed, "you should have discussed with us. It''s safer not to run to challenge the Xiongnu and let your own people make trouble."


    This method is just what he and Pei Ming thought of. Unexpectedly, Pei Li made a big "quick step first". No wonder the Huns were so angry that they were provoked by a hairy boy.


    Pei Ming took a sip of the hot milk tea and drank it, but his face still didn''t ease. "Hum, is that what I said casually last night?"


    It''s true that she was right. It''s not time to scold Perry for his recklessness or praise him for his quick reaction.


    She put the tea bowl on the table, which made both Pei Li and Xue tingji shrink their necks. General Tan looked at her and felt funny.


    It''s no wonder that she was angry. After all, it was all her own business to make a fuss at the beginning. But this time, Perry didn''t even discuss it, so he went to the war between the two countries and sacrificed so many soldiers. Could it be the same?


    Although Yuexin came down, his stomach was very stuffy. Pei Ming frowned and stared at Peili for a long time. It seemed that there was a sound in silence, which made people gasp.


    At last, she sighed helplessly, "although you have made a big mistake, Zhu Tang''s death is really an unexpected benefit for us. If you get the advantage you risked your life to get, I have no face to say anything about you."


    The more she said that, the more ashamed Perry was, and his head drooped wantonly to make amends.


    However, we can''t make a fool of this. It''s true that he disappeared in the middle of the night. We have to give an explanation to our colleagues in the camp, and she wants to make an excuse.


    "It''s said that you are homesick in the middle of the night. You sneak out to hide from people and cry secretly. By chance, you find that a Hun soldier came to inquire at night and peep in the past. Unexpectedly, you are found to be hit by the arrow when you escape back."


    Xue tingji sneered at Pei Li, saying that Pei Li had become a great hero, "brother-in-law, you have to be tough. Don''t let it slip."


    Brother in law?


    The other three were stunned. It took them a long time to understand that Pei Li was Pei Ming''s cousin? It''s not impossible for him to shout, brother-in-law.


    To put it bluntly, Pei Li''s cousin is much more useful than Pei Shuo''s own brother. Alas, the one who has more than enough failure now can''t tell how to be domineering at home.


    When I think of my family, I can''t help worrying about my little mother. When Xue tingji and I left the Imperial City, she cried so fiercely that Pei Mingxin was broken. Now I don''t know how. Is she OK


    When he hurt himself, Xue tingji patted him on the shoulder. He asked Peili to get up first. The ground was cold.


    "Your brothers of the same race are all proud. When you join the army, you need to be united even more. Ah Ming wants nothing else, as long as you are loyal and return home in good clothes in the future."


    Looking relieved, it fell into Pei Ming''s ears, but made her suspicious. She quietly bid farewell to general tan. On the way back, she took advantage of no one to stop.


    "Court." She looked directly at him and said, "you never asked me about the Pei family soldiers."


    The first time I went to Changxi to find out, I met the assassin and was rescued by him. Later, I openly transferred people to the north. Although I didn''t have his participation, I didn''t deliberately avoid it. It''s not difficult for him to know.


    But when he came to the border and saw the 600 soldiers, Xue tingji didn''t ask her a word from beginning to end. Isn''t he curious?


    Is he just waiting for her to be busy, just like in his last life?


    Xue tingji didn''t like her tentative eyes. He looked at her for a moment, but no one could see through who. Finally, he gave up and scratched his head. He didn''t seem to understand.


    He said: "you are not my subordinate. You don''t need to report everything."


    It''s like a cool spring flowing from the Lingtai to the chest, illuminating the bottomless heart. Then it melts and slowly flows back to the eyes.


    "You What are you talking about? "


    "Oh, why are you crying?" Xue tingji picked up her face and gently wiped it away before the tears fell, "what did I say wrong?"


    Pei Ming shakes his head. He can''t believe it''s his heart. Xue tingji understands her defense. He is disappointed, but he can''t blame her."You are the daughter of a great general. You are the young lady that the Pei family should respect. You are not my vassal. I have no right to interfere in what you want to do."


    But Pei Ming still shakes her head. She can''t understand. Is this what Xue tingji will say?


    What''s wrong with this girl? Xue tingji felt funny. He lowered his head and rubbed the tip of her nose. "Miss Pei is wise. She prepared people to come to Beidi in advance, waiting to fight back against the prince in the future, isn''t she?"


    He was right, and Pei Ming didn''t deny it, but what she wanted to hear was the following.


    Now that he knows her plan, he Would you like to step in and consolidate her Pei family''s children?


    Secretly think of these, the Mou light also cold come down, if he really can be so, that oneself want how?


    Can Can you let go of your feelings and be cold to him again?


    However, Xue tingji only takes her hand to play, but he can''t see her face. In his eyes, a finger of a Ming is lovely.


    "It''s all my trouble to plan for the troops and win the hearts of the people, but it makes you work so much So whatever you do, whatever you want to tell me is up to you. If you don''t want to tell me, I won''t ask. You have your freedom. I have no right to bind you. "


    Every word in these words made Pei Mingxin tremble. If Xue tingji could do the same, how could they have come to the end.


    Maybe, he is really different in this life.


    Immersed in her own feelings, she didn''t notice Xue tingji''s action at the moment. It wasn''t until a numb itch disturbed her mind that she could see what he was doing.


    This, this rascal, do not know shame!

 Chapter 209

    It''s day and night. There are scattered soldiers not far away. Xue tingji is so bold, holding her hand and tasting it.


    The tip of her tongue swept her knuckles, all the way to the top, depicting the pattern of her finger pulp, holding the tip of her finger and biting it lightly, which made Pei forget himself, and made Pei have goose bumps all over his body.


    Xue Ting is disappointed and wants to get more intimacy, but Pei Ming pushes him away.


    "You''ve got an inch, haven''t you?"


    This person is more and more presumptuous now. If she goes on like this, she is afraid that she can''t cope with it.


    But Xue tingji didn''t care. He pressed her little hand against his face and licked her palm very quickly. All the way, he itched Pei Ming''s heart. He even scolded him, but he didn''t have enough confidence. "Don''t you take my words seriously? Let go


    She could only let go of her bitterly, but Xue tingji was not satisfied. His chin was gently pressed on her shoulder, even with some coquetry in the bewitching. "Ah Ming, what a good reward."


    He was still thinking about his feelings. Pei Ming couldn''t laugh or cry. "That can''t be here. It''s not good to see people coming and going..."


    "Well, is it?" He was happy, pressed in her ear, deliberately let voice more low, "then go to your room?"


    Can''t he have a proper shape!


    No matter how patient he is, how can he hold back his blush? Pei Ming''s shame is so obvious that he turns his head and ignores him. Xue tingji is no longer too much. He laughs and chases after her. After listening, he knows that he is in a good mood.


    That''s, can''t it be good? Zhu Tang was finally removed, and his days of frustration finally came to an end, and no one could hold him down any more.


    Remembering the cheers of the soldiers and the cheers of the spear stabbing at Zhu Tang''s throat, Xue tingji couldn''t restrain his joy. He couldn''t even wait to go back to his room. He pulled Pei Ming into his arms with a little ingenuity.


    Although she had no words, she felt her heart beating more violently than ever.


    "Ah Ming, do you know how happy I am?" His tone is rising, which makes Pei Ming laugh. Is it time to slow down? She thought the man was so calm.


    Since the night of Gong Bian, until now, this is the first time that he smiles. Although he can''t make up for the pain, how can Pei Ming be willing to stir his interest.


    He leaned back on his chest and raised his head. The reflection in his eyes was very clear. It turned out that he was laughing like this.


    No matter what she looked like, Xue tingji was very fond of her. She was in the corner of her eye and was reluctant to leave for a long time.


    "I can''t do much for you, but as long as I bully you, no matter who I am, I will let him disappear. Only this is what I can do."


    He still remembers Zhu Tang''s insult to Pei Ming. He is still angry now. Pei Ming certainly knows it and sneers at his careful eyes.


    But it''s this careful eye that makes him look cute.


    In fact, she wanted to ask him something. If all she did was to count him in, even to harm him, could he still trust him?


    But think about it, forget it, don''t ask, indulge yourself to enjoy the comfort of this moment.


    He couldn''t help rejoicing. He picked Pei Ming up and strode toward her residence. Pei Ming patted him on the shoulder and said, "no, I''ll go by myself."


    "Just give me a hug."


    "Oh, no!" Pei Mingfei made a fuss and pulled the back of his coat, "will, will leak..."


    If she can, she really wants to poke Xue Ting blind. She can''t avoid it because she looks down unconsciously!


    In the end, Pei Ming didn''t let him into the room. At this time, what he had to do was strike while the iron was hot to consolidate the morale of his army.


    According to the agreement with general Tan, Xue tingji won''t get any promotion though he won''t make the first contribution in this campaign.


    First, if you have a military rank, you have to report it to the Ministry of war. Isn''t it obvious that you are dishonest to tell the prince and the prince.


    Secondly, the soldiers and Xue tingji were not close to each other because of their different identities. If Xue tingji suddenly became their general, he would be respected.


    So it''s better to fight steadily, only that there is no such thing as assassinating Zhu Tang, and all the soldiers in the camp are under the command of general tan.


    When he saw a strand of his hair spread, Pei Ming stood on tiptoe, pinned his hair on, and took care of his clothes seriously. He was as gentle as an ordinary woman.


    "Go ahead." She loosened her hand, frowned and laughed, "to be the real commander in their mind."


    Xue tingji took a deep breath, and his chest was even more upright. He said something that puzzled Pei Ming, "wait for me." And then no longer procrastinate, leaving her back full of emotion.


    There is wind, with the North''s unique ruggedness, rolling sand flying, obscuring the already gloomy sunset.


    Pei Ming was not afraid at all. He turned his eyes to the sky and couldn''t help chuckling.


    She and Xue tingji spent the best time here in those years. Now, he can give her more than ever. It seems that the little flame burning for him in his heart is more and more enthusiastic, and can''t be extinguished.No matter revenge, not for utilitarianism, at least now she just wants to see Xue tingji standing on the top of the world, and also hope that at that time, there will be her in his eyes.


    However, after closing the door, she put away her disappointment and sighed heavily. Although her memory and mind were all brought by her previous life, her bones were too tender after all. When she first went to the war and met the letter of last month, her back was aching.


    I didn''t even have the strength to change my clothes. I just lay on the bed and closed my eyelids soon. I don''t know how long I slept. After waking up, I was disturbed by the wind outside. I was confused and thought about the sandstorm. It would be a mess to open the door tomorrow morning.


    Too lazy to open her eyes, she felt the quilt and wrapped it around her body. She curled up and went on with her bizarre dream. Then she fell asleep until dark.


    Just when she was about to wake up, she heard the door being pushed, and there was a very light footstep. She knew it was him.


    This man is addicted to being a thief, isn''t he? Be careful, just like the last time, you can''t stay tight, and you''ll run away with a disheartened face.


    She didn''t pay attention. She wanted to see what kind of tricks Xue tingji was going to play. He patted his clothes first, dusted off a body of dust, and then crept to the bed.


    Then there was another unexpected sound of rubbing, and he was taking off his clothes?!


    Still unable to calm down, Pei Ming suddenly turned over and sat up, more alert than the kitten, "what are you doing?"


    Unexpectedly, she was dizzy and almost didn''t fall out of bed. Xue tingji quickly held her, "Tut, what''s your defense strength? Haven''t I slept with you? "

 Chapter 210

    He didn''t say it was ok, but let Pei Ming struggle, "this time and that time, you didn''t take off your clothes on the road."


    Xue tingji laughed. "You know it''s not what it used to be. It''s hard to sleep without taking off your clothes. Go inside and move for me."


    "Why should I?" Pei Ming won''t let her, and he''s not polite either. He just takes off his coat and throws it on the ground at will, and then he comes to her.


    He casually held out his hand, which was not the feeling he wanted. He sneered and said, "Oh, Miss Pei, are you waiting for me to undress you? What a surprise. " Then I really started.


    Pei Ming is about to kick someone out of bed at night. Xue Ting grabs him by the ankle in the dark and pulls him in front of him.


    This action It''s too ambiguous.


    It''s a pity that Pei Ming doesn''t have time to blush and beg for mercy. After being let go, he feels his hip nervously. Fortunately, it doesn''t leak out. Tut, this man makes trouble for her as soon as he comes.


    Reluctantly see her action, Xue tingji feel very fresh, then some distressed, "well, I don''t toss you, good sleep first, don''t worry, I won''t move you."


    Pei Ming shrugged his nose and muttered, "you can''t move."


    I didn''t expect that Xue Ting, with a sharp ear, heard this sentence. His breathing became heavier. He couldn''t tell whether it was because of a smile or other feelings


    He leaned forward and pressed the bed board out with a slight creaking sound. He didn''t light the light, but his eyes were bright. When he approached Pei Ming, she had an illusion.


    She saw the wolf.


    Just as she imagined, Xue tingji was as keen as a wolf, aware of her tension, and even more flirting.


    The fingertip fell on the side of her neck, which made her tremble. The young lady of the general''s gate, who was clearly powerful on the battlefield, was as easily frightened as a lamb.


    The more so, the more hungry wolf he wanted to devour her.


    "Do you want me to move you?" His voice was dumb, and he could easily shake the air. Even the wind outside could not cover the commotion he brought.


    Pei Ming''s haste is not because he is afraid of what he really does, but because he feels that he is too unpromising. How can he be confused by his words.


    Xue Ting can be regarded as seeing something. This girl is always in a daze. She can''t feel what other people are doing. For example, at the moment, even the belt has been torn apart by him, or there is no reaction at all.


    In that case, he thought Miss Pei was acquiescing.


    All of a sudden, she buckles her back and startles Pei Ming. She''s so cute when she breathes back. Are you so afraid of him?


    "I didn''t plan to, but I can''t stand the invitation of my wife. I''d better give you a sweet treat."


    As he said this, he pulled open the tie of her skirt. Pei Ming was about to retort, but he took advantage of it.


    Didn''t you say that you wanted to give her a sweet treat? Naturally, you should give her enough. Look, it''s cold if you don''t hide in the quilt. What''s more polite.


    In order to keep her from being oppressed, Xue tingji always supported her arm and was covered under the quilt. After a while, she became hot. Later, she couldn''t stand it any more and came out of the quilt for a few breaths.


    Pei Ming didn''t get any better. He leaned his neck to absorb the cool air. His heart was beating so hard that even his close fitting suit was shaking.


    "I said," why do you ask for trouble? " It''s coming. There''s no place to spread the anger. Is it uncomfortable?


    When she got out of Xue tingji''s arm, she also fell beside him, but there was not much shame left. After all, they had a lot of time to sleep together.


    But just because of this, she couldn''t understand why she would be so proud because of his little actions?


    Maybe it''s because The movements, expressions and words he said were all unfamiliar to her. She was not familiar with them.


    After a long silence, Xue tingji sighed bitterly. She turned to see that she was looking at herself, too. Her chin was sharp, and she was not rich when she was in the imperial city.


    After pinching her face, there was no meat left. Now their life is no longer hard. They have to paste the meat back to her.


    Yiyi is calm. Late at night, he is tired. Let Pei Ming come to his arms. This is the reward he wants.


    Pei Ming hesitated, "don''t you go back to the barracks?"


    He said with a light smile, "I asked general Tan for this reward. It was your husband. What happened when I slept with you at night? Don''t worry about it. I don''t rely on it. If I''m new to you, you Pei Jiajun won''t like it. "


    So he''ll come every night? It''s like cheating. Think about it Doesn''t it seem that there''s anything wrong with it?


    Cleverly fall into his arms, is tacit consent, Xue Ting took advantage of the cheap nature to sell good, big palm cover in her abdomen slowly rub, "still pain?"


    Pei Ming shakes his head and feels sleepy in the warmth he brings.This night seems to be the best time to sleep after arriving at the border. At dawn, it was the most pleasant time. However, the wind outside the house made Pei Ming turn over and hear Xue Ting say, "my hands are numb."


    She moved her head, whining not to open her eyes, "who let you be a hero, I''m not without a pillow."


    Xue tingji took back his arm and started to practice. As a result, he opened the door and saw that there was a thick layer of yellow sand!


    The cold wind in the room made Pei Ming shrink his head into the quilt. He didn''t need to see what it was like. "When there''s sand, you can be lazy. Anyway, there''s nothing urgent. Let''s go to sleep."


    It''s rare for her to be so lazy. How could Xue tingji refuse, go back to the warm quilt, play with her long hair, suddenly think of something and say to himself: "what day is it today?"


    Pei Ming didn''t remember either. He thought vaguely, "what''s the matter with you


    But Xue tingji didn''t speak, so he looked at her meaningfully. At last, he held her nose and shook, "little fool."


    Pei Ming bites his knuckles, which is the prelude to their fight.


    If someone who doesn''t know at the moment sees the clothes littered all over the floor, the quilts constantly agitated, and the laughter that comes out from time to time, what do you think the couple are busy with


    Unfortunately, this happy time was soon interrupted. Pei Ming, who had been playing happily, suddenly stopped, and then carefully got up and got out of bed. Xue tingji also guessed the reason for her rigid action.


    Sure enough, she''ll have to change her pants

 Chapter 211

    The gale blew all day and night, and finally there was a sign of abatement. The joy of getting rid of the thorn was almost gone. Pei Ming was lying on the table, holding his cheek in one hand, muttering from time to time.


    Although the present trouble is gone, there is a problem that can''t be avoided. Zhu Tang is a general guarding the border. If he dies, he has to report back to the Imperial City anyway.


    It''s not that she''s afraid that the crown prince will send another thorn to find fault. The main reason is that she''s not sure about the emperor''s attitude. After all, there are so many things that are different from those in the last life. She can''t guarantee that everything will be as he expected.


    At this time, the door was knocked and Xue tingji called out, "Ah Ming, Chang Xiaowei is here."


    They had a long discussion about who would be in charge of returning to the palace. In fact, everyone was the same. Anyway, they were all people who were facing Xue tingji.


    After all, Chang Xiaowei was ordered by his majesty. It must be his words that the emperor wanted to hear the most. Moreover, he will probably continue his mission and return to the border to serve Xue tingji in the name of protection.


    Taking advantage of the small wind and sand, Chang Xiaowei plans to leave today. Before leaving, he says goodbye to miss Pei and his highness. By the way, he asks if he can help.


    "Miss Pei must be concerned about her family? May I take a message for you? "


    Pei Ming is really worried about his mother, but after thinking about it, he should not let Chang Xiaowei take the risk. What''s the matter? The silver plate will find a way to pass it on.


    Xue tingji wants to get something. Unfortunately


    He gave a wry smile. Although he dropped his eyes, he was still seen with red eyes. "Everything in the six kings'' mansion must have been sealed. I can''t hope for it."


    When he was driven out of the Imperial City, he was alone. The Emperor didn''t even want to give him his life, let alone the things.


    Not having the heart to see his Highness''s expression, Chang straightened out his chest, "just say what you want, and my subordinates will try their best to find a way for you."


    Xue Ting took this kindness and looked at Pei Ming. He was embarrassed to scratch his head.


    "It''s not something valuable, it''s a dagger." Then he began to draw a line, "it''s so long. The scabbard is inlaid with gems. The whole six princes'' mansion is just that one."


    Chang Xiaowei nodded. If it''s a dagger, it should be able to bring it out. Pei Ming blinked. "What you said should not be..."


    "Forget it?" Xue Ting said, "the birthday gift you gave me, you can pick it up when you go shopping in the night market. It''s so perfunctory. I''m still a treasure."


    Pei Ming can''t forget it. It''s not perfunctory. The dagger was sent to help him in his suffering. However, it didn''t play any role and wasted her mind.


    However, there are so many things in liuwangfu, such as gold, silver and medicinal materials. Which one is not the most useful treasure? He just needs a simple dagger?


    Seeing through her doubts at a glance, Xue Ting pinched her nose discontentedly. "You think everyone is the same as you. Let me collect the treasures of the world for you. You don''t want to have a look at them more."


    Even if Pei Ming only gave him a piece of paper, he had to mount it and put it away. He didn''t want anything else as long as a Ming gave it to him.


    In Chang Xiaowei''s teasing eyes, Pei Ming was embarrassed to entangle with him. He simply ignored him and told Chang Xiaowei to be careful on the way.


    "Remember, you and general Yu must not have any personal relations. Your majesty is suspicious. You must keep yourself."


    Chang Xiaowei remembered, saluted and said goodbye to you, and drove south against the turbid north wind. At this time, the imperial city should be a prosperous scene in early spring.


    Wait


    Pei Ming, who is imagining the spring scenery, blinks suddenly. He always feels as if he has forgotten something. Is there any recent change based on the experience of his last life? I didn''t think about it carefully.


    She shrugged her shoulders and was about to say something to Xue tingji. At the same time, Perry came and said that the soldiers were going to go to the West town to invite his highness.


    A hundred miles to the West from here, there is indeed a big town. If all the living materials needed by the barracks are transferred from the Imperial City, it would be too luxurious. Therefore, it is the most important supply station. When there is no war, the soldiers can go to the town to relax.


    The people there are also military households. Since sooner or later they will be under Xue tingji''s command, it''s good for him to get familiar with them.


    Although it''s more interesting to be with Ah Ming Ni Wai than to go to town, Xue tingji did have something he wanted to buy, so he went with Pei Li, accompanied by some veteran soldiers in their thirties.


    In the past two days, he has been working hard among his colleagues. Xue tingji''s image in everyone''s mind is not so alienated, especially the veterans who have been working with him for many years, even dare to hook up with him.


    One of them made a loud noise and laughed like a ruffian. "I''m going to wipe and rob you, your highness. Would you like to have a try?"


    "Hey, what are you talking about?" The other elbowed him to stop talking. "Your highness and miss Pei are more friendly than Jin Jian. Be careful to be punished. I won''t be punished with you at that time."


    They were chatting enthusiastically, but Xue tingji didn''t quite understand. He thought it was to take the training spear to the town for maintenance, but they were empty handed. Obviously they didn''t mean that, but they didn''t hide it. He asked, "what''s a gun cleaning?"Several veterans stopped talking, and the one who started the conversation even laughed, "also It''s nothing, your highness. You have the right to be my fault. "


    Xue tingji doesn''t like the feeling of being concealed. He half squints his eyes and turns to ask Peili, but Peili doesn''t understand either. He''d better go to the town and have a look with his own eyes.


    They didn''t come back until dark when Pei Ming was talking with general tan. After hearing their report, he opened the door for Xue tingji to come in.


    Who knows Xue tingji''s face is not good-looking, like holding full of anger, low head does not look at her, eyes flashing, I do not know what''s on my mind.


    She accepted stuffy, very casually hand to hold him, "what''s the matter?"


    It''s clear that it''s a common action, but Xue tingji deliberately avoids it and makes her fall. What does he mean?


    He also knew that he had upset her, but Xue tingji obviously didn''t know how to explain. He came into the room and nodded to general tan. "What do you want to say?"


    General Tan could also see that he was different. For a moment, he said, "it''s nothing special, just -"


    "if it''s not urgent, can we talk about it another day?"


    It''s the first time that he even hesitated to avoid business, which made general Tan puzzled. "What happened to your highness?"


    Even if he doesn''t reply, Xue tingji''s clenched teeth are enough to explain the problem. As a close person, general Tan naturally wants to ask why. However, Xue tingji, who has always been modest to him, is not normal and doesn''t want to be questioned too much.


    Pei Ming and general Tan look at each other, and then invite Pei Li in for questioning. Pei Li is honest, but blushes too much. "Today and today, several veterans take us to the town, and then --"


    unexpectedly, Xue tingji fiercely interrupts him, "Pei Li!" He was too scared to talk.


    In front of himself and general Tan, is he so angry? Pei Ming is a little angry and stares at him calmly.


    Xue tingji also knew that his tone was too heavy, bowed to apologize, and then took Pei Li to leave, "it''s really nothing. I won''t disturb you first."


    After that, without even waiting for general Tan''s permission, Pei Ming turns around and strides away. Pei Ming opens his mouth and wants to keep him. However, he hesitates after seeing his decisive figure.


    Can there be anything that would make him such an attitude that he would rather make her angry than explain?

 Chapter 212

    Is it You know what happened to her and general Tan in the town? But those troops are all for him. There''s no reason to make him unhappy.


    After frowning and thinking for a while, general Tan thought of a possibility, "in order to avoid trouble, we haven''t told your highness about the 20000 people. Does he blame us for hiding it?"


    Hearing this, Pei Ming''s eyes darkened a little, and he put his arm on the coffee table. "That hand is not from him. Why should he throw his face? If so... " She gave general Tan a bitter smile and shook her head. "Look, this is what you call a good man."


    There is something wrong with general Tan''s face, but you can''t just look at one thing. Your highness is so abnormal. There must be a reason for that. "Besides, don''t think too much about your husband and wife because of little things. The relationship between husband and wife can''t stand tossing and tossing."


    In fact, until now, when he heard words like husband and wife, Pei Ming still didn''t feel that they were talking about her and Xue tingji. He sipped his mouth and couldn''t say anything. He just felt insecure.


    Today Xue tingji can give her face, who can say what tomorrow will be like? It''s not that she doesn''t know what this person will look like in the end. It''s a pity that general Tan still speaks for him now. On the day when she is completely disappointed with him, she may be more sad than her.


    Seeing that she was more and more unhappy, general Tan patted her on the shoulder. "Maybe there''s something bad to say in front of me, or you two can close the door and talk slowly?"


    Who knows, when Pei Ming went back, Xue tingji went out with his clothes and bedding in his arms, and was blocked by her at the door. He bowed his head and said, "I''d better go back to the barracks to sleep in the future."


    I just moved things here and changed my mind a day later? Pei Ming completely lost his temper and stopped him. "What do you mean?"


    He wanted to talk and stopped, considering for a moment still refused to give a happy words, "just feel that this is not appropriate."


    "What''s Xue Ting doing with you?" Pei Ming roared and used his strength, so he had a little pain in his lower abdomen. Xue Ting tried to rub it for her by covering her stomach, but then he withdrew his hand.


    Just this little action stirred Pei Ming''s most sensitive heartstring. There was fire in his eyes. He wanted to burn his heart to see what was hidden.


    What on earth is he guarding against? Usually reluctant to let her suffer a little, now you can turn a blind eye to it? Sure enough, those affectionate people are fake, he is a liar!


    OK, he wants to leave. Pei Ming is not humble enough to beg him to stay. She just puts down her arm and makes a gesture of seeing off the guests.


    If you want to get out of here, hurry up. She won''t stay!


    Xue tingji knew that she was angry, but she always talked so skillfully. Today, she didn''t know what to stop her. She just couldn''t coax her out.


    As she was about to leave, she suddenly remembered something. She took out a porcelain box from her sleeve, which was not exquisite. She didn''t hand it to her, but just turned back and put it on the table.


    "You forget your own birthday. There''s nothing to buy here, only this one for you..."


    After that, Pei Ming seems to slip out of the room. As he passes by, Pei Ming clearly sees his red ears. I thought he was shy before, but what about today? I''m afraid I have to endure some anger in my heart.


    He went to pick up the porcelain box. It turned out to be rouge. He was so careful that he heard about her birthday, but this birthday gift was too cold.


    Looking at his back, Pei Ming thinks that he is a ridiculous man. On the one hand, he looks coldly at her, on the other hand, he pretends to be affectionate? Finally, I couldn''t help falling the rouge on the ground, breaking the red on the ground.


    "Never come into my room if you can!"


    It''s a pity that the only response to her is the thunder falling from the horizon. Maybe Xue tingji didn''t even hear this sentence. Look at him, he didn''t even look back


    After the anger is spread out, there will be grievances. It is said that women are easy to be angry and sad when they come to Yuexin. Pei Ming didn''t think that before, but today it has come true.


    The rain drops fell down quickly, which made the already warm night colder. She did not close the door, so she stood in front of the rain curtain. Even if she tried her best to endure, the tears still came out, and with her blinking action, she burst the dike in an instant.


    It''s her who is stupid. Why do you want to hurt him? If you want to be sincere to him later, she won''t be Pei!


    It seems that God is more angry than people, thunder and lightning for most of the night, just did not stop meaning. Pei Ming couldn''t sleep. He couldn''t get angry.


    No, she can''t let Xue tingji have a different heart even if she put aside her personal feelings. Otherwise, wouldn''t it be in vain for her to put so much energy into it?


    She also went all out to accompany him to this trip. Don''t try to leave her alone. It doesn''t matter. She has her own way to ask!


    At this time in the barracks, for the first time, there was no disturbing snoring sound. It was so quiet that people didn''t even dare to cough.


    Xue tingji didn''t fall asleep. He opened his eyes and didn''t know what he was thinking. His breath was very heavy. It seemed that he was shivering with cold.


    The veterans who went to the town in the daytime were also from this camp. They were worried, like they had committed some felony. They were even more frightened when they heard the incessant thunder outside.All of a sudden, the barracks gate was kicked open, and a figure was silhouetted by the electric light, frightening people like ghosts.


    Before they could see who the soldiers were, they screamed and made a noise to Xue tingji. They frowned and thought they were dazed.


    "Ah Ming?" He quickly sat up, thunderstorm night she did not have a good rest, ran here to do.


    Pei Ming just glanced at him. He didn''t come to find him.


    Holding the whip tightly in his hand, his eyes swept around all the faces, and he knew who was guilty.


    "In the daytime, I''ll accompany you to the sixth hall. Some of you in the town, come out for me."


    Her tone is stiff, and people dare not disobey her. Several veterans kneel down in front of her, thinking that they would be punished. Just looking at her like this, how could they be quite subdued.


    Knowing that she was going to be interrogated, Xue Ting immediately went down to the ground to dissuade, "Ah Ming, don''t do this in front of everyone."


    "That''s fine." Pei Ming pointed at him with a whip, his lips pursed into a thin line, "either they open their mouth, or you explain yourself."


    She is very hot, but once she is cold, there is no room for her, especially the one who has hurt her.


    Every time she looks like this, it means that she already has the idea of breaking. Xue tingji doesn''t dare to let her be serious.


    As if he had made great efforts to endure, he sighed again and was about to speak. Perry happened to rush over and said, "Miss, you misunderstood him, your highness --"


    Xue tingji, who was not easy to prepare, was immediately flustered. He didn''t want to let this matter come out of Perry''s mouth. He didn''t hesitate to yell: "shut up


    Pei Ming, who was already angry, immediately lowered his eyebrows when he heard that he was so rude to Pei Li. He really thought he was a prince and could be as powerful as before, didn''t he?


    Well, since they don''t say anything, Pei Ming doesn''t wait. He throws a whip on the old soldier. The scream makes his whole body hairy.


    These veterans don''t have so much backbone, and no matter Xue Ting''s threatening eyes, he immediately spit out the truth, but it''s really not a big deal.


    "Your Highness, he Went to town with us, and He wiped the gun


    Hearing this, Xue Ting immediately closed his eyes with a look of annoyance and disgust. Pei Li blushed on one side and was careful not to be seen. Pei Ming was blocked in his throat.


    Then she asked a very bad question.


    I don''t know if she was too shocked, or when she came all the way, the rain came into her head carelessly. She turned to Xue tingji and asked, "did you wipe it, too?" Then, the secret way is finished!


    How could she have let it slip?!

 Chapter 213

    If she can find out this sentence, it means that she must know what "brush gun" is. However, no matter Pei Changyuan or general Tan, even a small soldier, it is impossible to mention this word in front of her. How can she explain that she even knows this?!


    She couldn''t speak, and Xue tingji didn''t either. They were so deadlocked that everyone was silent.


    An electric light came down and brightened Pei Ming''s side face. She didn''t want to be seen blushing. She cleared her throat and made a gesture.


    "All of you Let''s go out first, Perry. Watch out. "


    Everyone wanted to escape for a long time. If they were granted amnesty without any hesitation, Perry kindly set up a lamp to facilitate the young lady to have a good conversation with her highness.


    This is really a misunderstanding. As long as we can make it clear, they will make up.


    When the door closes, Pei Ming licks his lips first, but he still doesn''t know how to explain. Xue tingji obviously doesn''t care about it. He sits cross legged on the bed, and his eyes can''t be loosened under the dim light.


    "Ah Ming, so far, I have done a lot to you I don''t behave very well. I even bite your neck. " He pauses, sighs again, "it''s my fault."


    I didn''t expect that he would talk about it. Pei Ming didn''t know how to reply and blushed even more.


    Is he going to reflect again at this time? At the beginning, she didn''t do anything more. Although she didn''t care, she was a little embarrassed in retrospect.


    Secretly looked at him, that sad expression let her angry and funny, scratching the forehead, "words, words, after all, we are engaged, it is not too much."


    Although she didn''t mind, Xue tingji obviously couldn''t get through this. He took a deep breath and talked about the gun cleaning he saw with his own eyes when he went to town with them in the daytime.


    Pei Ming saw his expression become more and more distorted, as if what he saw was the ugliest thing in the world, which made her more curious. She couldn''t help but ask: "are you involved?"


    "No!" Xue tingji''s reply was too excited. Shengsheng startled her, and then gritted her teeth, "I will never, it''s not a human thing at all!"


    Those pictures and sounds make him nauseous now. According to his halting description, Pei Ming gradually understood.


    It''s not unreasonable that those low-level veterans are always called "* *" because they are oppressed by the rules in the barracks. When they go outside, especially women, they like to bully the weak.


    In fact, the so-called gun cleaning is to go to the town to find some prostitutes. Unlike the squatters in the camp, the prostitutes have nowhere to resist even if they are bullied. They are in a miserable situation.


    In her last life, she had heard about it a few times. Some of them were rude and liked to make fun of women. They didn''t have a clean mouth.


    It must be the scene that Xue tingji happened to see. For the prince who grew up in the book of songs and ethics, it was even more like hell than the battlefield full of corpses.


    As she thought, Xue tingji could not recover, "how can those people They don''t deserve to go to war! If you don''t kill them all, it''ll be fair for those women. "


    Pei Ming can''t help but roll his eyes and say that this man is tough. He is scared to see a living spring palace. If he is timid, he will kill people without blinking an eye.


    After understanding the reason, Pei Ming''s anger also subsided a lot. He just sat down to talk. As a result, Xue tingji moved back like hiding from the God of pestilence, and made her pull her eyebrows again. "So where did I get in trouble with you?"


    "It''s not you, it''s me." Xue tingji finally agreed to explain, "Ah Ming, although I have been close to you all the time, I''m not so dirty!"


    Pei Ming believes that, so what?


    Xue tingji''s teeth clenched again, but he still didn''t look up at her. "When I look at you now and touch you, I will think of those in my mind, which makes me feel I''m the same as those people, I just It''s disgusting


    Pei Ming wanted to laugh, but instead of laughing, his eyes turned red.


    Is he different from those people?


    Even if she was forced to such a desperate situation at the beginning, it was because of revenge on her and Xu Yi that she was humiliated like that. Is it better than those people?


    What''s the difference between what she suffered and those prostitutes


    The wick of the oil lamp crackled and exploded slightly, and the light of the fire was dim. Xue Ting was flustered by her speechless and shaky tears, and hesitated to hang her hand on her shoulder, and finally declined.


    "Ah Ming, I''m not ignoring you. I''m reluctant to offend you. I went back to the barracks to sleep because I didn''t dare to touch you."


    It''s a pity Pei Ming didn''t buy him. He glanced at his hand and slapped it open mercilessly. "Don''t be smart. If you say it out loud, why should I fight?"


    Xue tingji''s mouth was crooked. "If you didn''t force me to do this, how would you like me to speak? It''s not something you can hear. "


    Ah, Pei Ming is cold. She''s experienced it. What else can''t you hear? The anger comes up again. It''s not pleasant if you don''t beat him up!


    It happened that there was a pillow on hand. The buckwheat core was strong and smelled of sweat. It was just right to beat him.Without saying a word, she picked up the pillow and waved it to Xue tingji''s head. It just hit him in the eye socket and turned around.


    Without giving him a chance to take a breath, the second blow came one after another. Pei Ming grabbed the pillow and hit him very well, beating him to avoid.


    "You don''t want to talk, don''t you allow Perry to talk? I dare to shout


    "I can''t say it myself. Why do you want Perry to say it? I didn''t dare to let you hear me. Don''t fight. Be careful to fall down! "


    The Datong shop in the barracks is spacious. Pei Ming just climbs up and chases Xue tingji from head to tail. Besides being beaten, he has to protect her carefully.


    It''s a pity that Pei Ming doesn''t care about anything else. Today, he''s going to calculate the accounts of his two lives together. He has to give it enough.


    Who knows she patronizes to smash the pillow, did not notice the foot side, one did not pay attention or stepped empty, straight from the couch fell to the ground.


    Thanks to Xue Ting''s quick eyes and quick hands, he flew over to hold her and made a cushion for her when he landed. Pei Ming was unharmed, but he hit her in the back of his head.


    A very loud sound.


    Dizziness for a long time to slow down, he propped up hard to sit up, Pei Ming finally know heartache, holding him to see if he was hurt, "Oh, swollen a lot."


    "No harm." He held back the pain and wanted to stand up, but he had a terrible headache, so he had to take a rest.


    The idea of not daring to touch Pei Ming or offending her has long been forgotten, and I didn''t even notice that my hand was still on her waist.


    Even if it is affected again, it will not forget the instinct to protect her.


    This fall, the neck also twisted, effort slant over head, see Pei Ming also pout, not sure her mood, "still not cool?"


    Pei Ming lowered his eyes, "some of his anger can''t be eliminated for a lifetime."


    He chuckled, glanced at the dust on her forehead, and slowly raised his hand to wipe it away for her, with the same gentle movement and voice.


    "I''ll spend my whole life apologizing until you''re down."

 Chapter 214

    At last, the barracks was quiet, and the oil lamp was still burning silently. Pei ming helped Xue ting up and heard the commotion outside.


    They haven''t made a sound for a while. I''m afraid people outside think something''s wrong. Sure enough, after a while, general Tan''s loud voice came.


    "Your Highness? Mingniang? Ah, don''t you faint, come on! Break the door open


    As soon as he finished, Pei Ming opened the door with an embarrassed expression.


    General Tan grinned, as if to smile, but he tried to restrain himself, "what I''ve already asked Perry about it in detail. In fact, it''s not that bad. His highness, when he saw the scene suddenly, was so ashamed. "


    At the moment, no one dares to laugh at Xue tingji. He doesn''t feel ashamed either. He just looks at general tan with his eyes changed, as if he is looking at an animal.


    "You are just like them! How can I get the responsibility of a general? "


    General Tan doesn''t like his elegant words. Actually, he wants to know that he knows there is a prince. Who dares to play too much?


    Xue tingji was even more angry when he heard that. He pointed to those people outside, but he didn''t say anything. His face turned red first. "Those women are so miserable that they can still laugh. They are insane!"


    It has to be said that his roar has great deterrent power, and it has begun to show the majesty of the emperor. Even general Tan had to bow and submit.


    But


    Don''t think Pei Ming can''t see it. When he lowers his head, some people are laughing. Even general Tan has endured it for a long time. "Your Highness, it''s not a scream Oh, how can I explain it? "


    What did your highness imagine of a more ordinary living spring palace?


    Finally, Pei Ming''s clear voice interrupted the conversation, "Uncle Tan, please take care of me."


    At least she''s a girl, and many things have to be avoided.


    However, it''s not surprising that Xue tingji was in the deep palace. After all, his royal highness, the prince of Jin Zunyu, always behaves in a moderate way. He thinks that men and women are all gentle and gentle. The first time he saw it with his own eyes, they were vulgar, so


    At this time, the thunderstorm stopped, reminding everyone that the night was deep, and Pei Ming was not good enough to delay everyone''s rest, so he left first. Before leaving, he looked resentfully at Xue tingji, "you can sleep here."


    But Qi returned to Qi, she still did not forget to call a military doctor to treat him.


    When she got back to her residence, the light was still on, and the rouge on the floor was not cleaned up. She picked up the broken porcelain box and regretted it.


    She never mentioned her birthday, and he also remembered that he went to the town a hundred miles away to buy her a gift.


    As a result, her anger wasted his kindness.


    The rouge couldn''t come back, so I had to put away the porcelain pieces and leave my mind. When he lay down to have a rest, I could not help laughing. Look at the Wulong that he was startled and made a fuss. He must be secretly laughed at by those soldiers.


    But then again, when you think about it carefully, Xue tingji, although he seems unrestrained, has always been ambiguous to her, not too frivolous. For example, in some places He never touched it.


    So he suffered a loss. He was a gentleman, but he carried the name of Dengtu. Who made him especially like to love her in front of others? Hum, he deserved it!


    She turned over to sleep with a smile and let the big oil lamp burn. After the rainstorm, everything was surprisingly quiet. After a while, she fell asleep.


    Until the wick burned out, the weak light was drowned out by the lamp oil, and the house was completely in the dark. Suddenly, she moved her knuckles, and then her eyebrows were slightly locked, and her breathing was gradually faster.


    She had a dream again. She had a dream of the shaking red tent, of the strange and fearful pain, of Xu Yi''s cowardly face, and of Xue Ting''s ruthlessness.


    Since when, he has become violent to her, his wrist has been pinched for many times, and he is tired when he roars.


    She just couldn''t bear to run away from him, but how could he treat her without giving her the last dignity So hate to the bone?!


    It''s his fault. It''s clear that he tore up their feelings and pushed her away step by step. Why should he blame her? He has no right to treat her like this!


    "Xue tingji, you beast!"


    In her dream, she roared and resisted with all her strength, but it was in vain. Xue tingji not only didn''t move, but also was enraged by her. He even more rudely retaliated against her and vowed to drag her to hell.


    She bit her lower lip and refused to give in. Suddenly, with God''s help, she pushed him away and said, "get out of here!"


    It was this sound that woke her up. She was still in shock. It took a long time to swallow her dry throat. There were few pictures left in the dream.


    Then she grinned bitterly. Xue tingji, if you hate such bullying, why do you hate it?


    Unable to lie flat, his heart was still beating, his eyes staring at the bed curtain, sore, but no tears.


    When she was humiliated by him, she didn''t cry. The man didn''t deserve her tears.His head hurt so much that he just closed his eyes and went back to sleep. Suddenly he had the illusion that he heard Xue Ting call her a Ming.


    It''s very soft and deep, just like the half awake murmur when he held her to sleep.


    He''s not here.


    Once he hurt the whole body, but now still ridiculously attached to him? She didn''t even listen to her own advice. She had to go through it again.


    But I can''t help it.


    Xue tingji gave her a lot of scenery that she had never seen before. So, will it really change in the future?


    In the past, whenever she had this idea, she would quickly disperse it. But this time, she sat up abruptly, holding her knees and meditating.


    Since she can''t convince herself, let''s go and re-examine Xue tingji.


    Although Li Xue has not been able to avoid misfortune, the fate of Cheng Yan, Wang Qiyao, little mother, father and so many others has been rewritten by her. Why can''t Xue tingji?


    She should believe that today''s own, look at people''s eyes will not be as bad as the previous life, do not recall the past, do not speculate about the future, put their eyes on him now.


    As long as he has signs of change of heart, dare to repeat the mistakes of previous life, then she will never be soft hearted again. But If he really made a lifetime of vows, then don''t lose the good time of this life.


    Thinking about it, the whole body got hot and buried his face in the quilt on his knee.


    If a mirror could be placed in front of her at this time, Pei Ming would see that his smiling eyes were full of expectation and shyness.

 Chapter 215

    At night, I was so excited that I didn''t get enough sleep all night. In the morning, the sky was gloomy, and there must be a heavy rain.


    Even though winter has faded, Pei Ming is afraid to take off his thick cotton padded jacket. Yawn and go to the drill ground. Xue Ting calms down by this guy?


    At this time, the training just warmed up. Everyone waved their swords and guns in an orderly manner and looked serious one by one. This is what soldiers should look like.


    Xue tingji was among them. There was nothing unusual about his tight eyebrows. Yu Guang caught a glimpse of her, and his eyes only stayed a little. He could distinguish between public and private.


    Now that he can put down his guard and face him well, Pei Ming has a lot of ease in his heart. While supervising the training, he is called by general tan.


    After all, there is no daughter, and he has been gathering among the old men all the year round. General Tan doesn''t know how to talk to Pei Ming, but he is afraid that she will feel uncomfortable, so he always wants to comfort her.


    "Don''t think about it, your highness. It''s pure-minded and not shameful!"


    If you say that, it means that he thinks so in the first place, right? This general Tan is also a half old man. Fortunately, he didn''t take Tan Shi askew.


    Pei Ming, with a smile, was afraid to be seen. "Don''t worry, he and I won''t care. This matter will be exposed, and don''t mention it any more."


    After patting his neck, general Tan laughed and worried about another problem.


    "His highness Liu was born in a noble family. His demeanor is rooted. He is different from us laymen everywhere. To put it simply, he is out of place. This is not an advantage."


    This reminds Pei Ming that, yes, when he joined the army in Weifu last year, Xue tingji was excluded because he was too different.


    If the soldiers feel that their generals are not the same as them, the so-called loyalty may not be reliable, but it is impossible for Xue tingji to transform himself into a real warrior in order to cater to them?


    In fact, general Tan didn''t mean that much. He wanted to say that his highness and the soldiers had something in common, even one thing.


    So, understand?


    Anyway, Pei Ming didn''t understand. She was very confused. It was obvious that general Tan was in a bit of a dilemma, which made her even more confused.


    The two sides froze about four or five interest, and finally general Tan was defeated. He turned his eyes to the drill ahead, but he was inexplicably indifferent. "Maybe I think too much, you don''t care."


    After the training, Xue Ting came to greet Pei Ming. She didn''t want to be intimate with Pei Ming in public any more. On the contrary, she was not used to it.


    Before he said a few words, Xue tingcai left and went to other places. Pei Ming stopped him, his eyes were a little erratic, "you Are you sure you won''t come back? "


    Quarrel also quarrel, misunderstanding also lifted, that he still Qiao is angry to do what, if he is not good to open a mouth, that oneself take the initiative to give a step.


    Xue tingji obviously hesitated, but finally shook his head, "no, if I''m not here, wouldn''t they be more presumptuous?"


    He was referring to the veterans. In his opinion, this kind of scum is not allowed in the army. Although he didn''t kill a lot under the advice of general Tan, he must make some rules.


    At this time, Pei Ming was lucky that Xue tingji had no official position. Otherwise, as Pei Li said, he would be the second Zhutang.


    She thought for a moment or shook her head. "We have to ask the victim to solve the case. Don''t be preconceived about it. Maybe you think too much."


    "Why do you speak for them?" Xue Ting was so anxious that he played with his temper. He had the shadow of the arrogant Prince before. "If you see that scene, you must - no, how can you dirty your eyes."


    Pei Ming covered his lips and sneered. He patted her arm with his backhand. "Come on, it''s not easy to be a soldier. You can''t be confused by this. Don''t think about it any more."


    Unfortunately, Xue tingji obviously couldn''t listen to it. He pursed his lips without anger. Knowing that the man was soft or hard, Pei Ming had to coax him in a soft voice, "even if you want to rectify, you have to be a general. Do you have the capital now, your highness?"


    "I --" Xue Ting rolled his eyes rather depressed with irrefutable, "but I didn''t do anything just because I knew that the overall situation was important? But as long as I stay in the barracks every day, they have to give me some restraint. "


    This has been his greatest patience. Pei Ming is no longer forced, but he is disappointed in his own heart.


    It''s really hard for me to be honest with him, but he didn''t give me this chance. Hum, be careful that there is no shop in this village. If I want to be gentle with her later, she won''t agree so easily!


    However, no matter Pei Ming or general Tan, we didn''t expect that the atmosphere in the barracks made them aware of the crisis just a few days later.


    I thought that if we didn''t talk about it any more, we would gradually return to the previous relationship. Unfortunately, the current situation is still as worried as general Tan before, and the stand off is getting more and more intense.


    Xue tingji''s aversion to those veterans will not abate. Although he doesn''t find fault, as long as he is in the crowd, his strong aura can''t be ignored. What''s more, it makes people wonder whether he will be cut off like General Zhu before.It is precisely because of this fear that those veterans are born from the edge of courage, and their dissatisfaction with Xue tingji is growing day by day.


    At the same time, others are also involved. Some of them are loyal to Xue tingji, while others are veterans with the same temperament.


    They are afraid of death, so they can only hold together. After all, the law is not responsible for the public. Even if Pei has come for a long time, they can''t execute so many people in one go.


    Besides, these problems are not enough to disturb military discipline. At the beginning, the veterans laughed at Xue tingji in private.


    A chick, scared like that, has the face to teach them a lesson?


    Pei Li overheard this and secretly reported it. Pei Ming happened to be with general tan at that time. When he heard this, he couldn''t help shaking his head and rubbing his temple.


    "I can see that in the past two days, even in practice, he is far away from others, and even he returns to the barracks a lot late. It''s not good to deal with each other like this..."


    General Tan has the same feeling. He glances at Pei Ming''s face for several times. He wants to talk but stops. When people look at him, he is in a panic. Pei Ming''s mind leads the meeting. He first supports Pei Li, and then drinks tea.


    "If you have anything, please say it."


    Even so, general Tan hesitated and thought for a long time. He finally got up and said, "it''s not right for me to mention this, but your Lao Tzu is fighting in Yueshi''s side. Now it''s hard to delay. If Uncle Tan says something that makes you unhappy, can you bear it?"


    Pei Ming blinked, "you say." And then continue to drink tea.


    Then, he heard general Tan''s outspoken words, "you go to the palace with your highness."

 Chapter 216

    "Poof, cough, cough!" Choked by the tea, Pei Ming felt his head buzzing and his face flushed. He didn''t know whether he was coughing or ashamed.


    Why talk about business?!


    Isn''t this the way general Tan called it? In fact, the contradiction this time is that his highness is too competitive. Just let him become a real man?


    "Ah, mother Ming, don''t worry. I''ll tell you that''s what happens between men. The two kinds of feelings are the strongest. They''ve been on the battlefield together. They''ve been on the battlefield together..."


    In Pei Ming''s bad eyes, he knows to be more restrained, but the truth is absolutely right. As long as his highness knows what it''s like to be a man, he won''t be so resistant to those veteran leaders.


    On the other hand, those who look down upon his highness will change their outlook greatly, and the contradiction will be resolved?


    Although general Tan''s experience is sure to be reliable, Pei Ming hesitated and put his tea cup aside. "No, I, I can''t!"


    This just put down the past, intend to face Xue tingji, let her take such a big step? If she couldn''t, she took Wang as a shield and said, "I''m still in mourning."


    Hearing this, general Tan didn''t rush to retort. Instead, he looked at Pei Ming with deep meaning, staring at her with a guilty heart.


    "Ming Niang." Sitting opposite Pei Ming, he seemed puzzled. "Are you on guard against your highness six?"


    Pei Ming''s face is stiff for a moment when his mind is exposed, and then he is covered up. Just about to explain, general Tan laughs and takes the lead.


    "We are all clear about Mrs. Wang''s holiday with you. Although the wedding between you and your Highness has been postponed due to the etiquette system, I don''t believe it if you really keep filial piety for her for three years."


    Not to mention that they had been sleeping in the same bed for a long time, it was surprising that nothing happened.


    He smacked his lips and said, "thanks to your Highness for being able to bear it. If you want me to say that you are famous and you are so close, how can you do it?"


    Pei Ming couldn''t sit still. He was just about to leave with a bashful face. Unexpectedly, general Tan misunderstood her dilemma and put on a stunned expression. In a very low voice, he said, "Your Highness, can''t he?"


    This is more and more ridiculous! Unbearable Pei Ming even forgot to salute, and almost rushed out of the door. Unexpectedly, Xue tingji was just about to come to the door when she bumped him into him and said, "what''s the matter?"


    "No, no..." She did not dare to look up at him, Xue tingji did not ask, "I have something to discuss with you, stay and listen?"


    Without waiting for Pei ming to answer, general Tan first pulled him in. "No, we can discuss it alone."


    Ignorant, Xue tingji sees the silent dispute between general Tan and Pei Ming. Before he has time to ask, Pei Ming runs away.


    Instead of going back to her residence, she pretended to be on the tour and deliberately waited outside. Her heart was tangled, whether she wanted to make this final compromise or not.


    Just want to be distracted, Perry suddenly came over, look rather embarrassed, "Miss, now there are more rumors, in order not to let you unhappy, recently or less show up."


    Pei Ming didn''t know what he meant. He just glanced aside and found out the problem.


    A lot of people are looking at her in secret, there are obscure ridicule, there are curious, and even the first signs of suspicion.


    She and Xue Ting claim to be husband and wife, but they are not husband and wife at all. People can''t help but wonder if this is a complete fraud


    The sight of these people made her feel cold. Only then did she find that she underestimated the influence of the incident. The people in the army were in a mess. If she didn''t save it, she would fall short.


    In the end, I made up my mind to go all out for the great cause!


    Xue tingji also strides out of general tan. Pei Ming shouts at him and finds that he doesn''t look good.


    There was no need for her to speak. Xue tingji knew what she was going to say. He looked around and pulled Pei Ming aside. His reply was very simple.


    "No way."


    When he was hanging on the edge of the cliff, he was able to protect Ah Ming, but now he needs her to win his morale? He Xue tingji has not been a wimp for this!


    Looking at his fierce manner, he knew that he was not having a good fight with general tan. Pei Ming was even more worried. He was so angry that he grabbed his collar and forced him to look down at himself.


    "It''s ridiculous to be extreme. Why didn''t I see you when I was hugging and kissing me before? Now I''m going to pretend to be Liu Xiahui. I''m angry if I try to be so sentimental again. "


    She did not stay any longer. She let go of her hand and turned around to leave. In a panic, Xue Ting caught up with her and encircled her. "I didn''t mean that, just..."


    He took a deep breath, screen for a long time to pour out, "I am reluctant to hurt you."


    The heartstrings were moved, and she came back to that time in a trance. She had a high fever, and when she was held in his arms, she heard the low lament.


    Pei Ming looked back at him, and let him caress his cheek gently, then hold her back along the side of her hair.Pei Ming understood his insistence in an instant.


    A kiss fell on the corner of her eye. The long lost touch made Xue tingji''s embrace more forceful. "I said that I would repay you with the most beautiful wedding in the world. I will never break my promise."


    No matter whether she is ridiculed or the morale of the army is unstable, he can find a way to solve it. He should not sacrifice the honor she should have.


    Although moved by his commitment, Pei Ming knows that his domineering style will suffer. She doesn''t care about weddings, as long as she can really stay with each other, until the end, he can be worthy of her.


    All of a sudden, there is no hesitation at all, and even some expectations. Instead of waiting for the unpredictable outcome in the future, it is better to leave no regrets now.


    "I''m not aggrieved by the court." She stood on tiptoe, long eyelashes with tremor, how confusing.


    She hung her arms around Xue tingji''s neck and pressed the weight of her whole body on his chest. Through the reflection in his eyes, she felt blushed when she looked at her eyebrows.


    Plucking up courage, she stopped at his lips and said softly, "go to my room."


    I never thought that one day, she would take the initiative. It''s too shameful to be invited.


    But what she didn''t think of was Xue tingji, he refused!


    This man who doesn''t know what''s good or what''s bad, unexpectedly, when she kisses him, he dodges!


    Eyebrow tail couldn''t bear to twitch twice. She could even hear the heart beating in her ears. She bit her teeth again and again, and each word was very stiff. "Xue tingji, do you really not give me face?"


    As a result, his royal highness Liu was quite tough. He let her go without hesitation. "You were fooled by general tan. If I said no, I would not."


    Has he been so estranged from general tan? Pei Ming''s heart is cold. It can''t work. General Tan is his biggest help now. If they don''t get along with each other, there will be problems behind them.


    The worry that does not hide makes Xue tingji misunderstand, thinking that she doubts her love for her, thinks about it and holds her hand, "OK, go to your room."

 Chapter 217

    Just now I was a gentleman. How could I compromise in a twinkling of an eye? Pei Ming is dubious about his backwater and is pulled into the house. He is still a little nervous when he closes the door.


    However, Xue tingji did not like her imagination, but took her to the standing mirror, and then pulled open her belt.


    He wants her to see what she looks like? Worse than those veterans! Pei Ming was about to struggle, but he caught his arms.


    "Don''t move. Look carefully."


    She could understand that Xue tingji''s voice was so cold that she could not understand what he wanted, so she had to be honest.


    But the picture projected in the mirror made her not look directly at it.


    Xue tingji was standing behind her. He untied her coat layer by layer, revealing the most intimate profanity and the word "Pei" on her heart.


    Then he put his hand into her neck. His fingertips were not cold, but Pei Ming shivered. Then the tie of his profane clothes was pulled open and loosened with his action.


    All this is very clear in the mirror, let Pei Ming really blush, want to don''t start, and he held his head.


    Although she proposed to consummate the house herself, it doesn''t mean that she is willing to be played like this. Just when she was angry and wanted to repent, Xue tingji held her fallen profanity clothes with one hand, and even carefully avoided the place she shouldn''t touch.


    The only thing exposed was the thorn.


    Finger pulp tracing scar lines, Xue Ting by side face against her, eyes very dark.


    "When I carved this word, it hurt, didn''t it?"


    Pei Ming did not dare to forget the pain, but he was surprised when he recalled his original intention.


    Is she still in that state of mind? It has changed a long time ago. Is it because she is not promising and has no long memory, or is it because Xue tingji is so capable that she can almost kill her anger.


    There is no need for any answer. Xue tingji hugs her. She has a warm body. Unfortunately, she must not possess it now.


    "Because of you, I always remember who I am and who I want to avenge. So, Ah Ming, don''t leave your pride behind at any time, even if it''s not worth it for me."


    A few words, but let Pei Ming tears and smile, he really and previous life is not the same, is really hold her in the bottom of my heart.


    "You think so well, am I for you?" She turned around and hugged him, forgetting that the profanity clothes were loose, and let Xue tingji quickly move his eyes.


    His shame is ignored by Pei Ming, leaning on his chest to act coquetry, "I just want you to be my man, you won''t?"


    A few drops of sweat fell from his forehead obviously. No matter how much he endured, his breath was still flustered. Then he helped Pei Ming cover his skirt. He was so tired that he sighed very hard, "my words are in vain."


    He needs to cross this barrier to be convenient to lead the soldiers, but he is reluctant to aggrieve her. Of course, she is willing to accept this tenderness.


    But there must be some way to have the best of both worlds. Pei Ming was extremely distressed, and suddenly a picture flashed in his mind.


    In her last life, she and Xue tingji were in Beidi. Because of her father''s death, she kept filial piety for three years and never married him. However, they were always in love with each other. Once they celebrated their success and drank wine. They were alone at night and did a ridiculous thing.


    Drunk at that time, the details are not clear, but I still remember what happened.


    Or try?


    Seeing that she was stunned, but her ears were red and hot, Xue Ting lowered his head to see what was wrong with her, and suddenly ran into her raised sight.


    For the first time, I saw her hot eyes.


    "Court." Her hands against his chest, step by step, slowly pushed him to the bed, "if there is a way, I don''t have to commit, do you want to?"


    Don''t go to see her too confused eyebrows, Xue tingji is still doing the final resistance, "I said this thing I can solve myself."


    Just finished, the hind legs touch the edge of bed, and fall to sit on the bed, just by Pei Ming condescending, "you just say, do you want to?"


    After these days, I miss her very much. Now I''ve been lured by her again and again. Xue Ting suddenly smiles, turns over and buckles her.


    "Those people laugh at me because they don''t know my nature, but you shouldn''t look down on me, Ah Ming. Since it''s difficult to be gracious, I''m not polite."


    Even if he didn''t experience it himself, he was a man after all. Many nights he was full of Pei Ming, and his reaction was very strong.


    The long lost kiss made him gradually confused, and also made Pei Ming happy to get what he wanted. He hugged him tightly and wanted to be one.


    Just as they were breathing more and more anxiously, Xue tingji suddenly shuddered and separated from her. He was disgusted.


    "No, I just want to think about them It''s still disgusting. "


    Before he had a good time with Pei Ming, he was disturbed by the so-called brush gun of those rude martial artists. Even he wondered if he would fall into trouble.


    Although Pei Ming can''t help but feel frustrated, he can''t help laughing. It doesn''t matter. This time, he can completely cure the disease.Let Xue Ting lie on her back, her action is very slow, the slower it is, the more grinding it is. She untied his belt and immediately grasped his wrist, "what are you going to do?"


    The forefinger sealed his lips, and the corner of Pei Ming''s eyes was full of charm that he couldn''t resist. "Don''t move, don''t talk. It''s fair that I should have the upper hand."


    She let out Xue tingji''s already excited towering place, timidly did not dare to look at it, bit her lip, and finally held it up with her right hand.


    Xue tingji was about to call her. As soon as the word "a" came out, he was suddenly excited by the fierce pleasure and sat up. Pei Ming was scared to retract his hand. What''s more, he couldn''t help humming. His breath was very heavy.


    Yes, that''s what he always wanted. He looked at Pei Ming in surprise, "how can you understand this?"


    After blocking his throat for a long time, Pei Ming cleared his throat uneasily. "We are almost married, so my little mother showed me the things at the bottom of the box..."


    No matter what she knows, she can make sense of it. Otherwise, how can she explain it?


    After that, he leaned his hand again. Seeing that he didn''t object, he moved slowly, obviously feeling the heat of his rapid filling.


    It''s too shameful. How could Xue tingji easily deceive him in his last life and help him do such a thing


    However, her efforts are not in vain. Xue tingji obviously has no time to think wildly. While enjoying the pleasure, he unconsciously stares at Pei Ming''s face as if he were having a good time with her.


    But Pei Ming couldn''t bear his strong gaze. He begged for mercy in a soft voice, "don''t, don''t look at me..."


    "Ah Ming, come with me." He took her hand, guided her to have rhythm, explored more ways, and unconsciously became the coach again.


    Very much, he is no longer satisfied with the enjoyment of a person, will Pei Ming over, return the same enthusiasm.

 Chapter 218

    Pei Ming didn''t stop him. He let him grind, refine, or kiss lightly or heavily. At last, he bloomed himself in front of him, which also made Xue tingji more excited.


    Forget where they are, when they are, or even why they started this crazy period. Nothing can distract them.


    It was not until Xue tingji''s slight tremor and nearly boiling turbid liquid rushed out that he calmed his emotion of climbing.


    It''s no less than a fierce battle.


    When Xue tingji''s coat was thrown away, his back was full of sweat. When he sat up, he saw the turbid object on the back of her hand. He was busy looking for something to wipe it. Recalling his uncontrollable enthusiasm, he was embarrassed, for fear that Ah Ming would blame him for being a hypocrite.


    Pei Ming is still embarrassed. He puts on his clothes again. He sees the scars on his body, which are twisted on his muscles.


    It''s not ugly. On the contrary, his physique is quite different from that before.


    Simply lying on his back, kissing those uneven scars, with the smell of his sweat.


    "You see, it''s not that bad, is it? Now that you''re like them, don''t laugh at anyone. "


    Xue tingji is still unconvinced. How can he be the same? He is not so vulgar, amusing Pei Ming straight music, "yes, you can compare them to play, elegant but not vulgar, variety."


    This little girl, dare to ridicule him! Xue Ting made an effort to teach her a lesson, but she quickly dodged, "OK, don''t touch my sweat."


    Look at her red face and uncertain rest. It''s really not enough for people to eat. Thanks to Xue Ting''s good willpower, just taste it. Don''t be too tired of her.


    Standing by the bed and wearing clothes, he reassures a Ming that he will deal with the affairs of the barracks, so as to save general tan from nagging something more outrageous.


    Pei Ming is not in a hurry. He lies on his side with his head propped up. He feels that his figure in clothes is very pleasant.


    After taking care of it, Xue tingji kisses her forehead again before leaving. Pei Ming hooks her sleeve and fans her long eyelashes with all kinds of manners. "Do you want to come back?"


    Finally, the pressure of the anger was turned up again. The girl was really unforgiving. Xue Ting bit her face with one bite and said, "my heart has been crushed and spread on the bed by you. If I don''t come back, can I still live?"


    "What kind of metaphor do you use to scare anyone?" Pei Ming didn''t like it. He kicked him away. He was tired, so he just went to sleep.


    Xue tingji grins and doesn''t dally any more. He has to deal with the business as soon as he opens the door. Unexpectedly, it''s dark. How long have he and a Ming been crazy.


    Pei Ming seldom sleeps so sweetly at night. He is dreaming. Xue tingji''s body temperature comes in from his bed, accompanied by his deep breathing.


    "What''s wrong?" She put her hand on his waist and heard a slight smile, "can you be a man who can''t do this well?"


    It''s also on display. It''s really so capable. Why have you been deadlocked for so many days? Pei Ming is too lazy to scold him. He feels hot. He rubs against him and gets him back.


    Light peck earlobe of thin itch stirred her sleepiness, discontent to break away from his arm, "you don''t feel tired, I''m still sleepy, want to make also wait for tomorrow."


    Xue tingji, who just wanted to be intimate and gave up, got a cheap price. He smirked and did not disturb her any more. "That''s what you said."


    The rest of the long night, they sometimes hugged each other, sleep hot, separate, not a moment to touch each other, and naturally close together.


    When the twilight falls into the room, what lights up is Pei Ming''s side face, which nestles in Xue tingji''s arms and dreams lightly.


    It''s a pity that it''s not the right time for them to enjoy their leisure. Xue Ting got up early to practice with the soldiers. Last night was also his most stable sleep in recent days. Now he''s full of energy. It''s no problem for him to be one-to-one!


    Maybe Pei Ming thinks too much. He always thinks that after yesterday''s "experience", the man''s whole body has changed. How can he mess with her.


    Xue tingji was practicing on the field, Pei Ming was watching, and general Tan came to join in the fun. He saw the great difference in the atmosphere in the army today. He said, "well, it seems that you were very effective yesterday."


    Almost not choked by his own saliva, Pei Ming really does not know how to answer the call. When he goes to the barracks to help Xue tingdi pack things, he just meets Qiao 12, who is still recovering from the fracture.


    Qiao twelve is not brave enough. When he sees the eldest lady, he immediately goes down to the ground to salute. Pei Ming avoids his salute. For a moment, he is curious and asks how Xue tingji dealt with the veterans last night.


    Who knows Joe twelve Leng is red neck not easy to say, "also, also nothing, is a lesson."


    Lesson alone can''t cure those greasy heads, can it? Pei Ming asked him to say that it''s OK. Anyway, the whole army could see what happened between her and Xue tingji. I should lose all my face.


    Even so, Joe twelve was still in a dilemma. He said, his highness, that he went back to the barracks last night and forced the veterans to stand still with his knife.Hearing this, Pei Ming raised his eyebrows and raised his knife? This guy is not afraid of rebellion.


    At that time, Joe 12 was also so worried, especially his highness. He talked about the gun cleaning in the town, which made the veterans even more annoyed.


    Recalling that time, Joe twelve is still very worried. "At that time, they almost started fighting. It was his highness who held the knife down, but they made up without saying a few words."


    What''s the trouble? Pei Ming is more and more puzzled about Xue tingji. After questioning, Qiao Shier blurs out the details.


    "Your Highness rebuked them Too vulgar, don''t understand women, let them change later. The veterans were not convinced at first, so he taught many new methods, and later discussed them for a long time. "


    Qiao 12 looked young and didn''t come to the barracks for long. He didn''t look like he had been contaminated with meat. I think he must have been very ashamed when he heard those things last night.


    Xue tingji, how are you? You really win people''s hearts at one stroke! This sentence is Pei Ming''s gnashing of teeth. How dare you tell her what happened in her boudoir?!


    You think you know the way, don''t you? OK, then let him figure it out for himself. Don''t count on her!


    Seeing her angry, she threw down the bedding and turned to leave. Joe 12 called her, "please, miss. Don''t say I told you. Your highness asked us to keep it a secret."


    This kind of words is also believed by the child. Should she admire Xue Ting''s ability to accept people with her exquisite manner? Quietly back to the room, sit and wait for Xue ting to fall into the trap.


    Rao''s six highness, who didn''t know it, came back to see his beloved wife''s eyes like silk. He was so charming with a smile. However, just as he was about to get close to him, Pei Ming gave him a solid heart warming foot.


    As it happens, general Tan and Pei Li come here to discuss something. He hears his Highness''s plea for mercy from the room and exclaims, "Oh, young people are energetic."

 Chapter 219

    Although there were lots of Wulong, the way of ending was not funny. At least Xue tingji''s great career in Beidi was not affected, but he got closer to the soldiers.


    But those soldiers would not know how long it took their prince to ask the eldest lady to let go.


    This is Pei Ming''s fault. If you want to elaborate, you have to step back and kick Xue tingji.


    At that time, she ran all over the room after Xue ting. She was so tired that she just stopped to have a rest. She was hugged by him from behind and couldn''t get rid of her arms.


    "I''m wrong, Ah Ming. Can I make an apology for you?"


    "Can you afford it?" Pei Ming stepped on the instep of his foot, and then he was let go. He sat down angrily and slapped the table. "Next time, you won''t cross my door!"


    Xue tingji took advantage of the situation and swayed gently around her, "I don''t want to let others know about our interest. Ah, by the way, what about the rouge I gave you last time? Can I wipe it for you


    That box of rouge


    Pei Ming suddenly became short and arrogant, cowardly and honest, and said, "I was not angry at that time. I just..."


    Is that how he treated his birthday gift? Xue Ting half squinted, pinched the tip of her chin and asked, "but let me also hold your handle once. How can I compensate you?"


    Pei Ming threatens him to be unreasonable, while Xue tingji holds her against the table.


    Every time he does this, Pei Ming can''t help but feel like beating a drum. Especially when she gets closer to him, her heart will gallop at any approach.


    Xue tingji, who is not so, leaned over her more charming eyebrows and eyes, "my wife, which need Rouge embellishment? I can''t put it down now that I have achieved so much... "


    I''m afraid this kiss can''t be finished easily. Unfortunately, as soon as he was about to pick Pei Ming up, the window that wasn''t closed was suddenly blown open by the wind. It was so fierce that he didn''t look at the time.


    Huang Sha is also coerced into Xue tingji''s eyes. After closing the window, he can''t help complaining. Pei Ming doesn''t care much, so he goes out of the door and looks south.


    "If only the wind could blow all the way into the imperial city and stir up the turbid air there."


    Maybe the north wind can''t reach the Imperial City, which is already the peak of spring, but Chang Xiaowei finally enters the city gate safely. The news of Zhu Tang''s death doesn''t make the emperor have too much reaction, so he waved him back and kept silent for a long time.


    As soon as Lao Liu arrived at the border, Zhu Tang died on the battlefield. He didn''t need to know the whole story. Now he should consider which general to send to replace him.


    After thinking about it, I realized that it was unnecessary.


    Young generals can''t bear the heavy responsibility. Veteran generals Ah, looking around, they are all people who support Lao Liu. Choosing anyone in the past is to help him.


    In that case, is it necessary?


    However, when he thought of Xue tingji, the emperor''s eyes were more or less filled with emotion. After twenty years, he was the best and most beloved son. He was still reluctant to give up being cruel.


    At the same time, he is also very confused. Is he going to let Lao Liu expand his power in the north, so as to frighten the queen and the prince, or let him be honest at the border and not destroy the hard won stability?


    After thinking about it, the latter is more appropriate. If Lao Liu''s power continues to expand, he will have to stop it.


    As soon as she made up her mind, the queen suddenly asked to see her. She seemed to be obedient, but in fact, the emperor knew what she was thinking.


    Dragging a graceful dress, the White Queen''s smile is very ungrateful, "Your Majesty, I heard that General Zhu, who was guarding the border, died suddenly. I''m sad. I don''t know which general your majesty plans to send to succeed?"


    Less than half an hour after Chang''s retreat, the news spread to the empress. Rao Shi could not bear such contempt for the emperor who was three percent courteous to her.


    Especially in recent days, she and the prince are more and more fearless, let the emperor angry, tone is not too gentle, "queen, this is not what you should ask."


    Knowing that she had touched the scales, the White Queen was a little proud, but her attitude was still not courteous and modest. She told her mother again.


    Bai family is not only a great meritorious official of the founding of the people''s Republic of China, but also an important pillar of the stable government. She is also the mother of Darong. What''s wrong with the government?


    The emperor was impatient when she talked about her great contribution to her family. She wanted to put up with it, but how could queen Bai not know what he thought about Xue tingji? She had to force him to be cruel.


    How else can her son rest in peace?


    She relied on the fact that the emperor had been able to secure his throne by relying on her. She was used to domineering all the time. She took two steps to the front of the emperor''s case and said, "how long does your majesty want to keep that usurper?"


    The words aroused the emperor''s anger, in the end is the monarch for many years, sink brow posture or very deterrent.


    He got up slowly and paced around the queen in full dress. "If I don''t want to, do you want to pick out a general from your Bai family? Do you want to replace all the civil and military personnel of the Manchu Dynasty with your people? Do you want me to give up the throne to you as well? "The last roar made the white queen have to bow her head, but her heart was more urgent. No, she had to do something, otherwise her son''s throne would be really unstable.


    How could the emperor not know that she was so worried? This good queen dares to plot against his life. What else can''t he do? If they are allowed to be arrogant again, I''m afraid the country will change its master.


    Simply changed his mind, simply let old six continue to practice wrist, or let them wake up white God, this world surname Xue not white!


    After retiring from the emperor, the White Queen turned and went to the east palace. After learning that Xue tingji might be living well in the north, the prince was also very angry.


    "I should have sent more people if I knew. There was still time! Mother, you can transfer some more people for me! "


    But the White Queen threw the tea cup aside and scolded him for his recklessness. "Do you think your father is a fool? Now he is determined to protect Xue tingji. No one can go to the north. "


    The prince was even more anxious when he heard that, "then you have to think of some way."


    At this time, the servant came to report that Lord Xu had asked for a meeting, which made him frown, "what did he come here for? I don''t know my mother is doing this!"


    Just as the servant was about to withdraw, the White Queen turned her eyes and said, "wait a minute, is it Xu Yi?"


    Xu Yi is now the most powerful arm of the prince. It is with him that many officials are not too disappointed with the prince.


    However, I don''t know how many people feel regret or ridicule. Unfortunately, this young and promising grandson of Taifu, who is from a good family, can only assist this incompetent and arrogant prince. If the prince ascends the throne in the future, his hard life will be in the future.


    For such a help, the White Queen was still very fond of him, so she announced him to come in.


    Just as military generals all advocate burly and heroic posture, the most ideal gentleman posture of civil servants who boast of being clean and honest may be Xu Yi, who is as graceful as jade and has a good attitude.


    Not to mention such a talented person who has no wife and family, many officials are eager to give him their daughter.


    It''s a pity that Xu Taifu didn''t know what he was going to do, so all the people who came here were turned away. It seemed that he was not satisfied with the wealth of these people.


    After saluting the queen and the prince, Xu Yi was about to open her mouth, but the White Queen stopped him and exchanged greetings with him. At last, she asked frankly, "I heard that Xu Taifu doesn''t look up to the girls of ordinary families. Can our white family get into his eyes?"

 Chapter 220

    The empress wants Xu Yi to marry the daughter of the Bai family, so she wants to hold the Xu family firmly. The prince immediately realizes that this method is very ingenious, while Xu Yi is much more indifferent.


    Marriage matters, but it''s up to my grandfather.


    Immediately without delay, the White Queen immediately summoned Xu Taifu. Unexpectedly, Xu Taifu seemed to be waiting for him. She did not refuse and praised the queen for her kindness.


    It turned out that the old man had long thought of this layer, so he kept the position of Xu''s daughter-in-law? In this case, it should be worthy of the kindness of Taifu.


    Just thinking about the candidate, the Crown Princess brought the ginseng soup cooked by herself. She lowered her eyebrows and followed her eyes, which was very different from the Queen''s strength.


    The crown princess is also a member of the Bai family. In terms of seniority, she has to call the queen an aunt. Because she is weak and still has no son, she is not liked by the queen.


    But now, the queen put her eyes on her, "I remember you have two sisters in your family?"


    Princess dare not lie, cowardly said yes, the queen is satisfied with nodding, and then toward Xu Yi smile, "let you and the prince do a tie, not wronged?"


    Xu Yi is unavoidably surprised. He looks at his grandfather and then thanks his mother for her kindness.


    But from the beginning to the end, he had no expression, no sadness, no joy, as if he had nothing to do with himself. Anyway, from the day he was loyal to the prince, he could not help himself for the rest of his life.


    In a few days, the imperial edict came down. Many people envied Lord Xu''s blessing, but there was no lack of sarcasm.


    For example, the golden silver plate that heard the news.


    Silver plate has always been more open, not to hide the contempt for Xu Yi, "this thing I have to report to miss know, she must be happy."


    But Jin Zhan shook his head and was busy with his work. "It''s not a good thing. With the help of the Xu family, the prince will be even worse for us. Can you still laugh?"


    Having said that, would the Xu family dare to betray the prince without marrying the young lady of the Bai family?


    Or silver plate to see clearly, looking at her busy action, impatiently smack his mouth, "I said elder sister, you are doing food all day long, cattle can be fed by you!"


    Every day also change the pattern, not pastry is soup, chicken, duck and fish which day broken? Do you want to take the cook''s seat?


    This has been nagged several times by his sister. Jin Zhan thinks that she is talkative. "He has a big appetite. If he doesn''t have enough to eat, how can he have the strength to practice martial arts? When the young lady comes back, he will be of great use."


    Really? Silver plate can see clearly, just because I know that elder sister''s mind is not happy, curled his lips cold hum a, "when you feed that mute into a pig, how can miss still use him."


    But Jin Zhan, who has always been good-natured, threw the dish in his hand. Bo Nu looked at her and said, "do you forget the lady''s instructions and his name? Next time, I''ll punish you according to the rules. "


    Being scolded by my sister, the silver plate was so wronged that it rushed out of the kitchen in anger.


    A mute is more important than her sister. If she wants to be more serious, she will go to the lady to complain!


    However, no matter how angry she was, she still didn''t dare to delay her business. She had to prepare more things to get through the letter.


    After being busy, he could not help feeling melancholy and sighing at the vast sky in the north.


    When will miss come back


    It''s a pity that Pei Ming, who is far away from the foot of Guanshan Mountain, can''t see the silver plate. At the moment, Xue Ting covers her eyes and probes forward cautiously, "what do you want to show me?"


    Finally, she stood still. Xue tingji''s smile made her shrink her neck and let go of her hand. It was bright red.


    This is Pei Ming''s favorite tiger thorn plum. It grows on half of the foot of the mountain. Clusters of red petals are stacked on the green leaves. It''s pleasing to watch!


    The north land is boring, and winter accounts for half of the year. No matter how beautiful the snow scenery is, it''s boring. At first sight, when you see the bright red sea of flowers, your whole heart becomes alive.


    If it wasn''t for the thorny flowers, she would like to rush in and run for a few laps. She looked back and hung on Xue tingji''s neck with a happy smile. "How did you find this place?"


    How much I want this smile to stay on her face forever. Xue Ting, thankful that his hard work is not in vain, understates that he found it by accident.


    Can you find such a hidden place by accident? Pei Ming doesn''t believe it. He must have heard the spread of it. It took him a long time to find the way to here.


    No wonder he hasn''t seen anyone these days, which has made her stay alone in the empty room. Although she has lost her leisure, she can''t help thinking wildly.


    In fact, Xue tingji couldn''t help it. He really wanted to give her a surprise. Fortunately, she was happy, and by the way, she could repay his pain of Acacia.


    Feeling the increasing strength of his waist, Pei Ming still doesn''t know what he wants to do. Although there is no one around, it''s quite interesting, but she can''t let go and refuses to cooperate.


    She picked a flower and stuck it on his lips. Xue tingji thought it was interesting, so she sipped the flower and shared it with her.


    The petals are milled by the lip petals, exuding some smooth flower juice, such as lipstick, which tastes more delicious.A moment later, they were satisfied. Xue Ting asked her to take two of them back and keep them in the house.


    Pei Ming laughs at his simple thinking. It''s not so easy to transplant flowers and plants. It''s a pity if they die. He was not afraid to pry one of the most gorgeous plants at random.


    "Every pot of tiger thorn plum in my six princes'' mansion is cooked by me. I''m not good at other plants. I''m sure I can raise it well."


    Ever since he fell in love with Pei Ming, tiger thorn plum has become his favorite, especially when smelling the unique fragrance of qintian flowers, you can imagine that this is her breath.


    But now I know that she is sweeter.


    The palm gradually forced, wrapped around her waist and abdomen, pressed in the ear, when whispering, the throat trembled slightly, and the voice became deeper.


    "At first I thought the spikes were very hard, but later I found out that they were soft and didn''t stick so hard. As long as you don''t use too much force, you have to touch them slowly and gently from top to bottom..."


    It''s killing. Pei Ming can''t resist this man''s eating marrow. If he breaks his oath and can''t help it before marriage, she won''t agree!


    It''s late, so it''s time to go back. Although they don''t talk much, their eyes are stronger than the fragrance of flowers from time to time. After entering the camp, they converged and saw a team of people and horses sending supplies from a distance.


    Every few months, the imperial city will send a batch of food and clothing, and the escorted officers and soldiers will help the soldiers deliver letters. If they can get through with each other, they can also buy some things separately, so they are very popular.


    After waiting for a letter from his family, they all came forward. At this time, no one would scold them for neglecting military discipline. Xue tingji thought it interesting and brought Pei Ming forward.


    Chang Xiaowei saw them with sharp eyes and quickly went out and handed them a package. "Your Highness wants something. I''ve found it for you."


    It''s the dagger. I didn''t expect that he really got it. When he came out of the sheath, the blade light was still sharp.


    His relief was beyond expression. He gave a big salute to Chang Xiaowei. "Thank you very much for taking this risk."


    Pei Ming also came forward and said, "it''s good that you haven''t met any danger. Just come back safely."


    At this time, a cry came from the crowd to ask everyone to come and get their letters. Pei Ming hesitated. How could he be familiar with it?


    She was surprised to find out that it was all about her head. It took her a lot of effort to get out of the crowd and see what happened.


    Isn''t that ague?!

 Chapter 221

    This guy has the ability to get involved in the army escorting materials, but he must have got the secret help of General Yu.


    It''s true that no one has been persecuted by the prince.


    Pei Ming''s remaining light sweeps the group of taxi soldiers and goes to one side to check the supplies. After a while, Agui comes to her quietly.


    is likely to have the eye of Prince Edward in these hands. If he gaze at ah GUI, he will be in danger.


    "Master." Agui takes out a package from her arms, which is what she needs, as well as the letter on the silver plate.


    She took it in silence, and asked tielao and general Yu how they were. Agui said that everything was ok, and there was not much movement in the imperial city.


    That''s the best, but she knows it won''t last long.


    The officers and men who were escorting the goods and materials would return tomorrow. They could take any reply with them. Pei Ming told him to stay away from his sixth highness, so as not to arouse doubt.


    Let Xue tingji and the soldiers everywhere, she went back to the room alone, the silver letter reported everything very clearly.


    Pei Shuo is still heartless, while Feng is more silent than before. Fortunately, he is still healthy.


    There was only one thing that made her talk. She was about to burn the envelope, but Xue tingji came back. She was not surprised to see the envelope in her hand.


    "The little man who handed you something is your man?"


    He didn''t mean anything else. He just asked casually. Seeing that she didn''t answer immediately, he apologized, "I''m talkative."


    Pei Ming pursed his lips and offered to hand him the envelope. "Xu Yi is going to marry Miss Bai."


    Xue tingji''s eyes were darkened when he heard the speech. After reviewing word for word, he could not help sneering, "ten pen poles are not as thick as the barrel of a gun. What are you afraid of? I have soldiers and supporters." He tugged her chin and scratched her soft flesh. "And you."


    Ticklish to avoid, Pei Ming turned his head and bit on his knuckles, "hum, not serious, don''t look down on civil servants. Those nerds have to work hard to shake them."


    When they return to the Imperial City, they are not afraid to fight hard. The difficulty is to convince those civil servants, so that Xue tingji can really pull the Prince down.


    Of course, these are things that will happen a long time later. There''s no need to worry for the time being, but what surprised them was that the emperor turned a blind eye?


    There are no factional generals to replace Zhu Tang, which only means that they had done the right thing to win over their contacts. But the Emperor didn''t mean to suppress them at all. It must have been infuriated by the queen and the prince.


    This is a good thing. We have to take advantage of this momentum to develop quickly. It''s time to go and see those 20000 people.


    It happened that Xue tingji thought of a place where he didn''t know about the 20000 people, mainly for another purpose.


    He still cares about the gun cleaning, so he wants to go to the town again to clean up and save the poor women.


    Playing with the envelope in his hand, he finally had some integrity. "In my territory, under my eyes, I know someone is suffering but I don''t see it. It''s not the virtue of Ming Jun, and I feel uneasy."


    At this time, the setting sun was shining, and the golden light flowed through the door and attached to him, just like an immortal.


    He should be the monarch of the world. He should rule the world with talent and virtue. If he can be consistent with her, she will have no regrets.


    Pei Ming, who has always been stingy in praising him, can''t help but move his heart. He takes his arm and relies on it with a very gentle gesture.


    "I''ll go with you."


    That night Xue tingji was not willing to work hard for her. It was also a pleasure to sleep with her in his arms. The next day Pei Ming secretly handed the reply to Agui and asked him to be more careful.


    Agui solemnly saluted, "the Lord and his sixth highness also cherish it. We are waiting for your return."


    After leaving in a hurry, Pei Li leads Er Xun, accompanied by general Tan and captain Chang, with a group of soldiers.


    The first time I go back to town, I can''t be weak.


    On the way, general Tan handed over the information to Xue tingji. Xue tingji was not surprised. Chang Xiaowei was quite surprised. He blurted out his words without thinking, "you have long wanted to rebel?"


    After that, he thought it was wrong. He was about to change his words, but Pei Ming took his words, "it''s called preparing for a rainy day. You can''t be more clear about the prince''s plan. If you don''t know how to guard against death, is it worth following?"


    This made everyone happy. Chang Xiaowei grinned and Xue tingji didn''t worry too much. It''s all the credit of a Ming. Only by making good use of her hard work can she live up to her.


    This town is called Guanshan Town. It''s very large, but there are not many people. Because we are all military households and will be transferred to war at any time, we are very nervous when we see the troops coming.


    Xue tingji and Pei Ming rode together in Ertian and stood in the front. After seeing people''s anxieties, they sank into the Dantian and took out their most sonorous voice.


    "I will be Xue tingji, the sixth Prince of the imperial court, your general!"


    Pei Ming even looked back at him. Today, there is no cloud in the sky, and his every inch of outline is very clear.Her surprise was not because of Xue tingji''s seemingly arrogant words, but how long he had not been so proud. Her proud sweetheart finally came back.


    All the people in the town were shocked by this sentence. They looked at each other and didn''t know whether it was true or not. At this time, Chang Xiaowei wisely led the way and saluted Xue ting with the most solemn military salute, "see the sixth prince!"


    The accompanying soldiers also kowtowed with one knee under the hint of general Tan, and the mountain shout was no less powerful than the roar on the battlefield.


    This time, all people dare not to be slighted any more. They kneel down and remember that the young prince is their leader.


    After a while, the mayor of the town came quickly. Before he could meet Wan Wang''s forgiveness, Xue Ting turned over and dismounted, carefully took Pei ming down, and came straight to the point to straighten out the rules.


    "Since you are all my soldiers, this is the barracks. There is no room for pickling in my barracks."


    His governance method is also very simple. First of all, he transferred all the 20000 people arranged by general Tan to garrison in the town, and then let the residents in the town file a lawsuit themselves. All the grievances of bullying men and women should take this opportunity to speak out.


    If you are timid, you can''t easily offend others. It''s also easy to treat. If you don''t report back, you should be punished by military discipline.


    Very soon, people began to tell each other. Although there was nothing serious about human life, it was the bullying that was the most annoying.


    These things are picked out, of course, do not need to be dealt with by Xue Ting himself. The mayor wipes his head with sweat and guarantees that they will be eradicated.


    Xue tingji was not satisfied. He leaned over and stroked Er Xun''s neck with one hand, patted her beautiful fur, and looked at the mayor in a gloomy way. "There''s something else to settle, but..."


    He shaved Pei Ming''s face, full of doting and trust that ordinary people can''t match.


    "It''s not convenient for me. I''ll have to trouble my wife."

 Chapter 222

    The weak are pitiful. If they are hidden in the dark and unknown, they are in hell. Only by exposing their injuries in the light can they be seen and helped.


    So Xue Ting took the opportunity to cut down the grass and root, and bothered Pei ming to dig out all the dark women in the town and register them like Liao women. This is a kind of protection.


    At least if there are soldiers who come to spend money and want to eat free food, or use violence to hurt people, there will be soldiers stationed to stand for them.


    Of course, the news was private, which saved their face. They had to spend the night in the town because the task was too heavy to deal with in one day.


    I hope there is no one who doesn''t open his eyes and wants to sneak attack at night.


    At night, Xue tingji and Pei Ming are not in a hurry to go to bed. They sit on both sides of the room, busy with their own affairs with the light.


    Xue Ting, looking through the list of soldiers, reached for his cup without raising his head. Pei Ming patted him on the back of his hand. "That''s my ink cup. Do you want to drink it?"


    He said with a smile, "it''s OK. I drank a lot of ink and smoked your mouth. We won''t see anyone tomorrow morning."


    Look at this man, you can see that he won''t live long, and Pei Ming is almost busy, but he always feels that there is something missing. Can we really find out all the dark women just by doing this?


    As soon as she frowned, Xue tingji was reluctant to give up. "I knew I wouldn''t let you interfere. I''m tired of you. Go and have a rest first."


    Pei Ming, who was interrupted, was impatient. "Oh, don''t bother me. I just thought of where."


    "What you should think about is what we''re going to do tonight." Xue tingji picked her up and fell into the bed. Soon Pei Ming''s voice came out, "Oh, don''t tickle me!"


    The post house they lived in was not luxurious. In order to show their trust in the military households in the town, they deliberately did not arrange guards. Anyway, even if someone came to assassinate them, they could handle it.


    General Tan and captain Chang live in the next room. They are probably sleeping now. In the middle of the night, some soldiers come out to pee and creak on the wooden floor.


    Xue tingji, who used to be noisy in the barracks before, didn''t wake up, but Pei Ming didn''t sleep very well. He finally waited until the corridor was quiet again. When he was half asleep, he suddenly heard a series of abnormal footsteps, and he was not sleepy.


    Rough soldiers will not have such a light pace. They are like thieves. Is it really assassination? Who is so bold and fat?


    The lightning flashed around in my mind. As soon as I got up to be on guard, I was suddenly hugged by Xue tingji, turned over and stuffed her inside the bed.


    "Are you awake?" She asked in a false voice. Xue Ting motioned to silence her, then covered her with a quilt, while she lay on her side, waiting for the opportunity to kill at any time.


    Pei Ming is not at ease. He secretly reveals half his head. The doors and windows of the post house are solid, and even the moonlight can''t penetrate much. It''s better to see the appearance of the comer.


    Soon, the footsteps stopped in front of the door. Instead of coming in immediately, they went forward to Chang Xiaowei''s door, and then came back. It seemed that they could not be sure which door to push.


    The pace is so light. If it''s not a woman, it''s very skillful. If it''s a assassination, it''s impossible to not know which room the target sleeps in, right?


    Pei Ming didn''t think it was right. He pushed his back and said, "why don''t you go out and have a look?"


    Xue Ting shakes his head. Why bother yourself? Let''s wait and see what happens.


    Just outside the door, people were wandering. Suddenly, at the end of the corridor, there was another sound of rushing upstairs. Almost at the same time, the door of Chang Xiaowei''s room opened.


    The two sides'' attack obviously scared the outsiders. They pushed the door open in a panic. Before they stood still, Xue tingji, who jumped out of bed, grabbed the throat.


    Chang Xiaowei comes to the door with a lamp. He squints at the people who come upstairs and asks who they are. Xue Ting sees the real face of the assassin through the light instead of caring about the outside.


    Women?


    Pei Ming also put on his clothes and got out of bed. He didn''t believe that this weak woman, shaking like a quail, could have the ability to assassinate her. Let Xue tingji let her go first.


    However, as soon as he let go, the woman fell to the ground like mud, retreated in horror, neither screamed nor went mad.


    General Tan, who was disturbed by the movement, also opened the door to check. Seeing that their posture was not right, they turned around and were about to run away.


    But how can they escape the troops of the whole post house? They are bound up in all kinds of ways. Regardless of the purpose of coming here, it is a felony to disturb the general at night.


    Just give those people to general Tan for interrogation. Pei Ming lights up the room and sees that the woman on the ground shrinks into a ball. Her thin and dirty clothes can''t cover the scars on her arms, and her hair is very disheveled. She looks like a slave who has been bullied.


    Chang Xiaowei didn''t understand what was going on. He stepped into the room a little fiercely, which scared the woman even more, "please, please..."


    The amazing thing is not that she begged for mercy without any reason, but that she spoke with imperial accent.


    Pei Ming thought of the reason and asked Chang Xiaowei to evade first. Then he closed the door and squatted in front of the woman. "Are you a dark woman who was locked up? Who escaped to ask for help? "The woman didn''t dare to answer casually. It was hard for her to put down her arms. She looked young and pretty.


    Pity her, she must have suffered a lot. As soon as Xue tingji got close to her, he lowered his head. Xue tingji also stepped back, leaving two women to talk.


    Pei ming helped her up, poured a cup of tea and handed it to her. He asked her his doubts straight to the point, "aren''t you an official''s family member?"


    The woman nodded timidly and her eyes were soaked. "I was originally assigned to be a squatter girl at the border, but they sold me to this place..."


    The people in her mouth should be the officers and soldiers who escorted the families of the criminals. It''s no surprise that they have enough money to serve as human traffickers. Anyway, they are all slaves. They say that one died on the road. Can anyone trace them?


    And look at this posture. When registering one by one during the day, this woman must have been hidden. Thanks to her intelligence, she escaped in the middle of the night and found here.


    I believe that this woman must not be a special case. This is the loophole Pei Ming thought of before. It seems that there is no need to rush back tomorrow. The town can''t escape cleaning after all.


    I think Xue tingji''s style will not stop until there is a bloodbath. In this way, we can thoroughly wash this seemingly peaceful town, but in fact it is like a deep pool, so that the soldiers left behind can be clean.


    The woman who was finally saved recovered a lot after crying. She thanks Miss PEI for her kindness. Although Xue tingji was nervous when she came in, she was not so afraid.


    Xue tingji yawned and asked her name. She said with a bitter smile, "my master gave me a name, Banliu."


    This name is too frivolous, Pei Ming asked her original name, did not expect that this question actually asked a lot of things.


    What''s more, she and Xue tingji will return to the Imperial City in the future, which will play an important role in winning!

 Chapter 223

    This Banliu girl is also a poor man. In order to raise money for her younger brother''s examination, she married an official as a concubine. However, in less than a year, the official was robbed of his family for committing crimes.


    My concubine was also a family member, so the innocent Banliu was sent to Beidi to act as a liaonu. On the way, she was forced to sell to this town by unscrupulous officers and soldiers.


    They got a lot of money, but after that, Banliu would not have lived like death. If it wasn''t for the sixth Prince and miss Pei, she would have really wanted to die.


    Pei Ming was sad and turned to anger. "Although the law is like this, your concubine is not strict. Your younger brother can spend money to redeem you, but he can''t help you?"


    Banliu shook his head tearfully. "At that time, he got the official position very hard. No one dared to offend him. He couldn''t give money in his hand, so he had to protect himself He said that he would redeem me, but when I was sold here, there was no news. He was afraid that Think I''m dead... "


    Originally, such tragedies should be sympathized with, but Xue tingji was more concerned about what he cared about, "do you have a younger brother working as an official? What kind of official


    This half willow is not very clear, only knows the official position is not big, seems to be recording something. When Xue tingji heard that, it was enough.


    God loves him. He is thinking about how to conquer the civilian fortress when he goes back. This half willow gives him a sharp blade.


    As long as you pry open a mouth, he will have a way to break down those bookworms think of themselves as iron walls!


    In a moment of ecstasy, he forgot to pat his thigh and began to laugh, "great!" Then he felt Pei Ming''s stabbing eyes and apologized awkwardly.


    It''s already four o''clock. Pei Ming sleeps and mends his spirit before dawn. Otherwise, he will feel sick after smelling blood.


    She arranges Banliu to be taken care of by Chang Xiaowei. Xue tingji tucks Pei Ming back into the quilt, while she goes to discuss something with general tan.


    Then, at about five o''clock, the troops of the brigade suddenly set off a mess in the town. Xue tingji personally took the knife and, in front of the crowd, brought out the men who were trying to catch ban Liu back, and then personally cut their heads.


    Blood splashed, some just spilled on a woman''s face, suddenly exclaimed, but was dripping blood knife point blocked throat.


    Xue Ting, who also had a few drops of blood around his eyes, made a silent gesture with one finger, "Shh - my wife is still sleeping. Don''t wake her up." Then wipe off the blood with the back of your hand.


    Every movement and expression is more biting than the cold wind in the morning.


    Then, the great clean-up began in a strange silence. The clean hands and feet don''t have to be afraid. The unclean ones are dead anyway. They can be wiped on their necks before howling to pay for their own crimes.


    When Pei Ming finally wakes up, she opens the window and wants to breathe. It''s full of blood. She closes the window and turns over the list of military households on the table.


    It''s estimated that when the raid is over, it''s time to cross out the names of many people.


    Although there was only a few screams, the three feet of digging was inevitable. In order to make it easier for the people under her to work, she simply went to show her face.


    There are no bright clothes in the barracks. She only wears the most common clothes and trousers. Only her red cape is more eye-catching, but she looks very small in front of the blood pool of corpses everywhere.


    Tut Tut, it''s really Xue Tingzhi''s style. He has almost copied the whole town from the bottom to the top, and the excavated things are even more shocking. Here, women are not the only ones selling.


    Even general Tan was a little ashamed. He and general Pei had been at the border for so many years, but they didn''t have much to do with it. They didn''t expect that they were so dirty. If they didn''t get rid of the root, they were afraid that it would really be a disaster.


    However, his highness Liu has no scruples. He goes up to the house to uncover the tiles and down to the floor to lift the bricks. Don''t try to play tricks with him. No matter how hidden he is, he can be found!


    Seeing that he was so skillful in commanding, he did not even let go of any details. General Tan was deeply admired, but Pei Ming snickered more than that. "This is what he practiced. I think the posture of demolishing Dongshi was more frightening than that."


    That time she cheated and disappeared, which made Xue Ting almost raze the whole imperial city to the ground like crazy. Although general Tan was not there, he had heard something about it. Now I can see with my own eyes that I underestimated the strength of his sixth highness.


    Just like his own experience, what Xue Ting is determined to do must be thorough and never give up.


    Pei Ming knows that after he became emperor, Xue Ting''s fierce style swept the whole fusion, worthy of the name of the awe inspiring emperor.


    But it''s a pity that he didn''t restrain half of his cruelty here, and eventually swallowed her alive and died under his cruel tyranny


    "Ah Ming?"


    His voice seemed to make Pei Ming feel a little stunned. Then his palm came up, held her face and asked softly, "are you scared?"


    The face in front of her covered the fierce expression in her memory. She was amused when she looked at it.


    His face is still murderous, leaving a dry blood, as ever from the battlefield down, can not enjoy the wild, but also keep the tenderness for her.One hand stroked his face and wiped away the blood stains for him. Maybe Pei Ming didn''t realize his rising mouth and stood on tiptoe to see him more clearly.


    "Xue tingji, you are more difficult to tame than a wild horse, but I love you just like that."


    She was so obsessed and proud that Xue Ting couldn''t stop kissing her lips, biting her, sucking hard, ending up with a gentle lick and falling the last bit of restraint.


    "I''ve been tamed by you for a long time."


    Oh, yeah? Pei Ming gently picks his eyebrows, pushes him away at the right time, and examines the man''s good deeds in the dust.


    Come on, I''m afraid this town will have to be renovated and rebuilt. Many people''s Livelihood over the past few decades has fallen on Xue tingji, a suckling smelly boy.


    Maybe such a ruthless blow will make people dissatisfied with him, but it doesn''t matter. There are only two ways for people who don''t agree with him, submission or death.


    If someone wants to revolt, he will not hesitate to kill the place. He will just give the 20000 people a place, and he will only keep those who are loyal to him.


    The blade is smeared with blood repeatedly and leaches the remaining temperature. The touch on the neck makes people shudder. No one dares to resist.


    This is what Xue tingji is satisfied with. He puts away his knife, moves his slightly stiff shoulder and neck, and is hungry. He hugs Pei Ming''s waist and goes back to the post house to have something to eat. But he frowns again after a few bites.


    "Everything tastes bloody. It smells terrible." Then he leaned wearily on Pei Ming''s shoulder and rubbed it with coquetry, "disgusting."


    She frowned. How could this man change so freely between killing and gentleness? She pushed him to wash his face. "Don''t take Joe. Let''s go back early after we''re done."


    Today, in addition to cleaning up the town, we have to supervise the connection of 20000 people. When they are settled, Xue tingji''s most important support in the north will be secure.

 Chapter 224

    In terms of deployment, general Tan had rich experience. He arranged all the people in half a day, and the town was reorganized. After that, Xue tingji''s second military camp would be built.


    All these 20000 troops have been on the battlefield. It''s no surprise that they are busy. By the evening, the bloody storm has disappeared.


    It is impossible for the barracks to accept all the women and slaves sold. Pei Ming takes out her father''s money and gives them money. Then he lets them live on their own.


    Of course, it''s OK to stay and live. No one bullies them any more.


    Only Banliu will be taken away. When Xue Ting leads the army back to the Imperial City, she will be able to reunite with her brother.


    She wanted to repay her kindness and volunteered to serve Miss Pei''s daily life. Pei Ming shook his head. "No, I can do it myself."


    "What can I do?" Xue Ting makes the decision by himself. He has always been distressed that a Ming has left his days of caring for others. He is here to bear hardships with him. Now he can have someone to serve him. What''s the matter with him?


    It''s dark, so I have to go back tomorrow. At night, Pei Minghao took a hot bath. When he was a little loose, the door was pushed open. It was Banliu who brought hot water and went around the screen.


    Anyway, there was no one else in the room, so Pei Ming got up from the water and helped her pour the bucket. The water just covered the sound of pushing the door at the same time. Neither of them noticed that someone had come into the room quietly.


    "Well, you go to have a rest first, and I''ll call you after washing." Pei Ming claps his hands. As soon as he''s about to sit back and continue to take a bath, he sees Banliu''s face is different. When he looks back, it turns out that Xue tingji is smiling instead of saying anything.


    Pei Ming realized that he was standing in front of him naked. He immediately squatted into the water, and his whole body was red. What a lovely gesture that made it difficult for Xue Ting not to tease him.


    Banliu Shiqu retreats and carefully covers the door. Pei Ming dodges Xue tingji''s touch and says, "don''t you come in?"


    "Are you willing to let me listen to you bathing all the time?" He deliberately put on a pair of apprentice''s face, eager to go into the mandarin duck bath, "anyway, I have not seen."


    With that, he smashed a ladle on his forehead, and then he went up to help her wipe her back with a playful smile. He couldn''t help regretting, "why don''t I buy you something before I leave tomorrow?"


    On his twentieth birthday, he held her with a high fever in the wind and snow, full of sadness. So I don''t want her such a precious birthday to be the same.


    Eighteen years old, the most beautiful age, no pearl hairpin Huancui, no elaborate banquet, not even a word of congratulations, even the only gift is also given in the misunderstanding without sincerity.


    I owe her too much


    Pei Ming is surrounded by his shoulders from behind. Pei Ming smiles with tears because he is helpless. In fact, she really doesn''t care about it.


    From the water out of the arm, climb up his side face, steam dense, will belong to her breath transpiration.


    "Then leave this gift for ten years. At that time, you can make up for me."


    If they were still working hand in hand at that time


    His eyes suddenly brightened. It was obvious that Xue tingji also felt very good.


    What would she look like at 28? Are there children and women? Is it more romantic than it is now? Xue tingji was only sure that she must have been with him at that time and spent the morning and dusk with him.


    Even if it was just a fantasy, he felt that such a future would not be changed by immortals. He was glad to kiss her on the forehead, "OK, I will remember."


    After putting out the light and going to sleep, Xue tingji could not sleep for a long time. Maybe it was because of the heavy killing during the day, or because of the fragrant people in his arms, he just got up quietly and pushed the window to watch the half bright fire in the town.


    After a long time, Pei Ming walked silently and shook his head with a smile. "Look at you. You''ve made a world of troubles. At this moment, others are still busy taking care of them. They can''t slow down in a few days."


    Fearing that she would catch cold in the wind, Xue Ting helped her to tighten her clothes, then held her in one hand and looked at the night together. "I''ve endured the pain of scraping and healing. What''s the importance of healing?"


    Now he is more and more general. Pei Ming leans on his chest, but he can''t help thinking, "when the soldiers are there, the obstacles have been swept away. The next thing he has to bear is the heavy burden."


    There was not much time left for Xue tingji. Seeing the spring coming, the Huns could attack at any time.


    Unlike Pei Li''s last provocation, the nomadic Huns were not good at making daily necessities. They used to rob the Darong border every year to make up for it, but they were short of everything after a cold winter.


    So Xue Ting had to prepare for the battlefield, and he was the commander in chief of tens of thousands of troops.


    After all, he hasn''t really seen a big battle in his life. Pei Ming can''t help but worry about him. "The next time it''s not a small conflict. During this time, you should ask general Tan for more advice."


    However, Xue tingji was not nervous. Instead, he pinched her nose with a smile. "I thought you were free and easy, but now I know that my wife is a Well, what''s the word again? Oh, housekeeperWho did you learn this word from? Pei Ming angrily pushed him away, "I don''t care about your business! All right, go to sleep. "


    it''s the end of the ugly hour. It''s the darkest day. It''s dawn more than an hour later. The whole town is very quiet.


    Pei Mingzhen is sleeping soundly on Xue tingji''s arm. In his dream, he is talking and laughing with his little mother. Suddenly, he is awakened by a dull Trombone sound. Before he can recover from his dream, he hears the urgent Gong.


    Attack!


    The experience of her previous life made her react quickly. She dressed quickly and prepared to fight. Xue tingji was not willing to fall behind, but held her down. "It''s too dangerous. You can''t go."


    "What danger have I never met?" Pei Ming can''t listen at all. He can''t pretend to be a man at this time.


    When they went out, all the people were busy gathering. Ertian stamped his hoof and was impatient. He couldn''t wait to run.


    Fortunately, they have just transferred 20000 people. Before they get to sleep, they have to fight spiritually.


    They were all in the hands of the generals before, and this battle just allowed them to adapt to the new generals. Xue Ting crossed his horse to have a panoramic view of them, then raised his long gun and roared, "follow me, go!"


    All of a sudden, the horses neighed, and Qi Qi ran to the direction of the Huns. Pei Ming was stopped by Xue Ting by driving his horse. "You should be honest and hide behind, and don''t stand out."


    She didn''t want to advance and retreat with him, let Xue Ting take advantage of his temper, "this is not a joke, you give me obedience!"


    A word makes Pei Ming cold face, pull the reins and look at him, not willing to compromise.

 Chapter 225

    It''s not that she likes fighting and is not happy to be in the limelight, it''s just that she can''t rest assured that Xue Ting will be in front by herself.


    In his last life, he also blocked her, but later he compromised and chose to fight with her side by side. After that, he got used to sharing blood with her and became a couple of war ducks that everyone praised.


    So she didn''t take Xue tingji''s words to heart at all. Anyway, sooner or later he would let go.


    Who knows Xue tingji''s insistence is beyond her expectation. Even if she stops there and doesn''t send troops, she will never rush ahead.


    The roaring horse''s hooves pressed down on the border, which made people panic. General Tan turned back to see that they were deadlocked there. Even the army didn''t care, so he had to urge them to put the overall situation first.


    Pei Ming was also worried, so he asked Xue Ting not to make mistakes at this time and said in a whisper: "you want to waste the leader''s position that you have earned so much!"


    "So you are obedient." Xue tingji did not give in, "either you stay, or no one else."


    I''m afraid this man is not crazy, is he?! Pei Ming grits his teeth and gets angry, but now he has no time to fight with him. He can only turn his horse back and make way for the army.


    Satisfied with this, Xue tingji led all the soldiers to fight against Xiongnu, as if he was born to fight.


    Although he was worried, Pei Ming didn''t make trouble. He only secretly congratulated the Huns that they didn''t expect to have a large army in the town, so they didn''t have many people.


    With the experience of defending the enemy last time, should he be able to cope with it?


    After that, Pei Ming jokes about himself. He is a housekeeper. Why worry so much about him.


    As a matter of fact, Xue tingji was also very capable. Although he was still unfamiliar with the deployment of troops, he had a clear idea and a clear decision. Soon he forced the Huns to take the lead and gained the upper hand.


    But just as the war situation was good and the enemy was about to be defeated soon, a scout from the East suddenly reported that there were Xiongnu soldiers attacking the camp and asked the general to go back to lead the troops.


    We haven''t finished the fight here, but we have to dial people over there? General Tan locked his eyebrows and said, "those gang of Hun dog thieves have learned how to get rid of the tiger!"


    "It''s his grandmother''s business." Chang Xiaowei asks general Tan to go back to Guanying to take charge of the overall situation. Anyway, it''s almost over here. He helps his highness to deal with it.


    After all, it was Xue Ting''s first time to lead the army. Without the help of an experienced general, general Tan would not dare to get rid of it. However, the scouts repeatedly begged the general to go back quickly, otherwise there would be no backbone in the camp. It''s no joke to be defeated.


    In the end, there is no other way. General Tan can only turn his head and tell his highness to be careful. Xue tingji is not a reckless man. Please rest assured that he will go back immediately after the fight.


    However, general Tan had just sent half of the people to leave, but the Huns on the opposite side Hula came again. It seemed that they could not take down the town, so they called reinforcements temporarily.


    Xue tingji didn''t dare to be arrogant any more. He had to bite his teeth and fight hard. But after all, the horses here didn''t have all the bows and arrows. He suffered a lot from the strong Huns.


    In particular, the group of people who came to support were all brave, and the leader didn''t pay attention to the forces of Dairong at all. With a machete, he drove his horse straight forward.


    There are only 10000 people left. If you want to win, you have to rely on the general to fight against 100. Xue tingji doesn''t think so much at all. He can make the Huns'' machete retreat with a long gun.


    But he is still careless, too involved, failed to notice the rapid approach of the killing machine, when he looked up, the blade has been high, the moment will take his life.


    Even in the blink of an eye, a long sword suddenly crossed his eyes, nearly wiped his eyelashes, pushed the blade away, and instantly resolved his crisis.


    Pei Ming still came, and he came in time.


    Originally, she didn''t intend to blow Xue tingji''s face, but when the Xiongnu came to reinforce her, she could only help, or catch up.


    When she was in danger, she was saved. Xue tingji was a bit shameless, but now he didn''t care about anything else. After sweeping the surrounding minions, he saw an arrow flying towards him and cut it off with a firecracker.


    It was this that made him see the leader of the Xiongnu soldiers, but he didn''t expect to meet them.


    At the same time, Pei Ming also looked over, the expression can''t say is surprised or depressed, "Xiong Tukan?"


    Yes, it was the Hun prince who was chased by his uncle and fled to Darong, and was saved by Pei Ming and Xue tingji.


    However, compared with the beginning, now this xiongtukan is almost unrecognizable. It is much more mature and arrogant.


    At the sight of Pei Ming, Xiong Tukan orders to stop the attack, and then blows a whistle at her.


    "My beautiful wife, you make me think about it day and night. I finally see you today."


    "Who is your wife?"


    Xue tingji and Pei Ming cried out this sentence at the same time, secretly regretting that they should have chopped him to death. Pei Ming, in particular, even doubted whether his decision was right or wrong.


    On second thought, xiongtu kanben is the first wolf. Now he is just back to what he should be.Her defense did not reduce xiongtukan''s interest in her. Instead, she chatted with her, "I took my uncle''s head personally according to the method you taught me. Now I am Zuo Xian king of Xiongnu, and Shan Yu in the future!"


    After showing off, he did not forget to challenge Xue Ting, "son of emperor Darong, what''s your status now?"


    Xue tingji''s teeth were clenched, and Pei Ming rode Er Xun to his side and put his hand around his arm. "My husband."


    This answer obviously makes xiongtukan very unhappy, but it doesn''t matter, "in this case, I want to rob you more, let you know who is worthy of your husband."


    What a wild tone! Even Pei Ming was angry. He was about to fight with his sword. Xue tingji grabbed the reins of his horse.


    Their actions were clearly seen by xiongtukan, and they shook their heads helplessly. "You protect your people. For my tribe, although I don''t want to do evil with you, I can''t make the women and children on the grassland hungry, so I''d better stop talking nonsense."


    Seeing that he wanted to be serious, Pei Ming was not polite. Xue tingji wanted to stop him, but she glared at him and said, "don''t be brave!"


    Want to deal with it alone? He thinks highly of himself.


    Although she was unwilling, Xue tingji did not have the capital to stop her. She turned her anger into fighting power and swept away thousands of troops to kill xiongtukan.


    It''s a pity that Xiong Tukan, who grew up on horseback from childhood, was better in the melee. He even cut off Xue tingji''s long gun in the match, and the point of the knife came straight.


    At this time, he had plans to kill the prince of Darong, and then he could directly take his beloved woman back to Xiongnu.


    His absence gives Xue ting a chance to take advantage of it. It doesn''t matter that he doesn''t have a gun. Even if he only has a stick, he can poke it into the heart of this maniac!


    However, his reckless fighting method was really undesirable. Xiongtukan really broke his sternum and vomited a lot of blood, but the machete in his hand had fallen.


    Big deal. One life for another.

 Chapter 226

    Xue tingji''s red eyes are on the blade, and he still approaches his head mercilessly. Just as he leans back to dodge, Pei Ming makes an unexpected move.


    She jumped forward, stepped on Xue tingji''s head, turned around and kicked Xiong Tukan''s hand, and the machete flew out. Now the two sides are fair.


    The horse was suddenly stepped on the top of his head, and could not bear her weight. Pei Ming was not flustered. He allowed himself to fall and raised his right hand as if to catch something.


    Xue tingji and she can have such a tacit understanding, immediately reached out to grab her, flew half a circle in mid air, and landed in his arms.


    The action is amazing, even xiongtukan is stunned, looking at his empty palm, he laughs.


    By the way, he just likes this powerful woman.


    Only Xue tingji didn''t have the heart to reflect on Pei Ming''s flying posture. He hugged her tightly and said, "nonsense!"


    Pei Ming did it with confidence. He didn''t care about his threat at all. She broke away from him and called laiertian. She turned over and sat back on her horse. In the rush of people and horses, she could walk on the ground.


    It''s really enviable that they cooperate as one. Xiongtu is unwilling to show his weakness. He took the machete from the nearest servant, but didn''t attack immediately.


    "Prince Darong, it''s not respectable to fight by women. When can we fight alone?" Then he raised his eyebrows to Pei Ming, "I''m not willing to hurt you. This time it''s OK."


    With a wave of his arm, he ordered the troops to withdraw. Although the Huns hesitated, they still obeyed the order.


    In the retreat, xiongtukan did not forget to look back at Pei Ming and said, "I hope to see you next time, not on the battlefield."


    This is strange. Apart from fighting, can the Huns still pray for peace? If he really wanted to make peace, Pei Ming would not let xiongtukan see her.


    She was relieved that the battle was over, and Xue tingji didn''t make any serious mistakes. It''s time to establish a firm position in the hearts of the soldiers.


    Who knows to return to God, but found that Xue Ting by looking at himself, immediately not willing to, also stare at him, anyway now not in a hurry, there is time to quarrel.


    This posture made Chang Xiaowei very embarrassed. "Well, why don''t you hurry back to the camp? Maybe general Tan hasn''t finished the fight yet."


    After breathing heavily for several times, Xue tingji resisted his anger and ordered him to go down. Those who should stay in the town would continue to garrison, and the rest would follow him back.


    All the way, he didn''t talk to Pei Ming. Pei Ming knew that he had saved him in front of the army, which made him feel shameless? Hum, be careful.


    Fortunately, general Tan also ended up here. He was very satisfied with his Highness''s performance in the first battle. "I''ll do what''s next. You go to have a rest."


    But as soon as he got off the horse, Xue tingji picked Pei Ming up and struggled so hard that he simply picked her up, kicked the door open and threw Pei Ming on the bed.


    That''s how he treats people who saved his life? Pei Ming is angry, but Xue tingji has no intention to quarrel with her. He steps out of the door and shouts Pei Li, "whenever there is a war in the future, you will be responsible for watching her, and you are not allowed to go to the front line!"


    Pei Ming also heard this, opened the door to his calf is a foot, "you have no conscience!"


    Just because she has no face, she can be imprisoned regardless of saving her life? He''s going to imprison her before she goes back to the imperial city?


    Seeing that they were quarreling again, general Tan came to persuade them, "what''s the matter?"


    Pei Ming complains that Xue tingji repays virtue with resentment, and Xue tingji doesn''t show weakness either. "Who wants you to save me? It''s so dangerous, and let me not try my best?"


    "If you don''t always die, do I need to spend this effort?"?! It''s not that we cooperate with each other. How much ability can you have when you are alone


    Pei Ming immediately regretted the blurted counterattack and said that he had let slip. However, general Tan and Xue tingji didn''t suspect that she was talking about the last time. Xue tingji pulled her collar to avoid the flow of arrows.


    When she was angry, Xue tingji lost his temper. He asked general Tan to avoid first, then closed the door, sighed deeply and softened his eyes.


    "I''m afraid you have a good or bad situation. If you slip and your legs are weak, or I can''t hold you, you will be trampled to death by the horse''s hooves. The battlefield is full of danger. How can I trust you? "


    "But I don''t trust you either." Pei Ming has a sour nose, and he can''t tell why, but he is aggrieved. He lowers his head, sweeps out the shadow with his long eyelashes, and wants to say it again. In the end, he can''t help saying that.


    "Are you afraid that I will be in danger, or that I will be missed by xiongtukan?"


    His eyes flashed, "what are you talking about?"


    "Isn''t it?" Pei Ming looked at him with red eyes. "He coveted me, which made you lose face. I saved you, and you lose face, so you just don''t let me stand out and be your pet in your house!"


    "Ah Ming!" His tone was a little heavy. After roaring, he apologized and held her shoulders. He saw that she was sobbing. He even dared not have a temper. "I''m wrong. I shouldn''t hurt you."


    Really, what kind of angry words can he care about this face? Xiongtukan is delusional, and he can''t eat it.Look at her still tears, Xue tingji simply took her and sat down, pointed to her belly and wiped her face, "you save me, I thank you too late, but I really don''t allow you to lose."


    The face buried in her chest, she has not changed clothes, dyed some blood smell, smell let a person fear.


    "Ah Ming, if you have a good or bad, what can I do..."


    His voice was muffled in the material, not very clear. Pei Ming was soft hearted when he listened and put his side face on his head. "I''ll give it back to you intact. Can''t you have a little confidence in me?"


    Once they lived and died so many times, didn''t they rely on mutual trust? Now Xue tingji is afraid of his hands and feet.


    Also I hold her in my hand.


    "Xue tingji." She rubbed his hair, action with lingering, gently closed her eyes, the bottom of her heart than ever calm, "for me, where you are, it is not dangerous."


    This is absolutely Xue Ting''s favorite love words. He looks up at her and makes Pei Ming blush.


    Her sideburns have a few wisps of green silk scattered, he was around to the ear, finger belly stay in her face, caressing.


    "Well, from now on, we will not be separated anywhere. I will give you my life to save you. I will protect your safety."


    Since he came back from his rebirth and listened to his vows, Pei Ming felt ridiculous in his heart, because Pei Ming knew that no matter how nice he said, he would break his promise in the future.


    But now, she believed. He said that if you want to protect her, you can do it.


    He sucked his nose, grabbed his hand and pinched it heavily. "This is what you said. If I repent, I will secretly light your horse''s tail and make you make a fool of yourself in front of the army."


    Xue tingji was amused by her words. Pei Ming broke his tears and laughed because she wanted to get the bad move. He felt comfortable.


    Holding her to the bed, Xue tingji kisses her on the forehead. "I have something else to discuss with general tan. You are tired too. Have a rest."

 Chapter 227

    After Xue tingji left, Banliu knocked on the door and said that his highness had ordered her to serve him. Pei Ming had nothing to do, so he chatted with her.


    The more he knew, the more pitiful Pei Ming felt for Banliu. He held his forefinger on his forehead and kept silent for a long time. When he raised his eyes, he was so sharp that Banliu was afraid.


    She asked Banliu if she could remember those officers and soldiers who sold her. When she got back to the Imperial City, she would take revenge for her.


    Banliu was surprised for a long time, and tears began to appear in his eyes. Pei Ming couldn''t see her cry. He said that he was not in a hurry. It''s not sure when he can go back.


    By the way, I wish that Liu''s younger brother was still alive when they went back.


    After taking a nap at noon, they went to take care of the injured soldiers. After dinner, Xue tingji was still talking about military law with general tan.


    It seems that he is not satisfied with the result of the battle against xiongtukan. He will try his best to win back.


    It''s good to be alone as soon as possible. Pei Ming didn''t disturb him. He was so sleepy in the second shift that he went to bed without waiting for him.


    Half willow wanted to wait on her to wash, she was too troublesome, Wu got into bed and yawned, "you just have a rest."


    Pei Ming soon fell asleep. In the middle of the night, Xue tingji pushed the door in. The movement of taking off her clothes was so light that she didn''t dare disturb her dream.


    But Pei mingjue turned over and put his arms around his waist. "Can I learn a lot?"


    "Of course." He is still in a good spirit. He found the socket of her clavicle to kiss her. "There are more ways to lead soldiers to war than in the military book. General Tan is a good general, and he deeply understands why his father-in-law can be the pillar of Da Rong."


    Thinking of Yue''s father far away, Pei Ming smiles with pride, leans in his arms and closes his eyes. When he hears his fast and violent heartbeat, he is obviously not sleepy.


    Sure enough, his body temperature gradually rose up, buttoned her back and rubbed, "Ah Ming..."


    The silence at night makes his voice easily stir Pei Ming''s heartstrings, and his breath speeds up. It''s a response to him.


    Following the outline of her shoulder, she crossed her arm, took her little hand that she could pick flowers and carry knives, and played patiently, then reached her belly.


    "Come on, help me."


    Pei Ming is rather embarrassed. Even if he can''t see his face in the dark, he still avoids his sight. Xue Ting puts her hand on the tie of her pants and "unties it."


    At the same time, I didn''t have time to go into her collar, fingertips from the back all the way up, around her hair, with her favorite touch.


    It''s just like being urged by him. Pei Ming still compromises. Under his provocation, today he''s leading the army. It''s much harder than usual, and his muscles are more solid.


    For this reason, the anger that can not be vented on the battlefield is in urgent need of relief at this time, but it is not enough.


    Pei Ming was stopped by him. He was sliding with his rhythm, faster and faster, and his palms were sore. Later, when he lost his mind, he quickly calmed him down. "Slow down, slow down, Mars will come out."


    The ending is engulfed in his deep kiss, but the knuckles are held more forcefully. When she reaches the peak, she is even frightened by Xue tingji''s almost manic arrogance.


    But then, all the urgency disappeared, and he gasped heavily. It took a long time for him to calm down. When he held her, he felt the sticky splash on her clothes and wanted to change her.


    It''s Xue tingji who is clearly venting, but Pei Ming is more tired. He holds him lazily, "I''ll change it tomorrow morning. I don''t want to move."


    Xue Ting was afraid that she would not feel well, but she played a trick. She had no choice but to put her arms around her and fell asleep until dawn.


    Take a deep breath, just ready to get up, Xue tingji heard some noise, suddenly opened his eyes, but saw Banliu standing by the bed, holding the clothes he took off last night.


    At the same time, Pei Ming wakes up and hears his sucking sound. When he opens his eyes, he is startled. "Why are you here?"


    Banliu didn''t know what he had done wrong. He stood in the same place in confusion, "I, I wait on you to wash."


    "No, when did you come in?" A big living man steals in, but he doesn''t even hear the sound of pushing the door, which makes Xue tingji realize that his vigilance is too low. If an enemy wants to assassinate him, it''s too easy to succeed.


    Pei Ming felt the same way. He had no choice but to cover the quilt. Banliu lowered his head innocently. "I didn''t go out."


    Both of them look at each other and find embarrassment in each other''s face. However, Banliu''s words make Pei Ming help him.


    "Yesterday you only let me rest, not let me out."


    Early in the morning, Pei Ming turned red. He was speechless. "Where did you sleep?"


    Banliu pointed to the floor in the corner of the room. She had been locked up in the town before. She had been through this all the time.


    So She had been hiding in the room all night, listening to their movements in silence?


    Don''t mention Pei Ming, even Xue tingji reported that he was extremely influential. Just as he was about to speak, Pei Ming kicked him, "Xue tingji, get out of here for me.""Why did I roll?"


    Fortunately, Banliu was still smart. She put down her clothes and ran out. After a while, they opened the door again. Her clothes were well dressed, but the afterglow on her face was still there.


    Xue tingji had to make rules for Banliu. Later in the evening, he asked her to step down. Pei Ming immediately added, "besides, you don''t need to wash our clothes. I I''ll do it myself. "


    Fortunately, if you don''t bring your personal affairs into the training ground, you will have to forget the secret affairs of your daughter.


    But today seems to be particularly busy, general Tan led a group of people, in the border outside the camp to draw something, from time to time overlooking the direction of the Huns.


    She went to ask, and the soldiers saluted her. General Tan, laughing, pointed to the open space in front of her and told her that he wanted to build a high tower here.


    "Your Highness mentioned yesterday that the most important thing to do against the enemy is to defend and not fight unprepared battles. Therefore, if you build an unprecedented watchtower, you can see the movements of the Xiongnu."


    Following the direction of his fingers, Pei Ming''s eyes brightened. Xue tingji never thought of this in his last life.


    In the past, I used to rely on the tower, but the tower was not high enough. Every time I saw the Xiongnu cavalry coming, it was close at hand.


    If the tower can be built, it will be a great achievement. But can such a marvelous project be completed?


    As if hearing her question, Xue Ting walked behind her with a smile, "of course, he invited the best craftsmen from the imperial city to build the imperial palace. He also asked the palace for money and bricks."


    I''m afraid he''s not crazy, is he? Pei Ming turned his head and almost hit his nose. "Are you tired of living?"


    However, Xue Ting was so happy with his smile that even general Tan coaxed him, "Your Highness, you said don''t scare her. Mingniang, you don''t have to take it seriously. He''s just joking with you."


    What''s the point of such a joke! Pei Ming is angry and stares at Xue tingji.


    Seeing this, he quickly gathered up a smile, "don''t worry, I''m not so stupid. I''ve sent someone to find a craftsman in the north. I can''t disturb the imperial city by using local materials."


    With that, he looked up at the southern sky, raised his mouth, resentful and ambitious in his eyes.


    "We don''t need to disturb them with this little news. If we want to, we''ll make a big splash," he said

 Chapter 228

    It''s not a matter of time and a half to build a pagoda. There''s no need to worry. More energy has to be spent on training. Moreover, Xue Ting''s strength of training is much stronger than before.


    Although the soldiers complained, general Tan was supportive. "Now you sweat a lot in exchange for a life on the battlefield. You want to accomplish great things with your highness. If you can''t bear the pain, you can bring yourself a knife now."


    Besides, Xue tingji didn''t just bother others. He didn''t slack off at all. Every day he practiced from white to black, but he almost got back to the level that Zhu Tang had done evil to him.


    Pei Ming knows how hard he is because he has been sleeping on his pillow for several nights and is honest for the first time.


    Once it was even more funny. He went to bed in the middle of the night and wanted to make up for the cold treatment he had given her in recent days. However, he just kissed her earlobe and suddenly his head tilted and disappeared.


    It turned out that he was so sleepy that he had already fallen asleep. On a closer look, he was much thinner than before, which made people feel sad and complain.


    It is true that he needs to strengthen his strength as soon as possible, but why do he work so hard? He is so tired every day. If the enemy comes, how can he deal with it.


    So she tried to persuade him. He couldn''t bear it, and the soldiers couldn''t bear it. Xue tingji also listened. Although he was a little bit restrained, he turned around and played a new trick.


    He spent a whole day grinding and writing. He drew a large pile of portraits and pasted them on the target and the column. Then he made a bold demonstration and cut the column in half.


    "You all remember this man clearly. Whenever you see him in the future, you will take his life. I''ll reward him a lot!"


    Such bold words aroused the interest of the officers and men, and they murmured one after another. A bold one even asked, "Your Highness, what reward can you give us?"


    Xue Ting pressed down his eyebrows and laughed wildly. He went to the soldier and blocked the light in his field of vision.


    "I want you to be generals of Dairong."


    Hearing the words, everyone turned pale at first. They were scared by the treacherous words, but then they realized that they were really following the future emperor of Darong.


    Although they know how cruel the struggle for the throne is, they believe in his highness Liu. No matter whether he is demoted or secretly protected by the emperor when he comes to Beidi, at least his highness Liu is not a coward. He will surely lead them to success!


    Although no one dares to take the lead in disturbing military discipline, Xue tingji can understand their excited eyes, pulls out his dagger and inserts his backhand into the arrow target close to the portrait.


    "This man''s head, your great cause, should be trained. Let me see your skills on the battlefield!"


    The soldiers who got the order finally yelled, pointing their arrows and spears at the man in the portrait, and Pei Ming recognized Xue tingji''s brushwork.


    Wearing a feather crown and a fur coat, isn''t this xiongtukan.


    He could not help shaking his head in a funny way. Xue tingji was very careful. He wanted to cut people to pieces. It seems that he and Xiong Tukan have got married. He has to live with him forever.


    In the last life, they were also deadly enemies, but Xue tingji''s expectation failed. Xiongtukan not only lived well, but also became the Hun''s single Yu.


    Moreover, the Xiongnu under his leadership also established a good friendly relationship with Darong. It can be said that Xue tingji''s throne was successfully won because of this warlike Shan Yu.


    I don''t know if this life will change the overall situation. Although he is also itched by xiongtu''s anger, Pei mingmi still hopes that he can rule the grassland smoothly.


    After all, in addition to the original evil, what he did was still very beneficial to Darong.


    Suddenly, a dull sound of "Du" interrupted her memory. Xue Ting shot an arrow at a nearby target, but his eyes were staring at her.


    "What do you think?" His tone is a little low.


    Maybe it''s because Xue tingji''s eyes are cold against the sun, and her eyes to Pei Ming make her feel uncomfortable, like something to be seen through.


    Did he think so much that he was suspicious? Immediately pulled the corners of his mouth to cover up the past, "I think your painters are not as good-looking as that lantern."


    I still remember that night of Shangyuan, when the lights were shining, he drew a picture with deep feeling. See, she''s not that ungrateful.


    Thinking of that, Xue tingji''s expression was more relaxed. Pei Ming didn''t want to stay any longer, so he turned to ask general Tan about the recent situation.


    At this time, general Tan is holding his arms and looking to the north. His expression is not very clear. Seeing that she has not been able to loosen her eyebrows, he obviously has some thoughts.


    In the north wind, he took a deep breath and asked Pei Ming why he had taught Xiong Tukan to kill his uncle.


    Pei Ming had expected his doubts and answered them very frankly. "His uncle can chase him to the state of Darong. You can imagine how dangerous he is, but Xiong Tukan is only a teenager after all. It will take years to be as resourceful as his uncle."


    So wouldn''t it be good for a young Shan Yu''s only son to help them deal with the immediate threat?


    General Tan was surprised for a moment, and then he said with a smile, "if mingniang is a man, I''ll give up my position as a general to you."Then he said, "so I wonder if we can take advantage of the chaos of Xiongnu and make them fight against each other, then we will have a chance to benefit from it."


    "Chaos?" Pei Ming doesn''t quite understand. Under the explanation of general Tan, he suddenly realizes that he has neglected this problem. Maybe xiongtu can really be killed by himself.


    No less than the gregarious Darong people, the Huns have been nomadic for generations, and there are many tribes in the vast grassland. In other words, the leaders of those tribes have the capital to covet the position of Chanyu.


    In the past, there was Xiong Tukan''s uncle. His plot against Shan Yuwei made him the target of public criticism. Now that he is dead, everyone''s spearhead is naturally against Xiong Tukan.


    General Tan didn''t know what xiongtukan would do to Darong in the future. He only knew that if Xiongnu could fall into internal strife and beat the Dragon Court again, Darong''s hundred year peace would not be empty words.


    But Pei Ming can''t help worrying that all the leaders are not easy to deal with. If they replace xiongtukan and become the king of Xiongnu, Darong will never get any advantage.


    She frankly dissuaded general Tan''s idea. This move was too dangerous. Why should she get into trouble? In case of being attacked by Xiongnu, the gain would not be worth the loss.


    Of course, general Tan is not a rash person. He will have a balance. After pressing this idea for a while, he patted Pei Ming on the shoulder. "But your highness can remember this hatred. You''d better comfort him more."


    He was right. That night, Xue tingji seldom came back earlier, but he didn''t say a word. He stood in front of the window and thought for a long time. He looked exactly like general tan. Can''t you guess his mind?


    After walking behind him, Pei Ming is about to open his mouth. Xue tingji suddenly turns around and holds her shoulders. Her strength is not small, at least it makes her hard to break free. However, he doesn''t notice this. Instead, he stares at her sideways, and his face is full of examination.


    "Ah Ming, what did he say to you?"


    Pei Ming''s heart suddenly jumps. Is he doubting? Doubt that he returned to the Imperial City ahead of time, to xiongtukan copy out of that period of time, and she has any entanglement?

 Chapter 229

    Oh, sure enough, this man is so suspicious? What do you think of Pei Ming as? Can''t you be a squatter girl?!


    Looking at Xue tingji''s face, she really hated her teeth and put her anger on her face. "Xue tingji, do you want me to slap you when you put your face so close?"


    Xue Ting was stunned. Fortunately, he understood her anger and said with a smile, "I don''t mean that. I want to ask you, has he ever revealed the Xiongnu''s secret by accident?"


    Pei Ming misunderstood it. Now Xue tingji can only be hostile to xiongtukan in his head. What else can he doubt about Ah Ming? It''s too narrow-minded to think of him.


    On the contrary, Pei Ming was careful to answer him. He put his hands in his waist and answered very provocatively, "yes, he ran to my door and told me that he wanted to conquer me. On the day he left, he was still reluctant to part with me and promised that he would marry me. The whole army knows."


    Don''t ask. He''s heard it. Xue tingji''s brow picked, but because of her competition, Pei Ming also said to him the same way that he tried to persuade general Tan, "in a word, xiongtukan can''t be killed."


    Unfortunately, when general Tan heard this, Xue tingji was not able to persuade him. He half narrowed his eyes and pointed to the north. He was obviously not reconciled.


    "Do you want me to bear a wolf''s eye on you? That kind of madman, if he really wants to inherit Xiongnu, he can''t tell us how to fight against us! "


    Pei Ming is speechless. If she tells him that xiongtukan will become friends with them sooner or later, the man will really doubt that they are not clear.


    He pushed him away. He didn''t argue in vain. "If you are sure, I won''t stop you. But I have to remind you that even general Tan doesn''t know the situation of Xiongnu. Don''t think you can control the whole world now."


    Xue Ting clenches his teeth and Pei Ming is upset by his harsh advice.


    After all, he showed his paranoid and radical nature. Later Will it become more and more fierce, and become a beast of obedience, prosperity and rebellion, and tear her up again?


    Suddenly hit a shiver, she held the arm down her eyes, voice a little tired, "not early, sleep."


    Knowing that she was frightened by herself, Xue Ting put away her anger and tried to laugh more easily. "Don''t worry, I won''t let you down for the trouble you''ve had with me. I''ll have a sense of propriety."


    Pei Ming didn''t say a word. He lay down quietly with his back to him. He only read three words in his heart.


    I hope so.


    I hope you can have a sense of propriety, I hope you will not fail me.


    From that day on, Xue tingji didn''t make a big move. Pei Ming and ban Liu were busy hoarding linen and wound medicine. There would be more and more friction between Pei Ming and Xiongnu. The soldiers were injured and had to be treated. This was a preparation for the death of the people.


    There''s only one thing that makes her aware of. Recently, Pei''s camp seems to be making trouble


    She called to Perry to ask, but Perry shook his head and denied, "nothing, nothing, it''s OK."


    Does he know that he is not a very good liar? Pei Ming put down his tea cup and was about to question, but someone from below sent the list to him.


    Last time Chang Xiaowei returned to the imperial city to reply, although he didn''t bring any letter directly to the Pei family, he was as sharp as a silver plate. How could he not understand the message? He immediately sent a letter to the side branch, asking them to raise more manpower and send it to Beidi to support his sixth highness and the first lady.


    Today''s batch is already the third batch. Although there are not many people, as long as there is a constant supply of energy, they are not afraid to grow up.


    While the young lady was checking the roster, Pei Li left quietly for the first time. Unfortunately, his little action did not escape Pei Ming''s light. After reviewing the recruits, he personally led them to the barracks.


    Thanks to her coming, she caught the scene that Perry was surrounded by everyone. It seemed that you were questioning me. Unexpectedly, the eldest lady came in person, and each of them hung their heads and did not dare to speak again.


    Waving his hand to let the recruits wait outside, Pei Ming calmly stepped into the barracks and coldly inspected them. He had never been angry with them.


    "Internal strife among ourselves? Look at Perry. He''s honest, isn''t he? If you really want to be so capable, do you want to call your sixth highness to bully you? "


    Despite Xue Ting''s domineering manner, every time he deterred people, he was quite elegant. In fact, Pei Ming was not inferior, especially in front of Pei''s army.


    Everyone didn''t dare to speak out, and even more didn''t dare to explain. Only Pei Li could say, "Miss, they just misunderstood..."


    "I just want to ask if you have let it slip?" Pei Ming mercilessly exposed their little Jiujiu, so that he could make a leisurely inspection in the barracks and see everyone''s expression in his eyes.


    "Say, what are you murmuring about in the dark?"


    No one said a word, which made her angry and disappointed. She relaxed her shoulder and softened her tone. "You call me miss. I''m also your serious relative. What do you want to hide from me?"


    Her tenderness was very effective, and the soldiers could not help looking at each other, and there were obvious signs of loosening. But Pei Ming saw that some people''s frown was deeper than just now.What''s wrong with what I said just now?


    Since I couldn''t figure it out, I just walked up to those people and frowned again, "there''s no secret in the army. I order you to recruit from the facts!"


    As soon as this sentence is uttered, there is no room for further change. Either they know everything, or they will be dealt with by military law.


    These soldiers had been in the camp for some years, and the rules were all engraved in their bones. Just as they were about to speak, one of them snorted again, "we are not the family of the eldest lady."


    This kind of refutation is like hitting Pei Ming in the face, and then the man who spoke was secretly pushed by his companion, and the man was also tough, but he refused to bow his head and admit his mistake.


    "We also want to work hard for the general, but we can''t be as close as their Pei family. General, he is the son-in-law of General Liu. Miss, aren''t you also the granddaughter of the Liu family?"


    Haoduanduanduan suddenly mentioned this, which made Pei Ming less responsive. "Yes, what''s the problem?"


    The man wanted to answer, but he was held by his companion. On the other side, someone disdained to hum coldly. It was very light, but she heard him, and soon understood the problem.


    In the past, there were no real Pei''s children in the Pei''s army, and many of them were the descendants of the Liu''s soldiers. Naturally, they had deep feelings for the Liu family.


    After all, Liu Jiajun no longer exists. Now it''s good to be loyal to Pei Changyuan.


    But now it''s not the same. With the real Pei family members, they are Pei Changyuan''s serious confidants. Some of them have become small groups soon after they come to Beidi, and they always regard themselves as soldiers.


    The self-reliance of these Pei family children has aroused the dissatisfaction of other people in the Pei family army. They have lived and died with the general for so many years, but they have been compared by some newly arrived Mao boys?


    Now the general is not here, no one to support them, all day long in the barracks, watching those recruits who have not even ridden a horse, the dissatisfaction finally broke out.

 Chapter 230

    The Veterans'' original intention is not to slander the general, but when they argue with the new people, they will inevitably say that the general is the son-in-law of General Liu, who has grown up relying on General Liu''s power, and the Pei family who has grown up relying on the general has no face to be the master.


    This kind of words made the Pei family''s soldiers lose face and even more unforgiving. As a result, the differences between the two sides became more and more serious, as if they were two factions.


    The former Pei family army and the new Pei family soldiers.


    Others, though not surnamed Pei, joined the army through collateral branches. They had no power, and they could only rely on a few strong clan disciples, so they were forced to stand in the camp.


    Of course, there are also many people who are not keen on dividing the party and forming factions. For example, Pei Li is the first Pei family to come to the camp. He has a good relationship with everyone. On the contrary, when he has more brothers, he is always pulled to stand in line.


    But he didn''t want to offend others, and he didn''t want to aggravate the situation of separation. He was in a very difficult situation.


    So when he was asked to ask by the young lady, the soldiers were so nervous. Pei Ming was afraid. If she found out later, there might be a big trouble in the army.


    It''s terrible that people''s hearts are against each other. If they are allowed to go to war, will they take advantage of the chaos to retaliate? She didn''t want to see the routine of plotting against the dead Zhu hall for the second time, especially in the Pei family army.


    But there was one thing that made her suspicious. She didn''t beat the grass to scare the snake. Instead, she scolded everyone and left.


    The young lady also failed to show for them. The veterans were inevitably disappointed. They glared at each other with the recruits, and their relationship did not ease at all.


    Pei Li couldn''t stand the oppressive atmosphere, so he just hid out and practiced martial arts alone. When he was ready to go back to sleep at night, he was covered by his mouth and dragged to the dark place. There was no one around, and it was unnecessary to ask for help.


    He doesn''t take revenge on anyone. Who can take him at night? But there was no panic, this calm in exchange for a smile.


    Miss?


    After making sure no one could see it, Pei Ming let go and appreciated Pei Li''s nature. "I knew I should have put a knife on your neck."


    Pei Ming secretly blushes. Please don''t make such a joke. Pei Ming is not so boring. He puts away his smile and asks a question.


    Who''s the first one to pick a fight among those soldiers?


    She hugged her arms and shriveled her mouth. She was dissatisfied with the side branch''s eye. She sent all the wrong people here. It''s a mess to her!


    "The first group of people who came here were all chosen by me. They were honest and honest, and then they were counted up by me. However, those people had far more kinship. They were all poor people who risked their lives to make a living. It was reasonable that they had no confidence to take the lead in offending veterans."


    Pei Li doubted this, but he didn''t know many people in Changxi''s poor family before, so he didn''t know them.


    But I''m afraid it''s not Chang Xi''s.


    Pei Ming listened and shook his head. "It''s even harder to say. You name it. I''ll go to the register and check it."


    This investigation really revealed the clue that the leaders were not close relatives of the clan, and the person who was escorted was the second uncle, which made her have to doubt.


    Second uncle is cautious and considerate of his father. Will he make up for his father and send these prickly heads?


    My mind suddenly recalled the dust when I left from Changxi. It was the strong scene of my uncle''s house being pushed down.


    Is it difficult to Is he getting in the way?


    Just staring at the list, Xue Ting comes back by pushing the door, takes off his coat, relaxes his muscles and bones, and takes her from his back to report the good news.


    "The craftsman who can build the tower has been found. We will send troops to pick it up ourselves."


    "So fast?" Pei Ming is noncommittal. His cold reaction disappoints him. He sees the list on the table and says, "what''s this?"


    After taking it up and looking at it carefully, his eyes darkened. "This should have been my business. You don''t have to worry about so many things. Moreover, these people don''t play a very important role. There''s no need to waste this effort."


    This is the point. Pei Ming feels the same. He thought that the children he sent would be able to unite and expand Pei''s army. I didn''t expect it to be counterproductive, but now there are many hidden dangers.


    "I''m going to repair the books and send them back. Let them stop raising people." After that, I was a little sleepy.


    While lying on the bed, Xue Ting stares at her with great interest and scrapes her face from time to time. Pei Ming misunderstands his intention. After all, he has not been intimate for many days.


    Just ready to cooperate, he just lay down, with his arm as the pillow, laughing with confidence.


    "When the tower is completed, we will have the upper hand. Every time we are beaten to the door, we will fight back in a hurry. It''s too cowardly."


    He was still thinking about the war. It was a rare ambition, but Pei Ming was not happy at all.


    In Xue tingji''s heart, his power, fame and fortune are always more important, his revenge plan, his wild hope of winning the throne, and his desire to win over xiongtukan.


    All this is more important than herEven though he was beside his pillow, Pei Ming felt empty and was about to go to sleep.


    Xue tingji also put away his reverie, kisses her and wants to share the joy with her. Unfortunately, Pei Ming just avoids his action, turns his back and throws down the sentence "I''m tired."


    Xue tingji was puzzled by her abnormal indifference. They had the ability to suppress Xiongnu and were invincible in the north. The sooner they settled down here, the faster they could return to the imperial city and take back their everything.


    Isn''t she happy?


    "Ah Ming?" There was no response to the light call of temptation, and even his eyelids didn''t tremble half a minute. He didn''t dare to disturb her to rest, so he could only comfort himself.


    Maybe she''s really tired. She does more than he thinks about the roster and recruits, and she''s not qualified to talk too much.


    That night, they all realized what it was called a strange dream in the same bed.


    Pei Ming''s dream is still Xue tingji''s angry face, the scene is transient, in front of him, behind is the cliff.


    "Ah Ming, why did you betray me?" What he questioned was always that sentence. She didn''t want to argue any more. There was air rushing up from the cliff at her feet, which disturbed her hair.


    Xue tingji in his dream doesn''t care about the cliff, but is still pressing towards her step by step, "where else can you go? Stay by my side, shouldn''t we join hands with the white head? "


    She gave a wry smile. She had thought about it, but he failed her.


    There are a few hair hanging in her mouth, even the last words did not leave, she did not hesitate to fall back.


    She would rather die than be imprisoned by him. This is the last resistance she can make.


    The wind gushing from the cliff is very strong, which makes her fall slowly without any panic. She can even see his incredible expression, which makes her feel ridiculous.


    It''s you who forced me to jump. What''s so sad about it now?


    Xue tingji jumped down and desperately wanted to catch her. "Ah Ming -"


    Pei Ming was awakened by the cry, and Xue tingji sat up in shock. He really cried out just now, and obviously had a nightmare.


    "What''s the matter, your highness?" When Chang Xiaowei hears the news, he comes to escort him. Xue Ting covers his head and says it''s OK. Then he hugs Pei Ming in his arms. It seems that he is lucky to get back.


    Until Chang Xiaowei''s figure disappeared outside the door, he didn''t let go. He swept away Pei Ming''s hatred from his dream, but patted him on the back. "It''s OK. I''m here."


    Xue tingji did not let go, rubbing her thick black hair, "do you know who I dream of?"

 Chapter 231

    This is Xue tingji''s first time to tell Pei Ming that he has always been entangled by Xu Yi. In his dreams, he can only watch Ah Ming and Xu Yi finally get married and forget him. It doesn''t help how he shouts.


    Hold her more tightly, as if to keep her, tell her, in fact, such a dream has many times.


    "I know it''s ridiculous, and I don''t mean to doubt that you are still in love with him, but I''m afraid you''ll leave me


    Pei Ming didn''t speak. He didn''t even express himself, let alone respond. Xue tingji didn''t care. When he recalled the reason why he woke up just now, he even felt ridiculous.


    "Oh, how can I dream of xiongtukan? That bastard robbed you. I can''t catch up with you..."


    The name of xiongtukan touched Pei Ming. He finally softened his heart and patted him on the back. "You just think too much. I''m here. No one can take it away."


    This sentence is very effective. Xue Ting immediately comforted her by gently shaking her upper body and said sorry.


    "During this period of time, just thinking about those things has left you in the cold. Having this nightmare must be warning me that everything is not as important as you."


    Is that right? Pei Ming was not too moved. He just pulled the corners of his mouth, but then he reminded himself that he would not recall the past.


    Xiongtukan''s words teased her, but Xue tingji didn''t allow him. Isn''t this his usual style? What''s the point.


    Think so also relaxed, finally reveal a little smile, "OK, sleep, let you hold the total steadfast bar."


    Xue Ting embraces her with satisfaction. It''s really the most comfortable. It''s a long night. There''s always a good time after the nightmare.


    The next day, Xue tingji got up early as usual. Today, he had to send troops to meet their long-standing craftsman. Pei Ming wrote a letter and asked Pei Li to send it back to the imperial city secretly.


    Before setting out, those Pei family children also went up and asked curiously, "what did the eldest lady tell you?"


    Pei Li, who has never been in conflict with others, rarely takes out the posture of an elder, "you don''t have the right to intervene in military affairs, let''s not do it again."


    Those people changed their eyes, and then they left bitterly, but they didn''t escape Pei Ming''s surveillance in the dark, which made them more suspicious.


    However, the atmosphere in the army would be even worse without Perry, who likes to complain. A few days later, some unbearable veterans came to complain to the young lady.


    "We all go through life and death with the general. Now they are very cold. Miss, if you don''t take charge of it, the Pei army will be ruined!"


    Their loyalty can be learned from Pei Ming. Please be calm and close the door to tell them something.


    "If you can''t bear it, you will make a big plan. Let''s give way first, and then..."


    When they were asked to listen, a few words changed everyone''s face. Pei Ming stopped explaining, took up the tea cup and apologized to them.


    "This is also the result of my hand. I''m really sorry for you. When this matter is clear, you will make up for your grievances. Don''t worry, you are the real pillars of Pei''s army. Even my brothers can''t shake you."


    With the words of the eldest lady, you just managed to bear the tone. When you went out, you just met the sixth highness who came back.


    The craftsman who built the tower just arrived today. Xue tingji came to pick up Pei Ming and took charge of his hands. On the way, Pei Ming had a lot of heart and asked him if he had checked the details of those craftsmen. Xue tingji shaved his nose.


    "Don''t bother to love your wife. I''ve checked them all. They are all clean."


    Looking at his complacency, Pei Ming himself laughed and shook his head. He was really used to worrying.


    The craftsmen didn''t have any problems. When they came to the military aircraft area, they were nervous and didn''t dare to look around. They were led to the open space outside the camp and immediately got busy.


    After all, it''s more comfortable to do business than to be watched by many soldiers.


    Xue tingji couldn''t understand the words of field investigation, site selection and planning, but he had to supervise them himself. This tower is highly expected by him and should not be neglected.


    Pei Ming was still thinking about the soldiers. He was a little absent-minded when he was with him. He called her gently and took her hand.


    Looking at the direction of Xiongnu, Xue tingji was in high spirits. "Amin, when this tower is built, we will win two more battles. This is the real peace of the country and the people. The emperor is even more reluctant to kill me, and we will have a better chance of winning."


    The emperor, not his father, silently lowered his eyes and leaned his head against Xue tingji''s arm.


    He was really deeply hurt. Since the Emperor didn''t care for his father and son, he didn''t have to pretend to be respectful and filial.


    But


    Despite his ambition and hatred, he still wanted to shout again from the bottom of his heart.


    On the contrary, her obedience made Xue tingji even more sad. Holding back the reddening of her eyes, she pointed to the expected direction of the top of the tower and said with a smile, "when the tower is built, I''ll look far away from you!"


    Later, as the wind grew stronger, Xue tingji sent Pei Ming back to rest. Several veterans of Pei''s army came to him. They were angry one by one. When they bowed their hands, they buried their heads very low.Xue tingji stopped them and said, "are they shouting there again?"


    He deals with soldiers every day. How can he not know what happened in Pei''s barracks? What he said is that the invincible recruits are arrogant one by one. What he didn''t know was that they were going to be generals tomorrow!


    The veterans secretly glanced at the young lady. They obeyed her instructions and didn''t complain. Xue tingji felt even more angry and squeezed Pei Ming''s hand.


    "Those children are all from your family. Originally, I didn''t want to embarrass you, but before they finished their words, they were suddenly held down by Pei Ming. On the surface, they were still calm, but the upturned corners of their mouth still revealed her secret.


    Xue tingji could not understand this little expression more clearly. He immediately agreed not to speak and let the veterans leave.


    When he came back to the room and closed the door, Pei Ming sat down and said, "those recruits are abnormal. If you let them go first, you will surely be able to get some information."


    Xue tingji did not object, "do you have a guess?"


    "Who else is there?" She shriveled her mouth. "At the beginning, I read that uncle was the elder of the clan. If I had done this, I would have killed him."


    It''s not too late now. I''m sure I''ll check the silver plate when I get the letter. If my uncle really stumbles on her


    He picked up the tea cup and gave it to his lips. Pei Ming didn''t notice Xue Ting''s burning eyes.


    He really likes Ah Ming''s fierce eyes, and he is a perfect match!


    However, not everyone is stupid, and not everything can go as smoothly as Pei Ming expected.


    I thought that the recruits, who did not know the height of heaven and the earth, would leak their feet if they went on wantonly. Unexpectedly, only two days later, she was stunned.

 Chapter 232

    It was less than the second watch at that time. Xue tingji had just come back from discussing the art of war with general Tan, and Pei Ming was still awake. He looked through the roster to find the clue.


    Just turning over a page, the list is suddenly taken away. Xue tingji said earlier that she would not be allowed to read too long at night, and her eyes would be burned.


    She is not angry, take the initiative to hold his waist, this day, they just meet.


    Just as we were about to talk to each other, a series of footsteps came out of the door. "Your Highness, miss, they are fighting!"


    Xue tingji quickly serious down, "who fight?"


    The reported soldier stood outside the door, gasping in the air. "Those recruits are fighting against each other."


    Two people smell speech to look at each other, for a moment still really muddled, this make of which?


    At this moment, the barracks, which should have thought of snoring, was full of fury. The quarrel and scolding could be heard from a long distance. The dim pea candle was swept by the air of pushing and fighting, which was pitifully flickering.


    On the wall, there are reflections of teeth and feet. The pictures of fists and feet are very similar to the picture of hell, full of chaos and rudeness.


    And all this ends at the moment when the door of the camp is kicked open. Xue tingji and Pei Ming''s expressions are so similar that they are cold and frightening.


    "Want to rebel?" Xue tingji stepped in first and focused on some of the most embarrassed people.


    These are all new recruits, some of whom are the most aggressive in this period of time. Look at the clothes, the corners of the mouth, and the whole face is black and blue. They are very fierce.


    Although he did not dare to be presumptuous in front of his highness, he was not convinced of each other. It''s good to hold each other together. What''s the deep hatred and break up with our own people?


    He looked back at Pei Ming and asked for her meaning. After all, she was Pei Jiajun''s eldest daughter. If he stepped in directly over her, he would despise her.


    Pei Mingxin, a considerate leader, could not hide his tenderness in his eyes though he did not express it in words. He collected his mind and cleared his voice. He carefully looked at the position of each person and then pointed to the one surrounded in the middle.


    In the end, the list of recruits didn''t turn out in vain. She had some impression that this person was called Pei Wu. Besides having a surname, she had little relationship with the Pei family.


    This man has no family status and has never been in the military camp for such a long time. How can he offend people today?


    With a slight eyebrow, Pei Ming didn''t need to avoid anything. He just stared at his face and said, "tell me, why did they hit you?"


    Pei Wu hesitated for a moment, but did not hide, "because I can''t stand their domineering and quarreled with them."


    Yo, he''s still very disciplined, but Pei Ming didn''t immediately show his admiration. Instead, he put on a look that he didn''t understand. "Young man is full of blood. He said that he was domineering."


    When they heard this, they were secretly glad that they were from the same clan. They were different from the relatives outside the five clothes.


    But Pei Wu was not afraid of the protection of the young lady. He stopped his neck and complained.


    "They say all day long that their Pei family members will be able to become generals in the future and bully us who have no support. Even the elders don''t care. I can''t bear it!"


    This is true. Pei Ming nodded. Meanwhile, other people in the barracks began to make a noise, accusing the children of their close relatives of their bad behavior.


    Pei Ming didn''t stop him. After listening to them, he turned to the other people and looked at their pale faces. Now he finally knew that he was afraid?


    "If you don''t have military discipline and disturb the order, you will be punished with thirty military staff and dragged out according to the rules."


    Not only that, she also specially asked to give her a hard hit, light once make up ten times back, it doesn''t matter to kill.


    This can be regarded as the death penalty in the army. Let everyone see clearly that Pei Ming never takes sides with her people. This is the rule her father left behind, and it will not change for her.


    Of course, this is a public statement. Those veterans have been instructed by the young lady before. They should pay attention to the unintentional words of these recruits, such as Uncle Pei.


    However, as soon as this matter is mixed up today, these recruits will be more or less restrained, and their tasks will be ruined.


    Pei Ming had a good idea. He yawned and was ready to go back to bed. When he left, he said, "OK, let''s forget it. Listen to me. If those monkey cubs dare to make trouble in the future, you don''t have to report it to me and kill them directly."


    The implication is to tell the veterans that she will deal with it without any trouble.


    Listening to the sound of the military staff smashing down and the scream of being covered, Xue tingji even wanted to laugh. Until he walked away, he asked quietly, "what do you think of Pei Wu?"


    Pei Ming shook his head, obviously worried, "those recruits are not in the same line. Who is uncle gong''an''s platoon? Give us a play to cheat us, so we can''t believe any of them."


    Xue tingji also thought this way, and suddenly he was annoyed. "It can be seen that it is important for the army to guard against the enemy, but also guard against its own people. It''s very tired."


    To be able to say such words just means that he is not very worried. Pei Ming is not worried any more. He holds his arm and shouts coldly in the night wind, and immediately has the warmest embrace for her.In the boring and tiring barracks life, only now can let them embrace each other. When the sun rises the next day, it will be a busy and scheming day.


    Since the fight that night, the recruits have been honest. No one dares to talk about their family background, and the veterans are happy. Thank you for your help.


    Pei Ming didn''t dare to ask for credit. While no one else was around, he secretly asked them, "what happened to Pei Wu? Have you been too attentive, or have you had a private meeting with the recruits? "


    If so, it means that Pei Wu and them are in the same group, deliberately cheating her and Xue tingji. But the Veterans'' answers are very consistent, and they don''t see anything different from him. On the contrary, he is a good young man.


    Rao is so, Pei Ming still does not dare to relax his vigilance. He is so preoccupied that he doesn''t even notice Xue Ting standing in front of her.


    Her silly appearance is also very cute. She can''t help but want to make fun of her. Just as she was about to pinch her nose, Pei Ming suddenly looked up at him. His eyes were a little straight, which made him at a loss.


    "Ah, Ah Ming?"


    Pei Ming ignored him, squinted and muttered: "yes, it''s so similar."


    He couldn''t figure it out. He put the palm of his hand on her forehead. "It''s not burning. What''s the matter?"


    I can''t bear to clap his hand. Pei Ming talks about Pei Wu''s eyes. From the first time he saw him, he felt that this man was not simple. Now he can see it clearly.


    "He''s like you. He looks gentle and kind. He''s very close, but in fact I''m afraid it''s hidden. This kind of person should be most careful. "


    Xue tingji''s brow jumped, "how, you even I also defend? When a man comes to the battlefield, he should be ambitious. "


    It''s not unreasonable to say that a man with a city is a villain. Maybe Pei Wu is a person.


    Thinking of this, she sighed again with regret, "if only Perry were here at this time. He has a vicious eye and can help me with my advice."


    Xue tingji felt the same way. Looking at the southern sky, he was worried. "I don''t know what happened to him now."

 Chapter 233

    No matter whether Pei Wu is good or evil, at least the days have been quiet. He is diligent in training every day, so that people can''t find out what''s wrong.


    Pei Ming doesn''t stare at him any more. He doesn''t want to let him down. He wants to let himself relax. Maybe he can show something.


    Xue tingji is the same. The main reason is that he has to be busy supervising the construction of the tower. The craftsmen are very skilled. Now the tower has begun to take shape.


    Based on stone and wood, it seems simple, but in fact, it is a delicate work which is resistant to strong wind and light and stable.


    The wood is made from local pine trees. All the old trees are surrounded by six feet. After being painted, they are resistant to insects and water. Not to mention 100 years, they can stand for at least 50 years.


    The craftsmen''s boasting amused Xue tingji, "I don''t want to use this tower for 50 years."


    The soldiers who were busy transporting wood beside them also laughed at the craftsmen and said, "you should say that if this tower is built, the Xiongnu will be destroyed and I will be unified. Your highness will be happy to hear that, won''t you, your highness?"


    There are a lot of manpower in the barracks. In addition to daily training, the rest of the time has to come to help. In the past, those arrogant soldiers of the Pei family were severely punished. They had to work even after being beaten by the army staff, so that everyone can remember the end of disobeying the rules.


    But because of this, he wanted to prevent these people from retaliating deliberately, so the supervisor kept an eye on them every day. It''s general Tan who reminds us that the admiral is suspicious and easy to alienate the people under him.


    "Now that the punishment has been made, let''s expose it. Otherwise, who would be happy if you let them work hard to please?"


    In Xue tingji''s style, he naturally didn''t care whether others were happy or not. Although he thought that general Tan was too easy to speak, he still followed the advice and let the soldiers take a breath.


    However, as soon as he walked away, some people turned their heads, exchanged their eyes in silence, and then continued to be busy as if nothing had happened.


    The next day, another batch of goods and materials arrived. Everyone gathered around and hoped to have their own letters. Pei Ming stood upstairs and looked at them from a distance, but didn''t see Pei Li.


    Maybe he will wait until the silver plate finds out the result and then come back. I hope they can go well and come back early so that she can be at ease.


    But at this time, there were some imperceptible small movements in the crowd. The officers and soldiers in charge of the escort handed a small bag to a soldier.


    What''s more interesting is that the circle of people around them is just right. They are all Pei''s soldiers.


    It rained heavily that night. The sky was full of thunder and torrential rain. There was almost no light. It was over the barracks, which made people panic.


    On the side of the unfinished tower, there are temporary workshops and houses for craftsmen. The construction period is approaching, and there are not many projects left. It''s rare for us to drink a little wine to relax, so that the thunder outside doesn''t sound so terrible.


    In the middle of drinking, a figure suddenly appeared at the door. They were so scared that they even fell the wine bowl, but they didn''t dare to scream.


    The man outside the door was dressed in a military uniform with a serious face. Behind him was the blue light. In front of him was the amazement of the craftsmen. But without frowning, he went straight into the room.


    Although they have been here for a long time, these craftsmen dare not provoke these soldiers easily. They can''t distinguish their ranks, and they don''t care whether they are old or young. When they see them, they all shout "Lord Jun".


    "This evening, what''s the matter with you coming here in person?"


    The young soldier squinted at them and threw a packet of oil paper on the table. "This is a good thing that our highness found. It''s mixed with wood paint."


    The craftsmen looked at each other with trembling hands and feet. They opened the oil paper package and found that it was some gray powder. Rao Shi, these old craftsmen could not see what it was. They could not help hesitating, "Jun, Jun ye, this is..."


    "Your Highness''s orders, do you dare to ask?" The tone of the officers and men is very bad. Let them just do it, and watch them use it with their own eyes, right now.


    Although no longer dare to say anything, the craftsmen are still very hesitant. After being repeatedly urged, they still sprinkle the powder into the raw lacquer to be used tomorrow.


    The officer also told them to paint more, otherwise your Highness''s efforts would be in vain.


    As soon as he turned around and returned to the rain, the craftsmen took a long breath and whispered, "what kind of thing did your highness find?"


    "If something happens, can we afford it?"


    "You have to be down-to-earth in life and work. Why don''t you ask your highness tomorrow?"


    They had just finished the discussion, but they heard a very strange cold hum. They turned around and saw that it was the army master just now. How did he come back?!


    The soldier listened to what they had just said clearly. His eyebrows sank a little, and his tone was even more impatient than just now. "Since you doubt it, do you want to invite your highness now?"


    Several craftsmen shook their heads, but they still didn''t dispel the doubt in their heart. They heard a word that made them sweat.


    "Just do your own business. When the tower is completed, I will escort you back. Please rest assured."What does that mean? Is this a warning to them that if they dare to talk too much, they will never come back


    One of the cowards knelt down with soft legs, and the others were not much better. On the contrary, the soldier laughed and swept away his evil face.


    "What are you doing to make your highness think I''m scaring you? Come on, it''s not early. You''d better drink less wine to save tomorrow''s business."


    After seeing the craftsmen nodding their heads like pecking rice, he left again and soon disappeared in the dark. This time, the craftsmen learned to be smart, and it took them a long time to wipe their sweat.


    "Maybe he is his Highness''s confidant. He will come at this time for fear of delaying tomorrow''s work."


    "Yes Right? Otherwise, who would like to come here in such a heavy rain outside? "


    They all saw the fear of each other, and then turned their eyes to the bucket of raw lacquer, and swallowed their saliva one after another


    At the same time, the southern land was also engulfed by the rainstorm. In the middle of the road between Changxi and the Imperial City, the two horses ran very fast. They stepped into the mud and splashed water.


    All of a sudden, an arrow came and wiped out blood, which caused pain and hum. Jin Zhan almost fell off his horse and held on to the reins.


    "Sister!" Silver plate is not so good heart, was scared to cry out, Pei Li let her don''t move, if fall off the horse will die.


    The horse''s back was bumpy, and the silver plate could only cling to Perry''s waist. Although he tried his best to endure, he still sobbed, which showed that he was greatly frightened.


    Only Perry was better. He galloped his horse to escape quickly, but the people and horses who were chasing after him didn''t want to let them go. The arrows were soaked in the rain and pointed straight at their backs in the dark.


    Then, the sharp arrow left, but the galloping horse lost its hoof and hissed at the same time and was drowned in the roaring rain

 Chapter 234

    This arrow was going to take Perry''s life. It happened that his horse twisted his hoof, which made him avoid the disaster. But it also gave the pursuers a chance to come straight at him!


    Fortunately, Jin Zhan helped him in time. Although he blocked the attack, Pei Li''s horse couldn''t get up for the time being. He quickly got off the horse with the silver plate in his arms, pulled his sword to block it, and fought against the enemy with Jin Zhan.


    The silver plate retreated a few steps, regretting that it was time for him to learn some Kung Fu, so that he had no resistance at the moment, so he had to tremble to guard against it.


    In the dark rain, she could hardly see anything clearly, so she didn''t notice the murderer sneaking to her side. When she caught a glimpse of Dao Guang by chance, she was close at hand!


    "Ah --" her exclamation made Perry react quickly and swing his sword. In fact, he didn''t have time to see clearly and stopped the blow just by intuition.


    There are a lot of pursuers. Everyone knows who sent them. Jin Zhan''s right arm is injured, and he gradually has some difficulty. He only relies on Pei Li to fight hard, but eventually he is defeated. He sticks to his teeth, but he can''t find a better chance.


    Those pursuers took advantage of the victory to attack fiercely, and they almost succeeded several times, but after all, Perry was a person who had been on the battlefield, and they didn''t take much advantage of his tenacity.


    He killed two of the biggest threats in front of him at the risk of being wiped. However, there were too many enemies for him to take into account.


    Just when he was almost cut down by someone, he was pulled open by the marigold and cut off his clothes and skin. It was lucky.


    But next time, they may not be so lucky.


    Melee is hard to resist, not to mention the archer sitting on the horse, listening to the sound and identifying the position, trying to give him a fatal blow.


    The sound of bowstring pulling was keenly captured by Perry. He estimated the time when the arrow left the string. When he was about to pull an opponent in front of him, he blocked the arrow for himself.


    Although they killed their companions, the pursuers obviously didn''t care. When they were about to draw another arrow, they suddenly got off the horse with a dull hum and didn''t move any more.


    Who helped them from behind? Perry didn''t dare to relax his vigilance, but he saw that the pursuers fell down one after another, and immediately broke their siege.


    These people and horses were all wearing waterproof glass lamps, which were easy to identify. After seeing their faces on the silver plate, they were relieved and knelt in the mud with soft legs. "Thanks for your coming..."


    What happened and who they were? It''s still a few days ago


    At that time, Pei Li had just sneaked back to the imperial city and personally handed the letter to the silver plate. The silver plate also guessed that it was the ghost of the side branch uncle. He immediately led the people and went to Changxi interrogation with Pei Li and Jin Zhan.


    It''s amazing that I learned a big secret!


    The uncle, who was not humiliated by Pei Ming, betrayed his family and joined hands with the prince to kill Xue tingji.


    But he didn''t let anyone know. He just took hold of the second uncle with brotherhood. In his name, he sent the people he had brought in to the north, promising that he would give them high position and high salary in the future.


    That''s why those young kids who don''t have a city will jump off like this. They are actually exposing their "benefactor".


    To their surprise, uncle''s surveillance of Beidi is unexpected. He even knows about building the tower. He is planning to use the tower to kill Xue tingji. It''s better to take Pei Ming with him.


    As an old man living in a deep place, he certainly can''t do this. The prince is really generous in helping him, so he will never allow them to go back to the north to tell.


    Of course, it may be too late to calculate the time. When Perry goes back, I''m afraid he will have to burn paper money for his eldest daughter and his sixth highness.


    Originally, all this was well arranged, but the prince forgot the second uncle.


    The second uncle, who was kept in the dark, knew that he had almost killed the whole Pei family. He was immediately distressed. After sending them away, he realized that there would be a chase, so he quickly sent someone to chase them.


    Thanks for catching up.


    The leader was the eldest son of the second uncle. He bowed to give a big gift, "my father is very self reproach, so let me protect you."


    Second uncle is also very innocent. He only agreed to send some people to join the army for him because he was honest and didn''t want to get into too much trouble with his elder brother. He thought that his elder brother just wanted to rely on these young people to improve his position. Who knew that this was such a conspiracy.


    There''s no time to blame now. Let''s get back on the horse. We just hope that Baili can speed up and stop the disaster before the tower is completed.


    However, Xue tingji and Pei Ming do not know whether the pursuit in the rainy night or the anxiety of Pei Li and others. Although they didn''t sleep well, the next morning, the rain stopped and the clouds dispersed, and the mist mixed with the fragrance of grass. They took a deep breath and felt comfortable.


    Yesterday, general Tan said that he would study a new set of military techniques, so from today on, Xue tingji has no time to supervise the work.


    Pei Ming tidied up the crown for him and said with a smile, "I see that the craftsmen are still very responsible. Now it''s coming to an end. It can''t be a big deal."


    "I hope so." He dressed up and went out. After a while, he made Pei Ming not go out today. "Why don''t you draw up a name of the tower, make a plaque, and hang it on the day of completion?"Pei Ming sniffed, "Your Highness, don''t you forget all the poems you have read? Do you still need me to write? "


    "Not really." Xue tingji joked with her, "I''m used to carrying guns. Maybe I''m really shy when I pinch my pen."


    She chuckled and drove him to get to work. She put up the paper and inked it. After thinking about it, she wrote the word "towering".


    The towering tower hopes that this tower will bring brilliant achievements to Xue tingji, and that the Great Harmony under his rule will be prosperous and stand for thousands of years.


    It''s a pity that when she finished writing, a drop of ink fell on the word "tower", which destroyed her writing style and had to rewrite it.


    I don''t know why, looking at that drop of ink, her heart suddenly jumped fiercely for no reason.


    "Should What''s the matter? "


    Almost at the same time, the craftsmen standing under the tower also said this. The wood painted with raw lacquer was sent to the top of the tower to build the last part.


    Originally, they were worried that the powder mixed in the paint would be bad, but they didn''t expect that the effect was outstanding, making the wood stronger.


    In this way, their suspicions were dispelled. The things they found were rare goods. They were so surprised that they had never seen the world.


    Four days later, the tower was completely completed, and it was no less magnificent than the high walls of the Imperial Palace, which attracted people''s admiration.


    The most exciting thing is Xue tingji. His powerful weapon against the enemy is as magnificent as he imagined!


    With a wave of his hand, he said, "tomorrow, let''s celebrate the completion of the first tower of our fusion."


    But among all the cheers, one''s eyes were full of fierce light.

 Chapter 235

    "May this tower prove the great power of our country and stand out forever!"


    The wine bowl was held high and poured out a lot of clear wine. The whole army screamed up and down. There was really no ink in the stomach. Otherwise, looking at the unreachable top of the tower, I would like to say a few words of praise.


    This towering tower, with a solid stone foundation, can not be shaken unless it is made by heaven. It is 16 feet high. It looks like a pillar of the sky and looks like a pillar in all directions. The wind and cloud flow through the delicate wooden beams, and it seems that nothing is affected at all.


    Even Pei Ming was so excited that he was held by Xue Ting, "go, let''s go to the top and ask the sky."


    I have to admire the craftsman''s exquisite design. Although the tower is so high, it is easy to climb the stairs. It is convenient and safe, which is very suitable for wartime needs.


    The observation tower on the spire is not big, but it is stable. There was a heavy rain last night, and now the wind is still strong, but the high platform is not shaking at all.


    Xue Ting is afraid of Pei Ming and is afraid of Gao. She always holds her hand and stands in the innermost part. On the contrary, Pei Li is in the mood. Holding the railing of the high platform, she looks around at the scenery.


    It''s like standing in the wind, standing in the palace of heaven, you can touch the clouds with your hand and block the birds with a glance. Although you are a little dizzy when you look down, you can see far away as if you can see through the horizon.


    Such a novel experience made her very excited, and her tone of voice was higher than usual. "The tallest one I''ve ever climbed before was the city tower. I didn''t expect that there was such a scenery. Look, you can see it in such a far place!"


    Seeing that she was so elated, Xue Ting went to her side to join her. This is absolutely the only honor in the world.


    "Do you like it?" He asked.


    Pei Ming turned his eyes and said, "it''s used for war. It''s cruel. How do you like it or not? If I like it, isn''t it bloodthirsty? "


    Finally trying to please her, who knows the answer to him is so serious, Xue tingji''s disappointment is obvious, almost let Pei Ming did not crack smile.


    "But," she said, holding the material around his waist with her fingertips, just a little bit, like a shy child begging for sweets, "I like this beautiful scenery alone."


    This is what he wants to hear. Xue tingji is finally satisfied. He hugs her and kisses her. He looks at the endless grassland.


    "But I thought that in spring, it must be a lush scene, but it''s still desolate."


    Pei Ming shrugged, "to the end of spring will be more green, it''s still early."


    Nevertheless, Xue tingji was full of comfort in this vast scene, and let her head rest in her arms, the nearest place to her heart.


    Even so, he still felt that it was not close enough. He tilted his head and rubbed her hair. "I''m lucky in this life, and the most precious thing is to be able to join hands with you and overlook the desolate land together."


    Pei Ming can never resist his passion. He lifts his lips and closes his eyes to feel his heart beating and the cool wind blowing on his face.


    Suddenly, a crisp sound woke her up, Xue tingji also heard it, frowned and looked around, followed by another sound.


    Suddenly, they put away their heart to play. They were a little nervous. It was ten feet high. If the tower collapsed, it would not be fun. No matter what the reason, they had better go down first.


    As soon as they turned around and took a step, the crisp sound became more obvious, as if it was coming from their feet.


    Xue tingji is so flustered that he tries to calm Pei ming down as soon as possible. But before they get to the stairway, the platform suddenly shakes and then tilts violently.


    Pei Ming and Xue tingji slip to the edge of the platform unprepared. They are about to fall!


    "Ah -" the people at the bottom were so scared that their souls almost vomited out of their throat. What they saw was that the pillar under the platform suddenly broke, and the whole lookout tower had no support, falling like a fallen leaf.


    Not to mention the danger that the eldest lady and Her Highness are in at this time, even a gust of wind can blow them down. If they fall straight to the ground, they will be broken to pieces!


    The most nervous thing is general Tan, but he has no time to do anything. He can only watch the tragedy happen


    With just one breath, the watchtower, which should have been strong, suddenly broke into several sections. Suddenly, it was smashed down, and all the people ran away. Many people were slow on their feet and fell to the ground when they were hit by the board.


    The sound of landing is accompanied by the muddy water, which makes people feel scared. General Tan is shocked. He is looking for his highness and miss in the ruins.


    But they didn''t find it, because they didn''t fall down, but they didn''t get any better. At the moment, they are still in danger.


    Thanks to Xue Ting''s quick reaction when he broke the watchtower, he took Pei Ming in his arms and dashed for a few steps. At least he grasped the stairs, and his heart was suddenly awed.


    Crisp?!


    The wood painted with raw lacquer can''t be so fragile. It must have been tampered with. Who is plotting against them!


    Since the wood had been rotten, it could not give much support. Xue Ting creaked before he was relieved.Pei Ming untied his belt, pulled out his hairpin and tied it up. As soon as he was ready to aim at a crossbeam, Xue Ting broke the pillar by grasping it.


    At the critical moment, thanks to her timely action, the belt and the silver hairpin buckled an angle and temporarily caught them.


    But the silver hairpin was too soft to hold even the engraving. Fortunately, at this time, Xue Ting was able to settle down by relying on his inertia and sat on the beam with Pei Ming in his arms.


    There was no problem with the wood here. It seemed that it would not collapse for a while. He looked up carefully and found that only the section at the top of the tower was almost scattered.


    I can''t help but feel annoyed when I calculate the time again. Sure enough, after he didn''t supervise, someone started.


    Now it''s too late to regret. He hugs Pei Ming tightly, panting because of his excessive exertion just now.


    "Ah Ming, hold me tight for a while, and I''ll take you down slowly."


    Pei Ming looked down and saw that there was still more than ten feet high. In case of a miss, he shook his head and objected, "wait a minute and see what the people at the bottom can do."


    "What can I do?" Xue Ting licked his lips, "they can''t come at all because they are so high."


    What''s more, dark clouds are surging in the sky. If thunderstorms make trouble again, it will be more difficult to climb down the tower.


    Xue tingji caresses her hair anxiously and kisses her on the forehead. "Don''t be afraid. There are more dangerous situations. We''ll be OK."


    When they were on the edge of the stormy cliff, they survived as well as they are now?


    Pei Ming didn''t dare to delay any longer. He took a deep breath, pulled the belt and tied himself and Xue tingji together, but he didn''t get involved with each other. "I''m with you."


    Thanks to the fact that the tower is built with wooden beams for ventilation, there is a lot to borrow. If it is replaced by brick and tile walls, there is really no way back.


    The two of them were struggling. They were very careful in every movement, but they failed to catch up with the speed of the dark clouds. Just in the middle of the rain, the rain fell.


    It''s rare for Pei ming to have such a ferocious rain this season. It''s like trying to push them down. Pei Ming slipped carelessly and finally failed to grasp the wooden beam. His whole body slipped uncontrollably!

 Chapter 236

    Just as Pei Ming is getting rid of her, Xue tingji grabs her in time, and his palm is all wet. He can''t drag her at all.


    "Hold on, Ah Ming!" He called to the broken sound, the rain washed, the whole face white frightening, every finger is trying to hook her, even if it has cramped.


    Pei Ming is very competitive. He holds his wrist in his other hand and is pulled onto the beam for a rest. His arms are still shaking.


    Regardless of how his fingers, Xue Ting wiped the rain off her face by helping her, "it''s really no good, you lie on my back, I carry you down."


    "Don''t be a hero..." Pei Ming gasped for breath and looked down at the heavy lead cloud on his head. "Everyone is struggling. Do you want to carry me again?" Then he laughed, "how, if you fall down, do you want me to cushion your back?"


    Thanks to her smile, Xue tingji also had to compromise. It seems that she can only wait until the rain stops.


    During this period of time, general Tan was not idle. He carried all the bedding in the whole barracks and spread them on one layer after another to ensure the safety of the first lady and Her Highness.


    In addition, he also arrested the craftsmen. He wanted to do justice to the local people, but the craftsmen complained that they had given the powder to their army master that night.


    There is something strange in it! It seems that these people can''t be killed yet. He just looks around to see who is not here and who is the most suspicious one.


    But he couldn''t calm down because of the crowd. He''d better help his highness first.


    A moment later, the torrential rain stopped suddenly. After being washed by the cold rain for so long, Xue tingji''s physical strength did not recover. It was better to make a quick decision before he collapsed.


    He holds Pei Ming in one hand and cooperates with her. After half an hour, he is not far from the ground. With the bedding laid under him, it doesn''t matter if he jumps.


    At this moment, however, a strange noise came from above them again. Then everyone was surprised and exclaimed. Pei Ming also looked up and saw that the wooden beams at the top of the tower had loosened and were hitting them!


    And Xue tingji is just under the wooden beam. Without thinking about it, she reaches for him and says, "tingji is dangerous!"


    Feeling the crisis on his head, Xue tingji also copies out his arms and holds Pei Minghu in his arms. Both of them are hanging in the air and want to jump a little longer to avoid the wooden beam.


    But they are still a step slow. Although Pei Ming is OK, Xue tingji''s back brain is still firmly smashed. Before he can even hum, he and Pei Ming fall into the quilt full of rain and make a heavy dull sound.


    "Your Highness!"


    All the people rush up and push away the wooden beam on Xue tingji''s back, but when they see his head full of blood, they are all silent.


    Pei Ming is also able to support his upper body. He is speechless by Xue tingji''s injury. After a moment''s stupefaction, he calms down. He doesn''t move him rashly. He tries to make his voice tremble less. "Military doctor Pass it to the military doctor


    They all react and go to the military doctor. Pei Wu doesn''t know where he came from and wants to help Pei Ming.


    But Pei Ming''s sharp eyes catch a glimpse of the sharp blade in his hand, and he stares at her. Pei Wu also realizes that his deeds have been revealed, so he doesn''t hide them any more and stabs her in the heart.


    It''s a pity that he didn''t come to the camp long ago, and his kung fu hasn''t been in place yet. Even if Pei Minggang fell from the tower and exhausted all his strength, his instinctive counterattack can easily subdue him.


    Not to mention there is general tan on the side, see immediately rushed to buckle him, it seems who is the initiator of all this also need not guess.


    After controlling Pei Wu, the military doctor came quickly to stop the bleeding for Xue Ting, and then carried him back carefully.


    Pei Ming had the strength to fight against Pei Wu just now, but now he was struggling to step forward. Pei Ming was helped by others and followed him. He only had Xue tingji in his eyes.


    Whether Pei Wu was ordered by his uncle, whether he had any accomplices, and how he made the tower collapse? She couldn''t think about these questions now. She was stopped by the military doctor waiting outside the door, and she was as lost as a soul.


    When such a big event happened, even Banliu knew about it. When he brought the tranquilizing decoction, Pei Ming couldn''t drink a mouthful of it, but he didn''t shed tears. Because of this, his heart was choked.


    Before long, the dark clouds completely dispersed and the sky was bright. But the sun came late. In her eyes, there was no warmth


    I don''t know how long later, the door finally opened. Pei Ming asked him how he was. The military doctor was in a bit of a dilemma. He said his highness was seriously injured and didn''t know when he would wake up.


    Even life is in danger.


    All of them took a breath, or worried, or sad, or at a loss. Only Pei Ming shook his head and murmured: "no..."


    He still has his grand plan and great career, and his revenge plan. He has not returned to the imperial city and ascended his throne.


    Even if this life how to change, his destiny should not be folded here, so he will certainly be OK.


    But even though she tried to persuade herself, she was still afraid. When she entered the room, she almost tripped over the threshold and staggered two steps before she was helped to the bed by Banliu.Xue tingji''s head was covered with thick linen and his lips were pale. No matter how rebellious and arrogant he was, he was only weak now.


    How can she not be distressed.


    "Tingji..." She sat by the bed and stroked his cheek. It was so cool, so she ordered to have a heater in the house.


    Banliu Shiqu retreats and lets her be alone with Her Highness for a while. But before the door is closed, she suddenly hears a shout from the distance.


    "Miss!"


    They saw a woman running with Pei Li. She was supposed to be Pei''s maidservant. Pei Ming was stunned. "Jinzhan?"


    It was Jin Zhan who almost fell into the door. Seeing his sixth highness on the bed, he was even more dejected and sighed, "I still didn''t catch up."


    If it wasn''t for something serious, marigold would never have come. Pei Ming has a headache. He is really exhausted and doesn''t want to deal with it any more.


    But the news that marigold brought was exactly what she had been waiting for for for a long time, and what she was most reluctant to see.


    The elder of the Pei family, unexpectedly, would take refuge with the prince who most wanted to kill the Pei family. She didn''t expect to have such a ridiculous play. Now she even felt hard to breathe in.


    "I shouldn''t have been soft hearted at first!"


    It''s a pity that her roar didn''t work. Xue tingji didn''t even shake his eyelashes. At this time, general Tan came again.


    He tortured Pei Wu and asked a lot of questions. Just as he was about to report to Pei Wu, he was stunned to see Pei Li and Jin Zhan in the room. Then he asked, "are you here to tell the uncle of Pei family?"


    Marigold nodded bitterly, "but we can''t catch up. If it''s faster..."


    "Well, that''s it. It''s no use saying that." Pei Ming turned to go out with a taut face, "I''m going to examine Pei Wu myself."

 Chapter 237

    The prisons in the world are generally gloomy and terrifying, and the soldiers are a little more fierce. The fire reflected on the wall, illuminating the dark blood on all kinds of torture tools.


    Pei Wu was tied to the wooden frame, and the rope was deep into his flesh. He wanted to hang him alive. His hands and feet are blue and swollen because of dead blood, which is a taste that ordinary people can''t imagine.


    The heavy iron door was pushed open. In the eyes of the guards, Pei Ming came to Pei Wu step by step. Her figure was a little stiff. She was trying to endure the anger.


    Pei Wu didn''t hate her, but was annoyed. Of course, he was also afraid.


    On the way here, Pei Ming had heard a lot from general tan. Pei Wu explained very well. The officers and soldiers escorting the materials gave him the powder. He cheated the craftsmen and mixed it into the raw lacquer.


    The powder is very poisonous and spicy. When it is first coated with wood, it will be harder than ordinary raw lacquer. It looks like a good thing.


    But as long as the last night, especially after the water, the wood will be corroded and soft. It happened to rain last night, so the spire and the lookout tower collapsed.


    Ah, what a cruel secret move. Pei Ming shakes his head with a bitter smile. Even she never thought of it.


    Holding back the tears from her eyes, she made two more steps. "Who else? How many of those soldiers are the same as you? How many benefits did uncle give you to make you so miserable?"


    She didn''t miss the disdain in Pei Wu''s eyes. She was so angry that she ordered someone to light a torch under his arm and let him listen to the sound of his skin and flesh being scorched.


    "Ah --" screams filled the small cell. Pei Wu was not a man of backbone. He immediately recruited everything.


    "I''m different from them. My uncle specially cultivated me, saying that as long as I can kill six Highnesses and you, the prince can make me a general."


    As for the other soldiers, they didn''t know him before they were exiled. It seems that they were just sent by my uncle.


    The uncle who doesn''t know the art of strategists and tries to do great things is also a fool. He thinks that the more people he has, the better. But he doesn''t think that those kids who don''t know how to handle the problem have almost ruined his plan.


    Pei Wu saw that they were doubted. When he saw that the situation was not right, he had a barracks fight. It not only made the reckless soldiers honest, but also made a good impression in front of the sixth hall. Maybe he would have a chance to get close to them.


    Speaking of this, he sighed with disappointment, "it''s a pity that you''re too vigilant. I can''t find a chance to start. Fortunately, they brought the medicine, and I still thought about falling down from such a high place. You''re sure to become a pool of mashed meat, as a result..."


    He knew that if it came to light, he would have no way to survive, so he let go, even stabbing Pei ming to death in front of everyone.


    Anyway, as long as he is successful and makes everything clear, those soldiers will support him, and the prince will certainly allow him to be in a high position.


    After hearing his statement, Pei Ming was silent for a long time. Then he grinned more and more bitterly. "How can there be you stupid people in the world? Do you think the prince will protect you? Do you think you have a destiny to be rich and prosperous? "


    "You have to try that, too!" Pei Wu was also excited, and his hands and feet became more and more painful. He began to wail. "I want to live a decent life. I want to be a master. I''ve had enough of a dog''s life. If I lose, I''ll admit it!"


    These young people, who were called by their uncle, were all born in poverty. They were too poor to think of. They were willing to work hard when they got money.


    Looking at his crazy appearance, Pei Ming laughed again and again, "do you still think you are a hero? It seems that I am angry to be strong, but in fact I just want to be rich and prosperous, and I just want to be crazy! "


    There are a lot of such people. Isn''t her brother Pei Shuo the same? But Pei Shuo can at least know right and wrong, and this Pei Wu is a fierce dog with a sharp blade!


    But in fact, with his ability, if he can really work for Xue Ting, why worry about the way out? We should be smart and think that we can be broad and small.


    But his satirical and dirty ambition was traded for Xue Ting''s life


    Pei Ming couldn''t help it. He frowned for a while and then rushed out of the cell.


    On the way, when the soldiers saluted her, she didn''t have time to nod her head. She went straight back to Xue tingji''s bedside and began to cry in silence.


    Pei Wu''s guilt is unforgivable, but she hates her uncle even more, and her heart aches.


    Jin Zhan, who had been guarding the room, saw that the young lady was so sad that he handed her tea. Pei Ming took the tea, but fell to the ground angrily!


    "Relying on my father''s supplies, but working with my Pei family''s enemies to stab us in the back, he should cut us to pieces!"


    After roaring, he didn''t come up with a breath. He felt a sharp pain in his heart and almost fainted. He was quickly held by marigold, and then he wanted to cry. "Don''t be too angry, miss. Be careful."


    Unable to speak for a moment, Pei Ming only regrets and shakes his head. After a while, he looks at Xue tingji, who is still quiet. Tears roll on his face.


    "If I had been more careful and helped him more, he would have been more than that. It was my negligence."


    She didn''t expect this from beginning to end, so she didn''t know when Xue Ting would wake up. His fate shouldn''t be like thisAfter crying for a long time, the tone was relieved. Before the sobs stopped, some veterans of the Pei family army asked to see him outside the door, hoping to know what happened to his highness.


    Hearing their voices, Pei Ming quickly put away his sad face, carefully wiped his face and tried not to leave tears, pretending to be indifferent.


    Xue tingji is the pillar of those soldiers. If he falls down, the morale of the soldiers will be damaged, so she has to take over the position of the backbone. As long as she doesn''t panic, everyone will have hope.


    Therefore, even if it is sad again, it must be held back in front of the soldiers.


    When the veterans came in, they were worried about his Highness''s injury. Pei Ming lost his voice as soon as he opened his mouth. After clearing his voice secretly, he said, "the military doctor said it''s OK. The general may wake up in a few days."


    The old lady''s words were absolutely trustworthy, and the veterans were relieved. As soon as they stepped down, general Tan came.


    In the final analysis, it was he who told his highness not to stare so closely that he gave Pei Wu an opportunity to take advantage of it. It''s hard to express his remorse, but now that it''s done, even if he regrets, it won''t help. He can only do more.


    It''s a pity that he didn''t catch up with the prince, and the soldiers also came for trial. They received a secret letter from uncle. They did give cover to Pei Wu, but they didn''t know what he did, and they didn''t know that it was the prince''s sign.


    "Is it not a crime to cover up?" Pei Ming gritted his teeth and paced up. After thinking about it, the look in his eyes frightened Jin Zhan, "where''s the old traitor?"


    "I''ve been detained in Changxi. If someone looks at me, I''ll wait for the young lady to let me down."


    The second uncle knew that he was guilty and would never plead for his elder brother. Pei Ming nodded. His fierce expression was similar to Xue tingji.


    Her fingernails were deeply fastened in the palm of her hand, and every word was very hard. "In front of Chang Xi, cut off his head for me!"


    It''s not chopping, it''s sawing. It''s a word''s difference. The power to frighten people is very different. Marigold answers quickly. By the way, general Tan asks Pei Wu how to deal with it.


    It depends on how to kill.


    After turning his eyes around, Pei Ming had an idea. He sat back to Xue tingji again and held his fingertips, which he could not keep warm all the time. "Save their lives until he wakes up."

 Chapter 238

    When it shouldn''t rain, it pours all the time. Now everything has gone wrong, but there is no cloud in the sky. God wants to be against people to be happy.


    Under the escort of Pei Li, Jin Zhan leaves for the imperial city. Before leaving, Pei Ming takes her for a long time without saying anything. At last, he reluctantly smiles, "tell my little mother that I''m ok, let her not worry."


    Jin Zhan nodded and was asked by the young lady, "what''s the matter with Xiao?"


    Since she didn''t want to be heard, marigold would not show her true feelings. She just said "OK" and left.


    Pei Ming still looks at them until they are far away. Then he sighs silently. He wants to go back to accompany Xue tingji, but military affairs don''t allow her to rest.


    Although the craftsmen were deceived by Pei Wu, they doubted it, but they never said a word. Such a felony is beyond words!


    But Pei Ming can''t kill them. He even has to keep them in the barracks. Because Xue Ting needs the towering tower and will rebuild it when he wakes up, so these craftsmen have to atone for their contributions.


    However, she was still angry, biting her teeth in front of them, and her eyes almost overflowed with cold. She said word by word: "if there is any more mistake, I will peel off your skin inch by inch with my own hands!"


    One by one, the craftsmen were so scared that they were even more forgiven after she kicked them out. Pei Ming was the only one sitting alone in the empty room.


    General Tan came in by pushing the door. Seeing her hasty action of wiping tears, he was not happy.


    "Uncle Tan is not an outsider. If you want to cry, just cry for a while."


    Pei Ming didn''t hide her tears. She shook her head and sobbed. She was even sadder than Xue tingji when she was just injured.


    "When we ascended the tower, those people were on the side. If they were willing to talk more, they would not..."


    Her grief also made general Tan blush. He was stupid and could not say anything comforting. He could only pat her on the shoulder, "OK, kid, don''t think about it any more."


    On the way back, you can see the fragmentary towering tower, standing there abruptly, which reminds people of the thrills as soon as they see it.


    Suddenly, Pei Ming laughs sarcastically. He thinks his name is too unlucky. He hopes that the tower will stand out forever. As a result, the newly built tower almost killed them and became such a broken joke.


    What about Xue tingji? Like this tower, will it die early before it shows its glory


    Hurt by the sunshine, she has no time to hurt the spring and autumn. Xue tingji doesn''t wake up all day. It seems that she won''t want to sleep well tonight.


    In fact, she was still too optimistic. After staying up all day and night, Xue tingji still didn''t move. Instead, she began to have a fever in the evening. She was so aggressive that she was very hot.


    The poor old military doctor, who was almost carried by others, was busy with needling to reduce his fever and had to endure Pei Ming''s burning eyes.


    Then there is the recurrence of bleeding. Xue tingji''s wound had no time to heal, and now it can''t stop. Fortunately, Agui brought a lot of things to her last time. It''s really useful to look around.


    However, Xue Ting could not swallow the pills by biting his teeth under the high fever. Although the military doctor had a way to make the medicine strong, he did not dare to use it because of his Highness''s identity.


    Pei Ming no matter how much, also can''t wait for the military doctor to dally, the method of pouring medicine she will, without scruple to Xue tingji used.


    To put it bluntly, it is to pry open his molars, pour down the decoction, and then lift up his neck.


    This method is very effective. The only disadvantage is that it is easy to break the teeth. Especially when Xue tingji''s teeth are clenched tightly, Pei Ming''s strength is greater.


    But compared with her life, breaking a tooth is nothing. Fortunately, Xue tingji''s high fever faded quickly after pouring the medicine, which did not disappoint her.


    After the military doctor retired, she was finally able to take a breath. Looking at the man who had not woken up and made trouble for her, it was hard to avoid thinking about her last life.


    Can Rao is angry to itch teeth, give him the action of tucking in the quilt is still very skilled, and feel like this is too ridiculous.


    "Xue tingji, do you think I''m stupid?"


    She sat by the bed with her back to him, looking up as if she were enjoying the blue sky over the roof tiles. The voice was so light that only she could hear it. "I want you to die, but now I can''t bear it. What do you say about me What are you waiting for? "


    As if drunk, she pondered for a long time and finally came to the answer.


    I want to wait for him to make up for what he owed her in the last life, to return the love and commitment he should have given her, to grow old together with him as he once dreamed, and to live the rest of their life that they most want.


    Tears flow out of the time, stung so painful, even she felt too unpromising.


    They were all hurt like that, but they still had this wishful thinking in their heart. They really deserved to die.


    But


    But in the end, they loved each other deeply, which she never denied.


    She took a deep breath and stopped her tears. She looked back at Xue tingji. The smelly man still didn''t respond at all. No matter how sad she was, she didn''t comfort her.This, he also every time on the battlefield to death, make her nervous, it is selfish!


    All of a sudden, she felt very angry and sucked her nose for the last time. She pinched Xue tingji''s cheek and forced his face to deform. "Fortunately, I didn''t marry you, or I''ll be a widow sooner or later, you bastard!"


    Later, as the sun went down, the half tooth moon hung up in the sky, and then gradually shifted. Before sinking into the sky, it was replaced by the rising sun. Day after day, Pei Ming was so clothed that he stayed by Xue tingji''s bed for four days.


    Several times in these four days, she wanted to smoke Xue ting. She could do anything as long as she could make him open his eyes!


    Since that day, his body temperature has been repeated. Fortunately, it has been suppressed by drugs, and the trauma of the back pillow has shown signs of healing.


    But he just refused to wake up and dragged on day by day. Even the generals couldn''t bear it. If he knocked her or general Tan down, he must catch up and ask his highness about it.


    It''s OK to deal with it for a day or two, but it''s been a long time. Everyone has doubts about his Highness''s awakening. They can''t work for a living dead man.


    All kinds of hard work pressure on Pei Ming''s head, but also gradually lost patience. Finally, this time, when Pei''s veterans came to say hello, she couldn''t bear to smash the tea cup.


    "Your general is my father Pei Changyuan, not Xue tingji! Even if he died, I was still there! I''m not afraid of being widowed. What''s your hurry? "


    After a few words, the veterans didn''t dare to say a word, so they left and ran away.


    Pei Ming also covers his head with a headache. Yu Guanglong smiles at Xue tingji and says, "you can''t help me if you say something to protect me."


    After that, he still felt uneasy and went to kick his bedside. "I feel like I''m guarding the hall. When are you going to wake up?"


    No matter how angry he was, he still couldn''t get any response. In the end, he only sighed and sighed. Seeing that he was sweating a lot these days, he called hot water to wipe his body. Anyway, he didn''t have to worry about anything. He scrubbed everything very carefully.


    However, just as she straightened up to change the water, her eyes widened and she was in the same place

 Chapter 239

    When did he wake up?


    Pei Ming thought that she was thinking day and night, and she had hallucinations. Until Xue tingji grinned, she quickly put down the water basin. Before she opened her mouth, she blushed, "tingji..."


    When he opened his eyes, he saw her haggard face. Xue tingji wanted to raise his head to touch her, but he frowned because of the pain.


    "Don''t move." Pei Ming was afraid that he would be cold, so he quickly covered him with a quilt. "I''ll call a military doctor."


    The old military doctor was next door. After breaking the pulse for his highness, he was relieved, "it''s no big problem. Just keep on recuperating."


    Thankfully, thanks to Xue tingji''s strong body, he even carried over such a heavy injury. When he was asked what was wrong, he took a cold breath and said he had a headache. Then he said, "well, my face hurts too."


    It was pinched by her


    Pei Ming secretly blushes and thanks the old military doctor again and again. After sending him out in person, he closes the door and walks slowly to the bedside with a pitiful expression.


    Fear, sadness, anxiety, worry, all these days of mood, she wanted to say to him, one breath blocked in the throat, but nothing to say.


    This can make Xue tingji distressed, let her lie in his arms, gently patted her back, "hard you, scared?"


    With a heavy hum and a weeping nasal voice, she told him all about her uncle''s hand in hand with the prince on the towering tower.


    After hearing this, Xue tingji pursed his lips and kept silent for a long time. He stroked her hair repeatedly. "I''m so careless. I''m afraid I''ve taken you to risk." Then he picked up her face and looked at her askew. "It''s good that you''re OK, otherwise how can I compensate you?"


    As long as he wakes up, Pei Ming thinks nothing else matters. After staying in his arms quietly for a long time, he clears his voice uneasily. "Ah Ming, I have something to trouble you."


    Pei Ming didn''t finish wiping his body just now. Now he''s very uncomfortable, so


    The sadness quickly dissipates. Pei Ming''s ears climb up and blush. He changes the water again, but he hesitates when he lifts the quilt.


    Xue tingji didn''t wake up before. She was magnanimous in everything she did, and she didn''t have the heart to think about those messy things. Now she''s staring at him like this, and she can''t do it


    Her struggle was seen in Xue tingji''s eyes, and she couldn''t help laughing, "what are you ashamed of, haven''t you seen it or haven''t you touched it?"


    "You --" Pei Ming just threw the cloth towel on his face. What was he thinking just after he woke up!


    In order to cover up his blush and retaliate against his teasing, Pei Ming deliberately used more effort to rub his skin red.


    There''s only one thing that''s not easy to do, and it''s not easy to wipe It''s really strange that Xue tingji couldn''t control it. In the end, he blushed, "but it''s OK. It''s clean enough."


    Pei Ming, who was already ashamed, was not happy to hear this. He was so upset that he tried to press his things down with a cloth towel on his head, which made him take a deep breath! The more you press it, the more you panic. "


    When he said that, the feeling of the cloth became more obvious. Pei Ming quickly released his hand and turned away from him, but he couldn''t hide his joy.


    He woke up, even if it is no skin no face tease all let her happy, still with him what strength.


    The news of his Highness''s awakening soon spread all over the barracks, and finally calmed everyone''s heart. General Tan was the first to visit him. He forgot to restrain himself when he was happy. He slapped Xue tingji on the shoulder with a big slap, and Pei Ming glared at him.


    But not everyone was happy, such as the Pei family''s children who were brought out to be detained alone.


    They are together with Pei Wu, and they can''t help being punished. Now they are dying. They cry and plead one by one, which is more disturbing than killing a pig.


    After hearing the complaint, Pei Ming went to the prison with a knife and stuck the tip of the knife in their throat.


    "How dare you beg for mercy? It seems that I don''t know how to repent. I''ll cut your heads now! "


    Her face was like a fierce ghost reflected by the shaking fire. Even general Tan didn''t dare to breathe when he looked at her, not to mention those young boys who were not careful.


    But they are really innocent. They think that when they come to Beidi, there will be a high position and a high salary. As long as they obediently obey the arrangement of my uncle, they really don''t know that my uncle''s target is his sixth highness.


    Pei Ming knew this very well, so he didn''t punish them as severely as Pei Wu did. If they want to live longer, they should keep their mouths shut and don''t disturb Xue ting.


    When she left, she specially looked at Pei Wu, who was still tied tightly. She wanted to finish him now!


    Pei Wu was too tired to die, but he was still afraid of the coming death. He insisted on pretending to be an iron man. "If he doesn''t rebel, he will live a humble life like a dog. I don''t regret his death."


    "Don''t be so righteous here." Pei Ming raises his chin with a blade. It seems that he has suffered a lot these days. Even his gums are stained with blood.


    See him so miserable, can calm her a little bit of anger, the corners of the mouth evoke two cruel, "don''t worry, at that time will let you die properly."


    When he comes back to Xue tingji, his anger of murdering will disappear. Next, just take good care of him.It''s just that the healing process is not easy. Every other day, you have to remove the cloth and change the dressing. The medicine is used on the wound, and the pain is abnormal.


    "Hiss -"


    despite his efforts, he still couldn''t stand the sharp pain like salt in the wound, and avoided the action of the military doctor to apply medicine. Xue Ting almost didn''t come up with this breath, so he admitted defeat and gasped, "wait, wait for me to slow down..."


    Pei Ming is distressed to see that it is difficult for him to support himself. He just sits in front of him so that he can rely on him.


    It''s really easy to put her chin on her shoulder. It''s rare for Xue tingji to hold her back when she is so soft.


    It''s not so much to borrow money, but to be coquettish. Sure enough, he still retains some childishness. When he is hurt, he will want to be comforted.


    Since it was his wish, Pei Ming of course met it. He also responded with a hug and secretly signaled the military doctor to continue taking medicine.


    With her support and embrace, Xue tingji was able to endure until the end, even if it hurt again, he didn''t use more power to Pei Ming, for fear that he would make her sad.


    Pei Ming almost bit his own lips when he listened to the muffled hum he tried to endure. He pushed his back harder and harder, even if he could divert his attention.


    Half a moment later, the cloth is finally wrapped up. Xue tingji has nearly collapsed, and his pale face is covered with sweat beads. Seeing Pei Ming''s wet eyelashes and bleeding lower lip, he is distressed for her. "Next time, don''t let you accompany him."


    Pei Ming sniffed, "pull it down, don''t try to be brave with me."


    But when Xue Ting was lying down, her face suddenly changed and her breath suddenly stopped, as if she had been hit.


    "What''s the matter?" Xue Ting by sensing her strange, suddenly nervous, "where uncomfortable?"


    She shook her head, only said that she bent down and gasped, "you sleep for a while, I''ll get you something to eat."


    However, when she took a few steps out of the room, she arched herself, one hand against the wall, and the other hand over her heart.


    Even the vision became dim and blurred. It was fainter and fainter to see someone coming and hear their voice

 Chapter 240

    When two soldiers in the distance saw the young lady like this, they rushed over without thinking about it, but Pei Ming repeatedly waved his hand to silence them.


    Don''t let Xue tingji hear it, or he will be worried.


    The soldiers were very clever and helped Pei ming to see a military doctor. Fortunately, his heart didn''t last long. After sitting down and drinking half a cup of warm water, he didn''t feel so bad. He said with a smile, "I wanted to find you, but suddenly I was like this on the way, which scared the two brothers."


    The military doctor nodded, not anxious to feel Pei Ming''s pulse, but stroked his beard and asked a question, "has the eldest lady ever had similar symptoms in the past?"


    Pei Ming was stunned and hesitated. "It''s true Yes Then he added that it was not so serious, but the doctor said so.


    This reply made the military doctor dubious. He gave her a detailed pulse, and her face sank obviously. After considering for a long time, he said carefully, "your heart is very disordered and weak. I''ll boil some soup for you, and then --"


    "no need." Pei Ming doesn''t want Xue tingji to know about it. Besides, she''s just tired these days. Why is it so serious? It''s getting better now.


    Military doctors dare not take it seriously. Heart disease is a matter of life and death. If it happens again next time, it may not be able to slow down.


    The chest pain is still there, it''s really frightening. Pei Mingzhong heard it, "OK, after you boil the medicine every day, I''ll come here to drink it. Don''t let others know."


    It was late at night, and there was an oil lamp in the room. The light was weak, but it was quiet and comfortable.


    Although it''s very warm in the daytime these days, it''s still back to its original shape in the evening. The two people are close to each other and huddled in a quilt. It''s just warm.


    In deep sleep, Xue Ting turns over and holds Pei Ming in his arms. After a while, he suddenly opens his eyes and looks at her sleeping face suspiciously.


    The light was dim, and he could not see Pei Ming''s face clearly. He put out his knuckles to test under her nose. Fortunately, there was air flow.


    She usually sleeps, the breath is not so weak? Today, he didn''t even breathe, which scared him a lot.


    He pushed her on the shoulder. "Ah Ming?"


    "Well?" She shallow dream response let Xue Ting by a long breath, at least can wake up, this just pillow arm watching her sleep again.


    Maybe It''s just that she''s too tired?


    Fortunately, except this time, Pei Ming didn''t show any discomfort at all, and his spirit was ok, which made Xue tingji feel at ease.


    Later, he was able to get out of bed properly, but he still felt dizzy after standing for a long time. After ten days of general care, the wound on the back of his head began to scab, and finally it was very good.


    It happened that Pei Ming''s heart disease was alleviated after drinking the medicine for so many days. The military doctor meant to recuperate for a period of time. However, she thought Xue tingji would come to ask if she knew about it. It was troublesome to think about it, so she stopped taking the medicine.


    Since her symptoms were greatly reduced, the military doctors no longer insisted on it. They told her not to be emotional and not to be sad, otherwise her condition would easily relapse.


    This words listen to enough bad luck, Pei Ming dry smile asked: "who still hope that their grief?"


    Just finished, Xue tingji came in, "what are you talking about?"


    After giving the military doctor a look, Pei Ming took his arm as if nothing had happened, "just ask about your injury."


    Xue tingji didn''t think much about it. He thanks the military doctor for saving his life. He wanted to go to the prison to have a look. He just saw Pei Li come back.


    His highness is no longer in trouble, and Pei Li is very pleased. He presents Pei Ming the wooden box in his arm.


    What''s inside? Pei Mingxin knows Du Ming and wants to praise him. But Pei Li''s expression is not good. He lowers his head and looks very sad.


    She knew the reason and could not help but sink her shoulder, "people in the family You''re in trouble? "


    Pei Li shakes his head. "The second uncle killed his relatives with great righteousness. The people in the family also know that it was the evil done by the second uncle himself. No one blames the decision of the first lady. Now people are united. You don''t have to worry about it."


    It''s just that my uncle is an elder of the clan after all. Seeing him die with his own eyes is more or less touching.


    Pei Ming didn''t feel anything about it. He sneered at the wooden box in his hand. "He can''t live by his own sin. How can he not be soft hearted when he kills others?"


    Pei Li didn''t dare to speak any more. Xue tingji raised his eyebrows and ordered people to pass on the message. He asked all the soldiers to gather and then put forward all the people in the prison.


    This period of calm convalescence has made his momentum much softer, but it''s just an illusion. Today we should wake up with blood and deal with these people who are trying to kill him one by one.


    Pei Wu was the first to bear the brunt.


    His hands and feet had been completely necrotic because of long-term blood loss. He was dragged to the front of the crowd and scared the soldiers to pee in their pants.


    Although he knew that his life was worthless even if he lost it today, Xue Ting still made Pei Wu''s liver tremble and finally knew that he was afraid.


    He ordered his coat to be stripped off and tied to the wooden post. Xue tingji was not in a hurry. Instead, he opened the wooden box and put forward a bloody head from inside.It''s going to be several days since Chang Xi came here quickly, so the bloodstain has dried up, the dark color looks disgusting, the smell of corruption is sour, and what''s more, the face is frozen.


    It''s not hard to imagine what kind of torture he suffered before he died, with his eyes bursting, his mouth opening, and his face wrinkled and twisted.


    Some young soldiers vomit when they see the head, and none of them can stand firm.


    Thanks to Pei Ming, not only he was not afraid, but also he wanted to look at the head carefully. The incision on his neck was very uneven. It seemed that he saw it off slowly.


    At the beginning, Xue tingji didn''t wake up when she told her this sentence, so he didn''t know what she was doing. He just wrinkled his nose to let her not look at it. "You''re a brave girl, and you don''t feel sick."


    Pei Ming didn''t speak because she was too smelly to breathe. She gave her head back to Xue tingji and ordered someone to take water to wash her hands. She didn''t hide her disgust.


    Who let her ask for trouble? Xue Ting shook his head with a smile and turned to let Pei Wu open his eyes to see clearly, "do you know this man?"


    In fact, Pei Wu had only seen his uncle once. Seeing you again was so miserable. He didn''t really recognize it. Xue tingji didn''t want to wait for his answer. With a wave of his hand, he threw his head among the soldiers.


    The frightened soldiers ran around like birds and beasts, but they couldn''t escape from the siege. They had to beg for mercy, nothing else, just to let them die happily.


    Looking at their pitiful way of begging for mercy, Xue tingji was not sympathetic at all. He returned to Pei Wu with a sneer. The tip of the knife was against his throat. "Do you know what I want to do?"

 Chapter 241

    Pei Wu was speechless. His mood at this time must be complicated. Although he wanted to be a hero before he died, he didn''t have the courage.


    When the pain became more and more severe, he could not help screaming. His body was tied tightly, so he could not twist and struggle at all. He could only use all his strength to roar.


    Although he was noisy, Xue tingji didn''t stop Pei Wu''s mouth, so he let his wailing ring through the sky and let everyone hear him clearly. This is the end of Xue tingji''s daring to murder him.


    The blade cuts from the throat to the chest and abdomen, and the strength increases gradually. It cuts the skin and flesh, and then peels it off, revealing the white bones and red blood.


    When the soldiers below saw such a scene, many of them vomited and fainted. They were forced to wake up and watch the torture.


    Under the pain, Pei Wu was stimulated to be rebellious. Anyway, it was not good enough. It was better to be proud.


    He gave Xue ting a playful smile, full of contempt, "you are lucky not to die, but do you think you are really the future emperor?"


    How dare you challenge me when I''m dying? Xue tingji was not angry but laughed. The point of the knife cut his wound layer upon layer. "Who do you want to bark for, you bad dog?"


    "Ah --" Pei Wu''s face twitched uncontrollably, and his voice was bleeding. He broke the jar and cried.


    "Pei''s family is dead. You don''t want to live. If you die in battle, you''ll die in secret. When the time comes, you''ll fight each other. You''ll all have to come down with me!"


    Pei Ming, standing in the distance, didn''t want to be disgusted, so he turned his back and didn''t see Pei Wu being punished with his own eyes. However, his words came into her ears and turned pale.


    Death in battle Is that the father? Is he far away from Yueshi in danger?


    In my mind, I played back the bad news I heard that year. This was the one she didn''t dare to face. She immediately panicked and rushed over.


    However, for fear that Pei Wu might say something to stimulate Pei Ming, Xue Ting simply tells him to shut up and stabs him in the heart, but Pei Ming pushes him away.


    "You can''t kill him!"


    Unfortunately, it''s too late. Pei Wu has no way to recover. Rao is so, Pei Ming still doesn''t give up. He clasps Pei Wu''s shoulder with both hands and shakes desperately, "do you know what? What did uncle say to you? What is the prince going to do? "


    Her shrieking did not change to answer, see Pei Wu slowly droop eyelids, actually hold up his head, forced him to look at himself, "say! What has the prince done? Who will harm my father! "


    "Ah Ming!" Xue tingji stopped her almost collapsed roar, "it''s just his free talk, no one can hurt general Pei."


    His consolation made Pei Ming even more excited. He pushed him away with blood in his eyes. "Why do you want to kill him! Why not ask clearly? If my father is in danger, can you afford to pay for it? "


    Since her rebirth, her greatest wish is to save her father''s life, which is also the risk she can''t take.


    I thought it would be enough to get rid of the details, but Pei Wu''s words made her take it seriously. What if the Prince did it again? She couldn''t even guess where the killing was


    She has always valued the morale of the army, but now she can''t cover it up. The performance of fear also makes those soldiers uneasy. When general Tan sees that the situation is not right, he quickly comes up and holds Pei Ming. "Don''t think about it, mingniang. Your old man is very good."


    Pei Ming couldn''t listen at all. He struggled to question Pei Wu, but Pei Wu was out of breath and hung his head until he died.


    Fortunately, Xue Ting comforted her at the right time.


    "Pei Wu is afraid of death, but he doesn''t exchange intelligence for survival, which shows that he doesn''t know anything at all. Moreover, the emperor knows all about the prince''s little trick. He won''t allow general Pei to have an accident. He just barks at the dead dog. He can''t believe it. "


    Although this statement is reasonable, Pei Ming is still not at ease, "but, he said that there are hidden dangers, and fratricidal..."


    "Oh, Ah Ming." Xue tingji approached her carefully and finally hugged her. "People are dying. What can you do with a few cruel words? Others say that being a ghost will not let go of enemies, but have you ever seen a ghost?"


    Pei Ming didn''t speak because she heard what he said, but she did swear in her last life when she was dying that she wanted to find all the people who hurt her, so she came back to revenge?


    Of course, she couldn''t retort, so she didn''t pester any more, but Pei Wu''s words had sunk into her heart, like a curse, which made her difficult to calm down.


    Although there is a small disturbance, the soldiers are still waiting to be executed. Pei Ming is not in the mood to spend it here. Anyway, he has already discussed with Xue tingji and decided to go back to have a rest.


    Banliu comes into the room to serve her and gives her some soothing incense. Pei Ming doesn''t like it. Just let her talk with her for a while.


    But she was basically saying that Banliu listened quietly, and finally proposed timidly, "I think those officers and men can write to their families every other time. Then you should send a letter to the general, and then you should get a reply from him."


    Pei Ming was stunned and thought foolishly for a long time. Suddenly, he came to the spirit.


    Yes! How can I forget!Because Pei Changyuan likes to hide his whereabouts, so the Pei family has a rule that they don''t send letters to the Lord unless it''s urgent. Pei Ming doesn''t have this habit either. Every time she has to wait for her father to come back, she ignores what she''s doing.


    "OK, I''ll write to Yueshi now!" She vacated the ground bed, thanks for Banliu''s advice, and then began to write a family book.


    Her father went to Yueshi before the palace change. She didn''t know many things, so she wrote them all clearly, including the reasons for the palace change, when she and Xue tingji arrived in the north, what happened during the period, and the alliance between the uncle and the prince, as well as their disposal.


    In addition to these, his words also show his concern for his father. I hope he will take care of himself in Yueshi. Don''t relax his vigilance. Don''t trust even his own people.


    Writing about this, she could not help sighing. She was afraid that another traitor would ruin all her efforts. It was too much for people to guard against.


    In addition, she also wrote down every bit about Xue tingji, not only to reassure his father that he was a son-in-law, but also to let him have a bottom in his heart. The people he followed would become Mingjun.


    When she was in the mood, she even forgot herself. She didn''t even notice that the door was pushed open. What''s more, she didn''t know how precious her soft face was in Xue tingji''s eyes.


    After studying the ink for the first lady, Banliu quietly accompanies her. Xue tingji waves her back and stands behind her with a secret smile. When she receives the pen and blows the ink, she suddenly smiles in her ear.


    Pei Ming, frightened by his instinct to resist the enemy, gave him an elbow stroke, which made him almost turn off. Then he complained that he had suffered from it. "You ungrateful man, you always know how to scare me!"


    "I''m wrong. I''ll change it later - no, I won''t scare you any more!" Xue tingji''s playful and smiling face made her lose her temper. She went to see what she had written, and added a few strokes at the back of it, especially the word "son-in-law".


    After painting the envelope, he hugged Pei Ming and said, "don''t worry. Maybe my father-in-law is also thinking about us. Now the letter is on his way."


    Pei Ming is noncommittal, obviously still not at ease, but since it is useless to tangle, she is not a person who will be in vain and sad. What''s the matter with those soldiers?


    As soon as you see Xue tingji''s expression, you can see that it must be his intention.

 Chapter 242

    Everyone thought that the children sent by the uncle would be dead. Even they felt their necks cold.


    But Xue tingji didn''t kill them.


    A bloodstained head and a body with an open stomach had already frightened the cubs. When they faced Xue tingji''s bloody sharp knife, they even forgot to beg for mercy.


    Looking down at their tearful faces, Xue tingji just gave a faint smile, then squatted in front of one of them, raised his chin with the blade, but sighed, "I think you are quite innocent."


    It''s a mindless sentence that makes the boy whose life is on the line don''t know how to react. On the contrary, other people react and kowtow to beg for mercy. They really don''t know about the collusion between the uncle and the prince.


    "Well, if you knock it down again, you won''t need me to do it. You''ll die first." Xue tingji took back the blade and tried to make himself smile more friendly.


    Unfortunately, in the eyes of these children wandering in front of the temple of hell, his cruelty and horror can not be erased.


    Youyou stood up and stretched himself comfortably. He took out his white handkerchief and wiped the dirty blade face. He walked slowly among these people. "Uncle, what have you ordered and done? Tell me all you know."


    So these people scrambled to shake everything out like peas. Unfortunately, it was just a little rough. It''s no wonder that these goods without city government are not as good as Pei Wu. Uncle would not expect them.


    After they finished, Xue tingji asked another question, "if I allow you to live, let you stay here, work for me, work for me, will you?"


    It is conceivable that Pei Ming''s response to the scene was beautiful, which made Pei Ming laugh. "If you ask too much, who can be stupid?"


    "It''s not for them to remember who gave them their second life." Xue Ting rubbed her chin against the side of her neck. The more she dodged, the more she would tease her. "They''re just young and ignorant, and they''re not even accomplices. Why don''t you go around them this time?"


    It''s true, especially when you come back from the ghost gate, you can bow down to him. It''s a pity to kill these people.


    In fact, although Xue tingji is perverse and cruel, he has always been kind-hearted. Pei Ming can''t help but be absent-minded. I hope his kindness is not like that of the previous life, but stingy to her.


    That night, there was a lot of booze and meat in the army. One of the reasons was to tell the soldiers that the murder had been exposed. In the future, don''t bully the forgiven soldiers.


    The second is to celebrate Xue Ting''s survival. In the future, he will take everyone to enjoy the happiness of the whole people!


    It''s hard to make a big meat dish. The soldiers are naturally happy. They bought all the meat they can buy from the town, or stewed or roasted. The smell makes people worry about whether they will be attracted by the Huns.


    The first baked delicacy was naturally presented to his highness Liu. Xue tingji took the blow and tried carefully to make sure he didn''t burn his mouth. Then he handed it to Pei Ming, "you''ve been working so hard these days. You''ve lost so much weight. Come and eat more and stick some fat on it to look good."


    Does he know that the word "stick fat" is used to describe pig raising? Pei Ming resisted the twitching brow, but he didn''t refuse his kindness.


    Originally, general Tan wanted to have a drink with his highness, but Pei Ming stopped him. "He was just hurt, so it''s not suitable to drink too much."


    However, her drinking capacity is OK. It''s no problem to accompany Tan Shubang for two cups. She can also draw two wine fists when she is in the mood. It''s very difficult to show her playful side in front of the soldiers.


    When we had a good time, we were all slightly drunk, but general Tan suddenly calmed down and looked at the bonfire in front of him in a daze. His mood was no longer as high as before.


    "What''s the matter?" Pei Ming, burping with wine, lies on Xue tingji''s shoulder and asks uncle Tan if he has any worries? General Tan sighed, "aren''t you surprised?"


    Pei Changyuan has never been allowed to be an official, nor has he ever mentioned Changxi''s ethnic group to others. How did they get along with each other?


    In fact, Xue tingji also thought about this problem, but he didn''t go deep into it. After all, it doesn''t matter how to cooperate, but Pei Ming knows why.


    "It''s the Xu family."


    Simple three words, let everyone know instantly, then angrily bowl.


    Xu Taifu and Pei Changyuan are close friends for many years. It''s not surprising that they know about Pei''s side branch. Didn''t they marry Miss Bai? Hehe, this wedding gift is really beautiful.


    The friendship between the two families and generations, Xu Taifu betrayed his old friends, nearly destroyed the whole Pei family. After all, Xu Yi grew up with Xue tingji, and now he is also helping the tyrant. Maybe he is still gloating. Let''s take revenge on his wife.


    Pei Ming was a little guilty about the ending of Xu Taifu, but now he won''t. It''s not a pity that this old man died!


    If she wants to send a letter back, she can finish the whole Xu family at any time. But now is not the time. The Xu family must stay until Xue tingji returns to the imperial city.


    Let the old man live a few more days. By the way, let tie Lao find some better medicine to make sure that Taifu doesn''t walk so easily!She didn''t realize how frightening her expression was, until she was blindfolded by Xue tingji, and then she woke up.


    Xue tingji doesn''t want to see her eyes full of hatred, which she should not bear.


    After saying goodbye to general Tan in a hurry, he took Pei Ming back to his room to have a rest. He didn''t speak all the way. The first thing he did after closing the door was to hold her in his arms.


    "Ah Ming, I''ll take revenge for you. If I hurt you or the Pei family, I won''t let it go."


    His back is slightly cold, and his ear is his solemn oath. I don''t know why, Pei Ming is uncontrollably choking, nestling in his arms, sobbing.


    She can endure tiredness, can not be afraid of danger, can go through fire and water for the sake of the people she cares about, but she can''t stand the worry of helplessness. She has had enough of this kind of suffering in her last life and can''t bear any more.


    Xu family, Prince, uncle, so many people want to destroy Pei family, she would rather these people''s spearhead all to themselves, also don''t want to let far in the West father in danger.


    She was worried about her father, and even colder for him. Her old friends and clansmen wanted to take his head and ask for credit.


    Hehe, what do you want in your life?


    "Xue tingji..." She didn''t speak very clearly. When she looked up at him, big tears fell down. "We must have the biggest wedding, just for my father''s sake, and also for the scenery!"


    Wiping away the tears from her face, Xue Ting said with a soft smile, "of course, let the father-in-law enjoy the congratulations of all the people in the world, and let him see with his own eyes that his most precious daughter will not be defeated by me."


    Hum, he was so beautiful that he thought he was the emperor so early. Pei Ming broke his tears and laughed, and his sadness dissipated a lot.


    But she long eyelashes light fan, half low head, tearful and smiling appearance, let Xue tingji lost control.

 Chapter 243

    Pei Ming knew what he wanted to do at the moment when he picked him up. In retrospect, they had not been intimate for a long time, so they did not refuse his kindness.


    The backhand puts down the bed curtain. Xue tingji likes Pei Ming''s appearance at the moment. He has already reached the horizon and is no longer patient. He leans down to taste her different today.


    Slightly shortness of breath, full of wine, flushed face a little hot, drunk, half closed eyes, blurred eyes inexplicably have a kind of indescribable charm, it is irresistible.


    Take the hottest skin on her face and savor every inch of fragrance along her jaw. Her heart beats so fast. She jumps like a rabbit, deliberately calms her heart, but makes it jump more happily.


    Pei Ming can''t stand it. He wants to shrink up, but he holds him down. "Don''t you like it?"


    "Don''t..." She was embarrassed, but no matter how she dodged, she couldn''t escape Xue tingji''s eyes. She simply picked up his coat and said, "I can''t do it yet."


    "No Xue tingji pasted the weight of his half body down. He was very careful, for fear that it would make her uncomfortable. He rubbed his finger pulp against her ear and rubbed the tiny hair on her earlobe.


    "All the time, it''s you who have paid for me, saved my life and taken care of my injury. Even in the night, you comfort me more. I have to do something for you."


    Gently clasp her back of the head, in her neck side of the most gentle kiss, "to show my gratitude to my wife, tonight, let my husband to serve you once."


    This, this said


    "You are not --" Pei Ming''s words were drowned in his lips and teeth before he finished. In this kind of thing, it seems that a woman is not born to be a man''s opponent. After a while, she surrendered to Xue tingji''s attack.


    Even under the intense enthusiasm at the moment, Xue tingji keeps his promise, but it doesn''t mean that he has no other way to satisfy Ah Ming, and he does well.


    He likes her gentle sigh, like her at a loss of small panic, more like her feelings, can''t help shivering.


    In the end, I couldn''t bear it any more. I hugged her tightly and called her again and again until they both screamed out and quieted down.


    It''s enough to hold each other for a long time.


    The full moon in the middle of the sky was slowly covered by sunlight, and it was a fine sunny day. Xue Ting rarely stayed in bed and looked at her eyebrows.


    During this period of time, Pei Ming was full of worry and anger. In addition to taking care of Xue tingji, Pei Ming had not had a good rest for a long time. He had a good sleep last night, so he had a good sleep.


    After a while, she woke up, opened her eyes and saw him. She thought of her various moods last night. She was embarrassed and buried in the quilt, but she was stopped by Xue tingji. "Oh, don''t you, do you want to make me feel bad again in the morning?"


    "Don''t be sentimental!" Pei Ming pushes him away and gets out of bed to look for clothes. When he washes properly, there is no confusion in the bed room.


    Xue Ting holds her head and looks at the way she arranges her collar in front of the mirror. She is very heroic and shows the spirit of a woman general. Sure enough, his Ah Ming is the best.


    Before appreciating enough, Pei Ming turns around and resents him. Today is the first day of his return to the barracks. Don''t be lazy!


    Who knows, around noon, an iron horse came from the south, and the soldiers in battle robes were recognized as soon as they entered the camp.


    It turns out that he is also a member of the Pei family army. It''s from the Yue family that he comes here. Pei Ming''s serious face scares him.


    Is it not his father


    Instead of giving her a chance to escape, the general asked the first lady where she was, and something had to be given to her in person.


    Bearing the uneasiness in her heart, Pei Ming even hesitated to appear. She was extremely afraid to hear any bad news. Even Xue tingji was nervous, "but what''s the matter?"


    "Yes." The general''s reply made Pei Ming''s face white again, and also made Xue tingji dissatisfied. Can''t this man be more tactful.


    But then the soldier took out an envelope and handed it to Pei Ming, "this is for the eldest lady."


    Pei Ming wondered, "who wrote it to me?"


    Instead, the soldier was stunned, "general, this is his letter to you."


    Hearing this, Pei Ming''s eyes gradually widened and became incredibly ecstatic.


    For the first time in his life, his father wrote to her!


    There was no time to go back to her room. She immediately opened the envelope. It was her father''s handwriting. The tone between the words was relaxed. It seemed that she had a good time.


    First of all, he said that Yueshi''s war was a bit complicated. The stalemate was not smooth, but the casualties were not heavy. It was estimated that he would be able to break through the dilemma. He promised that as soon as the war ended, he would go to the north to join them!


    In addition, he also knows about the collusion between his uncle and the prince. He was worried about mingniang, but his daughter''s vigorous and resolute behavior was beyond his expectation.


    She did a good job. She didn''t need to feel guilty for punishing the elders of the clan. What uncle did touched the safety of the border. It''s just a matter of God''s will. If he came by himself, he would never show mercy.But the palace changes the matter to put in finally said.


    Six His Highness''s experience is sad and indignant, but also distressed that his daughter is suffering with him, but he thinks that his daughter is right, let her not care about other people''s gossip.


    Seeing this, Pei Ming couldn''t help laughing, but tears filled his eyes.


    Finally, she is not under the bad name of elopement, implicating her father''s death, and this guilt can be relieved.


    Thinking of the letter she hadn''t sent out, she ran back and rewritten it as a reply, reminding her father to be careful of the prince''s plot. Because she was so happy, she even twisted her writing, which was not good enough to be laughed at by her father.


    Xue Ting took out the pen holder and asked her to write on her own. Pei Ming talked a lot on one side, until the paper couldn''t write down, he still felt that there were a lot of things left undone.


    It was only when she faced her father that she was like a child. How precious the kinship was, Xue tingji was so sad that she was hidden by a smile in the blink of an eye.


    After three full pages of writing, Pei Ming is finally satisfied. He also gives a big gold ingot to the soldiers who sent the letter. He thanks him for the comfort he wants most.


    Pushing the door and looking at the sky in the north, she felt that it was quite clear. She wanted to shout freely, but after all, she had to obey the rules in the military camp. She couldn''t let go of her hands.


    Seeing her thoughts, Xue Ting naturally satisfied her, "Er Xun hasn''t been wild for a long time. It''s time for that guy to lose his temper. How about going for a walk?"


    Pei Mingxin will lead God, and he tacit understanding a smile, said to go!


    So they took a horse together and rushed out of the camp. They ran to the flowers of tiger thorn plum. There was no one else there. She could have any fun.

 Chapter 244

    The tiger thorn plum blossom cluster is extremely hidden, and the scenery along the way is quite different from that of the military camp. Before the spring was not strong, and the grass in the mountains and fields did not grow up, but now it is full of fresh air.


    Halfway up the road, they stopped. The grass in front of them is beautiful. Let''s enjoy it for a while.


    Pei Ming, who has always been reluctant to be taken off the horse by Xue Ting, is also coquettish this time. Relying on his arms, he refuses to give up and smiles, which is heartfelt happiness.


    Xue tingji looked at the funny, "my father-in-law usually has to be more aggrieved you, send a letter, can make you happy like this?"


    She opened her mouth to speak, but she didn''t know how to tell him. In the end, she could only smile, "you don''t understand."


    Unintentional words just poked in Xue tingji''s heartbreak, pursed his lips and laughed bitterly, and finally whispered: "I may not understand."


    Hearing these words, Pei Ming remembered that his respect and joy for his father was exactly what saddened him most.


    As a father, Pei Changyuan can always care for his daughter, and is also an irreplaceable hero in Pei Ming''s heart. What about his father?


    In order to make peace, he drove him out of the imperial city with the most disgusting attitude, so how could he understand Ah Ming''s mood? He couldn''t imagine, could he.


    Gong Bian''s fire was reflected in his heart that night. He thought it was so tragic at any time. His eyes just overflowed with tears, and he was suddenly pushed back by Pei Ming''s soft call.


    She grabbed one of his cape robes and blinked to comfort him, but he held her up and turned around.


    "Ah, you put me down!" She can only hold his neck, chest is inevitable with him, this person net bad!


    Later, they both fell on the grass, head to head, looking up at the blue sky.


    It''s the first time that Xue tingji has been lying on the grass since he came to Beidi for a long time. He had never done this before when he was in the imperial city. He thought the grass would be very hard, but he was unexpectedly comfortable.


    "No wonder general Tan said before that the north is also beautiful. Now he finally realized that there are more than snow and sand here."


    This is Pei Ming''s most cherished moment in his past and present life. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath. His index finger scratched lightly in the palm of Xue tingji''s hand and was held by his fingertip.


    You don''t need to see what his expression is now. Pei Ming is happy, but he has a warning in his ear, "you''d better not be naughty here."


    At the moment, there is no one around, only the heaven and earth are watching. If his wife wants to take the heaven as a blanket, he is quite willing to cooperate with him.


    Well, he has to make her uncomfortable! Pei Ming completely forgets that she teased Xue tingji first, turns over and ignores him, and is harassed by fierce pursuit. Finally, she hugs and kisses Xue tingji. It doesn''t matter that she breaks the grass under her body.


    On the other side, Ertian was eating the tender grass attentively. He walked away deliberately as if he was sensible, so as not to hinder the intimacy between the two masters. Suddenly, he stopped chewing and looked up at the sky.


    Pei Ming Zheng closed his eyes and was inseparable from Xue ting. He heard an eagle. When he opened his eyes, he saw that it was really an eagle. He flapped his wings freely and hovered over the blue sky, forming a unique picture of the north.


    Her distraction makes Xue tingji put away his feelings and turn over to enjoy with her. After a while, Pei Ming sits up with more dignified expression.


    "What''s the matter?" He felt Pei Ming nervous. "What''s wrong with this eagle?"


    Pei Ming didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he gazed at the eagle for a long time


    It seems that Pei Ming''s conjecture has been confirmed by his own initiative. The eagle in the sky is singing like a broken cloud. Pei Ming immediately stares, "this is the taming Eagle!"


    Having said that, she didn''t even have time to explain. She quickly took Xue tingji to the horse and rushed back to the barracks as fast as she could. She couldn''t care about the bumps on the road. She told Xue tingji that if there was an eagle, it meant that there were Xiongnu people nearby.


    "They are trained to hunt or survey. No wonder they are hovering over us all the time. The two calls are feedback to their owners. They must catch up soon."


    They travel light, but they don''t have weapons. When they meet Huns, they have to fight back?


    What''s more, it''s certainly not the common people who can afford to domesticate eagles. The worst situation is


    "Xu -"


    Ertian was stopped and stomped his hoof warily. He snorted heavily as if he was in common hatred with his master. Pei Ming patted him on the neck to appease him. He was also depressed.


    At that time, Xiong Tukan''s words were really accurate. Next time we met, we were not on the battlefield.


    God knows how happy Xiong Tukan was when he came out to survey the border and caught the beauty he was thinking of. Although Xue tingji, who was riding on the same horse with her, was a little unhappy, it didn''t hurt.


    Surrounded by Xiongnu holding a machete, Xue Ting pressed his lip line and touched his waist. Fortunately, the dagger that Ah Ming gave him would be carried by him wherever he went, and he would not have no power to fight back at the moment.


    But I don''t know Pei Ming''s face is pale now, and I don''t know what he is thinking.


    When she and Xue tingji came out alone, they met Xiong Tukan. This happened in her last life, and it was this incident that ended her relationship with Xue tingjiBut the problem is that the time deviation is too much, she thought, maybe it''s not this thing, maybe now xiongtukan is not crazy to that extent.


    So now, how can she and Xue tingji get out of trouble?


    All of a sudden, she was held by Xue ting with one hand, trying to keep her away from xiongtukan''s sight. She didn''t hear xiongtukan calling her just now, but let Xue Ting run away in anger, and his eyes swept over the group of Xiongnu cavalry, planning how to break out of the siege.


    As she was planning the steps, Pei Ming suddenly grasped her wrist. Her cold fingertips trembled slightly, just like her voice.


    "Tingji..." Pei Ming wants to say something, but he can''t say anything. His uncontrollable grief forces his tears out. He just asks xiongtukan not to break her expectation of Xue tingji.


    Don''t let her I''m disappointed with Xue tingji.


    But Xue tingji didn''t understand her heart''s prayer. He thought she was afraid. He took her hand and gave her a kiss. "It''s OK. I''m here."


    His calmness made Xiong Tukan unhappy, and he didn''t like Pei Ming''s disdain for him. He immediately lowered his eyebrows and ordered his men to draw the sword.


    Xue tingji clenched the dagger around his waist. Although compared with those machetes, it''s like hitting a stone with an egg, even if it''s a dead blow, he still wants to protect Ah Ming.


    Pei Ming is so nervous that he stares at xiongtukan, "we have saved your life at least, and you will take revenge like this!"?! Xiongtukan, you will regret it. Don''t be so rampant


    "Help me, didn''t you return it last time?" Xiongtukan sneered with indifference. If he really didn''t care for his kindness, he would have killed a lot in that town last time.


    This man is more insolent than Xue tingji! Pei Ming''s uneasiness is becoming more and more intense, for fear that he will do anything the same as the previous life.

 Chapter 245

    In the last life, Xiong Tukan forcibly took her away. What Pei Ming did later was the only thing that he hated the most. She really didn''t want to let it happen again.


    Unfortunately, xiongtukan didn''t do what she wanted. She waved her high hand, and all the followers immediately attacked Xue tingji. The cry made Er Xun a little scared and instinctively agitated.


    But he didn''t want to run away. Instead, he raised his front hooves and kicked the horse in front of him to fight with his master.


    I''ve never seen a horse with such intelligence before. He brightened his eyes when he wanted to go to Canton. However, this kind of horse is not worth grabbing and can''t be tamed.


    The followers of Xiongnu were very witty. Attacking Xue tingji alone would not hurt Pei Ming at all. This made Xue tingji even more angry. With the dagger in his hand and Ertian''s flexible evasive attack, he also resisted the siege.


    I thought it would be very easy to take Xue Ting as an eyesore because he had many enemies. I didn''t expect that he was so quick. Xiongtukan didn''t worry. He yelled to Pei Ming, "come to my arms. I''ll let you have the most noble identity of Xiongnu."


    "Go away!" Pei Ming is not polite. Although he is unarmed, he can at least help Xue Ting by staring at the crisis behind him.


    In the past, on the towering tower, she tied a hairpin with a belt, which could also make the soft cloth throw far away. Now, like this, she succeeded in wringing a Hun soldier.


    If you can get his machete, you''ll have a good chance of winning.


    However, she couldn''t match the strength of the Huns. Instead of grabbing the knife, she was almost pulled off the horse. She could only loosen her belt, but still fell down.


    At this time, her only thought was not fear, but pity. If she had more strength, she would not be so passive now.


    "Ah Ming!" Xue tingji wants to fight against the enemy and protect Pei Ming at the same time. Seeing this, he immediately embraces her waist and makes her stick to his chest.


    But it was the delay that gave the enemy an opportunity to cut down and avoid it!


    There was really no other way. Xue tingji could only block it with his dagger. The Hun''s machete was as heavy as their physique. He wielded it with all his strength and cut a deep gap in his dagger easily.


    Xue tingji''s teeth were clenched, and his whole palm was almost useless. He prayed in his heart that the dagger must not be broken, which was his only self-defense weapon.


    Just when he was afraid that he could not resist the blow, Ertian raised his hoof again and kicked the Hun horse in front of him back a few steps. Whoever approached, he would kick him!


    With his right-hand man, Xue tingji was also relieved. He moved his hand silently and continued to fight with pain.


    But how can xiongtukan watch them escape? The more Pei Ming and Xue tingji cooperate, the more jealous he is.


    Originally, he just wanted to frustrate Xue tingji''s arrogance and let Pei Ming know that he is the best man. But now he has changed his mind. Why do you make a comparison and let Pei Mingchen obey him?


    His wolf eyes were staring at Pei Ming''s every move. He was greedy and didn''t hide it. He turned to see it again and gradually found out the moves. Xue tingji, who had the power of counterattack, was more and more fierce.


    I really underestimated the prince, but it doesn''t matter. There is one thing that he can''t fight.


    At this time, Pei Ming and Xue tingji had no time to care what xiongtukan was thinking about. After all, they could hardly compete with seven or eight strong Huns with sharp blades, even if they were clever Ertian.


    Fortunately, although the Huns were fierce, their fighting moves were not as delicate and complicated as those of Da Rong. Didn''t Xue tingji fight Lu Yu before? Lu Yu''s brute force was much more terrible than that of the Huns. Although he was defeated in the end, he also accumulated rare experience.


    Therefore, he is still calm now. As long as he catches the weak links of these big men and avoids them before they wave their swords, he will have a chance to turn defeat into victory.


    But just as he gradually took the initiative, he suddenly heard a whistle. Then, the eagle swooped down and came straight at him.


    Pei Ming is flustered. He''s crazy!


    Eagle claws and beaks are extremely sharp, so they can easily tear human skin and flesh. If they are properly trained, they can even peck their eyes.


    Thanks to her in order to protect xiongtukan''s life, she almost made Xue tingji doubt herself. This bastard is just like this to repay her!


    "Xiongtukan, if you do this again, I will not spare you!"


    Her roar was heard by xiongtukan. She hesitated a little and didn''t give him an order immediately. At the same time, Xue tingji is in a dilemma.


    He can''t expect and disdain to let xiongtukan show mercy, but the problem now is that if he takes Amin off the horse to avoid the eagle''s claws, he will lose the ability to fight against the Hun cavalry and have to wait for his death.


    But if you don''t dismount, you can only become a live target for training eagles. It''s easy to defeat others. If you want to beat eagles, you have no advantage.


    Finally, when he saw his rival''s weakness, xiongtukan was very happy. He pointed to Pei Ming and ordered to his entourage, "grab her for me."


    Pei Ming''s head hummed and roared as soon as he heard his words clearly. Then he closed his eyes in pain. After all, he couldn''t escapeShe put her arms around Xue tingji''s waist. She tried not to let him see her tears.


    She knows that if everything goes on the track of the last life, she will not even have the capital to deceive herself. Is she going to say goodbye to Xue Ting who loves her now?


    But she didn''t believe that Xue Ting had given her so much consideration and respect by loving her. She didn''t believe that Xue Ting could be so heartless.


    Memories contradict the present. Xue tingji doesn''t know all kinds of conflicts in Pei Ming''s heart. He is so excited by Xiong Tukan''s words that he turns his horse''s head and runs straight to Xiong Tukan''s path, regardless of all the blades around him!


    There is no solution to their feud.


    Frightened by his murderous spirit, xiongtukan was in a panic for a moment. He was surprised at the courage of the prince, but he was not happy to be a hero. He just wanted to kill the enemy!


    He raised his head and blew a flower tongue whistle. This was an order. The Falcon received the order and showed his sharp claws, but it was not aimed at Xue tingji.


    Pei Ming, who is still immersed in the inner entanglement, suddenly feels the danger. Looking back, the eagle claws are close at hand. Before she can react, Xue tingji does not hesitate to wave her arm to drive her away.


    Heaven didn''t care for the hero who gave up his life to save beauty. After hearing Xue Ting''s extremely patient snort, Pei Ming smelled a trace of blood. He turned his head and saw that his arm was cut out several deep blood holes.


    Skin and flesh turned out, blood like a spring, with fingers also flexing up.


    I''m afraid his arm

 Chapter 246

    With this kind of size, if you grasp it with one claw, the wound will be more than an inch, even the muscles and bones can be broken!


    Looking at the layers of skin and flesh turned up, Pei Ming was really a little anxious. He pulled his arm tightly to check the injury. He knew the trouble just by looking at the amount of bleeding. Although he complained about his recklessness, he couldn''t help being moved.


    "You, you are crazy!"


    At the same time, his heart also wavered. Would he really abandon himself?


    However, xiongtukan doesn''t give them time. Taking advantage of Xue Ting''s inability to fight back, he orders his servant to snatch Pei Ming again without hesitation.


    Even if hurt, Xue tingji still refuses to let go and holds Pei Ming tightly. He regrets that he shouldn''t bring her out. Even if he wants to come out, he can take a few people with him.


    Since it''s no use regretting, he fought to the death and said something in Pei Ming''s ear that she could hear clearly: "Ah Ming, you''ll run back by yourself in a moment."


    Is he going to stay alone to save her a living?


    Pei Ming felt warm in his heart, but he could only shake his head helplessly. "It''s useless. What he wants is me."


    Because of this, Xue tingji doesn''t allow xiongtukan to succeed. Even if he can''t get Ah Ming out of trouble, he must at least protect her!


    "Listen to me..." Pei Ming put his arms around his neck and tried to calm down. "When you go back, you should bring someone to help me."


    Xue tingji didn''t react for a moment. When he realized what she meant, Pei Ming let go of her hand and leaned back. Xiongtukan''s entourage caught her.


    "No way!" Xiongtukan covets her. How can she fall into the wolf''s mouth? Xue Ting, angry at his incompetence, grabs her and says, "give you up? I''m still not a man! "


    Now is not the time to tangle this! Pei Ming was so anxious that he couldn''t help it. He kicked on the saddle and asked Er Xun to take Xue tingji back. He finally said to him, "he doesn''t dare really move me. You go back, I can be saved."


    There is really no other way.


    Xue tingji didn''t want to go, but he really didn''t have the ability to fight so many people alone. It was useless to linger here. He could only turn around and ride Ertian back to the barracks.


    Looking at his back, Pei Ming smiles bitterly. Maybe this time, he can really see what weight he has in Xue tingji''s heart.


    If he is still the same as in his last life, it''s OK. From then on, he will be dead hearted and never be moved again.


    However, xiongtukan is too much. Mingming has already captured Pei Ming, but he still wants to give Xue tingji a fatal blow. He gives instructions to the Falcon and prepares to attack again.


    Pei Ming, of course, couldn''t let him succeed. He turned to xiongtukan and yelled, "if you touch him, the Xiongnu will be destroyed. If you have the ability, you will bring your national fortune into chaos."


    Xiongtukan hesitated. After weighing, he took back the Falcon and laughed at Pei Ming with profound meaning. "I''ve heard what you said. Should you be more obedient?"


    If she could escape alone, there would not be so many things in her last life. Those who know the current affairs are heroes, and they will not fight any more immediately. Why don''t you follow him back to the tribe.


    Satisfied with her cooperation, xiongtu Kande wants to pull her on his horse. How can Pei Ming agree to drive the Hun followers behind him off the horse and occupy the mount alone.


    This woman is really wild. Xiongtukan just wanted to say something. Pei Ming first blocked his words, "don''t worry, I can run faster than the eagle. Let''s go, let me see where your nest is."


    Looking at her indifference, Xiong Tukan''s interest became stronger. He rode his horse to the side and walked slowly.


    "Usually I don''t like to rob other people''s things. Today, I just want to rob you. Don''t compare me with those robbers."


    Does he have the face to say that? Pei Ming turned his eyes and ignored him. He was not angry. He continued to talk to her about how he killed his uncle, what his attitude was towards his father, and the tribal leaders who were eyeing him.


    Speaking of this, Pei Ming''s anger is even greater. He retorts impolitely: "you have self-knowledge. I should have let them attack you. No, I should have stabbed you to death the first time I saw you."


    "Oh?" He pasted closer, "who are you talking about? What do you want to do to me? Did you stop it? "


    Pei Ming couldn''t help but look at him a little more and couldn''t tell what he was feeling.


    This lawless Prince of Xiongnu is just the same age as Xue tingji. He is just as vigorous as Xue tingji. He was threatened by his uncle before, and his nature was more or less suppressed.


    Now, he has become the future master of the grassland. He is also the only son of Lao Chanyu. He has no restriction and enjoys the benefits of power prematurely, but he does not have enough mature mind to control it.


    In contrast, Xue Ting suffered too much, tasted all kinds of cruelty in the world, and climbed back to his peak in the hardest way.


    However, Pei Ming really doubts whether his intervention is right. Will this xiongtukan be a Ming emperor who is beneficial to the great harmony, just like his previous life, and will not invade each other with Xue Ting?Her eyes let xiongtukan very disappointed, even if he was robbed, he likes the woman or refused to pay more attention to him.


    It doesn''t matter. At least we can see her alive and be happy.


    After arriving at the tribe, he excitedly introduced the cattle, sheep, tents, and his people. "I''m leading the tribe alone now. You don''t have to worry about my father''s unhappiness."


    He thought Pei Ming, who came to Xiongnu for the first time, would be more or less interested, even if he wanted to spy on the military. However, Pei Ming was always expressionless and didn''t want to see more.


    Rao is more tolerant to her, xiongtukan is not a patient person after all, more anxious to show her what he has.


    "If you become my wife, I can give you all the jewelry, cattle, sheep and slaves of Xiongnu. I can give you whatever you want!"


    But Pei Ming''s answer, but not the slightest face, "I want to go back."


    Xiongtukan''s brow sank quickly and breathed heavily for two or three times. "Do you have to do this?"


    Pei Ming thought of all his reactions, let alone a repeat of the drama. But there are some reasons that she didn''t understand before, but now she understands them.


    "Xiong Tukan." She finally agreed to talk to him, but what she said was something he didn''t like to hear.


    She said: "in fact, you are a child who hasn''t grown up. At first sight, you think I''m fresh and want to play with me. As a result, if I''m someone else''s, not yours, you will be jealous. So even if you rob me hard, you have to earn face for yourself, right?"


    Xiongtukan stared at her eyes and said nothing. She was not afraid. She continued: "it''s not your fault. I know that in you Huns, women are just like cattle and sheep, but I''m not."


    But xiongtukan laughed, shook his head and denied her words, "who would think about a thing, an ox or a sheep day and night? Do you know that every figure of you is in my head, and I often turn it out and think about it. "


    The more he said, the more excited he was. He opened his arms to Pei Ming and showed her his magnificent physique. "I like you as much as I like you as a treasure."

 Chapter 247

    Xiongtukan and Xue tingji are no less than two to show their love, but xiongtukan''s outspokenness makes xiongtukan more overbearing, which makes Pei Ming uncomfortable.


    It seems that admonishment is useless. This man can''t listen to it at all. However, Pei Ming doesn''t want to discuss with him for a long time. He is just procrastinating.


    She will wait until Xue tingji comes with someone.


    But her plan, Xiong Tukan is also clear, but this does not affect his persuading Pei ming to become his wife.


    He was willing to propose marriage to the respected general Pei DA in accordance with the custom of the Darong people. He could even show the greatest sincerity. When he became Chanyu of the Huns, he would make friends with the two countries.


    "My wife''s people are my people. I will take care of Darong like my tribe. Are you willing to marry me now?"


    As he said this, he paced around Pei Ming, secretly winking at other people where she couldn''t see them. Those people immediately walked away and didn''t know what to do.


    At the same time, Pei Ming''s Yu Guang is also monitoring their every move. She knows what xiongtukan wants, so she has to find a way to escape.


    Although the chances of success are slim


    In my heart, I estimated the time when the army came, and then I looked for the horse nearest to her. How could I get the weapon?


    Just when she was distressed, xiongtukan suddenly came back to her, obviously angry, "you are ignoring me, when I will indulge you endlessly!"


    His eyes fell on his waist. Isn''t there a good machete? But can she beat xiongtukan?


    Anyway, he had to have a try. Pei Mingxin had an idea. He was angry and yelled at him: "it''s unnecessary! I have an emperor. Why do you need pity? When my man becomes emperor, the world will respect him! "


    Fortunately, when she was in the enemy camp, she had the courage to push. Although she was not strong enough, she was able to push xiongtukan backward by skillfully using dark force.


    Then when he was distracted, he really grabbed his knife!


    Even Pei Ming didn''t believe that it could be so smooth. She turned around and ran away without delay. She was nimble and nimble. She avoided xiongtukan''s pull. The blade also scratched his palm.


    You deserve it! Who let him control the eagle hurt Xue tingji.


    But just as she was about to step on the horse''s back, she was suddenly tied to her upper body and her arms couldn''t move. She pulled back and fell to the ground.


    Pei Ming sighs that she is a Hun who is good at hunting. She is dragged all the way back to xiongtukan and doesn''t pretend to be calm.


    Xiongtukan was very angry. He squatted down and pinched her chin. His eyes could spray fire. "You annoyed me. You should be punished."


    At this time, the eagle in the sky began to sing again. It was Xue Ting who came.


    He didn''t care that he was deeply in the hinterland of his own neighboring country. Xiongtukan was no longer polite. He ordered the archers to prepare and glared at Pei Ming fiercely. "I''m very curious about whether the prince of Dairong is so excellent!"


    Pei Mingxin knows what he wants to do, and he doesn''t have the courage to struggle any more.


    Finally, we have to go to this step


    Xue tingji''s sweat flew out with the turbulence, which showed his anxiety. He even rushed to the front of the army without waiting for the army behind him.


    "Ah Ming!" When he finally saw the tribe, he cried out. The Xiongnu people in the tribe saw that he was running fiercely, but they didn''t stop him.


    There are a few more attendants here, unkindly to guide him, their left virtuous king has been waiting for a long time.


    Without considering whether it was a trap or not, Xue tingji kept up with it without hesitation. When he came to an open space, his pupils contracted instantly.


    Xiongtukan, this beast!


    Pei Ming was trapped and hung in the air. He hung his head and didn''t struggle. He couldn''t see whether he fainted or not. But below her


    It turned out to be a pack of wolves!


    "Ah Ming! Ah Ming, I''m here. Can you hear me? " He was about to approach, but an arrow shot in front of Ertian. The warning was self-evident.


    Following the direction of the arrow, Xue tingji saw the face that he hated. The more resentful he was, the more proud xiongtukan was. He raised his left arm to signal the archer to take his place.


    Dozens of arrows were pointing at Xue tingji, and the bowstring was pulled creaking.


    When he weighed the machete in his hand, xiongtukan laughed lightly, "as long as you dare to move, I will let you die more ugly than the body bitten by wild dogs."


    But when he said that, he put the blade on the rope that hung Pei Ming. If it broke, Pei Ming would fall into the wolves with full fangs. The consequences can be imagined.


    "What are you doing?" Xue tingji''s spine was cold for a while, but he moved a little, and the tight bowstring immediately stopped him.


    This is the "game" set by xiongtukan, which is vicious and cruel.


    Pei Ming, who will fall into the mouth of a hungry wolf at any time, and Pei Ming''s arrow to himself, want to see what Xue tingji will do and whether he is willing to give up his life for the sake of his beloved woman?He''s not bluffing, he''s really doing it.


    Apart from the prince, Xue tingji has never met such a person who does not care about the importance. Of course, he does not dare to take the risk of suffering ah Ming. He can only go step by step, hoping to persuade Xiong Tukan to stop his nonsense.


    "She is the daughter of general Pei. Even our emperor dares not let her get hurt. Do you Hun''s Shan Yu respect general Pei?"


    "Indeed." Xiongtukan doesn''t deny that he respects the hero himself, but since Pei Ming doesn''t want to marry him, he doesn''t care.


    He''s just delusional! Xue Ting clenched his teeth and wanted to say something, but xiongtukan didn''t give him the chance.


    He is not so stupid. He can''t wait to hear Pei Ming''s cry for mercy.


    From the beginning to the end, Pei Ming didn''t look up.


    She didn''t feel dizzy. She was very conscious. She heard Xue tingji''s voice, but she didn''t dare to see him.


    Dare not see him fall into the wolves in the moment, may appear indifferent look.


    This is the pain she will never forget, now again experience, even more difficult to breathe.


    In her last life, she was also hanged above the wolves by xiongtukan. Xue tingji was also worried when facing the arrow, but she never thought that when the rope broke and she was engulfed by the wolves


    Xue tingji didn''t even move.


    He just watched her being attacked and bitten by the wolves, but he didn''t even come down!


    God knows how much she wanted to laugh at that moment.


    At that time, she had been with Xue tingji in Beidi for two years, a whole two years of hardship! She thought that they were the couple who were more affectionate than Jin Jian. She thought that Xue tingji would at least be worried about his bow and arrow.


    As long as he can be in a hurry, even if he died, he will not be blamed.


    But he didn''t

 Chapter 248

    What is unswerving, what is withered, all lies, her safety is not equal to his own life.


    Because he wants to return to the imperial city and usurp power. His life is so important, how can he sacrifice for her?


    So she had to fight with the wolves alone. Although the wolves were domesticated by xiongtukan, they didn''t really hurt her, but could she not be afraid?


    It was because of that time that she was so afraid of wolves. What she was even more afraid of was Xue tingji, who was more cruel than wolves.


    She didn''t remember how long she fought with the wolves. Xue tingji didn''t help her until the army came. By the way, she even raised her troops to attack, which almost made the Xiongnu fall into the battle of inheritance again.


    Then, is to her concern, but at that time a few words, what is the use?


    Only this time, she was cool with Xue ting. After being rescued, she couldn''t help asking him why he didn''t save her.


    And his answer let her never forget, whenever think of all ridiculous.


    "With your skill, I believe you can deal with it. Everything is important for the overall situation," he said


    Hehe, the overall situation? She is not as important as the overall situation. She is not as important as himself. If she is used to replace the Huns in one fell swoop, Xue tingji will certainly be happy and will not be distressed at all.


    That''s the man she gave everything, it''s not worth it.


    Now think about it, that is, from that time on, she was dead hearted to Xue tingji, and she couldn''t laugh at him any more.


    Xue tingji must also be aware of it, but the villain complained first, blaming her for betrayal and her loss of affection.


    In those two years, she accompanied Xue tingji through life and death, fighting traitors inside and fighting against Xiongnu outside. She worked hard to become a powerful woman general.


    But because she is so powerful, Xue tingji can naturally throw her in the wolf pile? Do you want to go through fire and water for him as before?


    This man is shameless.


    In the memory, his face was simply ugly, so now she didn''t want to see it again. She simply ignored Xue tingji''s call, no matter how anxious he was.


    He thought that she would struggle to share her feelings with her man, but he didn''t expect that she was so indifferent. Xiongtukan didn''t know Pei Ming''s mood, and he called out to her curiously, "aren''t you afraid?"


    Pei Ming didn''t respond to this question, which made him very dissatisfied. For a moment, he forgot that his knife was still on the rope, and even stepped forward to see her face clearly.


    That is to say, it was too late for him to let the sharp blade brush the fragile rope, and the sudden sound made him white.


    Pei Ming lost her hold in a moment, and the falling feather drifted down to the wolves. At the last moment, she looked at Xiong Tukan.


    That look, mixed with too much sadness, there is his unspeakable despair, and even a trace of death relief. In any case, it was not the fear he thought.


    Unfortunately, before he could see through it, Pei Ming fell down quickly in front of his eyes. He regretted it and finally realized that he had made a big mistake.


    Zheng Leng, he forgot to help, just back to God, but in front of a flying shadow.


    At the moment when Pei Ming fell down and the rope broke, Xue tingji''s heart was almost shaking out of his throat. Without hesitation, he got off the horse and rushed over with the fastest speed in his life.


    The archers wanted to take his life, but king Zuoxian didn''t give an order, and they didn''t dare to take it seriously, so they let Xue Ting run away.


    The wolves are surrounded by fences, and they are half tall. Xue Ting falls into xiongtukan''s eyes with a leap, but he is not angry.


    Because in this instant, he knew that he had lost. Since he had lost, there was no need to fight with him. Zuo Xian king of Xiongnu was not a rogue.


    Xue tingji, who can''t manage these things at all, only cares about Pei Ming, but his sudden intrusion infuriates the wolves, and they all besiege and block his sight.


    "Ah Ming, where are you, Ah Ming?"


    Pei Ming was stunned by his voice. He looked up and saw that he was eager to find himself without any rules.


    It''s really Is that him?


    His hasty look and his action of pushing away the wolves and trying to run towards him all fall into Pei Ming''s eyes. It''s like a picture scroll with fixed frame, vivid strokes and rich ink. It''s a color she has never seen before.


    Xue tingji came to save her. She didn''t hesitate, didn''t weigh up, and didn''t say in a high sounding way that she could handle it herself.


    As expected, he kept his promise and protected her with his life. If only such Xue tingji had existed before.


    But it''s not too late now. Xue tingji didn''t disappoint her. If she still doubts his sincerity at the moment, how can it be regarded as deep love?


    His heart, which has been cold for half a lifetime, finally has a warm corner to put down.


    It''s not easy to see Pei Ming falling on the ground. Xue tingji finally takes back her spirit. When she sees her tears, she thinks she is scared and feels more guilty.He still shouldn''t leave her. He''s sorry for her because of the situation.


    "Ah Ming, don''t move. I''ll help you!" He brought a knife and it would be easier for him to wave back the wolves. But just as he was approaching Pei Ming, he saw a wolf at the tip of his eye. He opened his mouth to Pei Ming and immediately called out: "get down!"


    With his instinctive cooperation, Pei Ming doesn''t even need to respond. After doing so, Xue Ting throws the long knife out of his hand and just sticks it in the wolf''s neck.


    Pei Ming''s crisis is solved for the time being, but in this way, he has no self-defense in his hand, and he can''t manage so much at the moment. He rushes to protect her in his arms, only to find that her whole body is extremely cold.


    There was never a moment when his temperature made Pei Ming feel so warm. He looked up at him as if he had never seen his eyebrows.


    The ice in my heart, completely opened, clenched my lower lip, tried not to cry, but still could not hide from him.


    Tie her tightly in front of the chest, always love to tease her Xue tingji, at the moment but don''t know how to comfort her, only will be distressed into a kiss between the forehead, "it''s OK, I''m here."


    If he could spell this time in his last life and say this sentence for her, how could she have suffered for so many years. Pei Ming grabbed his sleeve tightly and just wanted to cry in his arms.


    It''s a pity that this is not the time to express our feelings. The wolf around us is roaring to avenge his dead companions. His mouth is full of fishy smell, and some even pounce directly on Xue tingji.


    They have to escape first. Xue Ting, reluctant to work Pei Ming any more, holds her in one hand and is ready to run over and pull back his long knife.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as he took a few steps, he suddenly screamed and leaned down. It turned out that a wolf had bitten his right leg, and it was right on his knee.


    Forced to endure the pain, he clenched his right hand and knocked heavily on the wolf''s head. He smashed the wolf several times, but he didn''t let go. Looking at this posture, he really wanted to tear him up.


    "Don''t move Pei Ming holds him down. Otherwise, the more he struggles, the tighter the wolf''s bite will be. Seeing that the long knife is not far away from him, he grits his teeth and reaches out his left arm. A wolf sees the opportunity and bites.


    Pei Ming didn''t hesitate. He held the handle of the knife before he was bitten on his arm.


    At the right time, he cut the wolf''s mouth, sobbed and ran away, which made other wolves hesitate.


    Just at this moment, the sound of horse hooves came from afar.


    Their army has come at last!

 Chapter 249

    The earth shaking iron hoof raised a lot of dust, and the surging posture showed the anger of the army.


    The Huns dare to rob their eldest daughter and insult their unprepared sixth highness. This is beating them in the face. Don''t treat them as bullies!


    With the help of a large army, Xue tingji and Pei Ming will have shelter, but only if they rush out of the wolves.


    He took the long knife from Pei Ming and cut directly at the wolf who bit his right knee. Although he was killed, his frown didn''t loosen.


    The bone of his leg was broken, and it didn''t work at all. Moreover, one of the dog teeth of the wolf just now seemed to be broken in his wound.


    Seeing that he couldn''t even support himself, Pei Ming realized how serious the consequences of his leg injury were.


    That will directly determine whether Xue tingji can become king or emperor.


    But now she couldn''t manage these things at all. She turned around to Xue tingji''s right side and walked in and out with him. The wolves were not as fierce as the wild wolves she had ever met. Seeing that they were not easy to deal with, she didn''t insist any more.


    After breaking through the fence, they finally got out of the trap. When they saw the army coming, they were stopped by one person.


    Xiongtukan admits that he has caused trouble, but he is not afraid. Now that he is in this position, he should make more trouble!


    He also no matter what fair or not, taking advantage of Xue tingji''s injury, raised a knife and wanted his life.


    This is not willful, but he knows how to catch the thief first. He can see that the prince of Darong is very powerful. He will become an emperor in the future, which is not good for the Huns.


    So, don''t let him go!


    At the same time, Xue tingji didn''t intend to pass xiongtukan. A fight was inevitable. He pushed Pei Ming aside. "Don''t get close to him. Be careful of getting hurt."


    "But your legs..."


    How can you beat xiongtukan when you are injured like this? In fact, Xue tingji''s heart is not very strong, but this battle must be fought!


    Don''t want to let a Ming worry, he tried to smile, "no problem."


    Seeing his weakness, Xiong Tukan didn''t talk about the way of a gentleman. He was the first to bear the brunt of it. Xue tingji was not willing to be soft, just a leg. Even if he was abandoned here, he would make money as long as he could make the enemy die.


    If you can''t use your strength, stick to it and try not to move your footwork as much as possible to win with moves.


    Xiong Tukan''s attack was very fierce. He was as strong as he was. He was very good at his Sabre skill since he was a child. The curved blade was only a short distance from Xue tingji''s waist several times, but he could block it.


    Even if injured, the martial arts of the royal family of Darong are unknown to xiongtukan. They can''t find Xue tingji''s routine and gradually lose patience.


    He can''t kill a lame man?! The more unwilling he was, the more chaotic he was. Although his brute force was terrible, he could always be defused by Xue ting with skillful force, and gradually became manic, no matter what kind of chaos he had behind him.


    At this time, general Tan had led people to attack xiongtukan''s tribe. All the Xiongnu men came to fight, but Zuo Xianwang, who should have led them, was busy fighting privately.


    But the Huns were born to be good at fighting. Even if there was no leader, they could still fight in an orderly way. Moreover, judging from the current situation, their Zuoxian king was about to win.


    After all, Xue tingji was seriously injured. Standing in the same place to fight back was not a long-term solution. Xiongtukan was also tricky. Every move and every move aimed at his right leg, which forced Xue tingji to retreat.


    Every time you move, the wolf tooth deeply embedded in the joint will poke one more point. The pain is secondary. The key is that it gets stuck in the bone seam and locks the knee, making it more difficult to move.


    Just when he was in a dilemma, xiongtukan suddenly forced him in front of him, showed a fierce smile, and then cut to his head.


    In this case, there was no other way but to block, but when he raised his arm, xiongtukan suddenly raised his leg and directly kicked his right knee.


    "Ah --" failed to resist the blow, Xue tingji finally fell to the ground, he knew what his bones were broken into.


    Just now, he was in the hard support, and when he was kicked again, the bone stubbles completely dislocated, rubbed each other and stabbed into the meat, which made him sweat all over.


    "Hum, you still lost to me." Don''t care what win or not, xiongtu cangao raised his machete, ready to end a duel as a winner.


    But at this time, the sound of footsteps behind him aroused his vigilance. As soon as he turned back, a sharp blade wind swept his side face. After the coolness, it was stinging. Then the blood dripped down and crossed his jaw.


    If he had just slowed down, it would have been his neck.


    Before he could react, the following attack was full of ruthlessness. Then he could see who had nearly taken his life.


    Where did Pei Ming go just now? She went to grab the weapon, took the sword from the hands of the soldiers, bent over and took out her greatest ability, vowed to solve the madman xiongtukan!


    If Xue tingji''s leg is broken, all their efforts will be in vain. Is xiongtukan still trying to take his life? When you really have this ability!


    The battlefield is full of big men. She is the only one who is fiercer than anyone with a sword.She has accumulated many years of experience, so that she can practice a unique Kung Fu, light and changeable, but can be unexpected rampage, freely retracted and released, making it impossible to prevent.


    In xiongtukan''s eyes, more is appreciation.


    She has a beautiful face, wisdom and spirit that any Hun woman can''t match, even the posture of sword dancing is so graceful, as long as you look at her eyes, you can''t even hear any sound around her.


    Such a woman is better than the immortal goddess. Unfortunately, it''s not his.


    Pei Ming just wants to kill him, but Xue tingji thinks her actions are too dangerous. She tries to get up, but his legs


    Yu Guang keeps an eye on him. Pei Ming finds a chance to get around xiongtukan and reaches out to pull him up to let his weight rest on his shoulder.


    Now it''s Fair for them to fight against each other, but xiongtukan smiles and says to Pei Ming, "it''s more convenient for you to kill me if you don''t take him. Why should you be dragged down?"


    Xue tingji''s face was stiff when he heard the speech, while Pei Ming was very magnanimous. He held him more tightly in silence. He turned his head to xiongtukan and said something to cheer both men up.


    She leaned against Xue tingji and said, "I am his scabbard."


    She is the one who knows Xue tingji best and can rely on him when he is vulnerable.


    There is no drag between them, only side by side. This deep feeling is enough to melt all the pain. Xue Ting looks at her in a daze, and Pei Ming looks up at him.


    For the first time, Xue tingji finally saw the bottom of the clarification in her eyes. He didn''t know that it was because he rushed into the wolves without hesitation, solved Pei Ming''s heart knot and gave her the perfection she wanted.


    She was finally able to love him unreservedly, to believe him, and to accompany him again.


    Even if there was a war nearby, Xue tingji was still reluctant to live up to her tenderness. He bent down and kissed her in front of xiongtukan.


    Pei Ming, who has never been intimate with others, laughs this time. He and Xue Ting clench their weapons and say, "let''s work together."


    "Well, together."

 Chapter 250

    The battle situation fell into a tug of war, and general Tan''s men and horses gradually gained the upper hand. Finally, they were able to distract and help his highness. First of all, they had to solve the eagle in the sky!


    It has to be said that the Falcon trainer is very capable. He helped his master and caused a lot of trouble to Xue tingji and Pei Ming. Of course, he died under the arrow of general Tan even if he had any intelligence. The next moment is xiongtukan.


    At this time xiongtukan also finally suffered. He never thought that the cooperation between the two people could be so good.


    Xue Ting''s legs were inconvenient, so Pei Ming took her to move. They could take care of each other''s weak points, learn from each other''s strong points, and advance and retreat appropriately.


    But here is Xiongnu, the chassis of xiongtukan. Even if they were defeated by the army of Darong, the people of the tribe would not see Zuo Xian in trouble, so they came forward to help.


    At the same time, general Tan also turned his position to his highness, which made the struggle among the three more chaotic.


    Until a burst of roar from afar, suddenly broke the situation, general Tan''s face suddenly, "it''s Da Chanyu''s person."


    The enemy troops were so mighty that they broke into their own hinterland, and their son''s tribe was also badly damaged. Naturally, Da Danyu would not sit back and ignore them. No one would dare to underestimate the Hun''s troops and drag on. I''m afraid no one would return, so we had to make a quick decision.


    Only xiongtukan was not very happy. He didn''t want his father to interfere, so he made a great mistake.


    How can you be distracted in the face of two strong opponents? The result is that Pei Ming seizes the opportunity and stabs him in the heart.


    However, he came back at the last moment and resolved the crisis of the sword. Unexpectedly, Xue Ting suddenly appeared on her side and chopped off without thinking. At this moment, Xiong Tukan didn''t feel much.


    He only saw Xue ting with his eyes. He was as ruthless as a wolf king. He wanted to swallow him alive. Then he gradually became aware. He raised his hand to cover the pain, but his body was out of control. Before he looked down, he fell straight down.


    His chest was cut by the blade, and his whole upper body was stained red with blood. Xue tingji even thoughtfully shielded Pei Ming from blood.


    The Revenge of robbing Ah Ming and putting her in danger is finally revenge.


    "Zuo Xian Wang!"


    Seeing this scene, all the Huns were filled with grief and indignation. General Tan took the opportunity to dismount and help Xue tingji with Pei Ming.


    Xue tingji couldn''t support the attack just now. Seeing Da Danyu''s troops coming, general Tan ordered to withdraw.


    Xiongtukan, who was hit by a fatal blow, didn''t stop breathing immediately. He covered his bleeding chest and was surrounded by everyone, but he still looked at Pei Ming through the gap.


    It''s a pity that Pei Ming didn''t give anything to him until it disappeared in his vision. She only had Xue tingji in her eyes.


    He is not jealous, but a little sorry. Why does the person he likes not like him?


    When the army withdrew from the Xiongnu border, Xue tingji''s injury was aggravated by the bumpy horse back, and his whole leg was swollen and deformed.


    "Tingji..." Pei Ming can''t bear to see more, and he can''t help crying when he hugs him. Xue tingji is not willing to make her cry. He says over and over again that he''s OK.


    After returning to the camp, he was carried to the military doctor for the first time. God knows how tight the old military doctor''s brow is. The injury on the back of his head is just right. What happened again?!


    And this time, the problem was even more difficult. He immediately recruited an assistant to prepare all the instruments for the treatment of trauma. He cooked the Ma boiling soup for his highness to drink. Then he put the knife on the fire and roasted it until it was red.


    Pei Ming had to wait outside the door again, but he didn''t panic. After all, his life was safe, didn''t he?


    But


    But what Xue tingji might lose was something more important than his life. Even she didn''t know what to do.


    The efficacy of Mabei decoction is very good. Xue tingji, who was in a coma, just frowned and didn''t struggle much. But he didn''t know how ugly his face was when the military doctor opened his skin and saw the broken bones inside.


    At this moment, the setting sun is the most gorgeous and the last brilliance. The red light makes people panic, like the sky stained with blood, which makes Pei Ming not want to see more.


    After that, the afterglow gradually darkened and was covered with layers of indigo. Further away, there were few stars shining. After a while, the night would swallow up the last sunlight, but there were fire lights everywhere in the barracks to replace the sunset, to compete with the night, so that the stars would not be too cold.


    It was not until general Tan advised her for the third time that Pei Ming nodded stiffly, as if he realized that the night was deep.


    At this time, the door was opened slowly, and the tired military doctor came out with his head down and handed over the cloth bag.


    "This is From his Highness''s bones. "


    His head was dizzy and his hand was very slow. Pei Ming didn''t dare to open it. General Tan took it and opened it.


    It''s a bloody wolf tooth, two inches long.


    After only one look, Pei Ming quickly moves away from his eyes. For a long time, he can''t say anything. Even general Tan is silent. He doesn''t want to ask Pei Ming some questions in front of him and asks her to go back first.Pei Ming shook his head, choked and asked, "his leg Can it be restored? "


    In fact, there is no need for a military doctor to answer. Is she really not clear? The old military doctor also knew that concealing was just futile. He was also uncomfortable. He lifted his robe and knelt down. He kowtowed heavily, "I''m incompetent!"


    Even if he did his best, he just put back his Highness''s bone, but he just left a shape. It''s not clear whether he can use it in the future.


    "However, from my experience, if I hurt my tendon, I don''t expect to recover."


    Therefore, Xue Ting was disabled, not to mention fighting on horseback, even walking was inconvenient.


    What''s more, he wanted to avenge the crown prince and win the throne. From then on, it was hard for him to hope.


    People in the world will not allow a disabled man to be the emperor. If his leg is disabled, Xue tingji will lose his qualification to fight for the throne. Even the emperor who turns a blind eye to him will abandon him completely.


    At that time, the prince is not trying to deal with him, and there is no one to stop him? The generals in the Imperial City, the Pei family, the tan family, and all those who supported Xue tingji, also suffered.


    He managed to build up his own strength. Only when the time was more mature, he could go back to the imperial city to get his due honor. Now he was easily destroyed. What a blow to him? What will he do in the future


    How could general Tan not know what Pei Ming was thinking and how relieved she was, "at least her life is still there. It''s better than last time, isn''t it?"


    But for Xue tingji, it''s more painful than death. Pei Ming is distressed for him. He can''t be relieved.


    The military doctor, ashamed of his incompetence, first told him to withdraw to prepare the decoction. General Tan helped Pei Ming into the room to have a look at his highness. At this moment, the medicine of Mapei decoction has not passed. I don''t know what kind of expression Xue tingji will have when he wakes up.

 Chapter 251

    Looking at his Highness''s pale face due to excessive blood loss, general Tan sighed again, "misfortune and fortune depend on each other. Don''t be too pessimistic."


    Pei Ming nodded, asked him to go out first, and then looked at Xue tingji''s right leg alone. His heart still trembled when he recalled the situation at that time.


    What had been lost, God did give it back to her, but she took the most important thing from Xue ting. She didn''t know whether she should be pleased or regret.


    Finger belly gently fell on the winding linen, did not dare to force at all, silent tears, suddenly heard a hoarse smile, "don''t cry."


    When he woke up, he was still calm. He held Pei Ming in his hand. Instead, he was comforting her. "What''s the injury? Let the military doctor see it. "


    "I''m fine..." She wanted to force a smile, but she couldn''t hold it back and quickly wiped away her tears. On the contrary, she wiped more and more tears. Finally, she could only cry in front of him and her face was covered with tears.


    Xue tingji asked her to vent for a while, then pulled her to her arms and lay down, gently following her back. Her tone was as gentle as her movements. "As long as you are OK, I don''t care about anything else."


    His heart beat very smoothly, not pretending to be calm. Pei Ming thought he would be angry, collapse and hysterical, but he didn''t expect to be so calm. Maybe he didn''t know it.


    Just after thinking about this, Xue tingji said, "it''s just a leg. It can''t get in the way of anything. The throne should be mine, and it will still be mine."


    Pei Ming pouts his lips, tears in his eyes, which makes Xue Ting laugh and hold her little nose, "don''t you believe it? When did Xue tingji care about other people''s judgment? Whoever refuses to accept me will be killed. "


    That''s true! How could he compromise with others? At the beginning, so many people secretly scolded him for robbing Xu''s fiancee. Didn''t he still rob her?


    "Ho, tyrant!" She broke her tears and laughed. She rubbed in his arms. Before she knew it, she was still at a loss. When she came to him and heard him say a few words, she was really not afraid.


    "If people in the world would rather have the prince''s insane mind to control the country than you, then they deserve to be subjugated. Since ancient times, no one has been able to evaluate the king of kaichao. You just happen to be the first emperor of all ages!"


    "It''s not me, it''s us." Xue Ting by scraping her face, deep voice full of doting, "we are the first emperor, you will be the whole Darong, the most precious queen."


    Smelling speech, she raised her eyes and looked at him. Her eyes were still wet with tears and a smile. She was more brilliant than ever.


    Xue Ting, sensing the danger, seemed to have a change in her mood. She hugged her shoulder more happily. "As long as you can get your heart, it''s worth everything."


    What''s more, although he broke his leg, he let xiongtukan lose his life. So he made money.


    Without the only Zuo Xian king of Xiongnu, there must be civil strife. If you take the opportunity to beat them, who will criticize him as a lame man?


    Under the command of general Tan, no one in the whole army mentioned the injury and disability of his sixth highness. However, with the experience of falling into a coma last time, the soldiers didn''t seem very worried. They just did their duty well.


    However, even with the best medicine, Xue tingji had to lie down for a month or two to get down to the ground.


    During this period of time, he was not idle either to discuss the art of war with general tan or to discuss the progress of the reconstruction of the towering tower. He did not take his leg injury seriously.


    At least, it seems so.


    Pei Ming, who has a long memory, has to personally supervise the construction of the towering tower every day. The craftsmen are also very cautious, holding their heads to ensure that there will be no more mistakes.


    After listening to these words, Pei Ming was tired. He was just in time for lunch. He cooked fish soup and brought it to his highness to mend his body.


    The military doctor specially ordered that Xue tingji''s diet should not be spicy with ginger and garlic, so he didn''t put anything in the fish soup. It was really nourishing, but it was fishy.


    Even though he had been in Beidi for such a long time and was used to plain food, Xue tingji still refused to eat such food.


    But his recovery is not so good, how can the rare nutrition be wasted? Pei Ming just sat by his bed, his expression is quite impatient.


    "Either drink the soup or starve to death. You choose one."


    "Ah Ming, do me a favor." Xue tingji deliberately cheat, "it''s too fishy, for you, you can''t drink."


    "What an affectation Pei Mingcai was not used to him. She asked Banliu to go down to have a rest and deal with it by herself.


    Although the mouth does not spare him, but gently blowing cool action is still very serious, really fishy, but this is a good thing.


    Scooped a spoonful of soup, shallow sipped a little, tasted cold and hot, and then blocked to his lips, "it''s so hard to drink, it''s better than the soup, don''t dally, otherwise it''s more fishy when it''s cold."


    It seems that she always takes care of him in this way. Xue tingji is a little absent-minded. When was the first time she came?


    Oh, he chased her in Dongshi and was hurt by a earthen jar. He shamelessly detained her in liuwangfu to make up for her merits and demerits. Looking back now, those days are really worth remembering.


    At that time, she was a respectable young lady, but she was surprisingly soulful. Now, in order to make her mature and neat, she is very skilled in medicine.This is not a good thing. His woman should have been spoiled and lived the most luxurious life in the world, instead of living like a maid.


    Since she couldn''t get rich clothes and good food for the time being, she couldn''t be wronged for her boudoir taste. Xue tingji held her wrist and joked, "feed me."


    Pei Ming seems reluctant, "it''s not for me. Why should I feed you?"


    He sank his face. "You know it''s bad? I will share the joys and sorrows with you Then, she snatched a mouthful of stuffy light from the fish soup, and then dragged her to her arms and bowed her head to kiss her.


    "Well..." Pei Ming resisted for the first time, patting his arm, but he didn''t care if he moved too much, for fear that he might accidentally touch his leg.


    But Xue tingji had no fear. He kept her close to his chest, no matter how she struggled, or the more she moved, the closer their chests were.


    Anyway, he was very happy.


    Soon Pei Ming understood his intention and refused to be honest. He pushed him away and took a big breath of air.


    This asshole, must drag her to suffer together! No wonder he didn''t want to drink the fish soup. It was disgusting.


    "Ha ha ha, do you still laugh at my affectation?" He rubbed Pei Ming''s nose and deliberately exhaled a fishy smell. Pei Ming couldn''t stand it any more. He rolled his eyes and pushed his face aside. "I''m wrong!"


    "It''s late." Xue tingji held her wrists and said something inexplicable, "you''d better take a bath tonight."

 Chapter 252

    Pei Ming didn''t understand what he meant. Suddenly, he felt warm and greasy around his neck. He quickly stopped his action. "No, you can''t move."


    Although he was disappointed for a moment, Xue tingji didn''t intend to stop. He took her chin and said, "don''t you want it for such a long time?"


    What did he say! But Pei Ming didn''t make any more noise. She really wanted to get the comfort from him and let her deeply realize that he was the same as before.


    Fortunately, it''s warm now, and I don''t feel cold when I meet him. When the lace of the bra is pulled out, they breathe much faster.


    The tattoo on her chest, like other parts of her body, was repeatedly tasted and gradually familiar. The tip of her tongue crossed every stroke and finally melted into his warmth.


    When Banliu came over and was about to knock on the door, he heard a faint sound in the room. He turned red and quickly stepped back. At the same time, he also had some shame.


    It''s not convenient for your highness to move. How do they


    In the daytime, it''s just a small fight. It''s nothing more than a little sweet to Pei Ming. The pattern of that night is the most important thing.


    Xue tingji did what he said. No matter what method she used, she could give her happiness. Pei Ming was not very relaxed and would rather let him be happy alone. She was shy, so let it go.


    Even so, they still tossed into the night, Pei Ming lying on Xue tingji''s stomach, floating up and down with his breath, half opened his eyes and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "Not tired yet?" His voice was a little tired, "if you don''t enjoy yourself today, wait until my injury is healed..."


    "Shut up." She didn''t want to joke with him, so she lay on his side and closed her eyes to refresh herself. After a while, when Xue tingji thought she was asleep, her arm came up again and hugged him tightly.


    Although she did not open her eyes, Xue tingji understood that she was worried about his leg from the bottom of her heart.


    In fact, he himself is not.


    After a period of time, everything was peaceful. General Tan paid special attention to the movements of Xiongnu, hoping to find the right time to avenge his highness.


    But after waiting for so long, I still didn''t wait for the news I wanted. All the tribes of Xiongnu didn''t take any action to seize the throne. This kind of quiet was too unusual.


    After hearing this, Xue tingji held his arms and thought for a while, "is there any news about xiongtukan?"


    The only Zuo Xian king was cut to death. The Huns could not be so calm, which makes people doubt. Is their Shan Yu also planning a revenge war?


    "It could be..." Pei Ming hesitated and then shook his head uncertainly.


    Nevertheless, Xue tingji guessed her meaning, "do you mean that he may not be dead?"


    Is it possible? At that time, he slashed xiongtukan''s chest, and the blood gushed out was real. But according to Pei Ming''s experience, xiongtukan retreated half a step when he was attacked, so the knife was not deep.


    If his life is harder, maybe he can keep his breath.


    Looking at Xue tingji with deep eyes, she could not help sighing: "when you fell from the towering tower and were hit in the head by a wooden beam, I thought you would die, but did you survive? Maybe other people have such luck. "


    Don''t want to make her sad, Xue tingji deliberately teased: "you listen to this, how seems to be very disappointed?"


    In fact, Pei Ming guessed right. About ten days later, the scouts found out the big news. The Huns held a grand sacrifice to thank changshengtian for protecting Zuo Xian.


    Xiongtukan survived. He really fought against Yama.


    For the Xiongnu people, of course, this was good news, but for Xue tingji, it was the last thing he wanted to hear. He immediately turned gloomy and did not speak for a long time.


    Since then, he has become more and more reticent. He often looks up and doesn''t know what he is thinking. Even when he faces Pei Ming, he can''t smile any more. He even often takes her away and prefers to be alone.


    Pei Ming doesn''t blame him and doesn''t disturb him. She knows how much influence xiongtukan''s not dead has on him.


    I thought that I had at least one leg for the life of Zuoxian king of Xiongnu, but now


    He tried his best, but he failed to form a feud. On the contrary, his legs did not heal. This kind of unwillingness grew with each passing day, and his self-esteem was suffering all the time.


    Originally, I was very tired, and I had to endure the pain of dressing change, the panic of joint stiffness, not to mention the daily bedridden depression.


    Now he really realized that he was disabled.


    It''s a loser who has no chance of winning or even can''t lift his head in front of xiongtukan


    He didn''t want to endure such frustration and meaningless pain. He pushed away the military doctor who gave him the medicine and said, "get out of here, get out of here!"


    He never lost his temper. He suddenly became angry, which made everyone confused. Pei Ming was not there at that time, otherwise she would never be surprised.


    But maybe she was a little afraid, because she had seen Xue tingji''s most terrible side."I''ve been cured for so long, but it''s still like this. What''s the use for you?" He threw away all the things he could throw. Xue Ting pushed aside others and insisted on walking down.


    The military doctors did not dare to let him mess around and pressed him down, "Your Highness, I can''t use it. The bone will be broken again."


    "What''s the use of growing back!"


    Just now when he moved his right leg, he found that he couldn''t even bend it. It was as hard as a stick. What''s the use of such a leg? It''s better than amputation, isn''t it!


    If he didn''t believe it, maybe it would be better if he took a few steps to go to the field? But the military doctors risked their lives to stop him, "really can''t, if the bone is broken again, maybe it''s really useless."


    They are also in a moment of impatience and have no choice but to say anything. Originally, they knew it by heart and never said the word "waste". As a result, they still committed taboo.


    Sure enough, Xue tingji, who was stimulated by this word, was even more crazy. "Isn''t it useless now? You all get out of here


    Fortunately, Pei Ming knew that Xue tingji was sweating all over after every dressing change. He came back with hot water. Seeing this, he quickly threw the boiling water basin and ran over, "what are you doing?"


    Xue tingji doesn''t want to frighten Pei Ming, but he still can''t hide the blue tendons and red blood in his eyes. Because he breathes too hard, he even sinks into his neck socket.


    Can Pei Ming not feel bad when he looks like this? He fought back his tears and sent everyone out.


    Military doctors don''t dare to be laissez faire, "Miss, your highness, he really --"


    "I know he will be honest. Thank you for your respect. Don''t take his angry words to heart."


    After everyone stepped back and closed the door, Xue tingji didn''t get angry any more, but he sat down, not looking at Pei Ming, but at his legs.


    With a silent sigh, Pei Ming slowly approached and squatted on his leg.


    His right leg is really useless. Even if his knee joint is swollen, it is still bulging and deformed. His tendons and tendons are sticking together and become a dead knot. It looks ugly and sad.


    But she didn''t care. She looked up at him. "You said that it doesn''t matter if you have a leg. If you can raise it for a while, it will improve. Why should it be destroyed?"


    "Oh, how''s it going?" Xue tingji knew that she was just saying it well. "In fact, you all know it, right? From then on, I can only be a useless person, a joke... "


    His self mockery made people frustrated, but Pei Ming didn''t immediately comfort him. Instead, he stood up and made a big surprise to Xue ting.


    She took off her dress one layer at a time, and was pressed down by him, "what are you doing?"

 Chapter 253

    "I''ll be married to you." Pei Ming answers happily, but Xue tingji''s face is stiff. Now is not the time to do these things, and


    He pursed his lips and bowed his head. His eyes were dark. Pei Ming knew what he was thinking, and his heart was even more bitter.


    The more competitive a person is, the more self abased he is when he is defeated. He just cares too much about losing to xiongtukan, but she has to let Xue Ting recover.


    When he stepped in front of him, he lifted his face and felt that it was not enough. He simply grabbed his cheek and frowned because of the pain.


    "Xue tingji, what do you think other people do? Can''t you see me in front of you? You promised to marry me and make me queen, but you''re not counting? "


    At any time, Xue tingji would listen to her words. He loosened his brow, but he still couldn''t get up.


    Pei Ming simply pushed him down, straddled him, grabbed his collar and said, "my man will not be easily discouraged. If you can''t wake up, I will use my way to let you understand what you should do."


    Staring at her eyes and eyebrows, Xue tingji knew that she would be serious. After a few breaths, he picked up his spirits, squeezed her arm, and told him with the strength of his palm that he was awake.


    "Even for you, I have to go on. As long as you are here, I will never fall down."


    Sure enough, his spirit can''t be easily dissipated. Pei Ming put down his heart and bent over him. A few strands of hair fell down and swept in his ear.


    "Yes, for me and those who hope for you, we are all waiting to follow you, so do you still worry them?"


    Xue tingji finally agreed to smile, and gently rubbed her forehead, "no, no more nonsense, I will take care of this leg, and then in everyone''s mountain, take you to the throne!"


    Even can imagine at that time, he will be how unrestrained expression, Pei Ming from the heart to expect, but a sneeze.


    It''s not warm today. It''s a little cold after talking naked for so long.


    After dressing, she summoned the military doctors to continue to change their dressing. As soon as she had a rest, she heard a trumpet sound, and then the army went out. It was the Huns who attacked again.


    When general Tan leads the troops, they don''t have to worry. After they tuck Xue tingji in the quilt, Pei Ming sits on one side and laughs, "it''s not easy for xiongtu kanken, otherwise why would Da Chanyu be so angry and take revenge on us?"


    Put down the knot, Xue tingji is also willing to joke, "maybe in time, he and I will meet again in the battlefield, when the two disabled face to face, no one will laugh at anyone."


    Pei Ming was amused by him, and suddenly got upset. He bit his lower lip, moved his fingertips on the quilt, and circled little by little. "It doesn''t matter where you are, as long as you This place is not abandoned


    Does she have to be naughty? Xue tingji pulled her over and gave her a fierce kiss, biting her on the tip of the tongue in revenge, "you just play hard, why didn''t you let go last night? Or Now make it up? "


    Before Pei Ming escapes, he hoops his upper body. Just as he is about to do something, the door suddenly knocks, which makes her climb out of bed.


    Banliu, who came to deliver hot water, knew at the moment when he opened the door that he was not at the right time again. He lowered his head and ran away quickly, which made it more obvious.


    Xue tingji, of course, doesn''t care. He looks at Pei Ming with great interest. She stares back and deliberately mixes hot water to wipe himself.


    The water was so hot that Xue Ting couldn''t even put her hand in, but she thought it was just right, "I see your skin is too thick. If it''s too hot, it may be thin!"


    The battle outside didn''t end until the evening, and there were not many casualties. General Tan said with a smile that the Huns were so afraid of their hands and feet for the first time in decades.


    Xu Shixiong''s life and death are still uncertain, and the tribes are not secure, so he dare not waste his troops at will. Instead, he is frustrated.


    But the Pei family''s soldiers are very fierce, and they are not easy to be pardoned. They are trying to make up for their mistakes and keep their heads.


    Even the recruits are so brave, how can the veterans be willing to fall behind? They also want to avenge their highness, so if they all have God''s help, they also let the Xiongnu know that they are not easy to bully.


    They were so effective that Xue tingji was even more confident. After half a month, he was finally able to go to the ground for activities.


    It can be said that when he went down to the ground, his right leg still couldn''t work. He could only barely stand, but he couldn''t walk.


    The military doctors specially made a crutch, but Xue Ting refused to accept it. She stared at the crutch with frightening eyes. However, Pei Ming always had to support it. She was also very tired, and finally she gave in.


    Later I got used to it. I could walk slowly with crutches without help, but my limp gait was not very good-looking.


    It''s said that his highness is recovering well. All the soldiers want to see him. As a matter of fact, Xue Ting has been in his room for two months. It''s a comfort to show his face.


    But Pei Ming knows that he doesn''t want to see people.It was a sunny day. She combed her hair in a good-looking style and put a little powder on it. She tried to make herself laugh more naturally. "The military doctor said you should go out to bask in the sun. Otherwise, the wound will recover slowly, or go to see the new towering tower?"


    At that time, Xue tingji was walking slowly in the room clutching a crutch. He heard that he was silent and said, "don''t go."


    I knew he would.


    Pei Ming didn''t give up. He followed him around the table. "This season is the most beautiful time in the north. Don''t you want to see the lush scenery? The officers and men all think of you strangely. Even general Tan is tired of being asked. "


    But Xue tingji is still that reply, not going out.


    Even though he was not discouraged, he was not ready to be seen as he is now. He was afraid that the soldiers would be disappointed and that he would face the pitying eyes of the people.


    For anyone, this is insurmountable. Pei Ming doesn''t blame him, but it''s not a problem to be bored every day.


    Holding him by the sleeve, she softened her voice. "Why don''t you open the door and stand in the sun?"


    Xue tingji stopped, did not nod, did not say no, but slowly sat down, and sighed wearily.


    Right leg still can''t bend, he rubbed his knee, said with a wry smile: "you say, this is clearly my own leg, why don''t you listen to me?"


    No one can answer this question. Pei Ming was about to comfort him when Xue Ting grabbed him. He shook his head and laughed reluctantly. "Maybe it will be better after a while? Wait a little longer. "


    Since he doesn''t want to, Pei Ming doesn''t want to force him. He''s just worried. He''s going to step out of the room one day and stand in front of everyone. It''s no way to drag on.


    Fortunately, this time, God was very kind and gave them an unexpected Savior.


    Just when everyone was worried about Xue tingji''s leg injury, a young man was galloping in the countryside with an old man in his fifties. However, the old man was not so good. He couldn''t bear it for a long time, "ouch, my waist..."

 Chapter 254

    The crutch was thrown out of Xu Yuan. Accompanied by Pei Ming''s exclamation, he was almost tripped by a stool when he helped Xue tingji. He quickly asked him to sit down. "You''re still in a hurry. The military doctor said you can''t walk too long. Be careful that the injury will recur."


    Xue Ting poured two glasses of water down, sweating, very uncomfortable, "originally thought that the north is bitter and cold, at least in summer can be more comfortable, did not expect that it is so hot."


    "No, you are too tired to walk by yourself." Pei Ming flushed and shook his fan to cool off.


    In fact, as long as the door is opened, the North-South ventilation is very comfortable, but Xue tingji refused to open the door, so she was afraid to be seen, so she could only accompany him.


    Two days ago, the Xiongnu came to harass him again. General Tan was very annoyed. When he came to see him as usual, he had to complain. In other words, up to now, he didn''t see xiongtukan, who was not dead. He probably was no better.


    Just for fun, Xue tingji is not satisfied. "Da Danyu almost broke his roots. Even if Xiong Tukan is OK, he won''t go to the battlefield easily. He just has a lot of time to figure out how to get revenge."


    General Tan felt bored when he heard that he was smacking his mouth. Suddenly, he wanted to call two women to relieve their boredom, so he left in a hurry.


    As soon as he rubbed his hands and planned to pick some good-looking ones, the people at the bottom came to report, "general, your son is here."


    "Fart, my boy came here to eat sand." As soon as he said this, he turned around and saw tan with a face of shame. Did his son really come?!


    Compared with the half aged and unruly general Tan, Tan Shi''s son was quite different. He stood upright and respectfully and saluted him, "I''ve seen my father."


    After nodding stiffly, general Tan moved his eyes to the old man on one side, "who is this?"


    Pei Ming just came out and asked general Tan about something. He also saw Tan Shi and the old man beside him. His expression of astonishment was a little funny, "Dr. Zhang?"


    This old man is the former Zhang Taiyi who has treated Xue tingji and saved Feng''s life. He is just good. How did he come here?


    At first sight, he saw Pei Ming with plain face. He couldn''t recognize Pei Ming. He narrowed his eyes and held back to look. Then he raised his eyebrows. "I''m sorry, I''ve seen her before."


    Xue tingji''s identity as the sixth Prince is still preserved, so it is reasonable to call Pei Ming the empress of the imperial concubine, but no one is used to it.


    Pei Ming was quite polite to Dr. Zhang. He quickly went forward and saluted back and forth. He said with a smile, "you don''t need those common rites here. It''s OK to call me mingniang, but how can you..."


    Zhang Taiyi and Tan Shi looked at each other and said angrily, "the prince wants to kill me. I came here to hide."


    The prince again.


    Several people on the scene have sunk their faces. At last, Pei Ming cleared his throat first. "I''ll go and talk to tingji. Let''s sit down and chat slowly."


    At the door of the room, she asked Dr. Zhang to stop. She crept into the room and poked Xue tingji''s back. She couldn''t hide her excitement in her eyes. "Guess who''s coming?"


    He didn''t know that Pei Ming didn''t care. He turned to call them in, but Xue tingji stepped back nervously, looking very wary. Pei Ming held him and signaled that there was no need to worry. Then Dr. Zhang stepped in, "I''ve seen your highness six!"


    It''s the first time Xue tingji has seen an outsider in two months. After a moment of stupefaction, he is as surprised as Pei Ming and asks him to take a seat and talk about it in detail.


    And he has no taboo, Pei Ming was holding to slowly sit down, stiff right leg let Tan Shi and Zhang Tai Yi is very accident, "Your Highness hurt?"


    "Actually..." After obtaining Xue tingji''s tacit consent, Pei Ming described all the things about his injury and disability one by one, which made people scared. To tell the truth, it''s not easy to survive from the wolf.


    It happens that Dr. Zhang is a good doctor they can trust. Pei Ming asks him if he can help them again?


    The blow of disability is too heavy for Xue tingji, even if he can barely walk.


    Needless to say, Dr. Zhang immediately began to examine Xue tingji. His expression was not clear, and everyone''s heart was raised to his throat.


    After a long time, he said, "there is a way to cure it, but it can''t recover completely."


    For Xue tingji, this is the best news, "can I walk freely?"


    Zhang Tai Yi nodded, "it''s OK to walk. Running may not work. I can only do my best. At least I can''t see it in ordinary times."


    Xue tingji never doubted his ability. He only needed to thank him for saving his life. However, Dr. Zhang told him not to be happy too soon. The treatment was very painful, and his highness could not stand it.


    Xue tingji shakes his head quickly. As long as he can make his legs useful, he is willing to suffer anything!


    "That''s OK. I''ll prepare things now." Doctor Zhang is about to leave. He is held by the crowd. He has not yet said why the prince wants to kill him. What happened to the imperial city?


    In fact, it''s not a big deal. Isn''t the princess infertile all the time? The queen could not help but be worried. She sent him to treat the crown princess. After some understanding, he speculated that it might be the prince''s problem.Doctors never avoid the honor or disgrace of their status, so they ask for treatment for the crown prince. As a result, the crown prince resents him and sends someone to assassinate him.


    Speaking of this, he stroked his long beard. "At that time, a general Jinwu saved me. How could it be so coincidental? In a word, he told me that the Prince wanted to kill me so that no one would know about his infertility. "


    "Ha ha ha ha ha --" Pei Ming, who has endured for a long time, still laughs. Isn''t the prince infertile better than Xue tingji?


    As soon as she smiles, others can''t help laughing. They just laugh together and then go on.


    It''s very clear who general Jinwu is who saved Dr. Zhang. It seems that general Yu is safe for the time being. It''s also fate that he indirectly saved Xue tingji''s leg.


    Later, with the help of the general, Tan Shi took the initiative to find Dr. Zhang, who was also a wise man. He quickly resigned and fled the imperial city with Tan Shi that day.


    Tan Shi nodded and looked at his father. "Originally, the prince had already run on our generals. Life in the imperial city was getting more and more difficult. I was thinking of coming to my father and taking Dr. Zhang with me. It''s not a waste of this trip."


    So they don''t plan to go back to the imperial city. It''s better to stay in Beidi.


    There has been nothing to be happy about for several months. Today is finally happy. Xue Ting shakes his head in a funny way and sweeps away his previous decadence. "A prince who has no virtue and talent is now gone. What can the emperor expect from him?"


    In Pei Ming''s eyes, his pride is really like a child who likes to keep up with the Joneses. As long as there is one worse than him, he can be very happy, hum, schadenfreude.


    However, there are both advantages and disadvantages. The prince can''t count on the prince, so he will naturally turn his eyes to Xue tingji and give him more help in secret.


    At the same time, the prince will not wait to die. He will try his best to get rid of him. In the future, they will face more and more crises.


    But they are not afraid. As long as they don''t let go of each other, there will be no difficulty they can''t cross.

 Chapter 255

    Having not seen each other for a long time, the father and son of the tan family had to talk for a while, while Dr. Zhang went to make preparations. However, after he got up, he asked again, "the treatment process is unbearable, and even some people will live to death. Can your highness really bear it?"


    Without waiting for Xue ting to reply, Pei Ming first blushed, "can''t you use hemp boiling soup?"


    It''s a pity that he can''t. Xue Ting has to cooperate soberly in the whole process, and the process is quite cruel.


    Pei Ming is reluctant to give up. If something really happens to him, will he have to pay for it? But Xue tingji didn''t hesitate at all, which made her feel cold.


    It''s not his fault that he would rather die than drag his body. But if he does have a mistake, can he leave her alone?


    How can Xue tingji not understand her loneliness? Clench her cool fingertips, "with you, I won''t have an accident. Even if I step into the gate of hell, I will push the kid away and run back to find you."


    With his words, Pei Ming felt relieved. Zhang Taiyi no longer dallied and beat his old waist. "OK, I''ll do it tomorrow. Let''s have enough tonight."


    Pei Ming feels that the last sentence is very bad, but sighs. Xue tingji looks forward to it. He puts her on his left leg and rubs her eyes and lips.


    "I want to be as willful as you used to be, and I want to give you the most complete happiness. My Ah Ming is so excellent that I don''t feel worthy of you. How can I retreat now that I have the opportunity?"


    At this point, Pei Ming stopped persuading him. He hung around his neck and leaned on his shoulder. "Then you can have a good rest tonight and save enough energy tomorrow."


    "Of course, but since we have to go to bed early, there are some things Is it going to be done now? " Xue tingji deliberately rubbed her lips, which made Pei Ming feel itchy, but he took the opportunity to hold it.


    They have long been used to comforting each other in times of uneasiness, absorbing each other''s temperature, and then returning more tenderness.


    People who have not experienced it will not understand it. It''s too precious to get a person who is completely in love in this life. For the sake of this love, even if you look back no matter how many mountains and fires you have, you can only remember the figure that accompanies you.


    That night Xue tingji had a good sleep. In his dream, he was running and galloping with Pei Ming, standing on the top of Darong, overlooking the grand scene of thousands of subjects.


    Pei Ming, who is beside him, is more elegant and dignified. His smile is so beautiful. He leads him and says the oath of his life.


    In his dream, Pei Ming finally agreed to join hands with him. At this moment, he looked forward to it for a long time.


    Pei Ming, who never talks in his sleep, laughs. When Pei Ming wakes up, he can''t bear to disturb him. He leans quietly in his arms, praying that his dream will come true.


    It''s a pity that the Lord of heaven never waited for them. The next day, the light of the sky turned into the room and awoke them recklessly. Xue tingji''s suffering was not far away.


    The breakfast was specially ordered by Dr. Zhang. He had a large amount of oil for fear that he would be hungry soon. Pei Ming was asked to go out and find some other strong people. He had to hold his highness down for a while.


    Don''t want to let those soldiers see Xue tingji''s embarrassment, so the only people who go in to help are the tan family and Chang Xiaowei. That''s enough. They close the door and refuse to disturb.


    This is Pei Ming''s third time to guard outside the door. He said that he was not nervous. He was afraid that his pace might disturb them. So he had to hide by the door and heard the faint sound of blade friction inside.


    What does Dr. Zhang want to do?


    Her doubts soon turned into fear. When she heard Xue tingji''s unbearable scream, she was really afraid.


    In fact, Dr. Zhang''s preparation was right. Even if he was pressed by three big men, Xue tingji was still struggling. Rao was so, but his right leg could not move, allowing the blade to cut in his joint.


    This kind of treatment is not complicated, that is to cut off the adhesions of tendons and tendons. If you want to cut them, just cut them a little bit.


    But it''s flesh and blood. Even if it''s stirred by Sheng Sheng, Xue Ting still needs to tighten his muscles from time to time, and then stir up the cutting.


    Not to mention that after cutting off some tendons, you have to bend the stiff knee joint rigidly. The pain is no less than breaking a bone alive, and then grinding it repeatedly on the section, even the bone seams!


    Pei Ming outside can''t see what''s going on inside. He just hears general Tan and Chang Xiaowei constantly asking Xue tingji to hold back, accompanied by the creaking sound of the bed frame shaking.


    It''s not that he can''t bear the pain. Xue tingji will never be like this. Except that he was unprepared at first. After two screams, he never opened his mouth again. However, the burst of blue tendons and sweating still revealed his near limit of patience.


    What''s worse is that Dr. Zhang didn''t go smoothly enough. At the beginning, the patella was bitten by the wolf, but now it has healed, but the adhesion under it is too severe. He can only use a needle knife to go deep into the bone cavity and pick up the ligament a little bit.


    "Ah -"


    he couldn''t bear the pain like lingchi. Xue Ting roared violently, and his mattress was torn and stained with blood oozing from the nail bed.


    Although he was in a trance with the pain, he didn''t avoid the action of Dr. Zhang. Every minute the needle knife went deep, the pain would increase by 10%.No wonder people will die on it


    People in the room are shouting, while Pei Ming squats on the wall outside, covering his mouth and nose tightly with both hands, for fear that the sound of crying will hinder Xue tingji''s treatment.


    Her heart aches!


    If it wasn''t for her, Xue tingji would not have been bitten on his knee by a wolf. How could he be in today''s situation.


    She regretted it. What do you want? Now she got it, but she could only hang it in her throat and was pulled by force. When she heard his roar, it was like a knife cut.


    It''s better not to let Xue tingji save her than to let them both suffer for nothing.


    Xue tingji, I used to think that you were fickle and said that waiting for the right time was just because you were wise and didn''t dare to save me.


    I was wrong, I now know that you would rather be alone than hurt by me so foolishly.


    As if hearing her suppressed cry, Xue Ting turned his head to look at the door, even if he could not see her figure, he knew where she was.


    "Ah Ming..." Pain took away all his strength, even his lips were silent, only his eyes were always locked in the corner of the door.


    He doesn''t want Pei ming to see his embarrassment at the moment, but I want to see her, I want to hold her hand and comfort her that it''s OK.


    Let her Stop crying.


    After that, even general Tan, who had been on the battlefield for a long time, could not bear to see more. He pressed Xue tingji''s shoulder tightly and did not let him sit up.


    But Xue Ting''s sweating made him feel sad. Suddenly he heard the cry of Dr. Zhang. He turned his head and saw that he was scared to death.

 Chapter 256

    Xue tingji was already convulsed, and his whole body was stiff and tense. He could not respond to any call. It was painful. If he didn''t handle it properly, he was afraid that he would be killed.


    Fortunately, Dr. Zhang was very experienced and didn''t panic. He gave Xue Ting an acupuncture to wake him up and let him breathe.


    But because of the cry of general Tan and Chang Xiaowei, Pei Ming outside the door suddenly loses control, pushes the door and rushes in. He is also startled by Xue Ting''s pale face.


    "Tingji..." She went to the bedside and did not dare to disturb Dr. Zhang. She did not know that her face was worse than Xue tingji on the bed.


    "Don''t worry, madam." Zhang Taiyi twists the silver needle and tells her that his Highness has recovered.


    Just as he said, Xue Ting opened his eyes weakly, saw Pei Ming and said, "it''s true that I can''t do without you."


    Pei Ming, who was originally dimly tearful, was amused by a sentence. He sniffed and asked how long it would take for Taiyi Zhang to finish his treatment? Zhang Taiyi put away the equipment, it seems that he is not going to continue.


    "It can''t be achieved overnight. It has to be cured several times. This time, your Highness has consumed too much energy and can''t bear it any more."


    It''s not good news. How many times does it hurt? Pei Ming''s heart trembles when he hears this, and his face is in mourning. Knowing that persuasion is useless, he simply shrivels his mouth and doesn''t speak.


    Aware of her worries, Xue Ting gently squeezed her hand and sat up slowly, leaning on the piled cushion. "Since I''ve endured this time, how can it be worthwhile to give up halfway? If you can''t rest assured, you will accompany me in the future? "


    She couldn''t see Xue Ting suffering. She could imagine how hard she was working because her mattress was soaked with sweat.


    If he had done so many evils to her in the last life, would he be able to pay her back now? It''s good to stop, but please don''t give him any more twists and turns.


    Before leaving, Dr. Zhang asked his highness to move his right knee as much as possible, with slight pain as appropriate.


    Pei Ming was very happy when he heard that. "You say that, he must be sweating without stopping." Looking back, he angrily went up to Xue ting and said, "some people just can''t learn how to be proper."


    The summer in the north is short, but it has a beautiful scenery that the imperial city can''t compare with. The grassland is full of gorgeous wild flowers. With the gust of wind, it is fragrant and pleasant.


    The old men in the barracks are afraid of heat, and they always like to be naked when they are training. Although Pei Ming has been used to it for a long time, he doesn''t like to appear in the drill to make them more comfortable.


    Surprisingly, Tan Shi, a young man, was very interested in the towering tower. He often pestered the craftsmen to learn about architecture, and he was quite accomplished. After a long time, he even put forward some suggestions.


    As a father, general Tan really wanted to bring his son out of his style. Unfortunately, he didn''t pay for it. Occasionally, when he got annoyed, he gave him a bottle of wine. "You can go to find a girl yourself."


    Looking at his impatient son, general Tan was very distressed, "if this boy is not enlightened, he will not find his daughter-in-law."


    "Don''t worry about it." Chang Xiaowei said with a smile, "when we go back with your highness, I''m afraid we won''t have a daughter-in-law to choose?"


    "How did you get out?" General Tan couldn''t help wondering, "isn''t your highness going to treat the wound today? Don''t you press it?"


    Chang Xiaowei shakes his head. Now he has been treated for seven or eight times. His Highness''s leg injury has been much better. It''s not so painful at the beginning, so he doesn''t need to press it.


    In the scorching summer sun, he narrowed his eyes and crossed his waist with a smile, "so we have to prepare for a grand ceremony for your highness!"


    They want to take over his highness. After three months, the cheers of those officers and soldiers will surely satisfy his highness and make it impossible for people in the world to slander him!


    After a lot of discussion, the time is July 22, which is the date of the completion of the reconstruction of the towering tower. Your Highness''s appearance will make you excited.


    Finally, Xue tingji was still a little uneasy when he wanted to step out of the door. Pei Ming held his fingers tightly and gave him the most solid support. "Even Dr. Zhang said it was ok, then it must be no problem. Tingji, let''s have a look at you now."


    Xue tingji took a deep breath and leaned over to kiss her lips. In summer, the climate was warmer, and even her lips were softer. There was no need to garnish them with lipstick, and the taste was very good.


    But opposite them sat general Tan and captain Chang! Can''t you avoid it a little bit? Pei Ming flushed his neck. For a moment, he didn''t know whether to photograph Xue tingji''s face or cover his face


    The night before the ceremony, it was the most pleasant rainstorm since the beginning of summer. The rain dispersed the sultry heat, as if sweeping the world for tomorrow''s ceremony.


    But Pei Ming was not happy. In the middle of the night, he closed his sleeves and stood in front of the window.


    Before the raindrops hit the ground, they were smashed by the eaves and broken into small water mist, which fell on her face. Although there was no wind, it was cool.


    It rained on the first day, but the next day it happened. In retrospect, she was still afraid. Therefore, the rain always made her feel uneasy.


    With a deep sigh, just as she was about to close the window, her back was suddenly covered with warmth, which stopped her arm."Worried?"


    Every night, his voice is different from that of the day. It''s deeper and heavier. It''s different from that of flirting. It''s a steady rumble precipitated from the depth of his bone marrow.


    Although he never said it, Pei Ming really liked his voice. He leaned back on his chest and felt comfortable with the cool water on his neck.


    "Don''t worry." She raised her head, fingertips climbed up to his jaw angle, and carefully described, "you seem to be a little fat. The skin that was tanned before is white now, and the soldiers are not used to it? I''ll shave my beard tomorrow morning, and... "


    Before her words were finished, Xue tingji began to smile. In fact, she thought more than herself, didn''t she?


    Touching her head, the water on her hair was evaporated by the temperature of her palm. "Tomorrow, I''ll prepare a gift for you."


    But no matter how Pei Ming asked, he kept silent and pushed her back to bed. Lying on both sides corresponded with each other. For them, such a small move was the best reward for their great efforts.


    After the rainstorm, there was a cloudless dawn. Before it was clear, everyone was busy.


    Put on the good clothes you usually don''t want to take out, and move out the new drum. The wine is the strongest, and the war is the most profitable. Today''s battle is bigger than the victory. It''s all to welcome their long separated highness.


    The trombone blows, the drum beats to the sky, and the soldiers'' mountain calls resound all over the country. There is no doubt that they can be spread to the Xiongnu, so that Chanyu can hear their morale.


    In all the cheers and attention, Xue tingji, who hasn''t been seen for three months, finally came in person, still holding his beloved wife with firm steps.

 Chapter 257

    The right leg of Nirvana reborn after being bitten by the wolf teeth and healed after two months of care, and several times of treatment.


    Today, Xue Ting finally regained his glory.


    His every step is very steady, very flat, there is no evidence that he was once judged to be disabled. Despite the hardships, even for today, it''s all worth it.


    In fact, the officers and soldiers all know that his Highness''s leg is broken, and they are ready in their own heart. Even if his highness is lame from now on, they are willing to follow him.


    But they never thought that there was no sign of disability in his highness standing against the light under the blue sky!


    Isn''t it good? It''s as serious as the rumor. The Xiongnu''s Zuoxian King hasn''t recovered yet, but his Royal Highness has to rebuild the top of the north. Who won the last?


    Xue tingji could see the light in everyone''s eyes clearly. He held back his inner excitement and let go of his biggest voice.


    "I haven''t seen you in March. I miss you very much. Today, I come back in full dress and point my sword at Xiongnu. Would you like to follow me?"


    It is needless to say that Xue tingji was not tired of their high drinking. He nodded with satisfaction and asked, "who am I?"


    "Your Highness the sixth prince!"


    "So..." Xue tingji suddenly looks at Pei Ming next to him with a sly smile. Before she can react, he squats down, puts his left arm around her waist and lifts her on his shoulder.


    "Ah, you don''t --" the words behind were swallowed back by Sheng Sheng. Pei Ming wanted him to stop messing around. His right leg can''t bear it well. Although walking is OK, it''s only a few steps.


    How can it be if you try your best to hurt your leg?


    Xue tingji didn''t worry. He told her in a whisper that she was OK. He only put his strength on his left leg. Don''t underestimate his strength. "It''s a rare opportunity to feel the cheers of the people at the bottom. Is Gao happy?"


    Pei Ming put away his panic and cast his eyes on the soldiers, on the banners flying on the tower in the distance, and on the sky farther away.


    The scenery on his shoulder is more beautiful than that on the towering tower.


    Hearing the joy in her heart, Xue tingji''s excitement was really from his heart. He yelled to the bottom: "who is she?"


    The soldiers didn''t hesitate. She''s Miss Pei!


    Xue tingji asked, "who is she to me?"


    The soldiers replied, "Your Highness, the sixth Prince and concubine!"


    Finally, there is another question, "who is she, Yu Darong?"


    They all unified their caliber and answered together, "the future queen!"


    Yes, that''s what Xue tingji wanted to hear, but Pei Ming was surprised. At first, he didn''t know what he was asking for, but finally he understood.


    If she just stood beside Xue tingji, the soldiers'' answers were meaningless, but at this moment, she was on Xue tingji''s shoulder.


    No need for her to bother, Xue tingji took the initiative to tell her the answer, "no matter how things will change in the future, you will always be above me. Even after I ascended the throne, you will still be the most honorable person in Darong."


    Since ancient times, the son of heaven is above ten thousand people, and the queen takes the second place. However, Xue Ting wants to be independent and let Pei Ming be the supreme in the world. He is willing to support her and hold her.


    Pei Ming can''t afford such an honor, but it doesn''t affect her being moved by Xue tingji. His heart is more precious than anything else.


    "Tingji, let me down..."


    The faint cry cavity can''t hide, make strange shame, Xue tingji is very distressed for her.


    His Ah Ming, who accompanied him all the way, endured hunger, cold and fatigue, risked many dangers, worked hard for his ambition, and worked hard for months when he was injured and decadent.


    It''s not enough to give her the whole world, but she always stands behind him silently and asks him how to repay him?


    "Ah Ming." He entrusted Pei ming to a higher level and took her and sunshine into his eyes. "These are what you should enjoy. They, as well as me, are all your fans."


    Only Pei Ming can understand the weight of a few words.


    Since her rebirth, she wants to control Xue tingji step by step, so as to reverse her tragic ending and give him the heaviest revenge.


    But now, Xue tingji takes the initiative to give her the right to control him, and even tells her in the most direct way that she is willing to be the thing in her hands, because she is worth it.


    This is the most thorough trust, but also deep love, but also a lifelong commitment.


    When he buries half of his face in Pei Ming''s waist, Xue tingji''s smile shows some rare shyness. Then he raises his head and makes every word clear to everyone.


    "Wei Qing''s sincere love, unswervingly, Ah Ming, I love you!"


    This is the gift he gave. It''s invisible, but it''s priceless. Pei Ming cried his nose, held his head in his arms, burst into tears and laughed. But then he shriveled his mouth again, and the tears began to flow more."Me too. I love you too. All the time Love deeply, love for a long time, longer than you know


    All the officers and soldiers are happy to see their feelings. The more they start to coax each other, of course, some people smack their mouths and think that they should be pretty tired.


    "All right, all right, don''t knock it too long." General Tan suggested that his highness should pay attention to his leg injury, but why is his face so unhappy? Xue tingji puts Pei ming down with a sullen smile, and they walk down the stage hand in hand.


    Out of habit, Pei Ming''s Yu Guang always stares at Xue tingji''s right leg, because it''s hard for him to go down the stairs. He just held her for so long, for fear that he won''t be able to hold her.


    In fact, when he bent his right leg, Xue tingji''s movement was a little stiff, but he covered it up very well. He was always calm, and even had the spare time to taste his love.


    After the oath, there was the completion ceremony of the new towering tower, which was more grand than the last one. The newly painted gold plaque was also magnificent and solemn. It showed everyone that the tower and the people who boarded it would never be afraid of any danger, and would eventually look down on the sky!


    This time, general Tan took Tan Shi with him as an exception. In addition, in order to show his trust in the project, all the craftsmen also took part in the battle in person, which can be regarded as their recognition.


    Xue tingji''s leg still can''t do this. With a little regret, he called Dr. Zhang and asked quietly, "can I go up in the future?"


    Dr. Zhang is not sure. Maybe it will be OK in a few years.


    Xue Ting, holding Pei Ming''s shoulder, laughs like a roar in the hot sun. He has not seen Pei Ming for a long time, and even his strength has come back.


    "I can''t be in a hurry, but now it''s time to prepare. We can''t bear these sins in vain."


    Pei Ming did not speak and looked at him quietly. Xue tingji took a bite from the tip of her ear. "It''s time to seek justice from Xiongnu."

 Chapter 258

    The towering tower with a height of 16 Zhang has been changed from a lookout tower to a six storey structure. Each storey is equipped with crossbows, projectiles and other long-range attack equipment. It is superior enough to play a decisive role in the battlefield.


    From then on, the balance of power between Dahong and Xiongnu will be broken, which will lay the foundation for Xueting to command the northern region and fight against the imperial city.


    These are not enough. He wants to come up with more ways to defeat the enemy, but several ideas have been rejected by general Tan, and no better way has been discussed yet.


    But there is an idea that he can''t get rid of all the time. Even if the process is troublesome, it must be realized.


    The ceremony lasted into the evening. Although it was hot in the day, everyone was happy and could not bear it. When it was cool at night, they were more comfortable and drank and ate meat around the campfire.


    Pei Ming and Xue tingji, as if they were in the spotlight, toured the ranks of the soldiers and enjoyed their concern and love.


    It''s just like a Wedding Toast, which makes everyone laugh. Let your highness and the eldest lady, oh no, it''s the prince and the concubine, have a big wedding in this military camp.


    To tell you the truth, Xue tingji really has a little heart. The soldiers here are their guests. The wedding will be very lively.


    But no, no matter how lively it is, it''s not grand enough. What he wants to give to Ah Ming is a grand gift of universal celebration.


    "Don''t worry." He took Pei Ming by the hand, touched the wine bowl in her hand, looked up and drank it all, "when we enter the imperial city and get married, let you shout enough!"


    The soldiers are just joking. How can they be disappointed? As a result, general Tan Shicheng suddenly said, "I''m afraid you can''t wait until then."


    Why does that sound so bad? Tan Shi quickly pushed his father, "what do you say?"


    Then general Tan realized that he had said something wrong. He patted his head and apologized, "Ho, I mean, if you have children --"


    "poop cough..." Pei Ming, choked by the wine, coughs fiercely. His face turns red. Even Xue tingji can''t help clearing his voice. He claps his back for her and stares at general Tan secretly.


    Let''s have a hundred hearts. There won''t be.


    Even so, after the party ended, they closed the door and were not stingy with their skin. Even before they had time to pour into the bed, they were already reluctant to part.


    Licking his lips and resisting the beating of his heart like a drum, Xue Ting couldn''t help but feel funny again. "General Tan has a point. We have to go back to get married as soon as possible. Otherwise, after a long time, they think I''m as good as the prince."


    Hum, he can endure very much. At the beginning, he let her be pregnant only once. There''s no need to worry.


    Xue tingji couldn''t hear Pei Ming''s belly Fei, but he could see her white eyes. He thought she was laughing at herself and threw her into the bed. He didn''t give her any chance to escape.


    Next, the summer night is long, and there are always some sounds that can''t even cover the sound of insects floating out of the window. The sleepy birds on the eaves hear the movement and fly away silently, so as not to disturb their good night.


    Until the thin clouds cover the moon, all sounds return to calm, the tent is blown by the breeze, the two people in the tent cuddle up and sleep, falling into their respective dreams.


    Xue tingji''s breathing was short, his eyelashes were trembling, and his dream was obviously not calm.


    He dreamed of hawk claws and wolves. The pain in his right leg was very real. Just as he was about to wake up, the dream suddenly changed and he came back to the road to the north. In the wind and snow, wild wolves howled everywhere, but they did not dare to approach.


    Because he had something in his hands that they were afraid of, which was what he needed most.


    he took two breaths like breaking water. When he opened his eyes, he was in a trance. Then he woke up and touched the sweat on his forehead.


    It seems to feel his restlessness, Pei Ming in his sleep whines, snow arm moves a little on his chest.


    Although it''s hot now, she will catch cold at night. After she gets the quilt, Xue tingji simply sleeps her arms and thinks.


    He remembers the time when he was surrounded by wolves. Ah Ming threw a very smelly fireball. It was a novelty. Maybe it could be used in the battlefield.


    As the dawn dawns, Pei Ming, who wakes up a good night''s dream, turns over and opens his eyes to see Xue Ting''s bright eyes.


    ¡°¡­¡­ What do you want? "


    "Ask you a question." Xue tingji was lying on her pillow arm side. Her blinking eyes seemed childish. "How did you make the stinky fireball you used before? Teach me. "


    Stinky fireball? Pei Ming didn''t understand it at all. He was embarrassed by his explanation. "It''s easy. If you want, I''ll let the soldiers do something."


    She and Xue Ting had a heart to heart, and immediately understood his intention, and immediately became interested, so she simply lay on the pillow to discuss with him.


    Having been attacked by wild wolves before, Xue tingji thought of conquering the enemy with fire. If he could burn the whole Xiongnu, it would be best!


    In fact, he had this idea in his last life, and he did it once, but the effect was not good. He almost lost his barracks, so he gave up the idea.But that stinky fireball really inspired her. Although it didn''t play a big role in the battlefield, it was very good to use it occasionally for self-defense.


    However, Xue tingji in this life is so different everywhere. Maybe there is a better way? Anyway, she believes in him, no matter what he wants to do, support is right.


    Thanks to Pei Ming''s preoccupation with how to help him, Xue tingji is distracted. I don''t blame him. Ah Ming is too unconscious.


    In her present posture, the two snowy soft meats on her chest are piled on the pillow, full as jade balls, squeezing out deep ravines. If they are buried in them, they must be full of fragrance.


    But she didn''t know it. She put down a little when her arm was sore. She pushed the snowdrift even harder, which made his blood rush to the spirit of heaven. She couldn''t bear it any longer.


    Pei Ming is still murmuring about making fireballs. Suddenly, he is scalded by a hot current around his neck. Only then can he find that he has pressed himself hungrily, and his eyes are staring at her chest.


    It happened that he was hungry and needed to fill up. How could he let go of such a delicious cake


    The pillow, which was in the way, was pulled out and thrown to one side. Pei Ming was lying on his long hair. His black skin was even more white, which made people love him.


    Her obedience and cooperation made Xue tingji very happy, and also gave her more shivering taste. She fell into happiness in pairs, but today she can''t enjoy it.


    How to taste is not enough, just want more, Xue tingji quite stifled to sigh, difficult to do, now he is more and more not satisfied.


    Hurry back to the Imperial City, and have many children with a Ming. Tell the whole world that he is much better than the seedless prince!

 Chapter 259

    In order to fulfill his wish as soon as possible, Xue Ting devoted himself to the war preparation without any delay. Pei Ming personally instructed him to roll up his sleeves and teach the soldiers to bake horse dung.


    Looking at her posture, Xue tingji quickly stopped her, "why do you want to do it yourself? It''s not dirty. "


    It was really smelly. Pei Ming didn''t like to suffer himself, so he stood aside to guide him. It was actually very simple. After drying and oiling, he left a fuse and sealed it with wax.


    Look at her skilled and calm manner, not to mention Xue tingji, even general Tan was stunned, "mingniang, how did you figure out this?"


    Pei Ming is used to asking by Xue ting. Without thinking about it, he says his father taught him. But general Tan raises his eyebrows and doubts, "I didn''t see your father do this?"


    Oh, it''s showing


    Everyone was waiting for her answer. Pei Ming cleared his voice awkwardly, and his brain turned quickly. "Father, he Taught me that horse dung can burn, and then I thought of it myself. "


    However, from the expressions of general Tan and Xue tingji, even Chang Xiaowei and Tan Shi, we can see that they can''t quite agree with this statement.


    A gold lady, to study horse dung, but also made into a pill? Should we say that after being worthy of being a military general, he has great talent?


    Fortunately, there''s nothing to worry about. Xue tingji thinks it''s feasible, and plans to make it into a big ball. He ignites it and throws it out. The effect should be good.


    But Pei Ming shakes his head and says it''s not feasible. This kind of horse dung ball burns very fast. If it''s thrown out, it will explode in mid air. Apart from watering the enemy''s head with filth, it doesn''t play much role at all.


    Xue tingji did not speak, looking at the magnificent towering tower, "if you want to throw it from the tower, the distance will be further, you have to find a way to let the fireball burn after landing."


    After thinking for a while, they couldn''t come up with any good ideas. Pei Ming had been standing in the sun for a long time and was a little stuffy, so he went back to his room to have a rest. He drank herbal tea with Banliu and joked: "in the past, it was very cold and hot. What''s the crime that hasn''t been committed before, but now it''s spoiled?"


    Half willow smile pursed lips, "because your highness loves you, why suffer."


    It''s true that Xue Ting is willing to bear hardships now. Pei Ming can''t hide his joy. He taps his fingertips on the edge of the tea cup and jumps like a harp.


    Suddenly ban Liu frowned and scratched his back neck. Pei ming helped to look at it. It turned out to be a big drum. It was like being bitten by an insect.


    "Poisonous insects are the most difficult to deal with in this season. Why don''t you wipe something?"


    "Yes." Half willow is also very distressed, "but the insect toxicity, ointment can''t go down, itch for a long time to eliminate it."


    When she said that, Pei Ming remembered that there seemed to be antidote ointment in the things that Agui sent last time. It could be taken orally or externally.


    I just can''t remember where she took it. It took me a long time to find it. At the same time, something fell out of the package. Pei Ming looked down and gave her the silver plate.


    In the evening, Xue tingji finally went back to his room to have a rest. As soon as he opened the door, he smelled the fragrance, "well, did you change the mosquito repellent incense today?"


    Pei Ming seldom has the leisure to be lazy, chin toward bed shelf Nu Nu, "the family thought thoughtfully, sent the sachet."


    The sachet is a silver ball. It''s easy to hang anywhere. It''s also the most commonly used accessory for women in the imperial city. Now it''s good to smoke mosquitoes.


    After coming to the north for a long time, he finally saw a more expensive thing. Xue tingji felt a little sad and went to play with it.


    The sachet structure is exquisite, with three rings fixed, and the hemispherical sachet in the middle. No matter how it shakes, it will not be spilled.


    Looking at the delicate lines carved on the sachet, he slowly froze. He didn''t know what he was thinking. He didn''t even hear Pei Ming call him.


    After a long time, he suddenly turned around and said, "Ah Ming, what do you say if this thing is broken?"


    Is this man stupid? Pei Ming sipped the herbal tea. "It''s broken. What else can I do?"


    What Xue tingji wanted to hear was not this. He held the sachet and his eyes became more and more wrong. Pei Ming kicked him, "this is the only one. If you dare to fall, you will feed mosquitoes outside the bed every night!"


    Look at this man. Even she dares to ignore him. He turns his eyes around and goes out to find general tan. Pei Ming is too lazy to get up and shouts out of the door: "ah, do you want to have dinner?"


    Unexpectedly, when he went out, he didn''t come back until the night. Pei Ming leaned against the bed and yawned for him, but only waiting for a small soldier to report to him. His highness said that if he was busy tonight, he would not disturb his mother''s rest.


    After sending the soldiers away, Pei Ming lay down unhappily, "hum, love can''t come back!"


    The next morning, she took some food with her and went to general Tan to find someone. Only then did she know that they had not closed their eyes all night and had drawn many drawings.


    If ordinary people are not sure what these two circles are, Pei Ming immediately distinguishes them, "is this a set of balls?"


    In fact, a set of balls has existed for a long time. It''s also a common toy for children in the imperial city. It''s similar to a bell. It''s a small copper ball inside a rattan ball, which can make a sound when it''s kicked.


    Although she didn''t sleep all night, Xue tingji was very excited. Her eyes were red and she didn''t care. She took her to explain."I put the saltpeter in the small ball inside, leave a line of fire, and then fill the horse dung outside, separate it from the inside, and then when the two balls fall to the ground, the horse dung will burn when it meets the fire."


    For example, take the ball inside as a fold, even if Mars is not worried, it will only ignite when the ball is broken.


    Thinking about this, Pei Ming will understand Xue tingji''s plan, but what is he going to use to make the ball?


    Xue tingji also wanted to use pottery. First, it''s airtight. Second, it''s easy to make. Moreover, once it falls, it''s broken. Fragments can hurt people.


    Although general Tan still had some worries, he at least agreed with his Highness''s idea, so they planned to have a try. They had a headache when they thought, "so where can I find a Potter?"


    At the time of everyone''s distress, Chang Xiaowei bit the steamed bread and said vaguely, "what are you busy with?"


    After hearing general Tan''s explanation, he focused on the drawing and swallowed the last mouthful of steamed bread. "I''ll do that."


    We all stayed together and told him not to joke. Chang Xiaowei was not happy. "I''m not kidding. I''m just making pottery. I''m really good at it."


    Even Pei Ming was stunned. She never knew Chang Xiaowei could do it before? But also, he never had a chance to show it.


    Now it''s good. Let him do enough. Let him make a decision immediately. Let Chang Xiaowei make the final product and see the effect. It''s necessary to adjust it several times.


    So Chang set up a pottery kiln in the barracks that day, and went to the town to find clay, and began to stir it up.


    You can''t understand it. Just believe him. Pei Ming covers his mouth and makes fun of Xue ting. Maybe one day even the oil mill will open?


    Unexpectedly, Xue Ting''s eyes brightened. After her reminding, she really had this idea?!

 Chapter 260

    Fortunately, Xue tingji is not so fanciful. He was just mentioned one thing. If he wants to mix more oil, it will burn more fiercely.


    It''s almost dark now. Is he going to work again? Pei Ming quickly grabbed him. "You haven''t slept for two days and a night. Do you want to die?"


    Xue tingji wanted to fight for a while, but he couldn''t beat her. He could only yawn and go back to rest.


    It is estimated that there will be heavy rain at night. Now the south wind is blowing. It''s stuffy and hot. It''s not refreshing at all.


    In summer, Pei Ming''s clothes are thin, and her collar is blown open by the wind, which makes her neck fully visible. If you drill a little deeper, you can still see her beautiful clavicle, outlined by the light golden sunset, which makes people can''t help daydreaming about all kinds of Customs after night


    All the drowsiness was cleared away. Even if he tried his best to bear it, he could not help blushing. After entering the door, Xue Ting blocked Pei Ming outside with his backhand. "I''ll sleep by myself. You can go and play with Banliu."


    Pei Ming was so embarrassed, "I didn''t plan to sleep with you so early..."


    But she doesn''t have time to play. Now she''s going to ask about the training of the soldiers. Now Pei Jiajun is unified inside and outside and has a good relationship.


    Pei Ming was relieved that they could live in peace. When he was asked what happened to Chang Xiaowei''s pottery kiln today, he explained it to them. He just thought of something and his eyes became active immediately.


    "From tomorrow, you have to train one more task." She asked everyone to come closer, and then pointed to the fire in the stove. "There will be a fire attack in the future. The Huns are afraid of fire. We can''t be afraid. If we want to win, we have to train those horses."


    Soldiers look at each other, afraid of fire, that is the instinct of animals, can you practice it?


    Pei Ming said with a cool smile, "what Xue Ting can do, you can do it, and you must do it."


    With her words, everyone had a good heart. At this time, Banliu came to find her and said that her highness told her to go back.


    "Tut, how can he sleep so much?" Pei Ming went back with a white eye, pushed the door open, put his arms on the doorframe and said, "what''s the matter, ancestor?"


    The fragrance from the Pei family is not much. Xue tingji can''t bear to use it himself. The mosquito cigarettes he ordered are a little big and come out of the silver sachet. They look very immortal.


    The room was filled with wind, and the bed curtain stirred slightly. It was indistinct that Xue Ting lay still on the bed and sighed irritably, "I can''t sleep without you."


    Isn''t he going to sleep by himself? Pei Ming shakes his head and closes the door with his backhand. As soon as he gets to the bed, he hugs him and drags him into the tent.


    "Oh, don''t make any noise." She floundered in disgust. "It''s so hot in summer."


    Xue tingji refused to let go, dishonestly * * her neck side, "heat took off the clothes."


    "Well, it''s hotter without you."


    This is reasonable. Xue tingji honestly let go of his hand. Originally, he was full of thinking about fireballs and couldn''t sleep. When Pei Ming came, he was really sleepy. He soon calmed down and didn''t wake up from dusk to night.


    Pei Ming accompanied him so quietly, occasionally glanced at him. He began to doze off in the south wind of insects and heat, and then opened his eyes for about a night.


    At this moment, the officers and soldiers had been resting one after another. In the distance, two women were walking to general Tan''s residence, but Captain Chang had not yet rested.


    It''s very hard to spend it in a kiln in summer.


    In the second half of the night, the rainstorm arrived at the appointed time and suppressed all the sounds. It was noisy and quiet.


    How willing to waste such a good time, not sleepy two people lingering for some time, not enough fun, there must be a new pattern.


    Thanks to Xue tingji, who didn''t know where she heard it from, or was enlightened by herself, she pressed Pei Ming''s ear and asked if she would like to play a song for herself?


    Pei Ming, who understood this, suddenly turned red. "You, you are too aggressive!"


    Xue tingji didn''t think so, "that''s what you taught by hand." Hand handle three words also specially read heavy some, is a living white eyed wolf!


    But in the end, Pei Ming gave in and retaliated a little, which made Xue Ting take a big breath


    After the rainstorm, there was no cloud in the sky. Taking advantage of the rare freshness, the soldiers took the initiative to get up early to practice. Then, according to Pei Ming, they trained their horses to adapt to the fire.


    Xue tingji and Chang Xiaowei adjusted the production of fireballs. Two days later, the first batch of finished products came out of the kiln, filled with saltpeter horse dung, lit the line of fire, and then threw out the first fireball in the spotlight!


    Then, it failed


    The soldiers were a little disappointed. General Tan refused to comment. Xue tingji was not discouraged. Chang Xiaowei scratched his head. "I''ll change it again."


    This change lasted for half a month. Dozens of adjustments were made before and after the change, and no less than 100 pottery balls were smashed. The whole camp was full of broken pieces of pottery and explosions all day long. Not to mention, it helped to train the horses. They were used to listening to the sound, so they didn''t panic.


    Later, the soldiers even laughed and joked that there was not enough horse dung, while the merchants selling clay and vegetable oil in Guanshan Town made a lot of money.In spite of the hard work, it was worth it in the end. One afternoon, the smashed pottery ball burst in an instant, and the firelight burst out several feet. The flying pieces of pottery startled even the horses a hundred feet away.


    This kind of power was beyond everyone''s imagination. Looking at the fire which was hard to put out, Xue Ting was overjoyed. This was what he wanted, and finally he got what he wanted!


    Pei Ming is also happy. What he once failed to do has actually been completed. He just wanted to congratulate him, but he was given a kiss.


    If it wasn''t for the poor leg, Xue tingji really wanted to hold her for a few turns, "Ah Ming, you are a great hero. If it wasn''t for your little horse dung ball, you wouldn''t have today''s sharp weapon! Take the Xiongnu''s merit, you take half of it


    Listen to this, Pei Ming secretly laugh, that horse dung ball is she got Xue Ting by inspiration system, now, he got this inspiration.


    Between them, who is influencing who?


    After thanking Pei Ming, Xue tingji did not forget Chang Xiaowei, who was the most hardworking. He also asked him to name his masterpiece.


    Chang Xiaowei thought about it seriously, but obviously he didn''t come up with a good idea


    No, this name is too demoralizing. No one here agrees. There''s no way. It''s better for your highness to do this kind of elegant work.


    Xue tingji gave this right to Pei Ming, but Pei Ming choked him back. "If you don''t want to read more in your spare time, I''m afraid you''ll be wasted."


    Smell speech he discontent to curl a mouth, "don''t labor love a wife to worry about, your husband my Wen Wu Shuang is very good."


    After teasing, Pei Ming lived up to his good intentions. Looking at the distant fire, he looked up at the sky and said, "that''s thunder."


    First of all, the sound of the explosion of the pottery ball was really like a thunder on the ground. Second, it was also the hope that with this big killing weapon, they could attack the Xiongnu with a lightning force and ensure the peace and stability of Darong.


    In addition


    She silently looked at Xue tingji, the most hope is that he can all go well, sit on his world.


    Feeling her eyes, Xue Ting touched her side face with a kiss, "wait, xiongtukan hurt you, I will take revenge for you!"

 Chapter 261

    It''s really comfortable in summer in Beidi. Apart from noon, I can hardly sweat in the rest of the time. Compared with the Imperial City, it''s definitely a fairyland on earth.


    But such a good day is so short. It''s only hot in June, and it cools down quickly in August. It will snow at the end of this month at the earliest.


    It''s good to do this. Otherwise, Xue tingji will go mad sooner or later when he goes on a blind date with Pei Ming every day.


    After winter, the Huns would not be so peaceful, so Xue Ting had to get everything ready before the war and beat the Huns to fear!


    There were a lot of stone throwing machines for thunder bombs, enough saltpeter fire lines, and vegetable oil from the south. The Emperor didn''t know what happened, but he didn''t stop it. It showed that he really wanted Xue tingji back.


    This is not a good thing. The more the prince connives, the more anxious the prince will be. The murder will come soon. Therefore, Xue Ting has to seize the time to let the emperor become his own shelter.


    The weapons are ready, and the next step is to tame the horses. Animals are naturally afraid of fire. If they don''t overcome this obstacle, and the thunder bomb blows up on the battlefield, the horses of Xiongnu and Darong lose their sense of propriety, how can they fight?


    Unexpectedly, Ertian became their Savior again.


    It''s also interesting to say that the soldiers made a fire in the horse training yard that day, but the horses refused to come near. Only Ertian was very calm and opened his hooves like a leader, but he didn''t come forward immediately.


    At that time, Xue tingji was being treated by Dr. Zhang Taiyi. Pei Ming came here to supervise. He stood in the front of the crowd and was locked by Ertian.


    She didn''t understand at first, and didn''t know what Ershen was doing until he lowered his head and stamped his hoof.


    He was still afraid, so he wanted his master to ride him and comfort him.


    This little guy is just like a child. Pei Ming laughs and shakes his head. He turns over and mounts the horse happily. "Come on, let''s practice our courage."


    With her encouragement, Ertian really stepped forward and went through the middle of the two fires.


    In order to simulate the effect of thunder bomb explosion, Pei Ming also specially ordered that from time to time to sprinkle some powder into the fire, the fire suddenly exploded, not to mention the horse, even people were scared.


    Er Xun was also unavoidably frightened. He wanted to run away in a panic, which attracted other horses to retreat. Fortunately, after several times of danger, his Qi was not comparable to that of ordinary animals. Sheng Sheng resisted the impulse and continued to move forward steadily.


    Finally, he finished the training beautifully and became the best in the war horse. It seemed that he could understand his achievements. He jumped up with ease and amused Pei Ming. He turned around and saw Xue tingji coming.


    Is the healing over? No rest.


    She got off the horse and walked over to see the Doctor Zhang behind Xue tingji. It was obvious that this was his consent.


    Xue tingji hasn''t seen Er Xun for a long time. He misses him very much. He shakes his head and runs to him to invite his favor.


    It''s like a child running into his father''s arms and acting like a spoiled child


    Pei Ming broke his mind for a moment, and then he asked Dr. Zhang: "can he move now?"


    Dr. Zhang nodded. He wanted to move quickly while his tendons were still soft. Moreover, he could try to mount the horse in his Highness''s condition.


    Pei Ming looked back at Xue tingji, but he didn''t show it. He could bear it.


    After getting close to Ertian, Xue Ting stepped on the foot with his left foot. Although the action of getting on the horse was a little stiff, he sat on it steadily.


    In fact, Xue tingji also secretly pinched a sweat for himself. After sitting down, he was relieved. The scenery he saw on horseback had not been seen for several months. To tell you the truth, he was very satisfied that he could return to it.


    Looking down at everyone''s expectant eyes and Pei Ming''s soft corner of his eyes, he had the confidence to gently swing the reins, "Er Xun, go!"


    After crossing the fire again, Ertian was more calm than last time. It seemed that he didn''t dare to make big moves to take care of his master. In a word, everything went well.


    With the permission of Dr. Zhang, Xue tingji rode Ertian around again. Although it was difficult to control the balance, as long as he could get on the horse, his combat effectiveness was still there.


    In Pei Ming''s eyes, he is still the future king!


    After seeing all her deep friendship, Xue tingji''s confidence was even more abundant. "OK, all the horses will practice in this way!"


    In addition, he also ordered the next thing, that is plowing.


    It''s not for farming. It''s for uprooting a fire belt without vegetation in Darong''s territory. In this way, the power of thunder bomb will not eat itself back. If you want to burn it, only the Huns will be burned!


    Now he even can''t wait for the Huns to attack, so as to test the results of his forbearance.


    And the Huns did not disappoint him. At dawn, when people were sleeping soundly, the bugle suddenly sounded.


    This is the newly built horn on the towering tower. It''s so big that it can''t be blown by manpower. It can only be blown by the bellows.The dull sound of bugles spread all over the barracks, and the soldiers got up in a hurry to fight. This time they had plenty of time to prepare. It had to be said that Xue tingji had foresight. With this early warning, the towering tower was not built.


    Originally Pei Ming didn''t want Xue ting to fight, "your wound..."


    "No problem." He put on his clothes and armor. Every time he moved, the iron lock would make a clang sound.


    Pei Ming specially helped him tie the knee protector of his right leg more tightly. When he got up, he held his face in his hands. "If I don''t show off in front of them, I won''t be reconciled. Maybe he will come too."


    Naturally, what he said is Xiong Tukan. Although sometimes Pei Ming thinks that men are more careful than women, she can understand Xue tingji''s insistence. It''s just that she wants to be proud. It''s still the old rule that they fight together.


    A little hesitated, knowing that she could not be convinced, Xue tingji did not force her to stay, "OK, I''ll protect you."


    A word coaxed Pei Mingxin warm unceasingly, also quickly put on his own armor, and together with him the whole army to fight.


    Although they didn''t disturb the border for several months, the Huns knew that Darong had built a tower. It doesn''t matter. Can a tower stop them?


    Seeing them approaching, the bugle on the lookout tower rings again. General Tan and Xue Tingzhi are not in a hurry to lead the troops. Instead, they send a large number of people to climb the tower and hit them with thunder bombs!


    All the towers on the sixth floor are equipped with catapults, and the distances are adjusted to be different. It''s just that the Huns have rushed into the attack area, so you''re welcome!


    Thunder bombs the size of watermelons were carried into the catapult and lit the line of fire. Captain Chang personally went up to the tower to command, photographed his masterpieces and pointed to the Xiongnu mole ants below.


    "Throw it out! Burn all these bastards to death


    The Huns had never seen anything thrown down, and they did not step forward immediately.


    When these "big melons" landed, they regretted it.

 Chapter 262

    The seemingly ordinary ball suddenly broke apart when it fell to the ground. The saltpeter, which had been burning inside, met horse dung and vegetable oil, and then had a huge explosion. Pieces of broken pottery flew across the ground, and all the people rushed into the flesh.


    This kind of power, even if it''s a hidden weapon, can''t do it. What''s the taste of being pierced? It''s not more comfortable than a knee bitten by a wolf''s tooth, is it?


    Horse dung mixed with vegetable oil, let the flame linger, not long after, the bloody front fell into the sea of fire.


    On Darong''s side, there was not even a single soldier. For decades, the two countries have been at war, and this is the biggest difference in victory and defeat.


    Looking at the twisted reflection in the fire, like purgatory, it was chilly and pleasant. Xue Ting lifted his lips and looked like a judge who looked down at a bi coldly.


    Even general Tan was a little scared. His highness It''s too cloudy.


    However, thunder bombs alone can''t win the war. The range of projection is limited. As long as the Huns don''t get close, they can''t be taken.


    And now it''s daybreak, the south wind is gone, and the north wind will only blow the fire to the melting boundary. Although there is a fire belt, it''s better not to go too far.


    The Xiongnu soldiers who were unprepared for the thunder bomb were seriously injured and died. They had to be defeated. Xue tingji would not be kind enough to let them go back and ordered them to stop the thunder bomb. It''s time for them to go out.


    He was especially fond of the fire attack, but also prepared a number of disrespectful gifts, ordinary bows and arrows were all replaced by fire arrows, so that these Huns were defeated immediately.


    Xue tingji led others to catch up with him, but he was not so rash. It was not wise for him to rush into the hinterland of Xiongnu.


    The Huns lived for a living as nomads, so they lived in no fixed place all the year round. The place where Pei Ming was taken captive last time has long been moved away. If you look for it carelessly, you will only become a trapped animal in the vast grassland and lose all your advantages.


    Just before Xue tingji had a good time, another wave of Xiongnu troops came to support him. Looking at the situation, he wanted to make a cut from the bottom, and the leader didn''t let him down.


    When he was far away, xiongtukan saw Xue tingji clearly. His mouth was very meaningful. He drove his horse to stop in front of the line of fire. At the same time, he saw Pei Ming with a heavy face.


    To everyone''s surprise, he bowed to Pei Ming and said, "it was my fault at that time. I apologize to you. Please believe that I didn''t mean to hurt you."


    It''s a pity that Pei Ming didn''t lead him.


    Is it unintentional to let the wolves go? Is it unintentional to fight Xue tingji to death? If it wasn''t for his mischief, Xue Ting would have broken his leg and endured so many painful treatments before he could barely recover?!


    She promised that it was the most regretful decision she had ever made to let Xiong Tukan die. If she had known that Xue tingji would suffer, it would be better to let him be killed by his uncle.


    The more he thought about it, the more angry he was. He didn''t even look at him. Xiong Tukan was disappointed by his cold attitude, but he had no right to blame her.


    He didn''t feel guilty for a long time. In the face of Xue tingji, he immediately changed his face. In front of all the people, he tore off his coat and showed his whole chest.


    Without hesitation, Xue Ting covers Pei Ming''s eyes and doesn''t let her look at other men. Pei Ming is amused by her cautious and childish behavior. Xiong Tukan''s eyes are even more red with their intimate behavior.


    On his chest, there was a very conspicuous scar, which Xue Ting cut down with a knife at that time, and nearly killed him.


    Although it took several months to recover, his father, Shan Yu, was dissatisfied with his nonsense and reduced his power and army.


    This time he sent out troops just to recover his power and prove to his father that he was not a coward.


    "I hurt your leg, you cut me a knife, even if it is even, since we are not dead, then continue to fight, there must be a win or lose between you and me."


    However, it never occurred to him that in the past few months when he was wandering between life and death, Xue tingji had not suffered much and invented so many amazing things.


    He didn''t appreciate it. He was just angry. If he fought, he would fight. Why did he burn the grass in his territory! If there is a piece of charcoal, where will his people go to graze?


    Just as he thought it was natural for him to plunder Guanshan Town, why should Xue Ting care about the life and death of the enemy country? He could not wait for the Xiongnu to be cut off as soon as possible, and immediately ordered the flag to be raised.


    This is a signal to the towering tower, indicating to continue to fire the thunder bombs, and to retreat with his troops, so as to avoid hurting his own people.


    Of course, xiongtukan knew what he was going to do, and immediately retreated to a safe place, but they didn''t withdraw fast enough, and injured many people. Their horses were even more frightened, and they were already out of control.


    Then Xue tingji ordered to stop the offensive and rushed up with his men and horses!


    The time-consuming and laborious horse training was not in vain. Darong''s horses were not affected by the fire at all. The long drive crossed the line of fire and gave the Huns a fatal blow.


    Who would have thought that the attack, which almost exhausted half of the Huns'' troops, would be so embarrassed that xiongtukan was not seriously injured even under the protection of his entourage, and the lost dog fled back to his hometown.Hate, right? Don''t you agree? His current mood is that of Xue tingji when he was disabled. It''s also Pei Ming''s mood. Today, it''s finally out of his mind.


    Xue tingji, who is red eyed, really wants to catch up, but he should not catch up with the poor, otherwise the gain will not be worth the loss.


    However, he is not the benevolent leader. There is no benevolence in the battlefield. All the wounded Xiongnu minions who can''t escape are engulfed by the sea of fire. Just see if they don''t even have any people. What do they use to fight back.


    For the Xiongnu, this battle, not to mention the disaster of destruction, will definitely make their internal forces fight more fiercely. Maybe even the Gao Guan of Da Danyu will be picked.


    A small thunder bomb, in exchange for Darong is a real record, but also the soldiers play the most enjoyable one!


    Everyone cheered and roared the prestige of the sixth highness. The taxi soldiers on the towering tower also went down one after another to celebrate this incisive victory.


    Excited, Xue tingji holds Pei Ming in her arms. The force is so strong that she can''t breathe. But she doesn''t feel bad. She can''t close her mouth with laughter.


    This is their first complete victory after they have a heart to heart relationship. If they win the first battle, can they not be excited? They will also be invincible in the future and overcome the obstacles in the world!


    This war is not a trivial matter. We have to report it back to the imperial city. Chang Xiaowei took the initiative to take up this responsibility. "For so many years, your majesty has regarded the Xiongnu as a thorn in the side. If he knows your results, he will be happy."


    Xue tingji''s smile faded three points, with alienation and indifference, "I don''t want him to be happy, but to see clearly, if I want to continue to win Xiongnu, what I should do."


    Chang Xiaowei knew very well and bowed his hand. "Don''t worry, your highness. You won''t be disappointed."

 Chapter 263

    The newspaper ran all the way back to the imperial city and handed it to the emperor. The emperor was not in a hurry. He first stared at Chang Xiaowei for a long time.


    "Look at you, you look good. You seem to have a good time over there."


    Back in front of the emperor''s eyes, he had to restrain his nature. Chang Xiaowei didn''t dare to make a mistake. He arched his hand and said, "thank you for your concern. Although it''s hard, it''s glorious."


    Oh, yeah, it''s a pleasure to be sent to detain criminals? Sure enough, that "criminal" has a face in the military camp.


    The emperor did not denounce Chang''s treason. He opened the military newspaper and read it word by word. Slowly, however, his eyes brightened. Finally, he burst out laughing, "OK! I''m worthy of being my son. I can even make a firearm. I''m not disappointed. "


    God knows what a sneer is in Chang Xiaowei''s heart. Does your majesty really blush when he says this? At the beginning, he refused to give better medicine, but now he can''t count on the prince, so he is in favor of his exiled highness again.


    If you are really happy, you can take your highness back. On the one hand, you can keep him fighting hard in the north, enjoying the peace you get. On the other hand, you are not willing to offend Bai, and let the prince hold the knife rest around your Highness''s neck.


    But it''s also good. If you really want your highness to come back now, you''ll miss his great career. If you want to go back, you''ll have to raise enough troops and come back triumphantly.


    Maybe he had been in Beidi for a long time, and he could not hide his temper well. He let the emperor see his abdominal pain, and his face sank. He knocked his fingertips on the table, which made people shudder.


    "How can I reward you for your great contribution to my son?"


    If he can''t hear any more, Chang Xiaowei has lived in vain for decades. He immediately kneels down and kowtows. He just does what his majesty tells him to do. He doesn''t ask for a reward.


    The emperor looked at him coldly, and did not respond. Chang Xiaowei knew that his life was hanging on the line, and even dragged down his highness. He immediately added: "it''s an honor for him to serve for Darong. Even his highness often said that he hoped that the mountains and rivers would be all right and the country would be safe. In fact, after this victory, we did not even celebrate and never dare to be proud of ourselves."


    Hearing this, Xu thought of the sad and pitiful look of the old six in the palace that night. The emperor''s face relaxed a little. With a long sigh, Xu Chang stood up.


    "Old six, he..."


    Just opened his mouth, but outside the door came a report that the prince asked to see him.


    Chang Xiaowei and the emperor''s expressions subtly changed a little, but they didn''t agree very well.


    The prince was worried because he was afraid that Xue tingji would win the battle. Chang Xiaowei took the opportunity to say something nice to make the emperor happy and miss his beloved sixth son, so he ordered him to come back.


    If Pei Ming, who lives with Xue tingji day and night, is pregnant, not to say whether he is a man or a woman, at least he can have a baby. This is the biggest advantage. Then it is not impossible to establish another Prince for the sake of the emperor''s offspring, is it?


    However, although he could understand the prince''s fear, it would be impolite for him to yell so hastily, even to interrupt his father''s call to Chang Xiaowei.


    In particular, the emperor is the most disliked interference in his rights, even the prince can not, or it is the prince is the most not allowed!


    Of course, the prince is not stupid. He doesn''t know his father''s temper, but he doesn''t act rashly. He just "cares" about the war in the north. In addition, he talks about Xue tingji''s series of actions in a puzzled way.


    Xiongnu and Darong have been fighting for decades. How can they compromise as soon as the six younger brothers go? Is it possible that the two sides colluded?


    Moreover, although the firearms made are really good, the things that hurt people can also hurt themselves. In case one day, his indignant sixth brother points his gun at the Imperial City


    "Father, as you know, Liu Di has never been a modest man. Is it really a reflection to punish him to go to the north? I''m afraid you hate your father to the bone, don''t you


    Although he knew the purpose of the prince, the emperor was shaken by his words. Seeing that the situation was not right, Chang Xiaowei risked his life to refute it openly. "Then with the words of the prince, anyone who has some ability in the world will threaten his majesty? It''s just the respectful Bai family who devoted themselves to the great harmony, isn''t it


    This sentence is a little painful. The emperor has long been fed up with the proud virtues of the Bai family. Maybe old six hated him and wanted to win the world, but so what?


    Isn''t all that the prince has done to win the throne? Even the queen in the back of all the action, when he did not know it?!


    He hated being kidnapped more than being hated. The more the prince provoked him, the less he wanted to see Bai proud. It seemed that it was time for Lao Liu to control them.


    It was because the prince was infertile that he was secretly upset. Seeing his face, he was even more annoyed. He threw the war report on him and asked him to go out and read it for himself.


    "But you don''t have to read it. I think you already know what you should know. Maybe the news will come faster than me!"


    When his father was in a big fire, the prince didn''t dare to make another mistake. After he left, the emperor turned his eyes to Zhang Xiaowei again. After he didn''t know what he thought, he suddenly laughed, "you have been a Xiaowei for many years, or I will give you a general."You don''t have a joke. Chang Xiaowei was granted the position of general Sipin and returned to the north in the name of guarding the border. That is to say, from then on, there was no one to "detain" Xue ting and gave him freedom completely.


    In addition, he also gave a group of soldiers and horses for military service. The obvious intention was a good thing for Xue tingji, but it also increased the prince''s hatred. It was bound to remove this obstacle before the East Palace changed its owner.


    In a confrontation between the two sides, if a third party joins in, the situation will be different.


    When Xue tingji''s war report is sent to Pei Changyuan, who is far away from Yueshi, how can this veteran who has been fighting for half his life not know his Highness''s danger at the moment? Besides, Beidi still has his precious daughter.


    Therefore, general Pei, who had always been conscientious in his duty and never dared to overstep his duty, learned to be flexible for the first time.


    It happened that vice captain Lu Yu came in to ask how to deploy later. Now that the war is coming to an end, they have the chance to win. However, whether they want to pursue victory or plan cautiously still needs to be decided.


    Pei Changyuan was thinking about it, and without any hesitation, he said with a smile: "fight, fight in one go! Let''s get this over with and let''s go back to our class. "


    Lu Yu nodded, "Your Majesty must be in a hurry. When you get back to the Imperial City --"


    "No." Pei Changyuan clapped his knees and stood up. He went to the huge cowhide map and said, "let''s not go back to the Imperial City, wait for this side to finish..."


    His fingertips drew a line from Yueshi''s position to find the shortest distance to the north. "Let''s go here and go directly to the North!"

 Chapter 264

    A victory not only inspired people''s hearts, but even the heaven was full of blood. When it was supposed to snow, it unexpectedly returned to the high temperature abnormally. The south wind was blowing frequently in the dry north, as if it was back to summer.


    Those soldiers who complain that the warm summer is too short and the bitter cold is too long are happy. Take advantage of this moment to have a good time, or they will have to wear thick cotton padded clothes for more than half a year.


    But Xue tingji suffered a lot.


    The south wind was so wet that it attacked his right leg. Even the pain in his bone was so severe that he could hardly sit still and endure it all the time.


    Although Dr. Zhang has exhausted all means, he still can''t eradicate it. This kind of sequela will take several years to recuperate. Pain is inevitable.


    He couldn''t stay in the room. Xue tingji preferred to go out and walk, at least to distract his attention. He didn''t want to let the soldiers see it, so he went to a place with few people.


    There is a river running through the camp for daily food. It''s not deep, but it''s very clear. No one is around now. It''s a rare and clean place.


    It''s hard for him to walk this part of the way. The pain in his knee is getting worse and worse, and it''s hard for him to stand.


    Biting his teeth and breathing heavily, he secretly scolded: "damn God, do you want my life!"


    However, it must be very comfortable to look at the Congcong River in front of you. I think that''s what I do. Now I just wade into the water with my clothes and pillow the pebbles by the river.


    Although the weather was warm, the cooling of the river just relieved his pain. At first, he felt uncomfortable when the water flooded his chest, but later he relaxed and even his heart was washed away, which was the most comfortable.


    There are wild geese in the distance. It''s a group of wild geese who set out early to fly to the South and swim past his vision. What an unrestrained posture.


    He also wants to go back as soon as possible, but after going back, can he still feel comfortable at the moment? It''s better to have a moment''s leisure while watching the screen.


    Pei Ming didn''t wait for him to come back in the house for a long time. He didn''t go out to look for him. It took him a long time to find his half body by the river. He was shocked.


    "Court excuse!" She thought Xue tingji had fallen into the water. She ran to him in a hurry, only to find that he had fallen asleep by the river. Even such a big movement from her didn''t wake him up.


    Also, the weather was abnormal. His legs hurt so much that he couldn''t sleep well day and night. He had to train soldiers every day as if nothing had happened. Of course, it was hard work.


    But if he couldn''t bear it, he had to wake him up. His hand fell on Xue tingji''s shoulder and he pushed it very gently. "Tingji, you can''t soak in cold water."


    Xue tingji was really sleepy. He frowned and said, "let me sleep again. It''s so comfortable."


    But now I''m greedy and cool. When I get up, I''ll only feel more pain. Pei Ming can''t move him, so he just pours water on his face. "Are you a child? I don''t know how important it is. Get up quickly. You''re all wet. "


    Xue tingji had to wake up and still wanted to stay a little longer. However, it was really uncomfortable to stick wet clothes on his body, so he simply took off and threw them aside.


    "Ah, you --" Pei Ming shook his head helplessly, but at the moment when he saw the scar on his body, he couldn''t bear not to give him this leisure.


    The penetrating scars on his left shoulder, the whiplash marks on his back, and the new ones on his right arm are all engraved on every scar that was caught by eagle''s claws. Xue Ting has gone through a lot of hard work to this day.


    And all of these have something to do with Pei Ming.


    She was too stunned to notice what she was doing, but she was interrupted by Xue Ting''s uneasy voice


    It turned out that she had been stroking his back unconsciously just now, and the feeling of swimming back and forth became more sensitive in the water. What''s more, there was no one around now, and no matter what she did, it seemed very ambiguous.


    Pei Ming turned his eyes and urged him to get up quickly.


    But Xue tingji is really nostalgic for the cool feeling and does not want to go back to suffering. Pei Ming always has a way to control him. He pours into the water and gets excited by the ice.


    "Well, what are you doing?" Although he felt happy, Xue tingji did not dare to let Pei Ming suffer from cold, but Pei Ming took it for granted and deliberately escaped from his confinement, "I will do what you do. It''s fair."


    Unexpectedly, Xue tingji nervously looked around, as if worried that someone would come, and then complained: "tut nonsense, look at yourself."


    These two days, she only wears single clothes. After being wet by water, even the color of her bra can be reflected. If she is seen by others, where is her face.


    But just because of this, the looming spring can not be controlled. Xue Ting, by staring at her body wrapped in clothes, is appropriate everywhere.


    "It''s a rare opportunity. It''s better to be a husband than a wife Why don''t you play in the water


    In broad daylight, in the water? Pei Ming was not so cheeky. When he stepped back, he slipped, fell into the water and choked on his saliva. Xue tingji quickly fished him up. "You ninzi, you are so bold."For fear that she might make another mistake, he no longer played tricks on her. When he picked her up and prepared to go ashore, a soldier rushed to find her.


    Xue tingji quickly holds Pei Ming and sits back in the water. He stares angrily, "what are you doing?"


    That soldier is still smart, dare not go forward again, bow head to report that Chang Xiaowei, oh no, it''s General Chang back.


    They were stunned at first. Then they understood and happily went back to change their clothes to greet them with the most grand ceremony.


    It was not only general Chang who came back, but also the emperor''s intention. Looking at these elite soldiers, Xue tingji was certainly happy. In his eyes, this is the emperor''s compromise to him. Will he say that he is a traitor in the future?


    Don''t think that he will be grateful for this reward. He will never forget the humiliation and injustice he has suffered. He accepted these people impolitely and will definitely return them to the palace several times in the future.


    It''s just that I''m going to return it by breaking into the door.


    In addition, General Chang also told us the prince''s words and deeds as a pleasure, "you didn''t see him. When he was kicked out by his majesty, the prince''s face was ugly. If it wasn''t for Lao Tzu''s back sweat at that time, I really wanted to laugh at him."


    "Come on, how dare you make mistakes in front of the emperor?" Pei Ming directly exposed him, "if it wasn''t for the prince, you wouldn''t have gotten the general."


    That''s true, but general Chang doesn''t care much about the post of general. In the future, we''d better call him as usual.


    "Oh, yes!" He patted his forehead and said that he had brought good news to miss Pei. "On the day I left, I heard someone saying that Yueshi''s war was over, and general Pei won a great victory. It won''t be long before he can go back to court."


    Pei Ming was so happy that he almost jumped up. Did his father end the war safely? He was not harmed! That''s great. That''s great. I can put down my heart.


    Just a word can make her so happy. If you want her to know that her great father is on the way to Beidi with people at this moment, you can''t wake up in a dream.


    And the day of their father and daughter''s reunion is just around the corner.

 Chapter 265

    On this day, the wind and sand filled the air, but it couldn''t stop people''s enthusiasm. The scouts went out to patrol early and stretched their necks to look into the distance. Pei Ming pulled Xue tingji''s sleeve, and his expectation was beyond expression.


    General Tan and General Chang look down to talk about something. It seems that they are in a good mood. The soldiers are also very happy. They seldom ignore military discipline and whisper.


    The reason is that their general is coming back today.


    She calmed down the rebellion of Yueshi and helped Princess dada to become the queen. Pei Changyuan''s fame is even more far-reaching, worthy of the reputation of the first general of Darong!


    This time, even the imperial city didn''t return, so they came directly to Beidi. On the surface, they were guarding, but anyone could see the real purpose.


    Xue tingji had just won a battle, and Xiongnu''s strength was greatly damaged. It''s not sure how long it will take for them to fight back. As for the Imperial City, they have no time to go back, so they have to change their way to the north?


    Just to guard against the prince.


    Anyway, Pei Ming was very happy. In order to see the army earlier, he climbed the towering tower. Unfortunately, the sand was too long to see clearly.


    Pei Li is in charge of the guard. For fear of another miss''s mistake, she won''t let her go to the edge of the observation platform. "I''ll help you stare. I''ll tell you when I see it."


    She didn''t ask for it. She sat on the steps with her knees in her arms. Even if the wind on the tower was cold, she didn''t care at all.


    Most of an hour later, there was nothing but the more and more noisy gale. For fear that Pei Ming would get sick, Xue Ting ordered her to come down first. "When you see the general later, don''t run with a runny nose."


    "Laugh at me? Be careful, I''ll report to my father later! " Having said that, Pei Ming almost jumped down the tower, which shows how happy he was.


    In the middle of it, Perry yelled, "see, see, the general is coming!"


    On hearing this, Pei Ming, who was already light footed, wanted to fly down directly. He couldn''t even care about Xue tingji. He wanted to run out and was held by him. "You can see it on the tower. It''s at least ten miles away. What''s the hurry?"


    "Oh, it''s urgent." Can''t wait for Pei ming to stamp his feet. Let alone how cute it is. When he holds it down and takes care of his appearance, don''t let his father-in-law think how wronged his daughter is here.


    After waiting for a reply from the scouts, Pei Ming, who had just smoothed his hair, immediately turned around and rushed over. His pace was like a pony, and he almost exhausted all his strength.


    "Father


    Her shout almost reverberated half of the sky, calling Pei Changyuan''s heart melt, dismount to catch his baby daughter.


    Pei Ming is also impolite. He jumps directly into his father''s arms and chuckles around his neck. This kind of mischievous behavior was born when he was a child.


    As a general of Darong, Pei Changyuan has always been far away from his family. At the moment, his family happiness is more precious than his Majesty''s reward. How can he give up.


    "Oh, my mingniang is so heavy that I can''t hold her for my father."


    This sentence was only said when she was a few years old. In a flash, her daughter was eighteen years old, and he was also a half old father-in-law.


    Father and daughter don''t ride horses either. Pei Ming takes his father''s hand and goes back to the camp. Needless to say, the soldiers are excited. Xue tingji is also overjoyed. He solemnly salutes, "my son-in-law has seen my father-in-law."


    After getting in touch with the soldiers, Pei Changyuan didn''t delay. He took Xue tingji and general Tan to sit down and talk in detail. He had to listen to what happened in the north.


    In fact, there are few of them, but they are very dangerous. When he heard that Xue tingji''s right leg was disabled, Pei Changyuan''s expression was quite complicated. Although he recovered to the present situation, Yu Daye didn''t have much obstacles, but it still made people angry. "This prince is a disaster of a country. I was actually tripped by him in Yueshi''s side."


    The tea cup in his hand almost failed to hold steady. Pei Ming''s heart was startled. Pei Changyuan also knew that she was scared. Haosheng comforted her, "it''s OK. It''s OK. His little trick can''t scare me."


    Pei Ming bowed his mouth and nodded. Looking at his father''s old face, he couldn''t help but feel sour. With tears in his eyes, he fell into his arms.


    I don''t know how much suffering my daughter has endured, and I''ve been afraid of him for several days and nights. Pei Changyuan smiles and pats her on the back, "how can my mingniang cry so easily? Will you be at ease to stay with your father every day? "


    Looking at their father and daughter happily, Xue tingji was also very happy. Seeing that general Chang was a little embarrassed, he took the initiative to introduce him to his father-in-law.


    This time, General Chang made a great victory over Xiongnu by making a thunder bomb. Commander Pei gave him a cup of tea and said, "let''s have a good drink later. Thank you for your loyalty to my son-in-law."


    He used to be a little captain, but now he was praised by the first general of Darong. General Chang was so honored that he wiped his palms on his trousers and then offered tea in return.


    After that, they went to the army together to get familiar with each other. After six months'' absence, many people were added to the camps on both sides. Now they are combined into one. Taking all the troops into account, it''s a huge force.But among the people Pei Changyuan brought back, there are several eye-catching figures, who are actually women in Yueshi''s clothes?


    Pei Ming seems to understand. He opens his mouth slightly and laughs at his father, "this is My new mothers? "


    "Hey, you girl!" Pei long-term rose red old face repeatedly denied, said he is also very headache, these month''s woman is not what he wants.


    But some words, he is not good to say in person, or Lu Yu look at the words, take the initiative to solve the encirclement for the general.


    "Miss, don''t get me wrong. The general is very popular in Yueshi. These women are willing to follow the general. Even queen dada wants the general to accept them to show the friendship between the two countries, so..."


    So if you don''t accept it, it seems that Dayong doesn''t like Yueshi, and can only bring them all to Beidi. But Pei Changyuan really doesn''t want those women close to him, so he can only keep them in the military camp.


    In this way, my father is really clean. Pei Ming nodded on the ground, but Pei Changyuan knocked on his head. "Who do you think your father is, a little girl? I''ve been spoiled by those girls."


    When general Tan heard this, he cleared his throat secretly. Don''t let old Pei know what he taught his daughter, or he will be chased and beaten.


    Unexpectedly, his guilty heart was caught by his own son, Tan Shi. He turned his eyes and shook his head silently. Father, please take care of yourself.


    When Lu Yu retreats, he catches a glimpse of the eyes cast by his sixth highness. His eye knife is so sharp that he wants to cut him alive.

 Chapter 266

    Don''t think that Lu Yu is now a close friend of general Pei. Xue tingji can''t keep his grudge, almost pollute Pei Ming, and still defeat him under unfair circumstances. This can''t be done by Xue tingji. Once you see Lu Yu, you get angry.


    From now on, they have to get along with each other in the military camp every day. They may not know how to bully others. Fortunately, Pei Ming is here, so he won''t be fooled.


    Let''s leave the others alone. Now we''re tired. It''s time to celebrate with wine and meat.


    The funny women of Yueshi are not constrained. They rush to Pei Changyuan one after another. Even Xue tingji is snickering. "It seems that Yueshi is really open to the people. After all, her father-in-law can sit still. In fact, she is the model of men in the world."


    This sentence was originally a whisper to Pei Ming, but unexpectedly, Pei Changyuan, who had sharp ears, listened to it and turned his head and glared back, "you can''t learn it! You have to do better. If you dare to touch another woman, I''ll kill you. "


    Poor Xue tingji can only promise again and again, but Pei Ming has been happy for a long time.


    At the banquet, Xue tingji, as expected, answered the request of his father-in-law and was afraid to avoid all the women. However, Pei Changyuan was not so good either. He could not help giving these women face and showing impatience.


    Later, the women also found out that they still didn''t give up. They just danced for fun, which also opened the eyes of the soldiers.


    Pei Ming, while enjoying the song and dance, asked about the recent situation of Da Da. It must not be easy for him to take the Queen''s seat with such great efforts.


    Fortunately, according to Pei Changyuan''s description, the queen is very courageous and will certainly rule the Yue family well, "and she is also very concerned about you and your highness. Before I leave, she specially asked me to greet her."


    Xue tingji and Pei Ming look at each other and smile. They will see each other in the future. They will be monarchs.


    After three rounds of drinking, everyone was a little bit drunk, while the Yueshi women were still dancing happily.


    Pei Ming was just about to say something to Xue tingji when he saw him staring at the women with straight eyes.


    He has a lot of guts! The forefoot father-in-law only warned him not to be a playboy, and the hindfoot was thrown away by him?


    Xue Ting suddenly feels the cold behind him. He has two extremely cold eyes beside him. He shivers and finds that Pei Mingzheng is staring at him. His eyes are full of bad words.


    "My husband." Pei Ming said with a smile, "are those women good-looking?"


    She didn''t hide it. Her voice was big enough for Pei Changyuan to hear. Xue tingji didn''t panic either. She whispered to her, "how can others look good on you? I''m thinking about your dancing. It''s much more graceful than them."


    His ears are itched by the air, and Pei Ming''s drunken face is even more red. Push him away and put away those fantasies.


    The intimacy between the two young people was in Pei''s eyes, but it reminded him of the danger of saving dada. He waved Pei ming to come over and said, "I''ll see if the scar on your neck has disappeared."


    Pei Ming didn''t care. He was more willing to leave this mark to remember his friendship with queen da da.


    At this time, the dancing Yueshi woman Qi Qi stopped and gave Pei Ming the most solemn salute. She didn''t know why.


    It turned out that it was dada who publicized Pei Ming''s sacrifice to save her. All the Yue''s people admired Miss Pei, so they had to spread the heroic deeds of Pei''s father and daughter all over the world.


    And Yueshi people''s expression of respect is also very simple. Since Pei Ming has learned Yueshi dance, let''s dance with her.


    This is a kind invitation from the people of friendly countries. Pei Ming really can''t refuse it. He finally understands his father''s sufferings and can only dance with them.


    Fortunately, not all the Yueshi dances are so enchanting. Although the movements are simple, the overflowing enthusiasm can make people look warm.


    Pei Ming had been slightly drunk. After a few turns, the scene was floating. As long as he saw his father''s smiling face, he was very happy and danced more happily. His movements gradually extended and his dance steps became more light.


    Pei Changyuan is happy that his daughter can be happy. He applauds for her and urges everyone to join in. He doesn''t want to wait for Pei ming to wake up and recall this story. Will he want to find a ground drill.


    Of course, some people don''t join in the fun.


    Originally, Lu Yu just raised his head casually and didn''t deliberately go to see the eldest lady. However, Xue tingji glared at him fiercely, and he couldn''t allow him to do anything illegal.


    He knew that his highness didn''t like him, but he was not angry. He just bowed his head and ate meat.


    When Pei Ming''s expression got a little confused, Xue tingji got up, held her when she was almost wrestling, bowed to Pei Changyuan and said, "my father-in-law, Ah Ming is drunk. Let my son-in-law help her to have a rest first."


    Pei Changyuan didn''t have much at first. He waited for a long time to figure out the taste. He asked general Tan implicitly, are they living in the same room now?


    The throat secretly rolled for a while. General Tan cleared his throat and confessed euphemistically, but he was more nervous than on the battlefield.


    Fortunately, Pei Changyuan just sighed with regret that her daughter should have a big wedding. Although she was engaged, she didn''t even say a word of congratulations. She was really wronged.Of course, if he knew Xue tingji''s patience, he would look up to his son-in-law.


    However, at this moment, Xue tingji is not so upright. When Pei Ming is drunk, he closes the door to her and is more eager than usual.


    Not happy, he is not happy, Ah Ming''s dancing can only be shown to him, why let others see.


    "Well..." Pei Ming frowned to avoid him. Why is this man? Today''s strength is so strong that her lips hurt.


    But then she hung around Xue tingji''s neck and began to laugh. She was very happy, so she didn''t mind this little thing.


    Look at her silly smile, Xue tingji is even jealous of his father-in-law. In a Ming''s heart, the most important man is not him.


    It is because Pei Ming is so happy that he can''t even care about love affairs. Xue Ting can''t give any response by how to guide him. He looks like a distracted student in class, which makes him so angry and discouraged.


    Forget it, as long as you can hold her, you will be satisfied. In the dim light, he stroked the corners of her eyes, sideburns, surrounded by green silk.


    Only wish you can be happy forever and enjoy all the happiness in the world.


    The camp at the border is full of laughter, but at this moment, in the distant imperial city, some people are angry.


    The top-quality porcelain vase was smashed, but there was still no vent of anger. The prince shook his sleeve angrily and paced back and forth like a trapped animal.


    "What does he want? Does he want to abolish me as a prince?"?! I should have forced him to put Xue tingji to death at the beginning. It''s a mistake, and it''s a disaster in the end! "


    What he said is the emperor. Don''t be silly. Can''t you see that the emperor wants Xue tingji to replace him!


    Now even Pei Changyuan has gone to Beidi, and their family is reunited. Are they waiting to kill them to come back and seize the throne?!


    But he was worried, but he couldn''t think of any good way. He couldn''t force the palace to seize the jade seal.


    At this time, the queen was calm, put down the tea cup, and sighed impatiently, "don''t turn, it makes me dizzy."


    The prince stood in his feet impatiently, and was very flustered when he thought about it, "mother, we have to find a way, otherwise --"


    "OK!" The queen clapped her hand on the table. "I say you are old and old. You have not made any progress for so many years. If you are expected to plan, what great things can you do?"


    The reproached prince was still unconvinced and waited for his mother''s words. The queen kept her temper. Her eyes were full of calculation. Although she was older, the older she was, the more she looked like a poisonous woman, which made people shiver.


    She slowly straightened her sleeve. The gorgeous Dankou was dazzling red under the light.


    "Fortunately, as early as many years ago, I buried a thread, and now I can use it."

 Chapter 267

    After the return of the general, all the troops in the whole barracks are unified. After everyone is familiar with them, they all form a regiment. The unity of the upper and lower levels is what Pei wants to see in the long run.


    But there was a man who was upset, that is, Xue tingji, for nothing else but Lu Yu.


    He admits that he is very careful and doesn''t want to correct himself at all. He has to follow his temper. It''s the utmost of his duty for Lu Yu, who has offended a-ming, to send him away with his life. Why should he stay in the barracks and make him upset.


    Although Lu Yu has tried his best to avoid his highness, this is not a long-term solution after all. Pei Ming is a little worried. He can''t let them be so stiff all the time.


    But what made her care more was another thing.


    Recently, Xue tingji seems to be very busy, and she always looks worried. But every time she asks, she gets the answer "nothing". How can she be relieved.


    Don''t think she can''t see it. In recent days, tingji''s eyes have become more and more gloomy. She is very familiar with it. She certainly has a plan.


    As she expected, Xue tingji did have a plan, but he didn''t want Pei ming to know. Every day he went to General Chang''s residence to read some books, and finally found what he wanted.


    But he was not excited, not even happy. He just stared at the page silently for a long time, frowning more and more tightly, as if struggling with something.


    Finally, he finally made up his mind, pointed to the page and said to General Chang, "go get some of this."


    General Chang took a puzzled look at it, and immediately gaped, "Dian, your highness..."


    Xue tingji only nodded slightly, indicating that he would do as he did. He rubbed his eyebrows and said, "if it can be done, my great cause will be closer." Then suddenly thought, "Oh, by the way, don''t let others know, you are more careful."


    Although he answered, General Chang couldn''t help asking, "but this matter can''t be hidden. Sooner or later, everyone will have to --"


    "I know." Xue tingji lowered his eyes, "but I don''t want to let her know yet."


    He knew that he was wrong and didn''t want to be regarded as a monster by Ah Ming, but it was also for the sake of the long-term stability of Dairong, so it would be a good time if he could hide it for a while.


    General Chang could not say anything more. He mysteriously reported another thing to him. "Your Majesty told me before that you also need some of your own staff in the north. He won''t interfere with it if you recruit a little."


    Xue tingji''s eyes brightened. Did his father allow him to raise troops? Maybe it''s a trial.


    It was really that he thought too much. The emperor really wanted him to compete with Bai''s head-on, so he just let go of his courage.


    "Yes Xue tingji finally cheered up, "I''ll leave it to you. Don''t rush to the barracks to find out more."


    Pei Wu''s lesson can be vividly remembered last time. He doesn''t want the prince to have an opportunity to take advantage of it. It''s always right to be more careful.


    General Chang was ordered to step down and leave this open book. Xue Ting lowered his face and turned his eyes to the words and matching paintings. His heart was palpitating.


    When he came back to the room, Pei Ming just came back. Without going to see him, he said with a smile, "my father said that he would build a new weapon for you. Which one do you want?"


    Who knows, Xue tingji didn''t have any response, only perfunctorily "eh" voice, obviously not listening, contrary to the normal.


    Puzzled, looking back, Pei Ming saw his pale face. He couldn''t help being distracted. "What''s the matter?"


    Since she let go of her guard against Xue tingji, Xue tingji has never been tired of seeing her eyes as clear as the deep pool, but now he doesn''t dare to face them.


    Just ready to speak, but Pei Ming blocked back, "don''t say nothing, I''ll be angry again."


    She moved a stool to sit in front of him, and her serious expression was bluffing. "What do you have against me? What is it that I have to keep from you? "


    Xue Ting almost didn''t stop his expression. Of course, he trusted Ah Ming, but he didn''t dare to. In the end, he resisted the impulse to blurt out and held her in his arms.


    "I want to go back to the Imperial City as soon as possible, overthrow the prince, win the throne, and give you back the food and clothing that should belong to you."


    Naturally, it''s good for him to have this heart, but Pei Ming is not moved much. He can only do it slowly. If he is too eager for success, it will lead to disaster.


    Her words made Xue tingji struggle even more. He pulled the corners of his mouth to appease her. Before she asked, he turned away the topic, "what did you just ask?"


    Is Pei Ming such a fool? But since he didn''t say it, it was useless to force her. She pressed down her mind and asked him what weapon he wanted.


    Xue tingji thought about it, but he chose a long gun. He spent so many nights teaching his marksmanship, but he was reluctant to throw it away.


    He still has a little conscience. Pei Ming raises his lips and thinks back to that time. Although it was bitter, it also had more precious peace under the storm.


    Now instead


    That night, she nestled in his arms to sleep as usual, but Xue tingji secretly hid away for fear that she would hear her rapid heartbeat.And thinking too much, the dream is naturally not practical, many twisted faces surrounded him, in his ear denounced and howled, denounced his cruel and unkind.


    He can''t refute, can only bear the roar of pressing step by step, finally really can''t stand, suddenly waved his arms to push them away, "blame your own monarch, I''m for Darong, I''m right!"


    Those people obviously didn''t approve of his self-defense. They rushed up angrily and even held his arm. He panicked and threw himself out. Then he was shocked and broke the dream.


    It turned out that Pei Ming, seeing him having a nightmare, held his arm. As a result, he almost pushed him out of bed.


    There was no light in the room, only the faint starlight came in, and it became more hazy across the curtain. Pei Ming holds the bed frame with a look of fear.


    After a few big breaths, Xue tingji was relieved. He knew that he scared her, "I''m sorry, I didn''t hurt you, did I?"


    After reluctantly shaking his head, Pei Ming didn''t ask what he was dreaming about. He was about to lie down again, but Xue tingji put his arms around his waist.


    Even if he almost died, even if he was disabled, he had never been so vulnerable. Pei Ming was at a loss. Was he pushing himself too hard?


    He simply put his pillow on her leg, and Xue Ting sighed with a deep sigh, "Ah Ming, I don''t want to fight, I don''t want to die more people, but If the two countries fight, there will always be sacrifices, and I can''t help it... "


    The feeling of concealing is too hard. He also wants to tell the truth, but he doesn''t have the courage to say it endlessly.


    Pei Ming was very considerate, so he asked him to lie down quietly for a while, touched his back with his finger, and gave him the most gentle comfort. "I understand, no wonder anyone, so what we have to do is to keep the people of the two countries from war."


    To tell you the truth, even she is confused now. Xue tingji and Xiong Tukan have such deep grudges. Can they really share peace? How ridiculous is the scene when they shake hands and make peace at the border of the two countries.


    After Xue tingji calmed down, she also lay down on her side, facing him face to face, "sleep, what''s the matter? I''ll take it with you."

 Chapter 268

    After that day, Xue tingji didn''t need to go to General Chang''s to read a book any more. The recruitment didn''t hide. Pei Changyuan and Pei Ming also supported it. Everything seemed calm.


    After a light snow, the frontier fortress officially entered Changdong. To everyone''s surprise, Xue Ting''s reputation of attacking Xiongnu by fire was even known to the ordinary people, so the recruitment was very smooth. Even if he selected carefully, the first wave could leave nearly ten thousand people.


    The more powerful he is, the less the prince''s threat will be. The generals who stay in the imperial city will have more confidence in his sixth highness.


    But Pei Ming doesn''t laugh. Xue tingji must be hiding something from her.


    She still has the ability to observe words and colors. How can she not see the difference of General Chang? Every time he reports the recruitment situation, he has a little subtle eye contact with Xue tingji.


    Once, she even ran into general Chang and asked him how things were going.


    What''s up? Is that what Xue tingji has been hiding? She was just about to listen more carefully. Unexpectedly, Pei Li just came over, and Xue tingji, who was shocked, found Pei Ming. How could she reveal half a word.


    Seeing his indifferent face, Pei Mingxin was angry. Since he wanted to hide it, why did he beg for nothing.


    Clearly saw her speechless turn when white eyes, but Xue tingji can''t catch up to explain, was often general secretly with elbow top, "Your Highness, you''d better be frank, otherwise the empress should misunderstand."


    Xue tingji frowned for a moment, and finally sighed, "you can find something first."


    On the other hand, Pei Ming thinks more and more about what Xue tingji wants to do. If you want to talk to her father, she doesn''t believe that bastard and even dares to fool her father-in-law.


    As she was going to Pei Changyuan, she just heard some soldiers laughing. It didn''t matter, but there were a few words that made her wake up.


    The soldiers did not know that the eldest lady was behind them, and they were still talking about the recent recruitment of General Chang for his highness.


    "Well, let alone the fact that the barracks are really growing. The key is the unity of people. It''s much more comfortable than before."


    "Hum, not necessarily?" One of them sneered, "why do you think your highness is in a hurry to recruit? Can you be selfish? "


    Several people look at each other. What do you say?


    The man looked even more dignified, raised his nose and said, "you think, your highness is just like a son-in-law now. With the support of our general''s troops, he seems to be in harmony, but in fact, he feels comfortable? That''s why they are so anxious to recruit their own people. When there is a conflict between their son-in-law and their son-in-law, can they be more resolute? "


    It''s really reasonable to say that, and other people should make peace with each other. "Last time, I saw your highness and General Chang muttering secretly. Aren''t they going to set up their own house?"


    The more they thought about it, the more they realized it. However, they found that their colleagues changed their faces and bowed to their back.


    Looking back, I found Pei Ming standing there with an iron face. I thought he had listened to them.


    "Big, big miss..." They were immediately flustered and quickly saluted. Pei Ming''s eyes were even darker. "What do you call me?"


    The man who talked the most just now, also the most clever, immediately changed his voice and called her Niang.


    She must have wanted to find out about their blunders. Naturally, it is proper to call Xue tingji the emperor''s wife.


    At this time, it is the snow is not snow, gloomy pressure people breathless, more lining Pei Ming even breath with frost.


    "How about your highness, how about the general, how about the military aircraft, you can talk about it in vain?"


    She speaks every word very slowly. She is not angry or gnashing her teeth, but she can make people feel frightened and dare not even look up.


    The talkative man is not only smart, but also more daring than others. At this moment, he even dare to say, "excuse me, madam. Although I''m not sincere, what I said is true. Your highness, he is indeed -"


    "presumptuous! How dare you say it freely? " Pei Ming was really angry and ordered people to tie them up. "Dare to provoke the general and his highness and shake the morale of the army. I don''t think you will be wrong if you don''t peel off your skin."


    We should not only deal with it by military law, but also in front of everyone, so that everyone can wake up and never say or even think about anything.


    Pei Changyuan is naturally attracted by the news. He has no objection to his daughter''s treatment. At the same time, Xue tingji and General Chang also come here. After learning the reason, he is secretly relieved. Although it is not easy to detect, Pei Ming is keen to catch the clue.


    Pei Changyuan takes aim at his daughter''s half squinting look. Yu Guang sweeps to Xue tingji, clears his throat and calls him forward. "Since the soldiers have misunderstood you, why don''t you just make it clear here? They are convinced


    Hearing that, Xue Ting unconsciously glanced at Pei Ming, but general Chang was not so calm. "In fact -"


    "it''s nothing." Xue tingji quickly stopped him, pretended to be difficult to look at the soldiers under his eyes, and sighed heavily, "OK, I''ll be frank, but can you ask your father-in-law to move?"After avoiding the public''s eyes, Xue tingji was calm and gave a full set of speeches.


    In fact, it''s just to find out the bottom of the new recruits and set up a small situation.


    In addition, he has been relying on his father-in-law to start his own business. He always feels that he is too incompetent. So this time, he wants to make his own decision to see if he can take the lead alone.


    Pei Changyuan, noncommittal, asked his daughter what she meant. Pei Ming put down his tea cup and wiped his fingertips on the edge of the cup. After two breaths, he immediately put on a smiling face. "I see. You should discuss it with me. I''ve been worried for several days."


    He got up and went to Xue tingji, every move was so intimate, "but since you want to have your own idea, I''ll be lazy, so I won''t interfere, so you don''t say I''m housekeeper."


    Her coquetry made Xue Ting relax a lot, patting her on the back of the hand, "everything worries you, am I still a man?"


    Pei Ming smiles and takes his arm to say goodbye to his father. Everything is very natural.


    But when she went back to her house and closed the door, she put away all her smiles and looked at Xue tingji coldly in the dim light.


    "Tingji, your contribution to me makes me choose to believe you, but you Do you really want to hide it from me? "


    Xue tingji didn''t want to disappoint her, but if she wanted to take back her love, he didn''t dare to take the risk, so he had to drop his shoulder and squeeze his fists tightly.


    However, when he was ready to confess, Pei Ming suddenly held his chest and took a breath. His painful look scared him.

 Chapter 269

    "Ah Ming!" Xue tingji quickly holds Pei Ming. Seeing her face turn white, she seems to be suffocating. She doesn''t dare to delay at all. She wants to go to see Dr. Zhang.


    Pei Ming knew that this was his heart disease again. He didn''t want to worry about it. He just said that he was angry just now.


    Xue tingji felt more guilty and squatted down to hold her hand. "I don''t trust you, but..." He hesitated to speak, and finally dropped his head, "can you give me some time to tell you later?"


    Now that he insists on this, Pei Ming doesn''t force him any more. Now he has his own opinion, and he doesn''t need to control him everywhere. Since he believes in it, let''s give him some freedom.


    Xue tingji was very grateful for her understanding, but he could still see that she was sick. He took the opportunity to kiss her forehead. It was cool.


    You don''t worry. He still wants to go to Taiyi, but Pei Ming refuses. If he wants to make trouble, he will confess what he is doing.


    No, Xue tingji had to give up. But that night, he didn''t fall asleep and deliberately observed Pei Ming''s breathing. It was too light and absolutely abnormal.


    On the next day, he stealthily went to Dr. Zhang''s, who happened to be busy and could not avoid seeing others. He went to the old military doctor before him. He couldn''t directly pull him to feel Ah Ming''s pulse, so he had to tell her symptoms first.


    The military doctor knew this very well, but he suddenly remembered that the eldest lady did not allow him to disclose it. He opened his mouth rashly for fear that he would find dissatisfaction, so he had to stammer and avoid the important.


    The more he was like this, the more sure Xue tingji was that he had a problem. He tapped his fingertips impatiently, "shouldn''t a doctor be outspoken? Let me ask you again, what''s wrong with a Ming? "


    On balance, the sixth Prince is more dangerous, and the military doctors themselves don''t want to hide it, so they describe Pei Ming''s last medical treatment one by one, which shocked Xue tingji.


    It turns out that when he was bedridden, Ah Ming was also ill, and it took him so long not to know. I feel so sorry for her that I can''t see it.


    "Is she seriously ill?"


    The military doctor thought for a moment and said, "as long as you don''t have too much mood swings, don''t be too sad or too angry. It''s OK in normal days."


    But Xue tingji was silent. He could not even get angry


    After he left as a military doctor, he was always absent-minded. Even general Chang didn''t tell him.


    Seeing his Highness''s dejected appearance, General Chang thought that he had already explained everything to him. "Why, mother, she blamed you?"


    Before Xue Ting opened his mouth, a snowflake crossed his eyes, looked up at the vast goose feather, and sighed very heavily.


    "She must not know about it, or she will be excited In addition, you should say hello to general Tan and take care of the people below. No one is allowed to make her angry again in the future. No matter what the reason, she will be punished severely. "


    Even though he didn''t understand, General Chang answered. Then he looked around and made sure that no one was listening. He got what his highness wanted.


    "I put them all in the dungeon and have them guarded." Then he frowned and hesitated, "Your Highness, it''s better not to look at it. It''s a little I''m afraid of you


    Xue tingji didn''t ask for trouble. After thinking for a moment, he asked him to prepare some camping materials and take a few people out with him.


    Because of yesterday''s heart attack, Pei Ming has been resting in the room. Although it''s OK, he just feels tired. Maybe the charcoal in the room is too warm.


    Just when she was sleepy, the cold wind poured in with the door. Xue Ting walked to her bedside with light hands and feet. When she saw that she didn''t sleep, she dared to put more weight on her breath and looked at her face carefully for a long time. "I''m sorry, I didn''t take good care of you."


    I don''t know if he is too vigilant. Pei Ming has a vague guess. After all, he knows his heart disease and laughs quietly, "I''m very well. I''m not so weak."


    Xue tingji didn''t tangle too much, but it was more difficult to say, "I have to Go out for a few days and inspect the border. "


    The border line between the two countries is long. It really needs to be inspected, but does Xue tingji need to go in person? Without waiting for Pei ming to doubt, he first gave a speech. As the leader of the army, he can''t even know what his country''s border is like.


    "Before my father-in-law didn''t come, I couldn''t be too far away. Now he''s in charge, so that I can finish this trip while the snow is not too heavy."


    This is something that a general must do. Pei Ming can''t stop him. He wanted to go with him, but he didn''t have the physical strength. He was reluctant to hold him. "Be careful and bring more people."


    The softer she was, the more she blamed herself. She bent down and hugged her. At last, she gently rubbed her lips and said, "I''ll come back as soon as possible."


    When he opened the door and went out, Pei Ming saw the snowflakes flying outside. It was so big that people thought it was already in the middle of winter.


    During this tour, only general Chang''s people were brought along to check whether the border was fake and whether it was true to look for water.


    What Xue Ting wanted to do was to make the Huns lose their fighting ability or even their lives through the water, and to make the nomadic country disappear completely when they were sick and weak.So he had to figure out how to make the scattered tribes on the vast grassland win. He had to choose a river that everyone would come into contact with.


    There is a river nearest to the border, but the direction of the river is not so ideal. If you can sneak into the hinterland of Xiongnu, you''d better find out where the tribes of dadanyu and xiongtukan are!


    He held back his feelings and continued to move forward in the snowflakes. It seems that it will not be too easy to travel these days.


    However, as long as we think of this once and for all, we can let Ah Ming return to the life of Antai and make good health. He is willing to suffer from tiredness or abuse.


    Finally, looking at the distant barracks, he silently squeezed the reins, but at this moment, Pei Ming also looked at the direction he left.


    Dressed in a thick fur coat, she smiles thoughtfully. Banliu, who is covered with charcoal fire, teases: "Your Highness has been away for less than half a day. You won''t miss him."


    "Why not?" Pei Ming went back to the house with a smile and rubbed his fingers. "I haven''t been so far away from him for a long time. I haven''t seen him for several days. Maybe I can''t sleep at night."


    Half willow with a smile bowed his head, busy after and before to serve her well, "now it''s cold down, it''s dark early, you have a rest early."


    After that, Pei Ming was the only one in the room, quietly consuming the long night.


    Leaning on the soft pillow, she carefully recalled the experiences of her previous life, trying to guess what Xue tingji was planning.


    It''s a pity that all the things in this life have been out of order. There''s no way to calculate them. Instead, I think that I have a headache. I just lie down and soon go to sleep.

 Chapter 270

    I don''t know how long I''ve been sleeping, but before it''s cool enough, the door suddenly opens and the cold wind wakes Pei Ming up. Only then can I find that the charcoal basin in the room has already gone out.


    She hugged the quilt tightly and wanted to call Banliu to add charcoal. After thinking about it, she had to do it by herself, but there was no spark in the charcoal basin, and even the bottom of the basin was not warm.


    Even if she went out as soon as she went to sleep, it was not so cold. When she was puzzled, she had to get up to close the door. But the scene outside made her a little afraid.


    At this time, it may be dawn. In a word, the sky is slightly shining and extremely gloomy. The strangest thing is that there is no one in the whole barracks.


    At this time, it''s time for the soldiers to get up and practice. There was no such quiet time in her daily life. She felt strange and wrapped up and went out, feeling even more bottomless.


    What about all the people?


    Just as she became more and more frightened, a faint sob made her sweat stand upright, followed the sound, and turned out to be a sudden hall.


    It turns out that people are here, but who are they crying about?


    Looking at the white curtain, Pei Ming swallowed his saliva Who died? "


    No one answered her, or did not notice her at all. She panicked and cried out, "tingji, father, where are you?"


    She called several times, but no one answered. Suddenly, a voice came from behind, like a sigh and a low cry, "there he is."


    The one who turns around in horror but doesn''t reply is the heavy coffin in the center of the mourning hall and the person lying inside Who is it?


    She stepped past uncontrollably, getting closer and closer to the coffin. Somehow, she began to sob, as if she felt that she knew who had left her.


    "No No She didn''t want to leave her life and death. She rushed to open the coffin and wanted to see the people inside. However, her feet suddenly sank, and she woke up suddenly, dizzy and hard to open her eyes, and her heart was stinging. After a long time, Pei Ming realized that it was just a nightmare.


    The door didn''t move, and the charcoal pot was burning. When I opened the door and looked out, I could see the patrol soldiers in the distance by the color of snow.


    Pei Ming doesn''t want to recall who died in her dream. Her father and tingji are both people she can''t give up. They have to live a long life.


    After her recovery, she laughed at her own panic, just separated from him for a few days, as for such a surprise.


    When the sun rose and lit up the vast snow, the camp was still so noisy and warm as usual. Except for not getting used to it the first night, Pei Ming didn''t have any nightmares in the next few days. After taking some medicine, the symptoms of heart disease eased a lot.


    It was not until the afternoon of the sixth day that she came back from her father. As soon as she opened the door, she saw the familiar figure behind her. In an instant, she felt that the color of her vision was restored, and even the charcoal fire was warm.


    No need for her to say anything. Of course, Xue tingji knew that she had come back. Although she was covered with dust, she could not hide her smile. She came forward and hugged her, "I miss you so much."


    The feeling of returning to his arms was so good. Pei Ming rubbed his chest with satisfaction. "Finally, I hope you come back."


    After parting, naturally, Xue tingji was more intimate than the newly married. However, since Xue tingji knew that she was not in good health, he even hugged carefully. On the contrary, Pei Ming didn''t care. He told him with enthusiasm how much he thought of him.


    "It''s hard to go out for so many days. How''s the inspection?"


    She asked casually, but let Xue Ting by coagulation expression, then cover up the past, "it''s not war, what can happen, this melting River and mountain I will guard well, let you be the mother of the country in this world."


    After pacifying Pei Ming, he had something else to ask Pei Changyuan. After discussing the border, he asked tentatively, "father-in-law, are you familiar with the territory of Xiongnu? Do you know where there is a big lake, or what A water source with dense flow of people


    He didn''t understand why he asked, but Pei Changyuan didn''t rush to answer, "did you patrol the border to Xiongnu? Ask what this is for


    His words were obviously full of doubts. Especially this time, Xue Ting only took general Chang''s people with him, and none of Pei''s soldiers took part. Did his highness really do something behind his back?


    Xue tingji pressed his lips and hesitated whether to confess. However, he didn''t get much from this tour. General Chang also said frankly that they were not familiar with Xiongnu. If they wanted to do something, they could not get around the help of general Pei.


    In the end, he has to know.


    He didn''t want to disturb his father-in-law and spread it to Ah Ming. He wanted to steal the story, but who was Pei Changyuan? Can you be fooled by him?


    Seeing that his highness bowed his head and said nothing, Pei Changyuan confirmed his guess and went to the door on purpose to block his way out of escape. "Tell me what you want to do."


    He is the bottom line to pick out the final, Xue Ting by no longer escape, can only plead guilty, "please, don''t tell this matter Ming."


    Can''t tell Ming Niang of, affirmation is not general affair, Pei long-term sink eyebrow, "good, you say."After taking two deep breaths, Xue Ting put his hands on the table with the sand table. The low brow just now dissipated in an instant. Instead, he was appalling and cruel.


    "I found a kind of worm in the book, which can survive in the water, and then lurk into the intestines of livestock or people. If it is serious, it can cause intestines to wear out. If we put this kind of worm into the water source of Xiongnu and make their livestock and people sick, wouldn''t we have a chance?"


    He said every word, let Pei long-term creepy, fight half a lifetime of war, he has never thought of such a vicious method.


    Shocked, he blinked difficultly, "do you want to Let all the Huns get this worm disease and die one by one, then we will take the opportunity to destroy the country? "


    Xue tingji can see Pei Changyuan''s disgust, but he has his own reason. He straightens his neck and nods.


    "It''s not easy to frighten them with a fire attack. Do you want to wait for their counterattack to retaliate? We should take advantage of their weakness to strike a fatal blow. Otherwise, when can the two countries stop? "


    Pei''s long-term reaction did not surprise him.


    No matter what his identity is, Pei Changyuan pulls up his collar and roars, "are you crazy, do you know what you are thinking?"


    The spittle was all sprayed on his face, but Xue tingji didn''t care. He clenched his teeth and looked at him. "I know it''s cruel, but who let them be enemies? They died innocently. Do our people deserve it? "

 Chapter 271

    Never expected that Xue tingji would say such a thing. Pei Changyuan was stunned, and then his eyes turned red with anger. He punched him in the face.


    "You''re a tyrant before you ascend the throne. I''ve really lost my sight!"


    This fist is not light. Xue Ting, who staggered backward two steps, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, but he didn''t have the slightest intention of introspection and repentance.


    He is always strong when he is strong. Even if he is in a bad position, he can''t stand the challenge. Pei Changyuan''s lesson has made him a little more tough.


    "Those Xiongnu people are cavalry when they turn up. I''ll let them go and let them rise again."


    "What about women and children! Are they wrong! They and our people are just living in two countries. They are all innocent. If the Huns do the same to us, what do you think? "


    Pei Changyuan is a brave general of Darong. He never hesitates to fight on the battlefield, but he is also a benevolent general. He never wants to attack those Xiongnu civilians who are struggling for a living.


    The peace he wants is not the destruction and annexation of others. Can''t he live in peace?


    But Xue tingji is destined to be a more tyrannical king. It is clear that he has a chance to never suffer from the future. Why should he watch out for this evil neighbor half dead?


    Pei Changyuan had not been so angry for a long time. He pointed to his nose and said angrily, "you are good at it. OK, since you are so capable, you can''t expect me to send a soldier to help you from now on."


    Without Pei''s long-term support, he almost lost all his strength, which immediately made Xue tingji lose his confidence.


    However, the threat of poking his weakness undoubtedly hurt his self-esteem, and he didn''t want to give up his good plan. On impulse, he said the last thing he should say.


    "I can do the same without you, when I have no soldiers myself?"


    How many people did general Chang recruit for him? What''s the use? But his words are too ungrateful


    After all, Xue tingji had grown up compared with his previous recklessness. He knew that he was rude and wanted to apologize, but the door was suddenly pushed open.


    Pei Ming heard his sentence clearly, and his expression of disappointment can be imagined.


    Don''t want to let her daughter worry about these things, also don''t want to let her know Xue tingji this silly idea, thus hurt two people''s feelings, always doting on her Pei Changyuan actually lost his temper, to the outside guard roar: "you are all dead, don''t know to inform!"


    Pei Ming didn''t even blink an eye. He said coldly, "when will my daughter come to my father?"


    She had never put such a cold face in front of her father. Pei Changyuan didn''t know what to say for a moment. She was about to defend Xue tingji, but Pei Ming stopped her. "Why do you speak for him?"


    Looking at Xue tingji in a twinkling of an eye, he was afraid to face that kind of alienated and reproachful look. He was afraid that her anger would cause heart disease. Even if there was a tug of war just now, "Ah Ming, I --"


    "what do you mean by Xue tingji?" Pei Ming''s smile was full of sarcasm. "It seems that I punished those soldiers who said the wrong thing wrongly. They just got to the point. Look at you, you are holding 10000 troops, and you want to cross the river, right?"


    Speaking of the back, even if she tried her best to endure, she still couldn''t hide her tears. Her eyes turned red and her vision was blurred by tears.


    This man made her cold. As the most supportive general, no matter what, his father is his father-in-law. He just yelled so impolitely?


    As soon as she shed tears, Xue tingji was flustered. How dare she be angry and sad? At the moment, she couldn''t take care of anything and apologized to her.


    Although Pei Changyuan was very angry and his baby daughter was provoked to cry, he still took the overall situation into consideration and pulled her into his arms to coax him, "men are just as bloody as normal. They dare to challenge me, which means that this boy doesn''t treat me favorably, which is a good thing."


    "Can, can he..." Pei Ming points at Xue ting and sobs, but his brows are more and more wrinkled, and his heart is more and more painful. It seems that he is really angry.


    Xue tingji''s heart is pulled up. He doesn''t dare to get close to her. He''s afraid that she will suffer. As soon as he''s ready to call Dr. Zhang, Pei Changyuan pats her on the back to comfort her.


    "Oh, that''s angry. It shouldn''t be true. You said you didn''t want to see this boy any more. Did you marry him?"


    On hearing this, Pei Ming''s mouth pouted higher. Pei Changyuan struck while the iron was hot and asked Xue tingji fiercely: "do you want me to support you again?"


    His father-in-law took the initiative to step down for him. Xue Ting naturally promised that he was willing to be punished by military law. He also hoped that his father-in-law would forgive him.


    Pei Changyuan snorted, "it doesn''t matter if I forgive you or not. If you don''t coax mingniang well today, I''ll take your skin off."


    But this time, Pei Ming didn''t speak so well. He buried his face in his father''s arms and didn''t even look at Xue tingji.


    Seeing her like this, Weng''s son-in-law and his wife looked at each other silently. They were all worried about her. At last, Pei Changyuan patted her, "we have something to discuss. Why don''t you go back and wash your face first?"


    Pei Ming refused, "what can I not listen to?""Tut, you child." Pei Changyuan had an idea. He pinched her nose and said, "what do you want to hear from men? Well, if you''re not ashamed, you can stay


    Although he knew that his father was driving her on purpose, Pei Ming couldn''t refute her, so he had to leave. He didn''t take a look at Xue Ting until he left.


    He deserved all this. Pei Changyuan motioned to him to stay with a slight reproach, and then called out to the door: "who, send the young lady back, and then go to the town to buy some snacks and fruits!"


    After she went away and ordered to guard the door, Pei Changyuan lowered his face and looked at the sand table for a long time.


    "The reason why I didn''t let mingniang marry you was that you were so rebellious and dangerous as a poisonous snake. Now I''m not really wrong. "


    For Xue tingji, this is the most severe reprimand. He bowed his head and did not dare to refute. However, Pei Changyuan could see that his mistake was that he should not be angry with mingniang. He did not really understand how terrible his idea was.


    He was not eloquent and didn''t know how to admonish him. Pointing to the direction outside the door, he said, "mingniang should have been so sad that she didn''t hear what was in front of her. If you let her know, you pillow side people don''t even let go of the women and children of the enemy country, can she still sleep?"


    Xue tingji didn''t know that he was ruthless when he clenched his fist, but he really wanted to end the war quickly. There was always a trade-off between the two sides.


    Seeing that he still didn''t get around the corner, Pei Changyuan didn''t say anything. Let him go back first and calm mingniang.

 Chapter 272

    This time Xue tingji broke Pei Ming''s taboo. His anger didn''t go away so easily. He lay sullen on his bed and didn''t look back when he heard the sound of pushing the door. "If it''s not Banliu, get out of here for me."


    Xue Ting stopped walking, pitifully did not dare to come forward, "I was wrong, Ah Ming."


    It''s useless to apologize to her. Pei Ming grabs the pillow and throws it at him with his backhand. Xue tingji doesn''t hide either. He steals past with the pillow.


    Pei Ming is too lazy to take care of him. He lies on the soft pillow and sobs. It sounds pitiful.


    Now Xue tingji is really afraid to let Pei Ming have a little bit of excitement, careful to touch her arm, but she suddenly grasped.


    It''s not that she won''t let go of the past. It''s Xue tingji''s words that make her have to think more about it. She looks back to the previous defensive temptation, which is more dazzling than anything else.


    "Do you keep this in mind, when you come back to the Imperial City, take the throne, and no longer need my Pei family, you will destroy the gate and let us all disappear?"


    "I didn''t!" Xue tingji shook his head and held her shoulder with one hand. "I''m not so ungrateful. Besides, the Pei family is your mother''s family. I don''t have time to treat her well. How can I..."


    He couldn''t go on, because Pei Ming''s eyes were cold and thin, as if he had seen the truth.


    It''s true that she did meet all the Pei family members, and she watched them


    Xue tingji didn''t know what was on her mind, but he was still so flustered that he almost begged to hold her hand and put his forehead on her knuckles. "I''m cruel to anyone, and I won''t let you down. Everything I do is for you, Ah Ming. Believe me, ok..."


    Unfortunately, Pei Ming''s heart is not so soft. He refuses to show his face when he says anything. Xue Ting lowers his head to think about it and decides in secret, "you wait for me, I''ll go back."


    Not long after, it was Pei Changyuan who came to knock on the door. When his father came, Pei Ming reluctantly picked up his spirits, made tea quietly, and sat opposite him sullen.


    But Pei Changyuan''s expression obviously relaxed a lot, chuckle let her don''t face, young age mind can''t be so heavy.


    "It''s said that he really made a slip of the tongue. Do you know what he did?"


    Pei Ming is speechless. He fiddles with his sleeve in anger. He is patted by his father. There are many calluses in his palm. Although he makes her uncomfortable, he can feel at ease.


    "Your husband, you have transferred all the people under general Chang to the name of my Pei family army, and none of them has been left."


    With a slight twitch in his heart, Pei Ming is finally willing to raise his eyes. Is Xue Ting willing to give up his power and completely depend on the Pei family?


    That''s right. That''s what he meant. Pei Changyuan nodded with satisfaction. "When I was your grandfather and son-in-law, I couldn''t even get to this job. They really made amends. What else do you care about?"


    Even if he ascends the throne and becomes emperor, he has no power to hurt the Pei family. Isn''t that sincere enough?


    Pei Ming slowly lowered his head again, but his eyes became clear. Xue tingji really made people angry every time. He coaxed people back and made them lose their temper.


    Her little emotion can''t be seen, but she is still uneasy.


    That son of a bitch must not have given up his heart. If mingniang knows about it, I''m afraid it won''t come to an end. It seems that it''s time to reason with him.


    Just then Xue tingji came back and saw his father-in-law. He wanted to apologize again, but he sighed. Pei Ming, who was sitting opposite him, lowered his head and couldn''t see his face clearly. He felt guilty.


    My father-in-law didn''t tell Ah Ming about his plan, did he?


    Pei Changyuan turned his head to catch a glimpse of his expression. His brow wrinkled more tightly. He looked beyond him at the sky outside. Then he turned to Pei Ming and said, "mingniang, tomorrow we are going out. We want something to bring back to you."


    Pei Ming finally takes a look at Xue tingji and shakes his head as long as they come back safely.


    After staying up at night, Pei Ming takes a rest early, while Xue tingji sits at the table like an angry little daughter-in-law. He doesn''t mean to go to bed.


    Waiting for some impatience, Pei Ming lifted the curtain of the bed and said, "are you going to sit down all night? I have to go out with my father tomorrow. Don''t try to be lazy. "


    With her permission, Xue tingji dares to get into bed. He wants to be intimate with her, but stops before kissing.


    In the afternoon, he went to the dungeon to see the insects. It''s really


    Even such disgusting things are used to harm people. I don''t deserve to touch her.


    And his retreat makes Pei Ming, who is already sensitive, suspicious. He always feels that he still has something to worry about.


    That night, they turned their backs to each other''s strange dreams, and no one slept soundly. At night, Pei Ming felt chest tightness, so he got up and went out for a breath, dressed and strolling in the silent military camp. Occasionally, he met a patrol taxi and nodded slightly.


    When I came to a secluded area, I suddenly heard the sound of footsteps in front of me. It was very light and slow. It was not like ordinary walking, but like a thief.


    Is there anyone plotting something in secret?By the dim moonlight, she finally saw a vague figure, but the direction was very suspicious. It was clear that there was nothing but the dungeon, and now there was no one in the dungeon. Who would go there?


    Since it''s suspicious, let''s keep up quietly. But at this moment, Xue tingji suddenly ran out to find her, holding a felt in his hand.


    "It''s cold at night. Don''t let the wind blow."


    Pei Ming had to wonder if there was anyone else ahead of him. He didn''t appear at the right time. Was it a coincidence or was he afraid that she might find something


    Early the next morning, Xue Ting went on a tour with Pei Changyuan in full dress. He did not bring any subordinates with him, nor did he have a chance to meet general Chang.


    They went to the border they had visited a few days ago, but this time, Pei Changyuan took him to the hinterland of Xiongnu.


    Compared with the iron city, the frontier fortress of Darong, the Xiongnu was obviously more casual. The two generals came to a small lake so easily, and the opposite was a tribe.


    Many women are busy by the lake. Although they are joking, their movements are very sharp. Occasionally, they coax the little baby behind them. They look the same as the common people in Dahong.


    Behind them are the sheep, which are foraging on the snowy grass, surrounded by shepherd dogs and men with whips, shouting in the warm wind.


    Everything was so comfortable and peaceful that it seemed as if it had nothing to do with the world.


    Let Xue tingji have a good look at this scene, Pei Changyuan asked: "this lake is a big water source. If you throw that insect into it, half of the Huns may die. Can you do it?"


    Xue tingji''s brow is wrinkled tightly, and he is obviously not willing to give up. Pei Changyuan is not in a hurry. Let him look carefully to see if there are any big financial products in this tribe.


    There are a lot of earthen pots, ironware, and even clothes. They are unique to Darong. They immediately frown and say, "these must have been taken from Guanshan Town!"


    Pei Changyuan shook his head, "no, those are all secretly exchanged with our border people."

 Chapter 273

    It turned out that the Huns were forced to plunder. They were short of living materials and were not good at manufacturing, so they could only plunder.


    But not everyone is so belligerent. Many lower class people are more willing to exchange some cattle and sheep fur, and they are very fond of Darong''s things.


    As long as the people can live in Amway, no matter which country they are from, Pei Changyuan is happy to see it. He holds his arms and says with a smile: "since my father-in-law, General Liu, my lifelong wish is peace between the two countries. I don''t want to come to you and let both sides live in misery."


    As far as the common people are concerned, there is no winner in the war. If you use the sinister things like worms, Darong can''t be alone.


    Even this idea should not exist.


    Looking back, Pei Changyuan told Xue tingji: "we are generals, and you will be kings, not butchers. We are for the peace of the world. If you are not benevolent, heaven will do you injustice."


    Xue Ting listened to his words, but he still wanted to kill Shan Yu.


    "Father in law, how many years have you been guarding the border? Do you want me and Ah Ming to stay here all the time? The prince''s threat is already big enough. Do you want to wait for the Huns to attack you and live in the middle of the attack? "


    Pei Changyuan didn''t rush to refute, but made an unexpected move.


    He blew a whistle and immediately attracted people''s attention on the other side of the lake. Then he drove his horse and drew out his sword to fight.


    He''s the only one, isn''t he?! Xue tingji rushed to catch up with him and stopped him, "what do you want to do? If they fight back - "


    " aren''t you anxious to destroy them? Then I''ll help you. I''ll give up my life to fight with them. "


    Without waiting for Xue tingji to say anything, the men of the Xiongnu tribe had already set out. Unexpectedly, there were so many people. It was easy to win them both.


    But he didn''t dare to let his father-in-law have an accident. Xue tingji got off his horse and stood in front of him. He was almost trampled by the horse''s hoof, which was too chaotic.


    At this moment, he has no room for hesitation, can only bite his teeth and bow his head, "I give up, never move such a mind, go back to burn those insects!"


    At this time, the leader of the tribe rushed to Pei Changyuan first. When he saw that it was Pei Changyuan, he dismounted and came over. There was no hostility at all.


    Xue tingji was quite surprised. Could the generals of the enemy country break into their own chassis so calmly?


    Otherwise, what does he think Pei has been doing for decades? How can xiongtukan show more respect to general Pei? Because we all know that general Pei will not kill innocent people indiscriminately.


    Only then did he realize that there could be such harmony between the two countries.


    The leader is just like an old acquaintance to Pei Changyuan, but Pei Changyuan can''t laugh and says something.


    "You Huns were defeated before. We had a chance to make you worse, but you should use your fighting skills on the battlefield, so we will not harm you before you fight back."


    The leader was a wise man. He looked at Xue tingji silently and listened to Pei Changyuan, then said, "but I hope you''ll settle down. At least you don''t let me down. After all, young people are not easy to manage."


    In front of the enemy is denounced, Xue Ting by quite no face, and Pei long ordered to guarantee, promised things never back.


    "At any time, we are all for the people. We are not allowed to show up in front of Lao Tzu if we can''t win."


    Look at the general, and look at the Xiongnu people who respect Pei Changyuan and even want to rush to show their respect. This time Xue tingji really obeyed the instruction of the first general of Darong. He sincerely accepted it.


    It made him understand something. Pei Changyuan showed some smile and said goodbye to the leader and the people.


    When he went further away, Xue tingji took a long breath, "father-in-law, you are too scary."


    "Well, I can''t compare with you."


    His face choked and he said with a smile, "but you have such a close relationship with Xiongnu, aren''t you afraid to be accused of treason?"


    Pei Changyuan disdains to pick eyebrows. "If you like to sue, you can replace Laozi if you have the ability to defend the frontier."


    Xue tingji was amused by his bold tone. It''s no wonder that a Ming has such a temperament. It turns out that his father''s true biography and Pei Changyuan''s good general are not only the support of Dairong, but also the blessing of neighboring countries.


    That''s what we do.


    Finally, he regained his usual bearing. He talked and laughed with his father-in-law and discussed with him what to bring to Ah Ming on his way back.


    But they never thought that Pei Ming at this time had already targeted General Chang.


    The figure she saw last night, she pondered for a long time, how to recall, is like General Chang. Today, she peeped for a long time, and the figure is really similar.


    That being the case, she would like to see for herself whether there is something fishy in the dungeon.


    All the way smoothly, no one stopped her, but when she thought she was wrong, she just stepped into the dungeon gate and was stopped by two soldiers.Sure enough, something happened! Otherwise, it''s easy to arrange people to guard an empty dungeon, and to avoid being noticed, it''s hidden in the door.


    She is not polite, squint eyes ring arm and stand, "who sent you."


    The two soldiers dare not answer. They bow their heads and beg for her forgiveness. Pei Ming is too lazy to investigate them. He plans to go in to find out. Who knows that they are still responsible and dare to stop her?!


    Not angry but smiling, she crossed her waist to wake them up, "is there any place I can''t go in the barracks? Who does that mean? "Xue tingji?"


    This is really Xue tingji''s order. In fact, the two soldiers don''t know what''s in the dungeon, but they can''t let the eldest lady know if his Highness has a death order.


    Pei Ming is not happy with their competence.


    Xue Ting, with her good skills, even if she has something to hide, she is not allowed to inquire?


    The corner of her eyes sank, her expression no longer friendly, "now get out of my way, I don''t pursue you, if you don''t understand the importance I''ll give you a long memory! "


    The two soldiers were in a dilemma, because his highness had another order, that is, never make the young lady angry, never!


    Seeing that Pei Ming was really angry, they didn''t dare to stop him. They had to give in and watch her go in. Then they turned to find general Chang. Otherwise, they couldn''t afford to wait for an accident.


    Pei Ming of course knows what they are doing, but he doesn''t bother to investigate. The dungeon is burning torches and lighting all kinds of torture tools, but there is no one. What is Xue tingji hiding here?


    Until a big bucket attracted her attention, the ghost made a miraculous move to go past, in the heart inexplicably some panic.


    There are several lampstands around the barrel, which are designed to shine the brightest here. The top is covered with a lid, and it is sealed very tightly. It''s almost to be covered.


    He didn''t hear anything. Pei Ming was puzzled. After all, he removed the lid.


    However, after she saw what was in the bucket, she immediately covered her mouth and stepped back a few steps. It turned out that

 Chapter 274

    Most of the barrel is full of water, and the water is full of twisting insects!


    A lot of white silk like worms are intertwined and wriggling. If you don''t look carefully, you think it''s just a piece of hemp cloth. As the end of the barrel is opened, you may feel Pei Ming''s temperature, but many worms come out of the water and want to swim towards her.


    This scene is more frightening than the bloody corpse. Even the hand that just touched the end of the barrel feels numb and dirty at the moment!


    Why lock this thing in a dungeon? What does Xue tingji want to do with it? In fear, she suddenly thought of what he said yesterday.


    He is cruel to anyone and will live up to the Pei family. Who does he mean by "anyone"?


    Xue tingji wants to wipe out the Huns?


    All of a sudden, her whole back was cold, and there seemed to be no air in the dark dungeon, and the dense insects were like getting into her heart.


    She clenched her collar and even scratched her skin and flesh. She turned around and tried to escape, but her legs softened in front of her eyes, and she fell to the ground with a lot of breathing


    When General Chang rushed in in a hurry, he saw Pei Ming curled up on the ground with a pale face. Without saying a word, he came to help her, but Pei Ming pushed her away.


    What did general Chang do with Xue tingji? Such a cruel thing, he kept it from everyone.


    His highness three Shen five Ling don''t let the empress know of things, after all, was found, General Chang is also at a loss, let''s take her out first.


    The sudden shock made Pei Mingxin ill suddenly, and also surprised Dr. Zhang. He quickly gave her acupuncture to stabilize her symptoms. This is that the pulse rhythm is still not good.


    He used to give his wife a pulse. At that time, he was just a little weak. How could he be so serious now.


    At the same time, the old military doctor also heard the news and hurried to come. After communicating with Dr. Zhang, they both sighed heavily.


    At this time, Pei Changyuan and Xue tingji came back.


    As soon as they got back to the camp, they noticed that the atmosphere was abnormal. When Xue tingji met General Chang, who was in a hurry, he guessed that something had happened to Ah Ming. He got off his horse and walked away quickly. He was a little lame because he was too anxious. He just hated why his leg couldn''t get better any faster.


    "Ah Ming!" He rushed into the room. Sure enough, when he saw Pei Ming lying down and the two doctors there, he knew that she must be ill.


    The old military doctor saluted and wanted to report his illness, but Pei Ming suddenly lifted the curtain and looked at Xue tingji with disgust.


    "What did you do? Go and see what time to throw those ghosts and insects at the Huns? "


    Xue tingji was surprised. What she was exposed to do is secondary. The most important thing is that she must not be emotional now.


    As soon as he got two steps closer, Pei Ming stepped back from his bed and refused his touch. Xue tingji was so cruel. Fortunately, his father-in-law persuaded him, otherwise he would lose Ah Ming.


    Looking at Xue tingji''s unspeakable appearance, Pei Changyuan had no choice but to shake his head, "look, you''ve got to wipe your ass for the trouble you''ve caused."


    Who knows Pei Ming is stubborn and refuses to listen to his father''s words. "Why do you want to speak for such an evil person? Can you guess his heart?"


    Don''t wait for Pei long-term tongue, Xue tingji first anxious, if it''s not convenient, even kneel down heart have, "I just want to take you back early, really don''t want you to suffer here."


    There is nothing in this cold north, even her illness can not be cured, by this guilt day and night suffering, as a man, he can not stand his incompetence.


    But Pei Ming sneered, "is it for me or do you want to go back? You are anxious for your throne, for your rights


    Xue tingji''s face turned white. He couldn''t deny it, but maybe it was hypocritical. Didn''t he want to take the throne for her?


    "It''s true that I''m eager for quick success and instant benefit to defeat the crown prince. I''m gradually lost in my mind. It''s my fault to do whatever I can to win But Ah Ming, do you remember why I was against the prince at the beginning? "


    He didn''t see the crown prince as a child, but before he met Pei Ming, he never wanted to fight for the position of the east palace. Later, the crown prince forced him to take Pei Ming as his concubine and even the Pei family.


    So he understood that in order to keep Pei Ming from being threatened, he could only stand on top of the crown prince and all the people, so as to give her enough stability.


    It''s not enough except for the throne.


    He wanted to destroy the Huns, but also wanted to make the Darong border more stable, so that he could return to the imperial city with ease.


    He never dared to recall the night of the palace change. Now he thought of it again, and his eyes were still red. "As early as the moment when I was driven out of the Imperial City, I Xue tingji died. Now you gave me this life. Don''t Don''t do me... "


    Such a proud man has such a low voice. The last few words poke Pei Ming''s softest heart, looking at his drooping eyelashes and the tears that could not be blocked.


    He really knew his mistake. If he would lose her, what''s the use of this victory?Her heart was still beating violently, rapidly consuming her strength, and her chest was undulating more and more obviously.


    The two doctors saw that she was going to be unable to hold on. They came forward to persuade her to lie down first, but she shook her head, pursed her tears, and grabbed Xue tingji''s collar.


    "I would rather I''ll stay here with you all my life, and I don''t want to see you become so terrible. Don''t let me be afraid of you, tingji? "


    Seeing that she was tottering and her lips were pale, Xue Ting held her in his arms and promised again and again that she would inherit her father-in-law''s kindness and never let her down.


    In this way, Pei Ming finally settled down and became weaker and weaker. Xue tingji took her to bed, wiped away her tears, tucked in the quilt, and then turned to ask the two doctors how she was.


    Pei Changyuan frowned. What''s wrong with mingniang? It seems that his Highness has known for a long time. Why doesn''t his father know?


    The old military doctor knew that his medical skills were limited and he couldn''t help much, so he had to bother Dr. Zhang. After hearing what Dr. Zhang said, Pei Changyuan frowned more and more tightly. Finally, he even had no blood on his face, with an incredible expression.


    However, all the people around Pei Ming''s bed didn''t notice him.


    Pei Ming''s condition is worse. From now on, he can only rest in bed. If he doesn''t have the medicine here, he will send it from the imperial city.


    Xue tingji wrote down one by one that he would not go anywhere from today on. He would concentrate on accompanying Ah Ming to recover from his illness.


    Pei Changyuan is difficult to call Zhang Taiyi borrow step, step out of the door of the action is very slow, seems to be trying to bear something, Xue Ting by not at ease also followed out.


    Pei took a deep breath until he went out a long way to make sure Pei Ming would not hear them. Then he knelt down.

 Chapter 275

    Grand general, why do you kneel down? Zhang Tai Yi doesn''t dare to accept his gift, but Pei Yuan Yuan can''t afford it. He asks him to save mingniang''s life.


    Everyone looked at each other. Only Dr. Zhang, who had rich experience, knew that there must be something hidden in the general''s words


    Pei Changyuan frowned and burst into tears. He took a long time to say, "mother Ming, my dead wife That''s what killed her


    Dr. Zhang immediately took a breath, and Xue tingji''s ears were buzzing. He couldn''t hear his father-in-law''s words clearly.


    More than ten years of heartache was dug out. Pei could not bear to grieve. When he shook his head, tears ran through his rough and dry face.


    "My dead wife had heart disease when she was the same age, but it was not serious until she was pregnant with mingniang. She was suddenly weak, so she was born one year after childbirth..."


    Xue tingji is the most frightened by this. Fortunately, he and a Ming are not married yet. Otherwise, if she is really pregnant, how can she be.


    Rubbing his cool arm, he first lifted his father-in-law, and then whispered the truth to reassure him. In addition, Dr. Zhang also said that the empress''s illness is not so serious at least for now, so the general doesn''t have to be so nervous.


    "If it''s a hidden disease caused by the mother''s birth, it''s not easy to cure it, but it may be so serious from generation to generation. I will take good care of my mother."


    With his words, Pei Changyuan was relieved. He repeatedly asked the Doctor Zhang to do his best, and then let Xue tingji stay here. He took general Chang to kill the ghosts and insects of laoshizi.


    As the day goes on and on, Xue Ting sighs at the setting sun, hoping that Ah Ming will not follow her mother''s path.


    Before long, the north wind gradually howled, and it snowed heavily in the second watch. I tried to get in through the crack of the door to reduce the warmth of the room.


    He closed the doors and windows tightly for fear that the burning of charcoal would be too stuffy. He opened some cracks for fear that the wind and snow would blow on her. So Xue tingji had to put on a thicker bed curtain and add a soft bed and quilt.


    Pei Ming, who has drunk tranquilizer, sleeps soundly and is not awakened by his actions. In the past, she used to curl up when she was sleeping, and her eyebrows were full of uneasiness. Later, she got better, and she could sleep safely in Xue tingji''s arms. Now she is back to the original way, which makes Xue tingji feel guilty.


    In order to take care of her, he will not close his eyes tonight for fear that Pei Ming will feel a little uncomfortable at night.


    But Rao was so careful that Pei Ming still had symptoms after midnight.


    No matter how much other people take care of her, she can''t control her dream. The images of insects in the bucket and Xue tingji''s vicious face repeatedly make her struggle in half dream and half wake.


    She vaguely heard Xue tingji calling her, but she didn''t even have the strength to open her eyes. The pain in her heart made her gasp, as if she was going to die the next moment.


    "Ah Ming! Ah Ming, wake up Xue Ting was flustered and called for Doctor Zhang to come. For the convenience of rescue, Doctor Zhang stayed in the next room. Hearing the news, he was shocked.


    "No, she still didn''t resist. Her heart was too weak. She had to use medicine to hold her breath."


    But the problem is that there is no medicine that can be used at the moment, and we can''t wait for it to come from the Imperial City, so we have to use local materials.


    After thinking hard for a long time, Dr. Zhang finally brightened his eyes. "There is a medicine called Cistanche in Beidi. If you can find it, it will benefit her greatly."


    However, almost the whole plant of this precious medicine is not in the sand, so it is very difficult to find it.


    It''s very similar to looking for medicine for the Feng family at that time. Now it''s on Pei Ming''s head. Xue Ting has no time to even feel heartache, so he immediately calls up his hands and goes out to look for it now.


    Of course, the soldiers didn''t complain, but they didn''t see the Cistanche. Based on the description of Doctor Zhang, they couldn''t figure out what it was like.


    At this time, a man came forward. It was Lu Yu who had been looked down upon by Xue Ting before. He had dug this thing when he was young and knew how to find it.


    Now is not the time to be willful. Xue tingji doesn''t care about running on him. As long as he can find a Ming''s life-saving medicine, he can make any apology.


    Without further delay, Lu Yu leads the people out of the pass at night. However, it snows heavily in the vast wilderness. It''s not easy to think of finding a herb with arm size in the sand.


    Xue tingji himself will never be idle. The cause of a Ming''s illness comes from him. He can only find some medicine to forgive him.


    But Dr. Zhang didn''t want him to be in the limelight, "Your Highness, your legs are not suitable for such activities, or..."


    "Do I have to watch her suffer?" While Dr. Zhang is talking, Xue tingji has changed his clothes. Even if the leg is broken again, he can''t let a Ming have something to do.


    Although mingniang is important, he can''t ignore his highness. Pei Changyuan has sent a lot of soldiers to protect him.


    But as soon as he got out of the camp, Xue tingji drove them away, "what''s the use of you guarding me? Look for medicine! It''s all scattered. Don''t waste your hands around here. "


    This is the darkest time of the day. We can only search the ground inch by inch by the torch, dig away the snow, and look for a kind of salt wood which is not amazing. Cistanche is parasitic below.But there may not be a Cistanche under a hundred salt trees


    Since the third shift, all of them have been digging three feet under the wind and snow to find the dawn and the daybreak. They have covered the ground for twenty miles, and all of them are too cold to stand up straight, but they have no harvest.


    Exhausted looking up at the rising sun, Xue tingji''s hand was shaking. He was afraid that someone would rush to tell him that it was too late.


    Several hours have passed. Can a Ming hold on? Where is Cistanche? How can he find it?!


    In his anxiety, he was even more irritable. He roared and let out his anger. He pulled out all the poor plants around him, and on the contrary, he was scratched by the rough thorns.


    "Ah --" he threw the dead branch out of his hand with all his strength, and fell to the ground in embarrassment. The sand in his palm was embedded in the wound, but he didn''t feel any pain at all.


    Just as he was in despair, the sun just brightened a steep slope in front of him. It was very steep, but there were huge clumps of salt trees on it.


    At the bottom of the salt wood, there is a jade umbrella.


    This is likely to be Cistanche. Xue Ting grinned and frowned when he got up. After tossing about for half a night, he could no longer carry his leg.


    Gritting his teeth and dragging his steps forward, he made another difficulty. This steep slope was a big problem for him, but he sent all the taxi drivers around him, and there was no one who could help.


    A Ming is still waiting for him, so he can''t waste any time. Finally Xue Ting climbs up the sand dune step by step by gritting his teeth.


    Finally, he grasped the branches of the salt tree. He was so confident that he tried to get rid of the sand with his other hand. But no matter how much he pushed, there was sand sliding down from the upper layer. Not only that, but also his feet began to loosen.


    Anyway, he has been in Beidi for so long. He heard from general Tan that what he was most afraid of was quicksand, especially those with dark pits below.


    And he''s dying when he meets

 Chapter 276

    Just a little bit, he could pick the Cistanche, but he couldn''t fight the quicksand which had been planned for a long time, so he could only let himself be rushed to the dark pit below.


    Even at this time, what Xue tingji can think of is still Pei Ming. She is waiting for this drug. She can''t miss it!


    Even in vain, he would have to fight this time, with his arm as deep as possible in the quicksand, trying to stabilize his body.


    But he didn''t know that this would only make his situation more and more dangerous. More flowing sand would push him to the bottom of the slope, but he still didn''t stop. The more he struggled, the more quickly he invaded.


    To bury him alive!


    At this moment, Xue tingji really realized his despair. His Ah Ming can''t wait for him to go back


    Just as the quicksand was about to flood his neck, a rope suddenly swung over him and put it precisely on his arm.


    "Your Highness, hold on to the rope and don''t move!" It''s Lu Yu who yells. Thanks to him, he comes in time, otherwise the consequences will be unimaginable.


    After Xue tingji clenched the rope, Lu Yumou pulled him out of the quicksand with all his strength. It was very dangerous to escape!


    They were still in shock, but Xue tingji wanted to rush back, "medicine! The medicine is still in it, Ah Ming''s medicine! "


    Lu Yu held him tightly, "no, I have!"


    As Xue tingji watched in shock, he took out an arm sized pale white plant from his arms. It was because he found it that he rushed back to tell his highness.


    "Although it''s not big, it''s better than none. Take it back first."


    After holding this Cistanche, Xue Ting could not bear the sour nose. Fortunately, he was found. Fortunately, Lu Yu was there.


    He used to look down upon him, but now he is as insignificant as a joke. This time, Lu Yu is saving the lives of him and Ah Ming.


    After taking a deep breath, Xue tingji nodded to him and said with tears, "thank you very much." And then they keep going back.


    Finally, he rushed back to the camp. When he dismounted, he fell heavily. Only then did he find that his right leg was so swollen that he could not walk at all.


    He didn''t even have time to get up. He gave the cistanche to General Chang, "go Go and save her


    Fortunately, he didn''t come late. Pei Ming''s condition was stabilized and his consciousness recovered. When he heard the commotion outside, he opened his lips powerlessly and said a few words, but he couldn''t even make a sound.


    Pei can see that she asked: is he back?


    The famous veteran suddenly turned red. Sitting beside the bed, he held his daughter''s hand in pain. "He''s back safe. You have to be OK, mingniang Hold on, my Pei''s daughter must be able to do it


    Pei Ming pulls the corner of his mouth, but he can''t smile. He looks at the door, waiting for Xue tingji to appear.


    Reluctant to let her wait, Xue tingji could not even brush the dust off his body. He limped into the door, his face full of haste, "Ah Ming!"


    His voice is not loud, for fear of disturbing her, and Pei Ming at the moment of seeing him, finally have a little smile, raised his hand to want to hold him.


    Pei Changyuan gets up to give up his seat to Xue tingji, but Xue tingji doesn''t even have time to sit down. He kneels down beside the bed with a plop and holds Pei Ming''s hand on his forehead. He can''t cry.


    Fortunately, he came back. Fortunately, Ah Ming was still there. He was afraid to open the door and saw her who would never wake up again


    Look at him. He''s too nervous. Pei Ming wants to say something, but his breath is too light to allow.


    Worried about Xue tingji''s right leg, Pei Changyuan helped him up. The old military doctor immediately looked at him. His expression also showed that his efforts to this day would be in vain.


    Regardless of his legs, Xue tingji is always by Pei Ming''s side. Dr. Zhang brings the medicine, and he blows cold to feed Pei Ming himself.


    At the end of his eyes, he saw something wrong with his knee. Dr. Zhang folded his sleeve and leaned over, "the medicine doesn''t work so fast, but the empress is no longer in danger. Your highness, please take care of yourself."


    Although he understood his hint, Xue tingji didn''t want to leave. Pei Changyuan couldn''t let him mess around and let Zhang Taiyi invite him out.


    Now it''s good to worry not only about my daughter, but also about my son-in-law.


    It has to be said that Cistanche is really effective. Half an hour later, Pei Ming regained his strength. His pulse rhythm was much more stable and he was able to speak.


    Seeing that Xue tingji hadn''t come back, her first words after saving her strength were: "where is he?"


    Pei Changyuan said with a smile: "you two are really like glue. Don''t worry. He''s going to have a rest."


    As a matter of fact, Xue Ting, who has no time to rest, is sweating and suffering from long absence.


    His leg injury really worsened. It''s hard to say whether he can recover. At least it will be more difficult than before to use the needle knife.


    After tossing for more than half an hour, Dr. Zhang shook his head and said, "it''s enough. Let''s call it a day."


    With a long sigh of relief, Xue Ting covered his forehead with his wrist and sat up feebly. Looking at his right leg, he was not disappointed. "As long as she''s OK, it''s a big deal to keep herPushing open the door to take care of Pei Ming, Lu Yu stands at the door, lowering his head and saying something to Pei Changyuan.


    Thanks to him, Xue tingji stopped making plans and went over to give him a big salute. "Ah Ming and I have to thank you for saving our lives. I have been prejudiced against you before, and I hope Hai Han."


    Lu Yu is afraid to accept it. They have already exposed the past. Pei Changyuan is very satisfied with Xue tingji''s understanding, and claps Lu Yu on the shoulder. "If you can pull people out of the quicksand with your own strength, only your divine power can do it."


    Eager to see ah Ming, Xue tingji stopped chatting. He pushed the door lightly and tried to keep his pace from showing any signs.


    At this time, Pei Ming''s face was much better. He half leaned on the soft pillow and gave him a smile


    "I''m scared." Xue tingji pressed her in his arms, reluctant to use a little more strength, "I''m sorry, my mistake almost hurt you."


    If he didn''t think he was smart enough to come up with such a vicious and vicious move, how could she be scared to get sick? If Ah Ming had something to do, he didn''t care about the throne, so he would be buried with her here.


    Fortunately, Pei Ming''s illness was also saved by him. He broke his resentment against Lu Yu unintentionally.


    In the next few days, everything went smoothly. A lot of medicinal materials were quickly transported from the imperial city. With Cistanche deserticola, Pei Ming''s heart disease was cured very quickly.


    It''s hard to say whether the roots can be broken, but there should be no problem with daily activities.


    Of course, we must be in a stable mood and can no longer be stimulated.


    At the same time, Xue tingji also recovered a lot. He could walk down the ground even if he bit his teeth. However, the bitter cold in the North was really severe. During the long winter, this leg should not be too comfortable.


    One day, it was a rare sunny day. After staying in the room for a long time, Pei Ming was bored. He wrapped up his clothes and went out for a walk. He was stopped by his father.


    Pei Changyuan has been deeply distressed by the sufferings of the Pearl in his palm. Even if the imperial doctor has allowed Pei ming to go out for activities, he is very careful, for fear that she will catch a cold wind.


    He even understood Xue tingji''s desire to go back as soon as possible. The border is too hard for mingniang.


    Pei Ming enjoyed his father''s love very much. He went to see Dr. Zhang. Seeing that he was going out, he asked casually.


    Dr. Zhang wants to collect some fresh herbs, which may be better for his highness.


    This little thing can''t bother him. Pei Changyuan is about to give an order, but Pei Ming holds him, "I just want to go out to relax. Why don''t my father accompany me?"


    Pei Changyuan never refused his daughter''s request. After obtaining the consent of Dr. Zhang, he took people out of the camp.


    But he didn''t notice that one of the group''s cronies lowered his eyebrows full of cold light

 Chapter 277

    There is a valley to the east of Guanying. There are a lot of medicinal materials there. Although he just came out for a moment, he missed Xue tingji a little, Pei Ming is still very happy to be able to ride his horse again and enjoy himself in the wilderness.


    Nevertheless, Pei Changyuan was very careful not to let her ride too fast. When she got to the valley, he ordered the people under her to disperse, while their father and daughter spoke alone.


    "I don''t worry about your feelings with your highness, but there will be more trouble for you in the future. I''m afraid of your Highness''s nature..."


    Although Xue Ting stopped this time, who can guarantee that he will have more paranoid ideas in the future? As a general who cares about Darong, Pei Changyuan doesn''t want to support a tyrant.


    Pei Ming naturally felt the most about this, but because of this, she was also the least worried.


    Looking at the lush green pine forest in the valley, she let her father down. "Although that guy is cruel, in the end, he will be a good emperor."


    Her firm determination makes Pei Changyuan a little funny. If you listen to her, can you predict?


    Father and daughter chatting while walking, inadvertently walked to the edge of a cliff, Pei Changyuan carefully protect her daughter in the inside, just as Xue Ting used to protect her.


    "It''s hard to go back. It''s time for us to go back." I''m afraid he has long forgotten the original intention of this trip.


    At this time, one of his confidants came up. He was not old, and he laughed a little simple and honest. "General, look, is this a rare medicine?"


    Pei Longyuan didn''t even think about it, so he reached out and wanted to take it over to have a look. However, he never thought that what he handed over was not herbal medicine, but a knife.


    It''s a sharp blade that goes deep into his ribs


    All of a sudden, the sky in Pei Ming''s eyes changed. Looking at the dazzling blood red and his father''s shocked expression, he even forgot to scream.


    As brave as general Pei, he was confused and followed his cronies for several years. Why did he kill him?


    However, all this is just lightning. Without waiting for their father and daughter to respond, the confidant immediately takes another stab. This time Pei Changyuan is on guard, but instead of fighting back, he turns back and hugs Pei Ming.


    Just now, the knife went straight into his heart and hurt him so badly that it was impossible to resist the enemy. All we could do was to protect our daughter, at least not to let her in danger.


    Pei Ming watched the knife fall, but because he was held tightly, he couldn''t even reach out to stop it. He could only yell in vain: "don''t --"


    but what''s the use of her plea? Pei Changyuan vomited blood heavily, and let out a hoarse voice from his throat, shaking However, Pei Ming is still blocked by his body.


    The confidant didn''t give up and wanted to come again. Pei Changyuan knew that he couldn''t resist. If he died here, he was afraid that mingniang would be in danger, so he rolled Pei ming down the cliff without hesitation.


    Pei Ming''s voice just now has attracted other people who are with him. He rushes here quickly, but the confidant is not in a hurry. After witnessing Pei''s father and daughter go to the abyss, he just smiles and looks up to the sky to appreciate the dark clouds.


    "Revenge is worth it!" Then, with the dagger that took Pei Changyuan''s life, he wiped his throat


    The cliff was very deep, and the dense forest didn''t stop them from rolling down. Pei Changyuan protected Pei Ming tightly from beginning to end, for fear that she would be bumped, and he was already covered with blood.


    For a long time, they were finally stopped by a huge stone and hit Pei Changyuan''s back. The heavy dull sound made Pei Ming''s heart tremble and his liver and gall burst.


    "Father Father... " Pei Ming tries her best to break free Pei Changyuan''s tight arm. She sits up and tries to stop the bleeding for him, but the two wounds are so fatal that she can''t do anything.


    How could this happen? Why did the confidant kill his father? If this was arranged by the prince, wouldn''t Xue tingji also be in danger?


    She couldn''t think about these problems and didn''t dare to think about them. She looked around in despair and tried to find a way to save her father.


    But there is nothing here, let alone


    No matter how Pei Ming cries for help, he doesn''t respond at all. Her closed eyes make her extremely afraid and cry on her father''s chest.


    Fortunately, she heard the faint heartbeat in her chest, and her father is still alive! Pei Ming was very surprised, and Pei Changyuan also opened his eyes at this time, but he was too weak.


    He almost exhausted the whole body strength, just barely hold the daughter''s hand, looking at her face for a moment, good reluctant ah, baby girl''s face, he has not seen enough.


    "Father, please hold on. They will come to save you soon. I''m very powerful. I can deal with it..."


    Pei Ming restrains crying, but the tears keep rolling. Will it be the murderer who comes before the rescue? Then come on! She wants revenge for her father!


    Unfortunately, Pei Changyuan just sighed, "mingniang, I can''t protect you for my father. You Be careful. "


    Pei Ming didn''t dare respond to this sentence, but Pei Changyuan shook his head before she spoke, with infinite regret in his eyes and a smile, "I''ll go I''m looking for your motherShaking his lips and weeping, Pei Ming holds his father in his arms, only to feel that his whole heart is empty, "don''t die, don''t leave me, please don''t go..."


    However, no matter how she retained, Pei Changyuan''s eyelids closed slowly and could not be opened any more.


    From the moment of rebirth, Pei Ming''s greatest wish is to reverse his father''s tragedy and let him live a long life. She follows the army to find out the details and worries day and night. All of them are for his father''s sake, but how can they finally


    A snowflake passed Pei Ming''s eyes and fell on Pei Changyuan''s hair. She looked up and wept.


    The valley is covered with heavy snow, and her arms, full of father''s gradually cooling blood, so cold ah, cold her heart.


    "Ah --" she screamed and howled, hoping to drain all the viscera. Her father, who loved her most, couldn''t come back. Once again, she tasted the cruelest parting in the world.


    Her sky, all collapsed


    The valley is so empty that no one has come to save them. Pei Ming is reluctant to let her father lie on the cold ground. Even if she is alone, she will take him back.


    But where does she have the strength? Such a great tragedy leads to a relapse of heart disease. The strong sense of suffocation makes her not even have the strength to stand up. One hand is against her chest, and the other hand is holding Pei Changyuan''s burly body. She can only kneel down and move slowly, even if it is not enough.


    Before long, she couldn''t even hold her father. She could only fall in the snow and try to keep him warm.


    She really wanted Xue tingji to show up at this time. Before, she could save her in time every time. Now, come to save her.


    But can the prince kill his father and let go of the court? Should she lose the two most important people in her life at the same time?


    The colic of her heart made her really unable to hold on. With both physical and mental suffering, her vision became more and more blurred. Her side face was red with ice and snow, but she couldn''t even turn over.


    Just as her heart almost stopped following her father, a familiar cry entered her final consciousness.


    "Amin -"


    the

 Chapter 278

    Xue tingji came, even if his legs and feet were inconvenient, he forced himself to run to Pei Ming in the snow as fast as he could. In fact, he didn''t know what happened, but Pei Changyuan''s confidants went back to report that he heard the cry of the eldest lady and found another body.


    It was their colleague who died of suicide.


    God knows how upset Xue tingji was at that moment. He immediately led everyone into the valley, but his arrival was too late.


    Pei Ming, who was picked up by him, soon struggles to wake up. After seeing his face clearly, he grabs his collar and wails. Other people rush to see their general


    "Court." Pei Ming''s voice was hoarse. He raised his head and wept, "my father is gone..."


    All the people present, when they heard these words and saw Pei Changyuan''s defeated face, were all in tears, but also resentful.


    Whatever the reason, what we should do now is to transport Pei Changyuan back to the camp. Pei Ming was hugged by Xue ting. Even if he was wrapped in the warmest clothes, it would not help.


    After returning to the barracks, Xue tingji wanted Pei ming to avoid driving, but he couldn''t stand the cry of so many people in the Barracks at the same time. Everyone couldn''t believe that the general just went out for an ordinary trip, but was intrigued by people around him. It''s just unreasonable.


    Pei Ming is also worried about their crying. She never thought that her dream would become true today.


    It must be a dream. Let her wake up quickly. She really can''t stand it


    After carrying Pei Ming back to the room, he called Dr. Zhang to come to the rescue as soon as possible. There was a lot of crying outside. Xue tingji didn''t dare to let her hear it again. In a hurry, he simply covered her ears and comforted her again and again. He was still there.


    Pei Ming is very uncomfortable. He can''t breathe, and his heart is full of colic. All the medicine he took before is in vain. If he doesn''t calm her down, even the immortals can''t save her.


    However, she suddenly lost her father. How can she be calm?


    Unable to see her grief, Xue tingji blushed, holding her face and pleading with her: "Amin, at least you have to take care of yourself, and your father-in-law doesn''t want to see anything happen to you."


    But Pei Ming shakes his head. She doesn''t want to be obedient. She wants her father to live. She even pushes him away and staggers down to the ground. Instead, she looks for a sharp weapon and wants to commit suicide.


    She will die again, come back again, save her father again. Next time, she will not make a mistake. Her father has not even seen her get married


    All the people in the room came to stop her, only to tie her up. Pei Ming''s heart finally couldn''t bear the heavy load, and suddenly made her weak.


    After helping her back to the bed, Dr. Zhang quickly pricked a few needles for her, sighed and said: "empress, the general''s sorrow is the same as the whole world, but you can''t let your highness lose his wife again. If you fall down, what should he do?"


    Pei Ming listened to these words and looked at Xue tingji, trying to hold back his tears.


    In fact, Xue tingji could not bear to be so sad, but he did not even cry to make her cry. It was so cruel, but there was no way. Her body could not bear it. When her father-in-law was gone, he had to take good care of her.


    After the injection, Pei Ming''s breathing was a little more stable, but his heart rhythm was too chaotic to recover.


    After the initial grief, Pei Ming''s eyes gradually showed hatred, "who is it? Who is the one who assassinated his father! Skin him for me


    "Well, well, don''t get excited." Xue tingji sat by the bed and held her down, turned his head and told him to go down and investigate the matter of the confidant who committed suicide.


    In fact, there is no need for him to speak. The whole camp needs a statement. Pei Changyuan''s confidants naturally know it best, and they are most angry because of this.


    It turns out that seven or eight years ago, a military general surnamed Lin committed a crime, which involved three families. Lin Hai was one of the three families. That year, he was just about to apply for the martial arts examination, but he was caught and had to be beheaded.


    It happened that Pei Changyuan had seen Lin Hai''s skill and expected him a lot. When he learned that he had been implicated in vain, he pleaded with the emperor. Only in this way did he protect Lin Hai and bring him under his command after many setbacks.


    But there is a white eyed wolf in this forest! It''s hard to think of how to repay kindness with vengeance.


    After hearing this, Xue tingji pondered slightly: "I remember that seven or eight years ago. In fact, I heard a saying that the military general surnamed Lin was implicated because he offended his father-in-law."


    "No way!" Several cronies unanimously denied that their general never bullied others, and never had any personal relations with the general surnamed Lin.


    Xue tingji nodded and agreed, "so that statement didn''t spread, but I''m absolutely right. Now, I''m afraid someone borrowed the trouble and forced the debt on his father-in-law."


    What if the queen did it? Deliberately let Linhai think peichangyuan is the enemy of his family, dormant in his side for today''s revenge.


    But it doesn''t make sense. Pei Changyuan was a supporter of the prince. Why did the queen do so much?


    When people were confused, Pei Ming on the bed said, "because in those years, my father said something to offend the queen."After many years, she can still remember what happened at that time. One day, Pei Changyuan rarely took her out to play. He saw some Bai''s people getting close to some Wuzi who went to the imperial city to test their martial arts. If they couldn''t lure them, they meant to force them to work for Bai.


    Of course, Pei Changyuan couldn''t see it past. He immediately showed his identity and yelled at those people. The civil servants'' family openly colluded with the military generals to change the civil and military names of Manchu Dynasty into Bai''s?!


    Presumably, this sentence spread to empress Bai. From then on, she regarded Pei Changyuan as a threat. She thought about the long term. Sure enough, after a few years, Pei Changyuan couldn''t bear the prince.


    Who would have thought that a reprimand and a good thought in those years actually led to the disaster now? It''s too unjust and worthless!


    In spite of the resentment, people''s grief surged to their hearts. Pei Changyuan is a good general of Darong. Where can we find such a pillar to support the country?


    This account, they absolutely want to ask Bai Shi to get back!


    It''s a pity that Lin Hai knew his fate and just killed himself. Can''t he see what kind of person the general is after so many years? With an unwarranted hatred, he gave the whole Darong a fatal blow. This kind of eternal sinner, even if the corpse is not enough!


    But no matter what you do, no matter how angry you are, you can''t resolve Pei Ming''s heartache. What''s more, Xue tingji''s headache is that they can''t help the coffin back to the imperial city now, and his father-in-law''s body can only be cremated on the spot.


    Ah Ming, she Can you stand it?

 Chapter 279

    The mourning hall was set up in the military camp for three days, and the whole army mourned, but Pei Ming was locked in the room, and he didn''t even have a chance to show filial piety to his father.


    It''s really because Xue Ting is afraid that she will be too sad. He doesn''t dare to let her see the coffin and guard in the mourning hall in hemp. From time to time, he has to ask how ah Ming is.


    On the first day, everyone was immersed in pain and had no time to care about anything else. On the next day, some people''s eyes on Xue tingji were a little complicated.


    On the third day, general Tan patted Xue tingji on the shoulder when he was young and motioned him to speak.


    Although it''s sunny today, the cold wind is piercing. General Tan closed his sleeves, his beard was not shaved, and his eyes were full of blood. He looked very old. He frowned and sighed, and it was hard to speak with his head down.


    "It''s not appropriate to say that earlier, but the country can''t last forever. It''s the same in the army. Now Old Pei is gone. The 100000 troops need a backbone. "


    Xue tingji''s look slightly moved, "what do you mean?"


    "I want you to raise the beam." General Tan didn''t beat around the bush. "When General Liu left, it was old Pei who inherited his troops. Now he himself You are our royal highness and his son-in-law. You should be in charge of both emotion and reason. "


    What he said is right. Whether Pei Changyuan or himself, it is Xue tingji who will support him in the end. Now is the time for him to stand up.


    But Xue tingji was silent for a long time. He didn''t know what he was thinking about. He finally looked at their residence and said, "don''t mention it first."


    At the beginning, he enlisted his troops in Pei''s army just to avoid suspicion. As a result, just after his father-in-law passed away, he could not wait to be called general. What did he become in Ah Ming''s eyes?


    Besides, he doesn''t have the energy to deal with his father-in-law''s funeral. Ah Ming''s illness makes him nervous. Let''s take care of her first.


    You can''t leave the second class general at the border and set up a solitary grave, so the body can only be cremated. After three days, everyone will come to see Pei Changyuan off.


    Originally Xue tingji did not dare to let Pei Ming go, but as a daughter, she always wanted to see her father for the last time, so she had to take Dr. Zhang and get the first aid medicine ready.


    After three days of grief, Pei Ming has lost a lot of weight. Her whole body is loose and her face is almost the same color as that of Xiaoyi.


    Even walking is extremely difficult. She was supported by Xue tingji all the way. Long pain is better than short pain. General Tan can only bite his teeth and instruct the soldiers to light the fire.


    Pei Ming pours at the oiled fire and tries to see his father''s face again.


    But no matter how reluctant she is, her father has gone after all. What''s the use of retaining her.


    If you don''t stop her, she''ll really throw herself into the fire. Xue tingji hugs Pei Ming and can''t hear her crying. She has no choice but to cover her eyes. She also gets wet in her eyes. "Ah Ming, don''t look..."


    His palms were full of Pei Ming''s tears, which made him almost afraid to touch them. Later Pei Ming cried so much that he helped her to sit down on the ground, hoping that the fire would burn faster and not let her suffer too long.


    Pei Ming cried all his strength. He couldn''t even open Xue tingji''s hand. He could only beat the back of his hand weakly, "you let go, you let go!"


    But before Xue tingji could speak, her heart finally reached the limit. Suddenly, her eyes were dark, and only his urgent cry was left in her ears. It was getting weaker and weaker, and then it was quiet.


    It''s three days since I woke up.


    Before opening his eyes, the first thing he heard was Dr. Zhang''s voice. He must have stood by the bed and explained her illness. Then Xue Ting sighed with worry, "how long will she be able to wake up?"


    Only Doctor Zhang shook his head helplessly.


    In the past three days, Xue tingji hardly closed his eyes, his face was worried and haggard, and he looked at Pei Ming repeatedly. This time, he finally got what he wanted.


    "Are you awake?" He was overjoyed and couldn''t hide his heartache. Pei Ming looked blankly at the curtain over his head, then ignored him completely and got up to get out of bed.


    "You can''t move around!" Zhang Taiyi and Xue tingji held her down quickly. "You are not well enough to get out of bed, but you want to drink water?"


    Pei Ming didn''t speak. He struggled and refused to cooperate. His eyes searched the room, like looking for something very important.


    It was Xue Ting who, knowing her, beckoned general Tan to bring it. It was a white porcelain jar.


    Seeing this, Pei Ming''s eyes became hazy. He almost grabbed it in his arms. Then he lay back on the bed with his back to the outside and didn''t move.


    Seeing her like this, Xue tingji''s heart was about to break, and he patted her with tears. "I''ll feed you something. Do you want porridge?"


    It''s a pity Pei Ming doesn''t respond to him. Even if she hands something to her, she doesn''t respond, just like she doesn''t see them at all.


    She can''t be allowed to endure like this. Xue tingji just pries her lips open with a spoon and wants to pour some hard water in, but Pei Ming turns his head and doesn''t eat at all.Helpless to put down the bowl and spoon, Xue Ting asks others to go out first. Maybe he can accompany Ah Ming alone.


    When the door was closed, he slowly lay down on his side, surrounded Pei Ming from the back of the quilt, covered the back of her hand, and stroked the cold urn with her. But the dead man was gone, and she had to cheer up.


    Nose buried in her hair, he took out the most vulnerable side, "Amin, I also lost my parents overnight, except for you, I have nothing, now let me comfort you?"


    That night, his father and Emperor threw his mother''s body in front of him and charged him with the most ridiculous accusation. Pei Ming once only understood his pain, but today, he really understands it.


    If you don''t see your relatives die in front of you, you won''t understand.


    Feeling the choking of the person in his arms, Xue Ting put his mind away at the right time, "I don''t say this to make you sad, but to ask you to be strong, for me, so that my father-in-law can close his eyes, OK?"


    Yes, my father will be worried when he sees her like this. Pei Ming knows, but she can''t do it. She wants her father back


    She didn''t cry out. It was not a matter that she couldn''t get in. But when she cried out, she was afraid that her body would not be able to bear it. Xue tingji put her more tightly around her. "Ah Ming, if you fall down, what can I do..."


    Her father and Xue tingji are her two most important men. Now that she has lost one, she can''t let the other leave her. Pei Ming is finally willing to turn around and slowly turn over with the urn in his arms.


    Can calculate pacify to live her, Xue Ting took a breath of relief secretly, "that eats something to be ok?"


    Pei Ming wanted to answer, but found a thing to her consternation!

 Chapter 280

    She can''t talk.


    Pei Ming opened his mouth slightly, as if he had forgotten how to make a sound. The simple word "good" was stuck in his throat, but he couldn''t spit it out.


    Without a response, Xue tingji thought that she was still sad and bowed her head to ask, "just take a bite, OK?"


    Don''t want to make him worry, Pei Ming nodded, even sitting up to eat porridge, his arms also tightly embrace her father''s urn.


    This curtain falls in Xue tingji''s eyes. Even if she can''t bear it any more, she can''t be allowed to do so. Otherwise, when can she get out of heartbreak.


    After eating a few mouthfuls of porridge, Pei Ming lay down again. His thin and pale face was covered with lustrous green silk, which made everyone feel distressed.


    Xue tingji wanted to sit beside the bed with her, but general Chang came to knock on the door. After they left, General Chang was embarrassed and said, "when is your highness going to report the news of the great general''s death to the imperial city?"


    General Chang''s death is something that the whole nation must mourn, and it will certainly set off an uproar in the imperial city. What general Chang means is that they want to take advantage of this uproar.


    "Your Majesty has a deep friendship with the generals and ministers, and we can''t do without the pillars. Let''s go back to the imperial city now and take advantage of your Majesty''s dissatisfaction with the Queen''s mother and son to win them at one stroke!"


    The emperor repeatedly warned the prince not to move Pei Changyuan, but the queen knowingly cut off the pillars of Darong. This is not a simple power struggle, but a threat to the country.


    Yueshi has just changed her master. Although Queen dada and Darong have reached an agreement on diplomatic relations between the two countries, the crown prince has a grudge against her, but Pei Changyuan is a benefactor to help her ascend.


    If the news of Pei Changyuan''s death comes to her ears, baobuqi will raise the strength of the whole country and attack Darong in turn.


    The Xiongnu had always been covetous. Without the biggest threat, they would not miss this good opportunity for revenge.


    If the West and the north are attacked at the same time, but no one can resist, the end of Darong can be imagined.


    The empress, the prince and the Bai family are desperate for their rights and status. They are really digging their own graves. Therefore, General Chang felt that the best chance for his highness to seize the throne was to attack the imperial city at this time.


    Although his consideration is reasonable, Xue tingji disagrees. First of all, they need to guard the border, so they can''t withdraw.


    Secondly, my father-in-law has just passed away, so I have to make a big fuss about his death. Isn''t it more exciting for Ah Ming?


    His highness means that general Chang is not good at disobedience, so he can only reluctantly ask him when to report back.


    In fact, Xue tingji did not think that instead of shaking the hearts of other generals, he might as well not let them know, so it might be better to hide from everyone for the time being.


    If they can let Bai''s show his own tricks, they can win more points.


    But on the Pei family side, he still couldn''t make up his mind. He sighed wearily, "let''s talk about it. At least let a Ming calm down."


    But when can she be calm like this? Although general Chang was upset, he was helpless.


    When he retreats, Xue Ting rubs his eyebrows. When he comes back to the room, he sees Pei Ming still keeping that action. He doesn''t even move his hair.


    Sitting by the bed, he wanted to stop talking, but after all, he opened his mouth. "Ah Ming, your little mother and brother When are you going to let them know? "


    Pei Ming didn''t fall asleep. When he heard his words, his eyes moved slightly, but he didn''t speak.


    She can''t say it. Even if she opens her mouth, she can''t utter any tone at all. She doesn''t know why, but there''s no way.


    Her silence made Xue tingji think that she was still avoiding. He sighed and asked her what she wanted to eat at night, but Pei Ming still didn''t answer.


    His eyes fell on the urn. Xue Ting got up and went to Dr. Zhang by gritting his teeth in silence. He told him to add some calming weight to the medicine in the evening.


    Sure enough, Pei Ming, who drank the medicine, fell asleep and curled up with the urn in his arms. Xue Ting stood by the bed, clenched his fist, approached carefully, and then pulled out the urn a little bit.


    Just when he was about to succeed, Pei minglue moved, so that he did not dare to move again. Until she no longer had any other movements, he pulled the urn out of her arms.


    It''s more difficult to finish than to fight a war.


    However, when he left quickly and wanted to pass the urn to general Tan outside the door, he suddenly heard a muffled sound behind him. It turned out that Pei Ming suddenly woke up and fell to the ground.


    Without waiting for Xue Ting''s help, she scrambled to get up, searched around and locked the porcelain jar in general Tan''s hand, and rushed to get it back.


    General Tan knows that she can''t be trapped. He grits his teeth and leaves quickly with the urn in his arms. Xue tingji holds Pei Ming and doesn''t let her go after him. "Ah Ming, your father-in-law can''t come back. You can''t compensate yourself!"


    Pei Ming struggled irritably. As a result, his heart beat so hard that he almost fell to the ground faintly. Except for the heavy gasp, he couldn''t give out anything. Finally, Xue tingji realized something was wrong.


    He asked the outsider to find Dr. Zhang, and then pressed Pei ming to calm her down first. "Ah Ming, you have a word with me."But she can''t say it at all. She''s not as dumb as a mute. After Dr. Zhang arrived, she had a quick diagnosis, but the conclusion was a bit of a headache.


    "The empress''s body is all right. She can''t speak. I''m afraid it''s a mental illness."


    Although aphasia caused by excessive grief is not a big problem, it is hard to say when it can be reopened. It is even possible that it can not be recovered in this lifetime.


    Pei Ming doesn''t care about it, and he doesn''t insist on getting the urn back. The effectiveness of the tranquilizer hasn''t dissipated, so he just lies back and goes to sleep.


    Xue tingji is full of sorrow. How can he untie Ah Ming''s heart knot


    After a whole night of sleeplessness, the late dawn made everyone worried again. Today is the seventh day of the general''s army, and the young lady won''t be seriously ill again.


    However, to their surprise, Pei Ming seems to have figured it out overnight. He gets up early in the morning to comb his hair, puts on his filial piety clothes, and conducts the funeral in an orderly way. He kowtows three times to his father''s token. He doesn''t even have tears from beginning to end. He is too calm, which makes people worried.


    But she never opens her mouth. When others ask questions, she either nods or shakes her head, or she is silent.


    As for the news of the war, they are not allowed to report back to the Imperial City, even the Pei family. She can''t make her father uneasy until he dies, and she doesn''t want to make Bai''s people proud. She will get back the Revenge of the queen and the prince!


    In addition to the originator, no one in the imperial city knows the uproar of the frontier fortress, but the news of Pei Changyuan''s death has spread to another person''s ears.


    This man is the most dangerous enemy of Darong, Chanyu king of Xiongnu.

 Chapter 281

    Just after a heavy snow, the vast territory of Xiongnu was covered with silver, and the luxurious tent was warm. Two or three women with low eyebrows and good intentions gathered around xiongtukan, beating their legs and rubbing their shoulders, and they served him well.


    But xiongtukan''s face was not good-looking. He closed his eyes and put one hand on his forehead, as if he was in distress.


    Just as he sighed, a string of bold laughter interrupted his thoughts. The curtain of the tent was lifted because of the exaggerated action of the comer, and then a burly figure stepped in.


    "My good son, here''s our chance for revenge!"


    Although Lao Shan Yu is over 50 years old, he is still strong and strong. His eagle eyes are deep and divine, which makes people afraid.


    When he heard the news of Pei Changyuan''s death, he clapped his hands and applauded immediately, so he came to find his son. Taking advantage of the great harmony, he beat them down!


    But xiongtukan was not interested in it. He bowed his head and didn''t feel excited. "But we don''t have many troops."


    The last time Xue Ting took advantage of that battle, the Huns were badly hurt. If he had to raise his troops, he was afraid that there would not be many Huns left in the coming year. How could he talk about revenge?


    Dissatisfied with his negativity, Lao Shan Yu turned around and blocked up in front of him. Every step he took, the gold inlaid leather belt on his waist sounded crisp.


    Looking at his son''s bow, he felt even more unhappy. He grabbed xiongtukan''s collar and forced him to look directly at himself.


    "Your last fiasco was a disgrace. You should get back the glory. Why are you so spineless now?"


    Xiongtukan clenched his teeth, but he didn''t blindly yield to his father''s authority. "I want to win, but not now. Father, do you know that a while ago, the prince of Darong almost played some tricks again, which hurt us badly. It was general Pei who stopped him."


    At the beginning, the tribal leader, who happened to be a subordinate of xiongtukan, reported the incident. Therefore, xiongtukan was grateful to Pei Changyuan for the sake of his people.


    But da Danyu didn''t care. He sneered angrily, "so what? Is it hard to wait for their next attack?! I''m not here to listen to your nonsense. This battle must be fought. "


    Xiongtukan still insisted, shaking his head and disagreed with his father''s decision, "general Pei is a worthy benevolent general, we are sneaking attack at this time, she should --"


    later, she was staring back by Da Danyu''s angry eyes, and bowed her head with a guilty heart, but still did not avoid the father''s accusation.


    "You''re still thinking about that girl, why? General Pei is dead. Are you afraid that she will be sad? Hum, there are so many women in Xiongnu. It''s stupid of you not to forget the daughter of the enemy general


    Xiongtukan can''t deny that he just can''t forget Pei Ming. How sad she should be without her father, so she shouldn''t be disturbed at this time.


    It''s a pity that Shan Yu''s father never cares about right or wrong. He only knows how to plunder and fight. He is as savage as a crazy old wolf. He even seems to be stubborn and ridiculous.


    He was not a good tempered man, and his disdain was beyond expression. "Can you guarantee that you can beat the prince Darong? Oh, by the way, father, you haven''t suffered from him yet. "


    This is no doubt a humiliation to Shan Yu. His chest heaved violently. After two or three breaths of silence, he slapped him. The gold ring on his hand even cut the flesh on xiongtukan''s face.


    Looking at the blood beads under his son''s cheekbones, Lao Shan Yu didn''t feel any pain. He pointed to his nose and said, "you are a coward. You don''t deserve to be the future master of Xiongnu. It seems that Zuo Xian''s position should be changed."


    This card finally made Xiong Tukan look relaxed. Although he was nervous, he insisted on fighting without fear. "I''m your only son."


    So what? Old Shan Yu laughs ominously. He would rather give up his position to his greedy brothers than let his useless son destroy the great cause of the great Xiongnu!


    Since he can''t count on him, Lao Shan Yu doesn''t waste any more time. When he left, he took all the soldiers from xiongtukan tribe. It seems that he is going to be abandoned.


    Without power and status, xiongtukan was worried, but he didn''t immediately go out to beg his father''s forgiveness. Instead, he stood still, clenched his fists, and then released his hands.


    He sighed, looked at the direction of his father''s departure, and raised his lips, "OK, I''ll accompany you To fight this last battle. "


    I don''t know what the Huns are up to. No one cares in the Darong barracks. What they care more about is when Pei Ming can speak.


    It has to be said that she was very strong. She didn''t cry until she finished her father''s funeral. Sometimes Xue Ting could see that she was trying to endure, but she didn''t need comfort. She could recover.


    Let her vent out, the heart can''t bear, bear, and it''s not conducive to her to put down the heartache.


    Although she is mute all her life, Xue tingji can take care of her, but he wants to see a happy ah Ming, rather than a calm and silent woman.


    Another problem can''t be avoided. Although he can''t bear to poke mingniang''s pain, general Tan can only bite his teeth and let it go.


    "One hundred thousand troops can''t be leaderless, your highness. He has to be the backbone of everyone. He is the general of Pei family Army..."Everyone was silent. Qi Qi Qi looked at Pei Ming and she looked at Xue tingji with a slightly complicated look.


    She did a lot of calculations, but she didn''t keep her father. After all, they went on the old road of the previous life. Do they really want to hand over the Pei family to Xue tingji?


    He really Won''t you take her down?


    If you know her like Xue tingji, you can''t see her hesitation, but you can understand it.


    After all, what she lost was the support of her family. Since ancient times, too many lovers have become Heartbreakers, so she should think more about herself.


    However, Pei Ming''s worries are unnecessary, because Xue tingji has no plan to take over Pei Jiajun.


    He chuckled, stroked Pei Ming''s shoulder in front of everyone, let her lean on his side, and then said with pride, "why do I come here? The Pei family doesn''t have heirs. Your general Pei is not like this."


    Not to mention everyone, even Pei Ming was surprised. He looked up at him strangely, but was shaved. "What''s so surprising? You should be in charge of your army."


    Doesn''t his Ah Ming have this ability? The military discipline here is established by her, and the rudiment of thunder bomb is made by her. She can fight on horses and control soldiers. Which one can''t she?


    Although they are one, whether the commander is Xue tingji or Pei Ming, there is little difference between them. But Xue tingji''s initiative to give up the ruling power and let her be the rightful master of the 100000 troops is of different significance.


    Pei Ming is always above him.

 Chapter 282

    Looking at her stupefied expression, Xue tingji was even disappointed. Did she never think it would be like this? In her eyes, what kind of person she is.


    Suddenly, I feel that my choice is right. I hold her with contentment, and my forehead is in her heart. As long as I feel her heartbeat, he is steadfast.


    "From now on, they and I will be under your command and will be attached to you willingly. So, Ah Ming, you should be good for me, you know?"


    The strength of his embrace, the temperature of his palm, and his low voice are all the things Pei Ming loves most. Since the day her father died, she has never been touched like this. Her heart is warm and she responds to him with a hug.


    Although it was silent, Xue Ting could understand it.


    General Tan and General Chang look at each other, but there is nothing to object to. Of course, Pei Ming''s ability is clear to them. Besides, even if she can''t, his highness is still the actual leader, and has no influence on the overall situation.


    Originally, the army was replaced by a new general, and it was time to take a vow. The soldiers would have recognized the new leader, but the first lady was already familiar to everyone, and his highness led them to fight, and had already become their leader, so there was no need to trouble.


    Secondly, Pei Ming is still speechless and depressed. Why should she be so tired.


    Now Xue tingji is also a man with some battlefield experience. He guessed that sooner or later the Huns would know the news of the death of their father-in-law, so he trained early to prepare for the war in case of enemy attack.


    And his judgment was right. Just three days later, the Huns rushed to attack.


    At dawn, the loud bugle awakens everyone''s dream. Xue tingji is more clever and quickly gets up to put on his armor. Pei Ming, who always feels shallow, just frowns.


    Since Pei Changyuan passed away, she has been in a nightmare all night, which has brought down her mental strength. Therefore, Dr. Zhang put a lot of sleeping ingredients in her medicine and lit incense, so that she could sleep for a while.


    But dawn is the most effective time, she can''t wake up is what Xue tingji wants to see.


    "Banliu, take care of her." Before leaving, he specially asked: "don''t let her out of this room."


    Pei Ming''s current state is not suitable for going to the battlefield again. He is afraid that Ah Ming will not obey. Let more people watch her.


    Thanks to the fact that he left Tan Shi, Pei Ming wakes up as soon as the front foot army leaves the camp.


    In fact, she heard the sound of the horn, but she couldn''t open her eyes. She struggled to sit up and felt the warmth of the bedding beside her. Then she knew that Xue tingji had not been away for long.


    Half Liu, who was guarding by the bed, helped her quickly. "Your Highness has sent troops. He will come back soon. It''s still early. You can go to sleep a little longer."


    Pei Ming shakes his head and insists on getting out of bed and changing his clothes. Banliu dares not to stop him, so he shouts Tan Shi out of the door to come in. Tan Shi, who is loyal to his duty, is more forceful and stands in front of Pei Ming, saying nothing.


    Before that, Pei Ming lost her temper, but she couldn''t speak. With her small size, she could only smash everything that could be smashed to show her anger.


    Unfortunately, it didn''t scare tan at all. He bowed his head and apologized again and again. "Your Highness has told you that you can wait for him to come back. If you offend me, please forgive me."


    Don''t call her miss. She''s not a miss! Pei Ming can''t roar. He gets excited and breathes faster and faster. Seeing that the situation is not right, Banliu calls Dr. Zhang, but she refuses to take the medicine.


    Either let her out, or she''ll die here.


    Maybe in their eyes, Pei Ming''s stubbornness seems to make trouble, but she just can''t rest assured. She can''t stand the fear that Xue tingji is not in front of her eyes.


    Originally, she thought that her father was safe after the threat was removed. What happened? If there is a sea of forest, who can guarantee that there will be no second disaster in the army?


    she can''t see what''s going on behind her. She doesn''t know who is going to do it. What kind of Eyeliner will the queen and Prince bring? She can''t see it like a blind person!


    Aren''t you afraid?


    She really can''t bear the separation any more. If even Xue tingji has an accident, she can really end the suffering of this life early.


    Therefore, she would rather endure suffocation and angina pectoris than go to Xue tingji''s side. At least by his side, she can be at ease.


    Frightened by her posture of fighting against death, no one dares to act rashly. Fortunately, Dr. Zhang''s words still work, "you take this medicine first, and then you have the strength to go out."


    Pei Ming swallowed the medicine without saying a word, but Tan Shi still didn''t dare to let her go, "you really can''t go to the front line, it''s too dangerous there!"


    In her two lives, she has been to more battlefields than this boy has ever seen. What danger can she be afraid of? But Pei Ming is not unreasonable. When he points to tan, he signals him to go with him. Is that right?


    If you don''t agree, it''s no surprise that the young lady will do anything. Tan Shi doesn''t dare to disobey any more. He can only compromise and nod his head.


    Looking at their back as they raced out of the city, Banliu and Taiyi Zhang were sweating. If something happened, they couldn''t afford it.


    Contrary to the emptiness and quietness of the barracks, the front is now filled with smoke, the roar of the horses and the roar of the soldiers of the two countries, stirring the world up.Thunder bombs didn''t work very well in the thick snow. After all, they had to rely on war. Xue Ting led a group of soldiers and vowed to make the Xiongnu defeated.


    General Tan, General Chang, Lu Yu, Pei Li and other cadres, together with the well armed Pei family army, and the towering tower occupying the advantage of high altitude, are all their strength. What''s more, they want to let general Pei under Jiuquan have a look. Although they have lost him, the Pei family army will not be weak, and Darong will not fall.


    This is also the most wrong judgment of Lao Shan Yu. He thought Pei Changyuan was dead, and Darong would be depressed. As a result, they became more brave, which was unexpected and difficult to deal with.


    However, he is not afraid of the fierce opponents. This time, he showed his real ability and led his warriors to the front with one against 100.


    This old man, Shan Yu, did not come out in person easily. It can be seen that he has to fight to death this time. General Tan is also a veteran who has been guarding the border for many years, but few of them fight with the grassland king, let alone a few young generals.


    Xue tingji has to admit that this king is very powerful. I''m afraid it''s not so easy for him to withdraw his troops this time. At the same time, he cheered up and let the Huns lose all their fighting power. He didn''t have to worry about it.


    There was a stalemate between the two sides. The war was in chaos. The smoke and blood filled the air. Pei Ming was not used to it for a long time.


    She is brave, holding a long sword forward, in the chaos of the army, Leng is stepping out of the posture of no one else, even Tan Shi behind seems to have some effort.


    "Big, big young lady, you slow down, be careful of liuya!"


    Don''t call her miss. Pei Ming is dissatisfied with her husband, but he has no time to care about this. He just wants to go to the front line as soon as possible, to Xue tingji''s side.


    Finally, she found him in the area where the fighting was most intense.

 Chapter 283

    At this time, Xue Tingzheng and old Shan Yu had a direct fight. A young man who had only been on the battlefield for a few times had a direct fight with Shan Yu Wang, who had been fighting for decades. No one could help but tremble.


    Pei Ming, in particular, remembers that Xue tingji had his first encounter with Lao Shan Yu, but he suffered a great loss.


    She wanted Xue tingji to step down for a while, but she couldn''t get by for a while at such a long distance, and she couldn''t shout out, so she had to wait and see.


    Why can''t she speak? How can she get better? It''s her own voice. Why can''t she speak at all!


    Not even his name!


    Just when she was worried, Xue tingji''s body was in a flash. It must be that her right leg couldn''t support her, so she almost fell off the horse.


    In such a fierce battlefield, falling off a horse is tantamount to death. Does he know how dangerous it was just now? Why not retreat!


    She even blamed general Tan for them. There were so many people, none of them came to help him! Looking carefully, it turns out that everyone is entangled and obviously wants to help his highness, but they are really powerless.


    Sure enough, she had to get it.


    Squeezing through the sharp blade of the collision, she went straight to Xue tingji''s direction, and Xue tingji was busy dealing with Da Danyu, but she didn''t ignore the surroundings.


    Even, I didn''t notice the danger that was aimed at him


    Along the way, Pei Ming''s heart has been shouting, tingji, tingji, but no matter how hard she tries, she just can''t shout out.


    Just when she was powerless and anxious, Tan Shi finally caught up with her. At the same time, general Tan had to take a look at the war situation of his Highness from time to time. He caught a glimpse of his own boy, and then saw mingniang in armor. He was in a mess.


    His distraction is noticed by Xue tingji. Yu Guang looks in the direction he is looking at. It''s Ah Ming?!


    Why is she here? For a moment, he forgot everything. Xue tingji just turned his head and looked at it carefully. If it was her, she shouldn''t have come.


    However, he even forgot that he was in the battlefield. In front of him was the fierce Hun Chanyu. How could he be distracted.


    Pei Ming wants to tell him to concentrate. Turn around quickly. Shan Yu''s blade has been raised. But the more anxious she is, the more her voice won''t listen.


    What''s more terrible is that from her point of view, she saw an archer in the distance. The arrow was aimed at Xue Tingzhi. As soon as she let go, he was doomed.


    As he watched the bow being pulled to the full, life and death were only in an instant. Pei Ming''s muscles were all tense, his whole heart was just about to spit out from his mouth, and all his strength was piled up in his throat.


    All of a sudden, like a shackle was cut open, all the imprisonment is gone, finally, her voice even feel strange.


    "Be careful


    At the moment of hearing the cry, Xue tingji was stunned. Can she speak? Then she reacted. Although she didn''t see the arrow coming, she could judge from the direction she was staring at. She turned to avoid the arrow.


    He didn''t lose his hair, but the arrow came straight at Pei Ming. Fortunately, Tan Shi was so quick that he cut it off with a knife. Pei Ming was not afraid at all, and was so excited that he ran to Xue ting.


    However, it''s not the time for children to love each other. There''s a Shan Yu Wang who wants to kill them.


    Xue tingji narrowly dodged the lethal arrow, but Lao Shan Yu also saw the right time and slashed his waist with a knife.


    Thanks to Xue Ting''s quick reaction, he yanked the reins back. Although the move of lifting the gun block was slightly awkward, he resisted the blow.


    Pei Ming watched as his soul flew away. He rushed straight to him and said, "tingji, hold me!"


    She stretched out her left hand. After being pulled tight by Xue tingji, she stepped on the saddle and jumped up. She turned half a circle in the air, swung her sword with her right hand and cut straight at Lao Chanyu.


    If Shan Yu moves more slowly, this blow will be enough to kill him. Unfortunately, he is really brave and retreats in time. He is only scratched.


    Rao is so, he is still shocked, has never seen two people on horseback with so good.


    However, without waiting for him to breathe a sigh of relief, he hugged Pei ming to Xue tingji in his arms, and then stabbed him with a long gun. It was aimed at his heart. Unfortunately, he was blocked by a Hun servant, and only stabbed Shan Yu Wang''s left shoulder.


    "Ah - good boy, I look down on you!" Covering the bleeding wound, now, Lao Shan Yu understood why his son was defeated by the prince of Da Rong twice.


    When Shan Yu was injured, his attendants naturally protected him from withdrawing from the front line. Meanwhile, Xue tingji did not dare to let a Ming take the risk and retreat to the rear of the front line under the protection of Tan Shi.


    The rest will be left to the generals of both sides.


    There were a lot of soldiers and horses nearby. All that could be heard was a lot of shouting. However, Xue tingji could hear Pei Ming''s low voice clearly. He hugged her tightly and said, "you can speak, you can speak at last."


    "Court, court..." Pei Ming called his name over and over again, as if to make up for all the things he couldn''t say these days.The battle was not in vain. Hearing her voice again, it was almost as good as the sound of nature. Xue tingji''s excitement was beyond expression. He could only show his joy with a kiss.


    And Pei Ming is also around his back, greedy for this half moment of reunion, looking up, eyes are full of streamer, "when we win this battle, we go back together."


    The situation of the two people embracing each other is particularly eye-catching on the battlefield, and the soldiers are also happy to see it. With enough Qi, the more they fight, the braver they are.


    Under such a fierce attack, the Xiongnu soldiers couldn''t bear it, and the wounded old Shan Yu didn''t care about it.


    He had to admit that he lost face in front of his son


    When he retreated to the tent, he covered his injured shoulder socket and finally lowered his head. He heard Xiong Tukan''s footsteps coming in and didn''t look up at him.


    "The girl you like is really powerful, but she and the prince are a couple. Hum, you are stupid to think about her."


    The old father was injured, and he did not forget to make fun of him. Xiongtukan didn''t care. He shrugged his shoulders and choked back, "so it''s her who hurt you, or the prince?"


    When Lao Shan Yu heard that Yan Zhen was angry and helpless, he vowed that he would soon return to the battlefield and capture both of them to sacrifice to changshengtian.


    Xiongtu KanHao laughs and mocks his father''s overconfidence, but Lao Chanyu just lowers his head and doesn''t see his disdain.


    There are many soldiers and horses on the outside. They are too quiet between father and son.


    He went to pour a bowl of Warm goat''s milk for his father. Xiongtukan rarely showed a kind of submissive and gentle look. "At that time, I was seriously injured. You spared no effort to save my life. I am very grateful to you."


    When he suddenly mentioned this, Lao Shan Yu was surprised. He thought that the boy finally understood the cruelty of the battlefield and hummed, "you are my son. Of course I will save you, but you are afraid. The Hun man should not be afraid of the enemy if he is hurt once."


    Xiongtukan nodded. He was too obedient, but it seemed strange.


    "You are the bravest King Shan Yu of Xiongnu, and also my respected father. Please have a good rest and let me fight instead of you."


    Son finally had some backbone, Lao Shan Yu did not object, "don''t let me down this time, if you lose again, Zuo Xian King''s position, let it out."


    Xiongtukan didn''t get angry. Instead, he deepened his strange smile. He didn''t care whether he could be king Zuo Xian.


    Then, in front of his father, he raised his machete

 Chapter 284

    Lao Shan Yu watched the cold light on the blade go to his throat. After a chill, he felt a sharp pain. Then he fell to the ground in disbelief, unable to speak.


    Fresh blood splashed on xiongtukan''s face. He was wiped away as if nothing had happened. He killed his father himself. Of course, he felt guilty, but who let his father move his mind?


    If he didn''t do it, his power, status and even his life would be lost. He was forced to do it for himself and the Huns.


    Although some heartache, but his eyes, more ruthless, overlooking the dying father, even a drop of tears are owe Feng.


    "You are really strong, but you just refuse to admit that the Xiongnu has become weaker now. How many of us can die on the battlefield? Is there any way to fight against their fireball? "


    He is not afraid, but seeking truth from facts. Although he will be able to come up with countermeasures in the future to resist the Darong''s evil ideas, now, the people need rest.


    Seeing that Lao Shan Yu''s movements were becoming more and more weak, as a son, he could not feel nothing. He squatted down and sighed.


    "You are the one who brought down Xiongnu. I can''t let you destroy our country, so If you go to changshengtian, blame me again. "


    At the last moment of his death, Lao Shan Yu tried his best to move his eyes to his son''s face. The eyes were too complicated. Xiongtukan didn''t care. He took a deep breath, stood up, turned his head and stepped out.


    From now on, he is the new Chanyu of Xiongnu.


    At the same time, on the other side of the front, Xue tingji and Pei Ming fought again.


    "Go back, what if you get sick again."


    "I took the medicine before I came here. Dr. Zhang allowed it."


    Xue tingji held his forehead and said, "is that permission? You forced it, didn''t you? Don''t make trouble. This battle is almost over. Will you wait for me to go back? "


    Pei Ming just refused. The more relaxed she was at the last moment, the more likely she was to miss something. She was not at ease and said that she would have to move forward and backward with him.


    Just as they were fighting, there was a sudden commotion on the Xiongnu side. When all the cavalry heard the call order, they all withdrew, thus putting the war aside.


    What''s going on? Everyone looked at each other, even general Tan was silly. "If something goes wrong, there must be a demon. Let''s not withdraw and wait and see what happens."


    Xue tingji is also on the alert. He orders the catapult on the towering tower to get ready. After everything is arranged, he looks at Pei Ming again. Without waiting for him to speak, Pei Ming shakes his head firmly to see what he can do with himself.


    At this time, a Hun soldier drove his horse. He didn''t mean to attack. He just came to say, "our king Shan Yu has something to say to you."


    Although he thought the cavalry''s expression was a little strange, Xue tingji scoffed: "Oh, he''s not dead?"


    Pei Ming turned his eyes, but he saw that the Hun cavalry was not able to explain, "it''s our New single Yu


    Pei Ming and Xue tingji look at each other. In a short time, what happened?


    After waiting for Mo for about half an hour, General Chang, who was not very good tempered, was impatient. "No, what do you mean by those Xiongnu people? Let''s wait and think we are the masters?"


    As soon as he finished complaining, a team of soldiers came to the front of the battle, headed by Xiong Tukan, whose face was bloodstained and looked terrible.


    However, Xue tingji had no choice but to meet Pei Ming and wait for Xiong Tukan to explain.


    Unexpectedly, Pei Ming also came. Xiongtukan looked at Xue tingji and complained, "are you a coward? And bring her here at this time. "


    Xue tingji rolled his eyes blatantly. Who does he think he is? It''s so high sounding.


    Xiongtukan didn''t mind his attitude. He turned to Pei Ming and said after a moment''s silence, "general Pei is a worthy warrior. We Xiongnu also regret his death."


    Although he was stabbed in the heart, Pei Ming still bowed down to thank him for his kindness. Xue tingji strained his face and couldn''t see xiongtukan showing such a deep look at Ah Ming.


    Xiong Tukan also said to Xue tingji, "general Pei saved our Xiongnu once. This time we withdrew our troops, we have also paid back this kindness. I''m not afraid to confess. The Xiongnu can''t beat you now, but if you don''t appreciate it, we can accompany you to the end, just... "


    Even if he didn''t want to cause a dispute, Yu Guang couldn''t help looking at Pei Ming again. "You shouldn''t make people who are already sad work harder. It''s not good for us to fight on both sides."


    It''s said that the new official took office three times. I didn''t expect that the first thing for him, Shan Yuwang, after he took office, was to withdraw his troops. And I didn''t want to die because of his tone.


    Pei Ming couldn''t help but smile bitterly. Unexpectedly, it was his father who made xiongtukan return to the track he should have. So he became what he should be. What about Xue tingji?


    God knows how much Xue tingji wants to rush up and attack at this moment. Even xiongtukan himself admitted that he was no match. Is there a better chance for Xiongnu to destroy the country?But I can''t.


    It''s not that he can''t afford to fight, or that he''s worried about the poor, but that even Xiong Tukan is concerned about Pei Changyuan. How can his son-in-law fall behind?


    He held Pei Ming in his left hand, gentle and firm. Then he took a deep breath and yelled: "Mingjin!"


    Mingjin is the end of the war, which means the end of the war. Xiongtukan slightly raises his eyebrows, and thanks for his insight.


    After all, he really didn''t want to fight.


    With the same idea, Xue tingji finally relaxed his face. "Since you give in, we have no intention of fighting. From now on, as long as you Xiongnu do not invade, we Darong will not lead the war. We are all the people of the two countries."


    Let alone other people, even Pei Ming can''t believe it. He is Give up the best chance to attack Xiongnu?


    Turning to see her expression, Xue Ting leaned over her forehead with a smile and kissed her, "as Pei''s son-in-law, he will inherit his father-in-law''s will. I will let him see the peace he wants to see."


    One sentence easily made Pei Ming wet his eyes, lowered his head and sobbed in Xue tingji''s arm. Xue tingji quickly coaxed, "don''t cry in front of the enemy. What a shame."


    It is undoubtedly the most regretful sight for xiongtukan to see their intimate behavior, but what can he interfere in? He quietly led his subjects back to their territory to recuperate.


    But not far away, he looked back and remembered Pei Ming''s tearful face.

 Chapter 285

    If it is true that the battlefield is a place where people can be trained. Whether it is xiongtukan or Xue tingji, the young man who was still so rampant before is much more stable after being baptized several times.


    That''s what they should be.


    But is it really because Xue Ting was stabbed to death with that shot? In fact, we all know it. It''s funny to think that he and Xue tingji have many similarities, even Liang Bo''s father son relationship is the same.


    In this way, she was lucky. Although they didn''t need to experience the pain of her father''s death, she also enjoyed the love of the world.


    Just don''t think about that. Xue tingji took her to his horse and led the army back to the camp. Banliu and Taiyi Zhang were so nervous that they were relieved to see them come back safely.


    Although it''s dangerous to fight this time, Pei Ming''s ability to speak again is also a blessing in disguise. After being examined by Dr. Zhang, the situation is still good, but he can''t be fooled like this next time.


    It''s getting dark after the soldiers take off their armor and trim it. We''ll give you a good dinner in the evening and celebrate the recovery of the first lady.


    I couldn''t speak before, but now I can speak. Pei Ming said without hesitation: "don''t call me miss. The Pei family has There is no big girl


    He is no longer a carefree daughter''s home under his father''s wings. The title of "eldest lady" is now dusty.


    What should I call her now? The soldiers are in a bit of a dilemma. If they call her Niang Niang, they will recognize her highness as the main one, but Pei Ming is the master of Pei''s army.


    In fact, Xue Ting gave an answer to this question earlier, and Pei Ming also did not need to think about it. He raised his head and said: "from today on, I will be your general!"


    The soldiers were stunned at first, and then changed their eyes, as if they were communicating with each other. General Tan kneaded his sweat silently. They would not refuse to accept mingniang as a general.


    When everyone was in different moods, the soldiers seemed to have made an agreement. They raised their fists together, and the voice shocked people''s eardrum.


    "My subordinates will be loyal to general Pei to the death and live up to the spirit of our ancestors!"


    Although the battle was really good, Xue tingji was disappointed. They recognized Ah Ming as the new leader just because she was Pei Changyuan''s daughter.


    But it doesn''t matter. Sooner or later, they will see clearly what an excellent general this only female general in the world will be. Follow her and wait to gallop around the world.


    Because Pei was still in the long mourning period, the evening celebration banquet was not too heavy, there was no liquor and liaonu. Everyone just ate a full meal quietly, and then went back to rest.


    Xue tingji and Pei Ming were no exception. After filling their stomachs, they went to the specially built mourning hall, which was surrounded by cigarettes. The urn was placed in the coffin. When they returned to the Imperial City, they were buried in the coffin.


    In front of the coffin is a gold lettered Spirit card. It''s so cold that people can''t bear to see more.


    Kneeling in front of the spirit, Pei Ming can''t help touching the scene, but fortunately, it doesn''t affect his illness. There were tears in her eyes, reflecting the beating fire, full of sorrow and regret.


    "Actually Father really doesn''t have to do this. I can deal with that Lin Hai. If he didn''t roll down the cliff to protect me, maybe... "


    Maybe he won''t die. Maybe he''ll be sent back in time and be treated by Dr. Zhang, and he''ll be able to save his life?


    However, it''s no use to say anything now. Xue Ting let her lean on her chest, "in his eyes, you are always the daughter to protect. Now what we have to do is to make our father-in-law feel at ease."


    Pei Ming nodded. It''s time for her to cheer up. She went back to her room and came with a strong smell of medicine.


    Open the window to smell, simply stand in front of the window, holding arms to look at the moon, back is his temperature, sideburns swept his lips to touch.


    They have been comforting each other like this all the time, but this time, she evaded and said, "I''m sorry, we have to wait another three years for our big marriage."


    Although she was keeping filial piety for Wang before, it was just an excuse. Who could really care? But now it''s different. She must be filial to her father, so she can only hurt Xue tingji.


    Xue tingji is not disappointed, chin on her shoulder, "as long as you are well, I will not ask for anything else, is to wait for you for three lives."


    The night after the pain, they embrace and sleep, this is already the most precious.


    In the first few days, Perry was still nervously on the towering tower for fear that the Huns would fight back, but he could not see a trace, as if they had disappeared.


    Although he never thought xiongtukan was a good thing, Xue tingji really believed his words. After all, the Xiongnu''s decadence was beaten out by him.


    Since the border is stable, it''s not far from returning to the imperial city. Pei Ming can''t believe it. Can it go so smoothly?


    They spent three years in Beidi, but now they can go back in less than a year?


    Of course, Xue tingji didn''t know her complaint, but she was always unhappy recently. He thought that maybe he was busy discussing military affairs and didn''t accompany her very much, so he took advantage of the fine weather this afternoon to take her out for a walk.It''s no fun to go to Guanshan Town more. General Tan made a suggestion, "if you want to see the local people''s livelihood, go to the southeast for a hundred miles, there''s a civilian village."


    That place is just a group of farmers working hard, and there is no material, so it is not disturbed. It is a good place to reflect the current situation of the people.


    It happens that Pei Ming has never been there before. Let''s take it as a distraction.


    With their previous experience, this time they brought a lot of people out of the camp. They didn''t know where they were going to fight.


    Er Xun was the most perceptive of the hosts'' emotions. He even made fun of Pei Ming''s steps, and even made Pei''s buttocks hurt.


    Although Xue tingji thought it interesting, he could not let Er Xun be too naughty. "Come on, don''t make trouble. Your master can''t stand the turbulence."


    This sounds like a father''s advice to his children not to bump into their mother''s stomach. There is a little brother and sister lying in it.


    It''s a pity that Pei Ming may be able to achieve such a beautiful scene. If her heart disease is not eradicated, Xue tingji will never dare to let her get pregnant. He would rather have no children all his life than let her take any risks.


    After wandering for a long time, I didn''t know how far away I was. Sure enough, I saw two piles of sheep. Looking at the clothes of the shepherds, they should be the herdsmen nearby.


    The two herdsmen also saw them. At first, they were a little frightened. But when they saw that it was their own army, they did not run away and were too nervous to move.


    Since he inherited Pei Changyuan''s will to serve the country and the people, Xue Ting naturally learned how to communicate with the people, tried to soften his voice, and reported to his family so that they could feel at ease.


    As soon as the two herdsmen heard that he was a general in the military camp, they looked at each other and carefully looked at Xue tingji twice. "The man who beat the Huns with a fireball before, aren''t you?"


    "Bold!" General Chang scolded them back, "this is the sixth prince. How dare you call them like this!"


    Even their generals never dare to say "you" to their highness. These civilians are very tightfisted.


    I thought they would rush to plead guilty, but everyone didn''t expect that these herdsmen, instead of being frightened, turned around and yelled, calling more people to point at Xue tingji''s nose and yell at him!

 Chapter 286

    "You black hearted traitor, you still have the face to brag here!"


    This inexplicable scolding made Xue tingji frown. He was obviously angry. "It''s just a rogue. How dare you slander my prince?"


    "Bah, what prince." If it''s true that the tricky people are brave and fat, and even dare to spit at Xue Ting when they are dying, "you rely on our people to support you, but you beg for mercy from the Huns, that''s betraying the country!"


    After listening to their scolding for a long time, Xue tingji finally understood that they also knew the defeat of Xiongnu. They were determined to let Xiongnu destroy the country, so that they could live a peaceful life.


    As a result, the Darong army, which had been sure to win, withdrew when it was near the door, and let go of a good opportunity.


    They didn''t know anything about politics. They only blamed Xue tingji for everything. They said that he bowed his head to the Xiongnu and admitted defeat. They said that he colluded with the enemy. In short, all the sewage was poured out.


    When all the soldiers heard these words, their faces turned black to the extreme. Pei Ming beat a drum in his heart, and Yu guangkan turned to Xue tingji.


    What is his nature of mind? Can he not be clear about it? Although she claims to inherit her father-in-law''s will and put the people''s livelihood of the two countries first, I''m afraid that''s just to make her feel at ease.


    In my heart, I''m afraid I haven''t been given up with the idea of overthrowing Xiongnu.


    Now, if they are urged by some ignorant people to break the hard won agreement between the two countries, will they not be able to ignite the flames of war again?


    Just as she was complaining, Xue tingji laughed like hearing her voice. "Ah Ming, I see that they are all ambitious, isn''t they quite my style?"


    Then he made a big chin at the herdsmen, "OK, since you have so much insight, let''s recruit you to join the army, and let you be invincible in the battlefield."


    Pei Ming''s words are full of satire. What do you want to do?


    But those herdsmen are silly. They are not officers and soldiers. Why do they want to enter the barracks.


    However, Xue tingji is not so easy to speak. After sneering, he quickly changes his eyes and signals his subordinates to arrest all these people.


    "Let''s give you a taste of the battlefield. Let''s go!"


    Then without saying a word, he took all these people back. He still took Pei Ming''s hand to comfort him. "I''m sorry, I''ll take you out to play in the future. I have to take care of these people."


    Pei Ming is really confused. He can''t figure out his plan. Let''s wait and see.


    Back in the camp, Xue tingji was really rude. He called general Tan and immediately took them to patrol the border.


    General Tan didn''t know why. He felt that his highness was in a mess. How could some civilians get in and out of the military area at will.


    However, Xue Ting, with his own reason, forced them to March hundreds of miles all the way, carrying heavy sandbags. If they were slow, they would wait to eat the whip.


    Those herdsmen, of course, could not bear it. They trembled their legs and pleaded for mercy, but Xue tingji didn''t listen, "it''s not so comfortable on the battlefield, and no one will spare you and go on for me!"


    And then, he drove them to the Xiongnu territory. While driving, he also said how fierce the Xiongnu people were. He hated Darong people in his heart and killed one after another.


    Listening to his description, Pei Ming almost didn''t laugh. Is this a way to show up?


    But those herdsmen are really afraid, looking at the vast grassland in front of them, they are as terrible as a sea of fire.


    "Jun, Jun ye, oh no! Your highness, we are wrong. We dare not do it any more. "


    But as soon as they stepped back two steps, their necks touched the cold blade. It was Xue tingji who got off the horse and raised the blade with a sneer.


    "On the battlefield, retreat is death. Keep moving forward. The Huns'' tribe is not far away. Go and fight with them."


    The herdsmen who had never seen such a battle were all paralyzed, kneeling on the ground and kowtowing, especially the one who screamed the most fiercely at the beginning, and now he was the most spineless.


    Along the way, Pei Ming also saw Xue tingji''s intention. He was quite surprised. This man has really changed.


    Regardless of these people''s howling, Xue Ting grabs one of them''s clothes and looks down to let Pei Ming see the familiar King''s spirit.


    He told the herdsmen, "I used to think that killing Xiongnu was the best choice, but who should die for this war? If you don''t want to, do my soldiers deserve it? "


    It''s not only Pei Ming, but also general tan. The heartstrings of all the people present are stirred up. Xue Ting turns his back to them, and he can''t see the expression of these people. Let the herdsmen smell it carefully. Is there still a smell of blood in the air?


    It was left over from the last war. There were many dead people everywhere. How many people could never go back to their hometown again? The eyes of those herdsmen were still sharp.


    "Do you think it''s not you who are going to the battlefield, so you can make sarcastic remarks? You are the people of Darong, and so are the soldiers. If you want to fight Xiongnu, you can go yourself. My soldiers will not accompany you to die. "


    Blood seemed to linger on the tip of the nose. The herdsmen did not dare to say anything any more. In silence, a few young soldiers secretly raised their arms to wipe their tears. They were sentimental comrades in arms and grateful for his Highness''s kindness.A general who knows how to cherish his life is absolutely indispensable.


    Of course, Pei Ming knew very well that his Chen Bai had another purpose, otherwise he would never have been so patient.


    Sure enough, Xue Ting, who turned around, picked her eyebrows. She couldn''t see them, but she certainly wasn''t wrong.


    What''s the man doing.


    Now that these grassroots understand the truth, Xue tingji no longer keeps them. He specially ordered people to take a lot of rice and noodles. "It''s not easy for you to make a living in this cold weather. Take these rewards."


    The herdsmen who had been scared out of their wits didn''t dare to answer. They shrunk their hands. This is the attitude they should have in the face of the powerful. Xue tingji was very satisfied with it.


    However, his complacency would never be shown, pretending to be compassionate and personally put the grain into their arms, "don''t worry, the prince doesn''t have to rely on your food tax. Take it, and let you taste the food of the army."


    At this moment, Pei Ming understood completely, but he waited for the herdsmen to leave. Then he held his arms to Xue tingji and said, "Your Highness is very calculating. I don''t miss any chance."


    It seems that he has guessed the reason. General Tan laughs with deep meaning, "Your Highness, let them be convinced, and then give them some benefits. Let them envy the good life in the military camp. It must not be long..."


    General Chang also nodded and said, "before long, someone will come to join the army. Your highness, your team will grow a lot. If you have enough people, you can go back to the imperial city."


    Isn''t it? Since the security of the border is not so tense, Xue tingji should also plan to go back to the mountain and seize the position. With the existing 100000 yuan, he is still hard pressed to compete with the officials.


    What''s more, if he doesn''t call these civilians into the army, he will become the prince''s men in the future. Why should he stay behind the enemy? At least for him, you won''t be mistreated.


    Listening to their enthusiastic discussion about how to return to the Imperial City, Pei Ming couldn''t smile and looked far away to the north.


    Seriously So you can go back?

 Chapter 287

    It''s too cold in winter in Beidi. Rao Shi adds the thickest quilt and can''t stop the cold wind leaking through the cracks of the doors and windows. One night Pei Ming catches a little wind, and the next day he has a headache and a stuffy nose, which makes Xue Ting feel nervous for fear that she might have a heart attack again.


    "No, it''s too shabby to live in. Let''s change it."


    But the barracks are no better than the imperial city. Their residence is already excellent. There is no good place to look for, but one is absolutely ideal, but he dare not mention it, but Pei Ming knows it.


    After pouring bitter medicine, she leaned on the cushion and thought for a while, "my father''s general''s house has been vacant for many years. It''s a waste to be a warehouse. Now I''m a general, so it''s reasonable to live in it."


    She didn''t expect to take the initiative to mention it. Xue tingji didn''t know what to look like. Pei Ming said with a smile, "I''m not so vulnerable. Only when I see my father''s things can I remember this hatred."


    Xue tingji complied and ordered people to clean up. A few days later, he moved into the dusty general''s house and counted out a lot of materials and money, as well as a small book.


    There are a lot of items in it. Some of them are from Xiongnu, but there is no trade record. I don''t know what they are used for.


    After turning the book back and forth two or three times, Xue tingji suddenly thought that when he went to Xiongnu, his father-in-law said that the border people of the two countries would exchange things for a living.


    All of a sudden, an idea came out. As soon as I had a clue, I heard the sound of the next room and rushed to check. It turned out that Pei Ming accidentally bumped something on the bookshelf.


    "Cough..." Choked by the dust, Pei Ming waved his hand and said, "no one at the bottom swept it?"


    Xue tingji wiped her face. "It''s said that my father-in-law didn''t allow people to enter this room before he was alive, so now they don''t dare to. Maybe there''s something very important."


    Holding back his sadness, Pei Ming picks up the fallen object. It''s a scroll of paintings. When he opens it, he can see the fine brushwork


    It''s horrible.


    From the crooked lines, we can see that the painting is a young woman, and we can''t tell anything else, but Pei Ming can guess that the painting is her mother.


    Therefore, when she saw the mottled tears on the paper, the rough and fluffy paper which was obviously repeatedly rubbed, she suddenly felt relieved. It was not bad for her parents to meet in the spring.


    After rolling up the scroll, I suddenly heard a series of hasty footsteps. It was Pei Li who came in a hurry. "Your Highness, Da general, the Huns are here."


    Pei Ming suddenly tongue, "what, what?"


    Pei Li wiped his sweat. "That''s Xiong Tukan Danyu. He led the people to the border between the two countries. He said that he had something important to discuss with you two."


    Even if it''s Patricide and usurpation of the throne, doesn''t this person have to pretend to be mourned? It''s only been a few days since the armistice. What''s the matter.


    Xue tingji is impatient. He asks Pei ming to stay here. He goes to send the man who has nothing to do. Pei Ming doesn''t dare to let him go. He has to go with him.


    As a result, Xue tingji just refused, staring at her with a straight face and a firm attitude.


    She didn''t understand. She didn''t go to war. There was no danger. What was the strength of his opposition? Pei Ming, with one hand in his waist, confronts him with the same expression.


    Finally, Xue tingji compromises and glances at Pei Li. He seems to be very concerned about his watching. Pei Lido has the eyesight to leave quickly. After he leaves, Xue tingji clears his throat and winks at Pei Ming.


    "He wants to do something wrong with you. What are you doing? You see last time, he -- "the words behind were stabbed back by Pei Ming''s poor eyes. What happened last time? What did xiongtukan do to her?


    Knowing that she was not happy, Xue tingji''s arrogance disappeared seven or eight points. After a moment''s hesitation, he still licked his lips and hummed, "he has a pair of eyes sticking to you. Why do you show him? If he can find you anything, you have to come up with it. "


    As he breathed slowly, Pei Ming raised his eyebrows and looked at him quietly to see when he could shut up.


    In her eyes, Xue Ting felt that the cold wind around him was really piercing, but his position remained unchanged.


    Pei Ming, on the other hand, shrunk his mouth and asked him a question that made him speechless. "Your Highness, is there any reason why the generals of the two countries do not show up when they meet?"


    Xue tingji is completely speechless. Under the stalemate between the two sides, Xue tingji admits defeat. He can''t beat the general. Let''s order someone to prepare the horse.


    Today''s wind and snow is particularly heavy, the horse''s hooves are deep and shallow, and it''s hard to get to the hillside of the border.


    There were not many Xiongnu soldiers on the opposite side. They sat on horseback one by one and were not affected by the strong wind at all. Xiongtukan at the front half narrowed his eyes and did not let go of any movement in front.


    It''s not easy to see Pei Ming''s figure. First he is secretly pleased, and then he complains that he is not good to Xue tingji at all. Do you need her to help you block everything


    With a sharp frown, Xue tingji deliberately rides his horse in front of Pei Ming and refuses to give him a chance to peep. "If you hadn''t bothered her, she wouldn''t have come here to watch out for you."The words aroused xiongtukan''s displeasure, and the two men''s posture of choking each other became more and more fierce. They almost drew a sword against each other and completely forgot the original intention of this trip.


    Pei Ming, speechless, raised his forehead and came out to salute xiongtu kanlue. Then he said, "what''s the matter with your highness?"


    Although her tone was cold, xiongtukan was still very happy that she was willing to talk to herself. She ignored Xue tingji and pointed out her intention directly.


    In the past, if they were short of something, they just went to Darong to rob them. Now the two countries are truce, and he doesn''t want to be a robber. So if Darong wants to live in peace, he will find a way out.


    It''s really interesting. Can it be this attitude to ask for help? Xue tingji sneered, "it''s the same as if you want to get it. How many of you Xiongnu can get on the horse?"


    Xiongtu Kan lowered his eyebrows when he heard the speech, while Pei Ming kicked Xue tingji''s calf. "He likes to talk, but he is less complacent."


    Xue tingji was not really insignificant. Since the Xiongnu wanted to seek a peaceful way of life, he was naturally willing to cooperate, "what do you think?"


    Xiongtukan didn''t go around the Bush and made clear his plans that he had already imagined.


    He wanted food, cloth and other necessities of life. If he didn''t rob them, he would change them. The Xiongnu had strong horses, cattle and sheep, as well as medicinal materials that Darong didn''t have.


    It used to be a secret exchange between civilians, but now it''s in the open. In fact, it''s a good thing. Although they are not businessmen, who is not willing to do business.


    He and Pei Ming look at each other and agree with each other. Xue tingji stops making provocations and asks how much xiongtukan needs.


    This xiongtukan was also calculated. But when he reported the figures, he saw Xue tingji''s expression was quite shocked. He looked down and thought for a while, and then whispered something with Pei Ming.

 Chapter 288

    Those articles and their quantities actually coincide with those recorded in the pamphlet left by Pei Changyuan, which shows that Pei Changyuan has inquired about these things for a long time. Of course, it is not for the purpose of rebellion, but for his long-term plan of fair trade between the two countries.


    After hearing this, Pei Ming was speechless for a long time. Xue Ting held her face in one hand and leaned against her forehead. "We should have accomplished what my father-in-law expected."


    Pei Ming also holds his side face to show his response. Pei Ming is very grateful for his heart, and the scene of their intimacy is watched by Xiong Tukan, who can''t tell what it''s like.


    After a brief discussion, Xue tingji and Pei Ming proposed to xiongtukan that the two sides first draw up a list of barter items, and then work out a price that everyone can accept, so as to create a new area on the border between the two countries for mutual market.


    This proposal is fair. Xiongtukan readily accepted it and agreed to come back here for formal discussion on the first day of next month.


    When he left, he specially told Xue tingji, "don''t bring her next time. It''s so cold, she will get sick."


    God knows that at this moment, Xue Ting just rushed up to beat him by how much he wanted to repent. His wife didn''t need to be booed by others!


    The more he thought about it, the more angry he was. He even complained about Pei Ming. He said that he would not let her come. Instead, he was wronged by wearing a hat that didn''t care for her.


    Looking at his angry and resentful look in his eyes, Pei ming could not help laughing, but he would not be wronged. He took the initiative to take Xue tingji''s arm and smile at xiongtu Campi. "Don''t bother. My husband treats me very well. He is the best in the world."


    Knowing that she still hates herself and that xiongtukan doesn''t pester her much, Xue Ting, on the way back to the barracks, always stares at Pei Ming for a moment. He says, "why?"


    He made the felt robe tighter for her and covered her nose, which was red with cold. He sighed with some loss, "how am I treating you? I didn''t give you a rich life, and I didn''t take good care of you. You followed me, sick and hurt with all your heart... "


    She used to be such a wanton young lady, wrapped in silk and satin, walking in the flowers and flying in the scorching sun. She is the most eye-catching beauty in the world.


    But now What did it look like at that time?


    But Pei Ming never cares about those. In her heart, Beidi is the place she most yearns for. Now it''s different. As long as she''s by his side, it''s the end result.


    Let Ertian walk steadily. She turned over and sat down on Xue tingji''s horse. She was a little unsteady. He helped her in time. "Be careful!"


    Not only was she not afraid, but she put her arms around his neck. With a smile in the wind and snow, she let Xue tingji see the warm spring flowers in a trance, which she hadn''t seen for a long time.


    "Tingji, you don''t know how precious you are to me now. Everything you give is the best, better than Better than anyone else. "


    To be so loved by her, no matter how much she paid, it was not enough. Xue Ting bowed his head to kiss her, but stopped in time.


    Last time she turned him down and reminded him that she was observing her father''s filial piety, so she didn''t want to have any intimacy with him, so don''t make her unhappy.


    I didn''t expect that he was just ready to straighten up, but Pei Ming held him down. This time, she took the initiative to kiss him. It wasn''t so touching and beautiful. It was more like a thank you.


    Thanks for his thoughtfulness, but she''s all right. I really don''t have to be so careful.


    After the kiss, Xue tingji just like being allowed to catch her leaving lips and compensate her for all the accumulated affection.


    Until Pei Ming shyly pushed him away, his hot breath overflowed from the gap of the felt, stained on the long eyelashes, and condensed into tiny warm water beads.


    "Don''t, don''t be in front of outsiders..."


    It was the most tempting invitation that Xue tingji wanted to refuse. He repeatedly stirred Xue tingji''s heartstrings, but he could only pretend to be dignified.


    In fact, only Pei Ming, who sits next to him, knows how much he can''t bear.


    Because he moved to the general''s residence today, he got off his horse and forgot for a moment. Xue tingji took Pei ming to his old residence. After Pei Ming stopped him, he was just like a little boy. He almost couldn''t find the gate of the general''s residence.


    Pei Ming looked at it and shook his head. "You can''t do this. The commander of the first army should be steady and calm. How can he convince the people if he asks the soldiers to look at it?"


    "I see who dares." Xue tingji can''t wait to find their bedroom, but he doesn''t care to appreciate the decorations. He holds Pei Ming and falls into the bed tent, which startles Pei Ming.


    Is he in such a hurry? No, she can''t be cheeky.


    Can Xue tingji let her go? For two or three months, he didn''t even sleep a few nights, not to mention other people''s thoughts. Now she has acquiesced, so she has to live a warm life.


    He and Pei Ming need to be as close as ever, and let each other remember in the most profound way that they are one.


    However, the death of his father-in-law strengthened Xue Ting''s determination to give Pei Ming a beautiful marriage. Even though he was not satisfied, he still didn''t touch her bottom line. Even so, he was satisfied.Pei Ming has the same feeling. When he was emotional in the past, he really felt that simple skin contact was not enough, but today, he thinks that these are all, as long as these are enough.


    Her black hair was spread all over the bed, entangled and padded under her shoulder. Xue tingji''s fingertips crossed her back, and many green silk wrapped around his fingertips. Although the luster was not as good as before, it still felt very smooth and soft.


    Pei Ming can''t resist the touch of being touched by him all the time. Pei Ming is trembling slightly, which is more like guiding him. Xue Ting takes advantage of the situation and spreads her long hair in front of her. The touch is really richer.


    Pei Ming is no match for him in these matters. Besides, it''s still early now. How much sunlight can the window block?


    It''s the first time that he saw her so clearly. Pei Ming covers her face tightly and steals the bell. On the contrary, it''s more convenient for Xue ting to make use of her actions and attack her with nowhere to escape.


    And the hair around his fingers also aroused his interest. Since it''s so smooth and lovely, can it be


    Careful try, really strange comfortable, pull her hand, looking at her red face is really lovely.


    He led her to the place where her hair was tied. With the movement, he rubbed and slid a little. He wrapped her with joy in an unprecedented way, and catharsis came naturally.


    Really, this time not only need to take a bath, but also need to clean the hair. Pei Ming is still embarrassed. He turns his back and pretends to sleep, but is hugged by him. "It''s hard."


    What can she say? She closed her eyes and ignored him. Xue tingji was not disappointed. She came up to her ear and pecked, "since I''ve worked so hard to love my wife, I''d like to thank you. How can I repay you?"


    This man has no skin and no face! Pei Ming turns around to beat him, but he''s just caught in the middle of a hole. He''s on the offensive

 Chapter 289

    "Oh, you have to bargain when you buy something. It''s human nature."


    "It''s not a matter of one pound or two for everyone''s own interests. Naturally, it''s a little bit more to fight for."


    "To be fair, although the Xiongnu lions opened their mouths, they were not unable to talk about it. It was better than fighting a war and being covered with corpses."


    Several confidant generals gathered at a table to eat. They talked about the trade between the two countries. Xue tingji was annoyed and couldn''t eat a mouthful of food.


    What bothers him is not the mutual bargaining, but Xiong Tukan. He is just making a fuss!


    A sheep wanted to exchange 100 Dou of rice, and the price was everywhere. If he didn''t agree, he would fight. He was quite provocative to Xue tingji''s attitude. "Aren''t you for the people? If we don''t want to let them bleed, let us have enough. "


    As long as he thought of his face, Xue tingji''s eyebrows twitched. He would rather fight another battle and make the Huns fight so thoroughly that he could not raise his head in front of him. He even had no room for bargaining.


    This is not more exasperating. What annoys him most is Xiong Tukan''s excessive concern for Pei Ming.


    For example, when the two sides submitted the list, they only needed to send an envoy. He didn''t want to come in person. The first sentence in person was: "you didn''t bring her this time. Is she OK?"


    Hearing this, Xue tingji immediately blackened his face. "You don''t have to ask. She has me."


    Xiongtukan was not angry. He handed the list to him. There were not many kinds of things he wanted, but it was too expensive to promise.


    Maybe that''s his purpose. Even if he doesn''t see Pei Ming, Xue tingji will feel uncomfortable. As for the list sent by Darong, he doesn''t bother to look at it. He asks Pei Changyuan whether his funeral is finished, what should be done afterwards, whether it has any impact on Pei Ming, and what she needs.


    Unbearable Xue tingji almost tore light to pieces, gritted his teeth and glared back, "you don''t need to manage it!"


    "Why, you don''t treat her well enough to allow others to save her?"


    Originally, Xue tingji felt that he had wronged Pei Ming in his selfishness. When he was provoked by his "rival in love", he immediately became angry and grabbed xiongtukan''s collar and beat him.


    But xiongtukan is not easy to bully. His skill is good, so Xue Ting won''t take advantage of him. They just wrestle together, which frightens their subordinates.


    In the end, things didn''t go well, but it added a lot of color. Xiongtu Canty raised his torn collar and snorted again, "we have plenty of time to spend. Next time, I hope you will bring some sincerity."


    Xue tingji even laughed sarcastically, "I think you''d better bring your brain! No, don''t come. Ah Ming will be upset when he sees you. "


    Presumably, their followers are a little sad. In the future, it''s better not to let them get too close, or they won''t be able to pull away.


    Pei Ming didn''t go with her that day. First, she didn''t want to see Xiong Tukan. Second, when she came to Yuexin, she suffered from abdominal pain, backache and fatigue. Xue tingji wouldn''t even let her go out, let alone suffer from the wind and snow.


    Now she is very delicate. Whenever she feels a little uncomfortable, Xue tingji asks Dr. Zhang to take good care of her for fear that her heart disease will recur.


    Even advertised, high price purchase Cistanche, prompted the surrounding people to dig medicine, almost the whole North all over.


    The Cistanche is really precious. He just managed to get three or four plants, but he didn''t want to give up. He even needed two liang of blood to make up for the loss of Yuexin.


    At that time, Pei Ming was half lying in the middle of a book. He heard the sound of his steps from a distance, and he didn''t care.


    When the door was pushed open, Xue Ting stifled two large glasses of hot water. Pei Ming closed the book without much care. She knew that would happen.


    Just a turn, but see his black eyes, "Yo, what''s the matter? Good fight? "


    Xue Ting refuses to name xiongtukan because he wants to talk but stops. Looking at his depressed appearance, Pei Ming knows very well, but pretends to be puzzled. He doesn''t want to ask him what''s going on.


    "But that xiongtukan hit you? How did you provoke him? "


    As she wanted to see, Xue Ting glared at her in anger, but he did not dare to lose his temper with her. What did he mean that he provoked Xiong Tukan again? I''ve been wronged with xiongtukan, haven''t I?


    Without waiting for him to refute, Pei Ming forced himself to smile and sighed helplessly, "I knew earlier that I should go with you. I knew you were impolite to him. Look, I''m also involved."


    Before her epilogue fell, Xue Ting circled her back and stuck it firmly on him. She couldn''t hold it. She covered her mouth and laughed like a bad child.


    Although he knew that she was doing it on purpose, Xue tingji still wanted to be more serious. He took a bite on her chin and left a faint tooth mark. "Who are you talking for?"


    Pei Ming didn''t resist his imprisonment. Looking at his face full of injuries, he secretly felt distressed. "I don''t know if I can help others. Anyway, you are a little unreasonable, arrogant and bullying others. Do you think that people''s initiative to truce is to take advantage of the situation to bully him?"Every word of her made Xue tingji''s eyes dangerous. Of course, she knew how to shut her up. She pinched her hands on her soft side waist and immediately turned her words into screams.


    Ticklishness is a big weakness.


    When he pinched him, Pei Ming suddenly lost his strength and begged for mercy on his shoulder, "you are a man, but I will do it!"


    Holding her on her lap, Xue tingji was unreasonable. After she almost dried her lips, he asked her viciously, "who are you talking for?"


    Although half of his body was hanging, Pei Ming was held firmly by him. He didn''t feel uncomfortable at all. His arms were hanging around his neck, and his index finger was gently tracing on his back vertebrae.


    "Look at you. You are my man. Who else can I help if I don''t help you?"


    She can make Xue tingji angry. Naturally, she can put out his anger easily. She sits up straight in a coquettish way and carefully examines his injury. "I say you are impulsive. If you break your face, how can you do? Is it painful?"


    There is a lover whispering concern, the pain has long been gone, but even the touch of her finger is very clear, holding her hand, there is a wolf in her eyes.


    "It doesn''t hurt, but it''s swollen. It''s not here, it''s below."


    He didn''t notice before, but now he felt that the place where his thigh touched was very hot. Pei Ming blushed secretly and ran out of his arms, "I, I''ll find you some medicine for Dieda."


    Holding an arm and quietly enjoying her back, Xue tingji is really not angry. His Ah Ming is so beautiful. No wonder other men will miss him. He has to be generous. No one can take him away anyway.


    Just when he was complacent, a report from Perry came from outside. They waited for good news for many days and finally came.

 Chapter 290

    Before, Xue Ting made a good play and publicized his magnanimity in front of the common people. He told them clearly that life was easy in the military camp and that even a soldier could be regarded as a person.


    In addition, if we spread the news about the recruitment a little bit, whether it''s to beg for food or to get ahead, there will always be young people coming to join us. No matter what, thousands of people come all at once.


    These people are Pei Li personally had the goal, his eyesight is comparable to the mirror, can leave behind is the person who sends on the use.


    Pei Ming, who found the medicine, thanks Pei Li for his hard work. While giving Xue tingji the medicine, he tells him not to relax his vigilance. "In the future, we have to go back to the imperial city and fight with the Bai family. If they just want to make a living, don''t be greedy for this decapitation."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll put the scandal ahead." Xue tingji turned his head to say something to Pei Li, but Pei Ming pulled his head back. "Don''t move, I''m not afraid to poke my eyes."


    Xue tingji had to be honest and shut up, but he began to murmur in his own heart. It was not that he hadn''t poked it. When they first met at Taifu''s birthday party, he doubted whether Ah Ming had deliberately seduced him at that time.


    Is it hard to say that he was attracted to him at first sight, which made him turn away from being a guest?


    Pei Ming, of course, didn''t know his reverie. After his busy work, his back became even worse. He lazily went back to bed and asked Xue tingji to see the soldiers.


    But Xue tingji said he was not in a hurry. In a few days, he naturally asked them to recognize all the people they should recognize.


    It''s OK for Pei Li to check in advance. The matter of the exchange market has to be dealt with. When he thinks of Xiong Tukan''s face that he has nothing to look for, his temples hurt. He spent a few days discussing the decision with general Tan and others, and then went to fight again.


    After they left, Pei Ming had no time to think of a question. Xue Ting was a prince who had read a lot of poetry. How could he not compete with a Hun barbarian?


    Alas, those who asked him to read more would not listen. When he got back to the Imperial City, did he have the ability to fight civil servants.


    I didn''t expect to be caught by her. This time, Xue tingji came back angrily. Obviously, he broke up again.


    After all, there was no fight this time. Pei Ming sat beside him and asked general Tan where he couldn''t get along with him?


    He can say a few words about war, but general Tan can''t get involved in business. He also doesn''t understand it. He shakes his head after patting his neck.


    "After our highness talked about it, the little Shan Yu didn''t say no. We thought it would be over. But he refused to talk about it again. He had to put it off until next time."


    Pei Ming blinked as if he thought of the reason. He was just distracted, but he was startled by Xue tingji''s slapping on the table.


    Xue Ting naturally wanted to know what she could guess, so he was angry. He stood up and paced for a few steps, pointed to the north and scolded.


    "When the exchange market opens, there will be nothing wrong with him. So he just wants to see you. No matter how many times he doesn''t nod his head. He''s young and lustful. He thinks about my woman so blatantly."


    After scolding, he sat down and knocked on the table. "Forget it, let''s go out and wipe out the Huns at one go. I''ll let him know what''s good and what''s bad!"


    The crowd was embarrassed and choked with laughter, while Pei Ming was just happy. So, next time she''d better go with her, or it won''t end.


    But Can Xue tingji agree? He did not speak, so quietly looking at her, Pei Ming also rightfully staring back, "how, I''m afraid I''ll be taken away by him, I''ll go back to the imperial city all the time, you choose one."


    She assured herself that she heard Xue Ting grinding his teeth, but he wasn''t so incompetent that she didn''t have to show up.


    "Shan Yu, who is just a Hun, is not qualified to see my future empress of Darong. Just rest."


    Pei Ming''s mouth is very beautiful. When other people catch a glimpse of the two of them, they leave and evade. How Can Xue tingji betray their good intentions? It''s a pity


    Pei Ming laughs. She still has a stomachache. She''s really not in the mood to deal with it. Please help her highness.


    After that, Xue tingji gave an ultimatum to Xiongnu. Ten days later, if we don''t make a decision on the exchange market, don''t blame Darong for bullying.


    Unfortunately, it snowed heavily on the day of the meeting. Before Xue tingji went out, Pei Ming specially added two more clothes to him, "don''t be provoked by him, and don''t fall into his trap."


    After that, he thought, no, he''s the prince. Can he be so stupid? He just wanted to take back what he said just now, but he pinched the thin soft meat on his back buttock.


    Xue tingji was gnashing her teeth. Before she left, she did not forget to peck her lips. "Look down on me? Just wait for the news. "


    In order to exert pressure on xiongtu, this time he brought a lot of people to the appointed place, and even put up the tent.


    Hum, do you think ah Ming will come here for fear that she will be cold? How careful!


    He would like to see what xiongtukan''s expression would be. He doesn''t have much to say. He can get to the point.At the moment when he came in, Xiong Tukan''s eyes did glance out, but there was nothing different. He never looked forward to Pei Ming''s appearance, and he didn''t worry about the side details. He happily agreed to Xue tingji''s request.


    In fact, he is really procrastinating, so we need not worry about the terms that we have been satisfied with for a long time. But he didn''t want to see Pei Ming, but because of another thing.


    After signing the contract between the two countries, even if the exchange market is officially settled, the Xiongnu people don''t know much about the market, so it''s very troublesome for Darong.


    I didn''t expect that he was so decisive this time, but Xue tingji didn''t believe it. "Aren''t you afraid of me playing tricks in the market?"


    As a result, Xiong Tukan''s answer is also very incisive, "general Pei will not do this."


    Well, Xue tingji really can''t refute it, and he won''t ask for nothing. I hope the Huns can keep their word, otherwise, the next war won''t be easy to calm down.


    Xiongtukan didn''t take his threat seriously. Seeing that Xue Ting was about to leave, he asked him to wait. "Since our two countries can live in peace on the surface, I''ll give you a small gift."


    "No need." Xue tingji didn''t want to see him for a moment, especially in the tent he set up for Ah Ming. However, xiongtukan laughed deeply, "you can''t refuse this gift."


    With a little hand up, an attendant came out with a tightly wrapped thing, and specially used a good lamb skin. What kind of rare thing can it be?


    Don''t want to open a look, but let Xue Ting by dumb words.


    It''s a Cistanche with a height of nearly one person. If Dr. Zhang was present, he would be very excited. There are not many precious medicines in the world.


    During this time, many border people searched for Cistanche everywhere and spread it to xiongtukan''er. After learning that Pei Ming needed it, they also searched in Xiongnu.


    Later, it took time for the news to be sent. He was worried that the people at the bottom would not be able to do anything right, so he delayed the negotiation. Only then did he catch up with Xue tingji and hand over the things to him. He was afraid that the snow might blow the baby away, and it was hard to offer Xue tingji a convenient place to talk. So he set up a tent.


    As for Pei Ming


    He wanted to see it, but he knew that it would make her better.


    This Cistanche is enough for a Ming to take for a whole year. Xue tingji really can''t refuse it. Although he is dissatisfied with xiongtukan, he still bows to pay his respects.


    "Thank you for your kindness."

 Chapter 291

    Back to the barracks, it was dusk, and the orange red afterglow was set off by the white snow, illuminating the door of the general''s residence.


    When he got the news of their return, Pei Ming put on his clothes and came out to meet him. He laughed at Xue ting and said, "is this a deal?"


    "Well, will you wait to see my joke?" Xue Ting took off his cloak to put it on her, even if she had been wrapped into a ball, "I said I would win, you still doubt me."


    Just don''t bother to quarrel with him. Pei Ming takes his arm and goes into the room to be warm. When he talks about the exchange market, he just smiles.


    Of course, the stability of the border is a good thing. They can also start planning to kill back to the imperial city. But just because of this, she felt that it was too untrue that they were going back so soon?


    Can he treat her as he always does when he comes back to the vortex of struggle?


    But she was walking, and Xue tingji was also absent-minded, playing with a cup of tea in his hand, still thinking about the conversation with Xiong Tukan.


    "Ah Ming..."


    "Well?"


    "That..." He scratched his forehead and turned his head uneasily. "He gave you a Cistanche. It''s very big. I''ve given it to Dr. Zhang."


    Pei Ming turned his head and looked at him curiously, deliberately dragging the ending very long. "Who?"


    This girl is trying to motivate him! Xue Ting by preemptive step, is about to escape her grasp, press on the bed condescending.


    "Do you want me to name him? Well, I''ll tell you that it''s the grandson of xiongtukan. I''m afraid you''ll be wronged by my side! "


    "Ha ha ha ha ha..." Pei Ming leans forward and back with a smile, and his slender neck is exposed in front of his eyes.


    She didn''t know what kind of feelings he had, and she was still grinning, "Xue Ting can''t do this with you. I''ve been with the generals for a long time, and I have a lot of rough words. Is it hard to be an emperor in the future?"


    Xue tingji didn''t think so. He took a strong breath in her neck socket and left a deep red mark. "Isn''t that better? Even if it doesn''t fit in with the whole world, as long as you and I are the same, I don''t care about others. "


    In a word, let Pei Ming''s smile congealed, blinked, flashed moving light.


    Heart pounding, as if they had imagined the future, they warm each other. Pei Ming''s most hope is that this simple happiness will not end, and his words just give her peace of mind.


    Even if the promise is remote and vague, she would like to believe it.


    The heavy snow was glowing red by the light in the courtyard, which could not stop the warmth in the house. The burning charcoal basin could not keep up with the transpiration temperature in the curtain. Even the slightly choking charcoal fire was more winding than incense. No matter what happened in the world, as long as they had no regrets at this time.


    It took several days for this heavy snow to stop. The snow is half a person high. Now it is in the middle of winter. This season is usually the most leisure time in the military camp, but this year is an exception.


    The Huns, who were short of living materials, were in urgent need of clothing, food and bedding for the winter. The exchange market had to be established as soon as possible, and the troops were also being raised. Only when these things were safe, could they leave for the south.


    However, Xue tingji, who was supposed to manage everything every day, was not happy at the moment. He crossed his arms and had been staring at the documents in front of him for half an hour.


    One side of general Tan is not clear, so, "Your Highness, but what''s wrong?"


    Xue Ting moved his eyelids and shook his head. "That''s it. Please urge me more."


    Then why does your highness think so much, as if he is preoccupied? Other people can see the confusion of general tan. These days, I always see his highness depressed. From time to time, I go to see Dr. Zhang.


    Pei Ming has been in good health recently. Instead of going to see a doctor, he went to find something unpleasant for himself. When he saw the Cistanche from xiongtukan, he felt uncomfortable. He had to remind himself that he owed his rival a favor.


    The more he thought about it, the more he cared about it, so that he couldn''t show his face all day long. Even Pei Ming saw it out, but he didn''t say a word. Instead, he secretly went to the kitchen before dinner and asked something.


    In winter, the food is not as rich as in summer. There are only two or three kinds of vegetables, and meat is not available every day. Fortunately, I ordered some preserved meat to change the taste.


    In the early days of his exile, it was hard to have enough to eat. Now it''s good to have these. Xue tingji has always enjoyed himself, but today he has no appetite.


    Pei Ming just didn''t realize it. He sipped his rice and said, "what''s wrong?"


    He shook his head and sighed bitterly, "we haven''t received some Cistanche in our border people''s hands for such a long time. On the contrary, it''s the Xiongnu side..."


    Almost did not collapse smile, Pei ming to clear voice to cover up, "don''t think about it, hurry to eat."


    Xue tingji didn''t see the treachery in her eyes. She quickly picked up the meal without knowing it. However, she suddenly stopped her expression, threw down the dishes and drank several glasses of water.


    Seeing that he was hit, Pei Ming laughed with gleeful laughter


    This Ni Zi deliberately teases him, Xue Ting is still pouring water by crying and laughing.Pei Ming, on the other hand, held his head in his spare time. "I think you are sour all the time. It''s more sour than the immature green plum, so I''ll take some salt to pickle you and squeeze out your sour juice."


    She is really kind-hearted. By biting her teeth, Xue Ting comes up with a bad idea of tit for tat to repay his wife''s kindness.


    Putting down the teapot, he took a deep breath. Instead, he picked up his rice bowl filled with salt and swallowed a few mouthfuls of rice. Then he reached for Pei Ming and leaned over to kiss him.


    How salty!


    Pei Ming resisted his kiss for the first time. However, the more she struggled, the worse Xue tingji was. He wanted to share happiness with her.


    Finally, Pei Ming couldn''t carry it. He leaned back and fell off the stool. Xue Ting put his eyes and hands under her, but he still refused to let her go.


    The kiss was so long and painful that Pei Ming''s forehead was fumigated and his tears were stung out. Xue Ting spared her by saying, "are you still naughty?"


    Pei Ming can only lie on his chest and gasp. She''s wrong, but she still dares. What can she do with her.


    How can Xue tingji fail her by laughing angrily at her rascal? He just lies on the ground and holds Pei Ming''s arm and laughs.


    "Thank you very much for your wife''s care. I don''t think about it for my husband any more. Why should I be an outsider and delay us to love each other?"


    Bah, look at him. Pei Ming takes him for granted. Is it for their personal love? It''s obviously to cheer him up. Don''t miss business!


    Tomorrow is the oath meeting of the new soldiers. She has to be ready for life. As soon as she gets up, the door is pushed open by General Chang. "Your Highness, tomorrow you and general --"


    when you look carefully, you can see that they are rolling on the ground. Immediately, she misunderstands something, says something impolite, closes the door in a hurry and slips away.


    It''s not even time to hear them explain.

 Chapter 292

    The snow reflects the bright sun very dazzling. Although it''s cold to melt the snow, we don''t even shake our body, because today''s swearing ceremony is no more relaxed than going to the battlefield.


    Xue tingji and Pei Ming, the two commanders of the army, dressed in military uniform and armour, walk slowly to the stage and overlook more than 100000 grand divisions.


    As the commander-in-chief of Pei''s army, general Pei has not been so heroic for a long time. Standing in front of the army, he combs her hair carefully, and outlines her thin body and straight back like a sword.


    "My name is Pei Ming. I''m the head of the Pei family, your general. From now on, the Pei family will live and die with you, and Darong will live and die with you!"


    The veterans in the army can''t hide the light in their eyes. It''s the general''s respect for them to be able to carry these minions on a par with their country.


    The newcomers were puzzled. They used to hear that general Pei was such a powerful general. How could he be a young woman? If her surname is Pei, it should be the daughter of general Pei.


    It''s not their fault, because Pei Changyuan''s death is never allowed to be mentioned in the army. When the recruits come in, the general they call is Pei Ming. Because she seldom shows up after convalescence, it''s confusing.


    And this is the most important thing of this oath meeting.


    In fact, Xue tingji didn''t want her to come out this time. How painful it would be if she had to uncover the scar that was not easy to heal. But Pei Ming must go out in person, no matter how painful it is.


    She strained her face as hard as she could, and ordered people to take out her father''s Spirit card and the armor he had worn.


    When she saw these things, even if she had made enough preparations, Pei Ming was still red eyed. Xue tingji didn''t dare to make her sad, but she insisted on telling her the Revenge of killing her father herself.


    Holding the trump card, his arms were shaking, and the veterans at the bottom knelt down on one knee to welcome the spirit of the old general.


    Only the unknown recruits hesitated to kneel down together. Pei Ming soon put away his grief and said every word very clearly.


    "My father Pei Changyuan, who has been guarding the Darong River and mountain for decades, is worthy of being the pillar of the country. However, he was schemed by the empress Bai and died in secret! The Bai family ruled the country and got rid of the dissidents. Our last battle with Xiongnu was very difficult because of my father''s death. "


    At this point, she couldn''t help it. She lowered her head for two breaths, and her fingertips were shaking.


    Xue tingji patted her on the back and stood side by side with her. He also revealed the most painful heartache, but he still had to polish it.


    "I''m afraid you haven''t been to the imperial city. I don''t know the current national fate. The prince came to tell you how dangerous the current Da Rong is!"


    When the empress was domineering and tried to poison the emperor, she blamed his biological mother, Zhao Bin, for her tragic death. She also planned to kill him. In order to protect him, his father and emperor sent him to the north to escape their poisonous hands.


    But even though he was so careful, the prince still didn''t let him go. He only had the strength to fight back after hardships and dangers, and vowed to fight back for general Pei and himself.


    Looking back at this moment, I found how many disasters they had experienced. Since heaven could not take them away, the prince was still trying to turn the world upside down.


    With renewed strength, Pei Ming clenched Xue tingji''s hand and said, "my sixth highness and I are husband and wife, but also our comrades in arms. The queen and the prince are our enemies, and even the enemies of the whole Darong. Once the prince succeeds, life will be ruined. Do you want to watch your country destroyed, or follow us, and return to the people''s livelihood?"


    Not long ago, those recruits were just ordinary people. They came to join the army just because they had a hard life. Now they know why taxes are so heavy and the world is so miserable. Of course, they want a peaceful and prosperous age.


    The veteran generals have long been determined to follow the general and his highness, and without hesitation, they wave their fists and shout, "support general Pei, support sixth highness!"


    Their mountain shout again and again, shock through the sky, wish to let the enemies far away in the Imperial City hear, how angry they are.


    In the waves, Pei Ming looks up at the only cloud in the sky. Father, just look at it. Your daughter will let them return it one by one!


    At this moment, the scenery in the imperial city is very different from that in the north. The dark clouds are so low that you can almost lift your hand. Everyone is extremely depressed. Especially in the East Palace, the mess shows the owner''s anxiety like a trapped animal.


    "It''s not over! It''s no use killing Pei Changyuan. He has the ability. The whole exchange market is really stable when he''s on his head. "


    Originally, the emperor had the idea of abolishing him and sending troops and generals back to Xue tingji. He just wanted him to come back. Now Xue tingji has made a great contribution to the peace of the country, which makes his position as the prince in danger.


    But how could he wait to die? The white queen would not allow her son''s status to be shaken. She sipped tea, but could not hide her boredom.


    "That Xu Yi is really useful. He leads the civil servants to impeach Xue tingji and accuse him of colluding with the enemy and treason for personal gain. As for the literati, they are the only ones who open their mouths. Even if the emperor doesn''t believe it at first, if he hears too much, three people will become tigers. What''s the matter with you?"Although he is not good at ruling, the prince is not good at nothing. At least he has power.


    If he can''t move those ready-made generals and armies, he will build his own, recruit some young generals, allow them to enjoy the glory of being a general, and naturally someone will work hard for him.


    Who can resist so many civilians in the world when they are recruited as soldiers? He should be grateful for giving them the opportunity to make contributions.


    In addition, there is a special imperial service for the imperial family. As long as there are enough troops, how can Xue tingji defeat him!


    The queen was very satisfied with her son''s success, and then she sneered, "you should have some of your own hands, otherwise, how can the royal guards be used for you?"


    The prince understood the mother''s words. The mother and the son looked at each other with a tacit smile, which was heartless.


    The arms race between the two sides is going on both in public and in private. Unlike the prince''s power, which makes the people in dire straits, Xue Ting is much more humane here.


    In more than a month''s time, the exchange market has basically set rules. It will be held once every three months, with garrison officers and soldiers.


    What to do if the goods are shoddy and how to deal with the disputes between the two sides? There are countermeasures. Although the border people of the two countries are still a little afraid, they are more looking forward to it.


    On the day when the exchange market was officially opened, it must be the busiest day. Xue tingji copied the time early and took Pei ming to see their achievements.

 Chapter 293

    This may be their last relaxation. Two days ago, a secret letter was sent to report the prince''s recent orientation and the court''s attack on Xue tingji.


    Pei Ming was a little worried that the emperor would turn over and trip Xue Ting under the pressure of Bai.


    But Xue tingji didn''t care at all. He held her in his arms and pressed her lips against the fine hair on her back neck, which made her avoid itching. On the contrary, she became more and more interested. When she spoke, her lips touched her skin, which was even more pleasing.


    "I don''t care about the emperor. If you wave the iron fist, those people will naturally shut up. Are you looking forward to it, Ah Ming? We''re going to get revenge. "


    Of course, she even dreamed of letting the prince die early. Pei Ming raised his lips. For a long time, he didn''t have such a fierce expression.


    Before she came to Beidi, she asked Yinpan to collect the crimes of the Bai family. Now it''s finally useful.


    She replied, and asked the silver plate to mobilize everyone. She could tell everyone how to arrange the Bai family to the evil place, even if it was nonsense. Not only the Imperial City, but also the whole Darong.


    On the demagogy of public opinion, who can''t? She would like to see who would like to listen to the words of Bai''s family.


    But they have to be careful not to be caught, or no one will be able to save them for a while.


    Looking at her eyes, Xue tingji liked it so much that she sucked her earlobe red, "go, go to the market."


    Pei Ming covered his ears and gritted his teeth. He was afraid that others would not see him, right!


    After all, after decades of fighting, the relationship between the two countries has not eased so quickly. Therefore, the first day of the exchange market is open, and not many people dare to come, but the things on the stalls are very rich.


    Darong mainly sells necessities of life. The quality is good and the price is fair. We can see that it is sincere to make friends.


    Xiongnu''s side is also solid, from herbal medicine to fur, even gold and silver jewelry. It''s impossible for the common people to get these. It must be the king Shan Yu who took the lead and let all the tribal leaders do their part.


    The jewelry of Xiongnu has a unique style. The patterns are bold and magnificent. The inlaid gems are also top-grade, which makes Pei Ming have some rare interest in appreciation.


    Xue tingji will naturally buy the things she likes, but he is only allowed to keep them. He is not allowed to wear them, because if she wears Xiongnu''s jewelry, he will be upset.


    It''s a pity that he was so bad at speaking in front of the Huns. Pei Ming glared at him and said, "shut up."


    But at this time, there is a dart hidden in a noisy corner of the market


    They strolled for a long time again, reliving the pleasure of walking in the night market in the imperial city before. Touch this and look at that. Xue tingji deliberately used the rouge of Xiongnu specialty to make Pei Ming a new year picture doll. The Xiongnu women in front of the show especially praised her beauty. Look at this face, how red and beautiful it is.


    But Pei Ming always felt that he was so cruel. He borrowed a bronze mirror and was so angry that he almost choked him.


    While they were fighting, Pei Ming suddenly stopped. Before the loose hair on his temples fell, he quickly stepped back to avoid something flying. He couldn''t see it clearly.


    Before she could breathe a sigh of relief, another record came immediately. This time, it was not her turn to do it. Xue tingji was in front of her first. At this moment, her long lost murderous spirit showed no doubt.


    He snatched the bronze mirror from Pei Ming''s hand to block the blow. With a sound of "pa", I don''t know what stuck to the mirror.


    This commotion caused the people around them to flee, fearing that there would be some chaos, which would lead to a war that was not easy to stop.


    Xue tingji''s eyesight was also very good. He looked through the crowd and aimed at two suspicious people in the opposite direction. However, his legs and feet were not good for running, so Pei Ming rushed over without hesitation.


    "Ah Ming!" How can he let her take the risk and reach out to catch it? Unexpectedly, Pei Ming''s action is so sharp that he rushes out. Even the accompanying Tan Shi and others can''t stop him.


    Almost leaping out, Pei Ming turned around and caught the two men who were about to run away. Even the Hun''s Shan Yu didn''t intend to lead the battle. Didn''t these two men disobey xiongtukan and come to smash the field?


    She was about to question. Unexpectedly, a bunch of laughter came from a distance, which made Pei Mingyu die. Xue tingji suddenly turned black.


    Xiongtukan, who was dressed in luxurious clothes, came with great strides, shining with gold and precious stones. His boldness could hold him in this ostentatious dress. Although he had only been sitting alone for a few months, he was already quite Regal.


    The two men who attacked Pei Ming were his men. They didn''t mean to offend him. They were just joking. What they blew was just fruit.


    He looked down at the bronze mirror in his hand. It was really stained with broken berries. It was a false alarm for a prank. I''m afraid there''s something wrong with this man!


    Ignoring Xue tingji''s white eyes, Xue tingji looks at Pei Ming in a big way. "You look good. You seem to have recovered. Unexpectedly, your skill is still extraordinary. It seems that it''s not easy to attack you."


    Originally Pei Ming wanted to choke on two sentences, but when he thought that he had repaired with Darong and given his precious Cistanche, he couldn''t put on a smelly face and slightly bent his knees to indicate, "thanks for the medicine you sent, thank you here."When xiongtukan looked at him like this, Xue tingji quickly came up and took Pei Ming''s shoulder. The meaning of swearing sovereignty was so obvious, "what are you doing here?"


    In fact, Xiong Tukan guessed that Xue tingji would come with Pei Ming today in order to meet her. But he certainly would not say that. He shrugged his shoulders and asked, "if you can come, why can''t I?"


    This is a deliberate provocation! Xue tingji''s teeth are clenched, and Pei Ming holds them down in time. They are leaders of all parties, so they can''t be more stable.


    Reluctantly holding back his temper, Xue tingji cleared his throat. "Of course, this exchange is half that of Xiongnu. You can help yourself."


    However, after pulling Pei ming to turn around and just walk two steps, he stopped and said, "Oh yes, maybe this is the last time we meet. Soon, we will go back to the imperial city."


    Xiongtukan''s eyes flashed for a moment. He resisted the impulse to look at Pei Ming and said with a noncommittal smile, "that''s good. When you leave, I''ll tear up the contract and attack you."


    "Well, you won''t." Xue tingji is confident, "you will not only maintain the mutual market, but also hope that I live well."


    His face finally became serious, which made Pei Ming feel in a trance that maybe he had expected xiongtukan would come, and some words were waiting to be explained.


    And Xue tingji said that the content of the export is really important.


    "The fate of this mutual market is connected with me. If I die, my enemy, the prince of Darong, will become the emperor, overthrow everything I have done, and raise troops to attack the Huns thoroughly. But he has no benevolence and doesn''t care about the common people, so do you want the Huns to die?"


    Hearing what he said, xiongtukan had to straighten his face and frowned, showing some concern. "Can you go back and defeat the prince?"


    Without waiting for Xue ting to answer, Pei Ming said, "yes!"

 Chapter 294

    "Don''t worry, we will win. We will give you the peace you want."


    It''s not only because Pei Ming knows the fate of everyone, but also because she trusts Xue tingji enough. In any case, they will make the queen and the prince deserve what they deserve. This battle has not been lost.


    Her complete trust made Xue tingji very helpful. She held her hand to show her response. Xiongtukan no longer joked, "if you need help, I will help you. Of course, I hope there is no such day. I hope if we can meet again, you are the righteous emperor of Darong."


    Although he still doesn''t like Xiong Tukan in his heart, Xue tingji has to admit that although he has hurt ah Ming and made a grudge with him, he is still able to put the overall situation first.


    With him, the Xiongnu will not be a threat to Dahong for at least 20 to 30 years.


    It wasn''t until before sunset that Pei Ming went back to the barracks. He rode Ertian leisurely on the road and looked at the sunset floating on the vast snow field. Xue tingji was puzzled by his reluctant attitude.


    "Count the time. We''ve spent nearly a year here. Aren''t we tired of seeing this snow scene?"


    Pei Ming''s eyes were full of nostalgia. "I like this place. The scenery is magnificent and unrestrained. The most important thing is..."


    She looked at her, in this moment, the eyes of the light than brilliant afterglow, "and a best for me you."


    In a flash, I felt that the whole field of vision was lit up. Xue tingji didn''t know her smile. He shaved her nose and laughed at her silly, "even if I leave here, I''m the best for you, but if you like, I''ll come back with you later."


    After that, he will be the emperor. It''s hard for him to step out of the palace. How can he have a chance to come back to the north. Pei Ming is not sorry for his loss. He should be a good king. If she can be happy, it is worth spending her whole life with him.


    In March, Beidi was still covered with silver, but the imperial city was moving in early spring. Pei Ming''s reply was sent to the silver plate. After reading it carefully, he was overjoyed. "Miss is coming back soon!"


    As soon as she called out, she was covered by marigold. "Shh, keep your voice down. The walls have ears."


    The silver plate doesn''t think so. Doesn''t she say that it can be concealed? Now who in the whole world doesn''t know that the crown prince is going to usurp the throne and revolt, and that his highness and the young lady are coming back? That''s what people expect.


    But I don''t know what she said was finally heard by others. Pei Yu, the second young lady in Zhengfu.


    Since Pei Ming left the imperial city with Xue tingji, the whole Pei family didn''t look the same. Pei Shuo stayed in the room all day drinking and complaining. Feng treated her children equally, but Pei Yu didn''t accept her care at all.


    Alone in the breeze garden, she is a good cardamom girl. She seems to have become a resentful wife. She keeps a straight face all day. She doesn''t speak or walk around. She occasionally takes a stroll in her backyard. If she sees a silver plate, she turns her eyes away.


    Today is also happened to pass by, heard the silver plate said, slightly surprised, she silently clenched her fist, quickly back to qingfengyuan, closed the door.


    The furnishings in the main room are still the same as Wang''s when she was alive, and her trump card is on the table, burning incense day and night.


    She moved to her mother''s throne, tears overflowing from her red eyes, "why does she want to come back? Why does she want to come back? It''s not good to stay in the North all her life. What''s the matter with her eyes?"


    Pei Ming was exiled together at the beginning. She was very happy. Without her mother, she became lonely and helpless. She was happy to see that her elder sister had a hard time. When she cried alone in the long night, she would think that her elder sister was hungry and cold in the north, so she felt comfortable.


    But such a good day has just come to an end in a year. When Pei Ming and Xue Ting want to get back through the wind and scenery, everyone''s attention will fall on the noble Miss Pei.


    What about her then? He became an outsider who was left out in the cold


    The more you think about it, the less angry you will be. If the sixth highness successfully takes the throne, Pei Ming will change and become the queen.


    At that time, her sister will be even more pitiful and ridiculous. She should not be ridiculed!


    So


    Only let them can''t come back smoothly, even if they come back, they can''t fight for the prince. It''s better to let them die!


    But what can she do? No power, no power, a weak woman, can only go with the help of others, who can help her?


    A sudden cold wind blew in, scattered the cigarettes and floated on Wang''s trump card. Pei Yu gazed for a long time and gradually recalled other words that the silver plate had said at that time.


    He said that in order to avoid the prince, he had to find another hiding place


    Eyes gradually turned up, and then stood up, mouth hook out a touch of cold.


    She knew what to do.


    After a long absence, he stepped out of Pei''s house without taking anyone or taking a carriage. The figure walking on the street was even like a wandering soul, which attracted passers-by''s eyes.


    After a long time, she came to the grand east palace gate, the bodyguard stopped her, "bold woman, don''t leave quickly."


    She looked at them coldly, folded her sleeves and straightened her back. "I''m Pei Yu, the second miss of the Pei family. I''d like to see the prince for something important."Pei''s family is a thorn in the crown prince''s eye. What does a second young lady come to do? The coldness of the bodyguard makes Pei Yu frown and sneer. "Tell him that I have a way to solve the problem for him."


    The bodyguards looked at each other, no longer dare to neglect, quickly report back, attitude has completely changed, "please Miss Pei Er, small guide for you."


    Before entering, Pei Ming looks back at the direction of Pei''s house without any guilt. Then he takes his skirt and steps into the courtyard of the east palace


    Compared with the growing spring in the city, the four seasons in the palace seem to be less obvious. In particular, the emperor has not had time to walk in the back garden for a long time. Only the small and medium-sized crabapple in the bonsai adds color to the dreary hall.


    These days, Xue tingji''s achievements and plans in the north, and Bai''s and the prince''s great support and self-respect are all known to him, but he didn''t interfere with either side and left them to struggle.


    The Bai clan has a foundation that he can''t pull out. Although they are civil servants, there are their people all over the world. Why is it difficult for them to set up an army on their own?


    Now I really regret that in order to consolidate his throne, he gave Bai too many rights, which made them more unscrupulous. Now it is Bai who shakes his throne.


    That''s why he let old six go and let him be the forward to suppress Bai''s arrogance.


    But don''t think that he doesn''t know what Lao Liu wants. He''s still an emperor. He won''t be allowed to advance.

 Chapter 295

    The night was so quiet that Feng couldn''t sleep. She sighed dully. Now it has become her normal to sleep all night.


    Although she stayed at home, Yinpan would often report to her the trend of Beidi. She was very happy and nervous when she heard that Zhujun and mingniang were coming back soon.


    Today''s imperial city is comparable to the tiger''s den. The crown prince''s attitude of putting his six Highnesses to death is unknown. They will inevitably have a big war when they come back.


    She was afraid that the Lord and Ming Niang would be in danger.


    After sighing, before I could feel sleepy, I heard a startling knock on the door.


    "What''s the matter?" When he went out with his coat on, he saw the fire at the gate from a distance, and then his servants went to resist with weapons.


    The maidservants in the garden wake up one after another and rush to protect the second lady. Just when everyone is frightened, the footsteps of the troops are coming towards the tiwen garden.


    The gate of the court was forced to open. Some of the servants were thrown aside, some of them resisted the Lord and were killed by cruelty. They were so frightened that their maidservants screamed, but they shut up at the edge of the intruder.


    The comer was very impolite. The leader, dressed in a military uniform, looked at Feng and asked coldly, "are you the second lady of your family?"


    Feng did not dare to nod, "dare to ask you are..."


    "It''s not your turn to ask." With a wave of his hand, "take it away!"


    How could anyone break into the general''s house in the middle of the night and take the second lady away without saying a word? Fortunately, the servants of Pei''s house are loyal and work hard with them.


    In the chaos, Feng was still captured. However, when she struggled, the man who grabbed her fell down. He had been hit by a crossbow on his back.


    I saw a man and a woman two figures leap from, skill is extremely agile, will temporarily save Feng.


    Through the dim light in the house, Feng saw that it was marigold, but the other man was surprised. When did you have a strange man?


    There is no time to explain here. Marigold takes the second lady and runs away. It''s Xiao who is with her. Now she''s finished. It''s just a coincidence that this riot happened tonight.


    However, the two of them can''t pull back the situation. In order to protect them, Xiao still suffered some injuries, but he was still in front of them.


    If they can''t figure out who these robbers are, they will be the Pei family in vain. But they can''t figure it out. They haven''t thought about moving the Pei family''s Prince for a year. How can they take away Feng''s concubine on a whim today.


    And the creator, who is standing at the gate of qingfengyuan, looks at the chaos not far away and gently raises his lips.


    Isn''t Pei Ming desperate for a concubine? Then let her worry, let Fengshi fall into the hands of the prince, or can put them back to the imperial city of the pace of a stop.


    Looking back at the trump card in the room, Pei Yu laughed pathetically and cruelly, "don''t worry, mother. She is always a concubine. Even if she goes down to the yellow spring, she will be your slave and servant. At that time, you can vent your anger to her at will."


    But I don''t know that there is no way for the family thief Feng to escape. In order not to affect Jin Zhan, he wants to get rid of her hand. "I''ll just go with them. Don''t fight any more."


    "No way!" Marigold firmly abnormal, "they want to catch you holding miss, can''t let them succeed!"


    As soon as he heard about Guan mingniang, the Feng family stopped talking, but the prince was determined to take her. The elite soldiers poured into Pei''s house, and didn''t care that it was the residence of the second class general.


    Under the siege, Feng, who had always been gentle, took off the hairpin on the head of marigold and was ready to commit suicide at any time.


    They couldn''t escape, so they had to die here. The only regret was that they didn''t even see the last side of the Lord and mingniang.


    Because of the prince''s order, we must catch him alive. Seeing that Feng was holding a hairpin, the officers and soldiers would not act rashly any more, but the stalemate would not last long.


    But gradually, strange things happened. Many officers and soldiers in the rear began to fall to the ground in large numbers and spread forward rapidly. In the end, none of them survived and all fell asleep.


    Don''t mention them, even the silver plate is a little dizzy, "how What''s going on? "


    Perhaps thanks to martial arts practice, Jinzhan and Xiao are better. They cover Feng''s mouth and nose and let everyone in their family breathe less.


    As soon as they finished their instructions, they saw a man in black coming up with a blowpipe in his hand. It must be the fan who put down so many people.


    If it wasn''t for this graceful gesture, anyone would think that he was a thief who came to steal.


    This man is very young and handsome, and he is not masked. He is not worried about being seen. He is about to say hello to Feng, but he is stopped by the wary roar.


    He is not angry, simply standing in place on a salute, "the lady was shocked."


    The gold and silver plates looked at each other. The young lady didn''t mention that there was such a person. Anyway, she returned the salute first, "thank you for your help. What''s your name?"


    The man also did not see the outside, the hands of the drum turned a fancy, "if you really thank me, in the future have a chance to repay."


    He''s not modest at all. He''s so Kung Fu, but he doesn''t look like a young lady. What''s his origin?Silver plate left a heart, just want to talk, but heard another wave of commotion outside the gate!


    The prince sent someone again?!


    While those people haven''t come, Jin Zhan and the second lady are ready to run away. Pei''s house is so big that there is more than one ear door. She has her own way out.


    And that man is also interesting, actually take the initiative to escort them, but also know that he came uninvited to arouse suspicion, not too close, ran in the night, almost imperceptible.


    There is no time for this inexplicable person, marigold let Xiao split the door lock, who knows the scene outside but let them all froze.


    When Pei Fu has been surrounded?


    The dress of these people outside was different from that of the prince just now. Looking at the strange silver plate, he summoned up courage and hesitated to ask, "are you a forbidden army?"


    These people are polite and loyal to your majesty. "Don''t be afraid, second lady. We are ordered to protect you."


    Feng was not happy at all. He held the marigold and did not dare to let it go. The man with unknown origin said with a smile, "don''t be afraid. They will protect you. I''ll leave first."


    Before the Imperial Army frowned, he turned and ran into the darkness, trying to find his shadow.


    The forbidden army outside the door clenched their fists and saluted, and their faces were full of business seriousness. "Pei''s house is no longer safe. Your majesty has prepared a shelter for you. Please move."


    Although he said it politely, the Feng family still heard the words out of the string and pulled the gold and silver plate tightly. They saw the same color of haste in their eyes.


    What the hell What do you want to do?

 Chapter 296

    The prince sent someone to kidnap Pei Fu''s second wife in the middle of the night, and then he was rescued by his Majesty''s hands. This kind of thing can stop other people in the Imperial City, but it can''t be concealed in the palace.


    Of course, General Yu could guess his Majesty''s intention. Suddenly, his back was cold, so he thought about how to inform the sixth highness of the frontier.


    Just as he was thinking, the emperor in the hall called him in to speak alone.


    "The prince''s manpower is almost raised. He must have been thinking about the day when he will force the palace."


    He said it calmly, but let general Yu sweat. Your majesty, this is What do you mean?


    As if seeing through his mind, the emperor laughed with pity, "when you, general Wen and Chang Xiaowei escorted Lao Liu together, now Chang Xiaowei is a general. Do you think I don''t know anything?"


    It turns out that your majesty knew it well, but general Yu was relieved. If your majesty wants to kill him, kill him.


    But the emperor obviously didn''t mean it. He snorted and made a gesture outside the hall, "go, he should come back, too."


    It''s time for Lao Liu to come back and protect his father, or the prince''s evil will be forced into the palace. He hasn''t planned to let their mother and son succeed.


    General Yu hesitated and finally retired. He went out of the palace without anything.


    But just after stepping out of the gate, he was surrounded by a large number of soldiers. He was the prince''s man. He was so rampant that he openly stopped general Jinwu.


    Just when he was in a dilemma, a large number of soldiers and horses were shouting behind him. The fight between the emperor, father and son was accurate and boring.


    Under the protection of the imperial guards, General Yu finally got out of the encirclement. If he left here, there would be no danger ahead.


    However, those imperial guards did not keep up. Before Xue tingji came back, they were the backbone of protecting his majesty all the time.


    Across the north and south, from early spring back to winter, Xue tingji and Pei Ming are busy training troops.


    Their army has reached 200000, and each of them is strong and strong. This is their strength.


    Needless to say, everyone felt the impetuous atmosphere in the army. Xue tingji often looked at the south, and his inner excitement could no longer be restrained.


    Everything is ready. He and Ming can go back!


    But he is still waiting for a signal, waiting for the Emperor himself to send someone to ask him to go back.


    At that time, he was in charge.


    Looking at his confident expression, Pei Ming is both happy and worried. Of course, she also wants to revenge and watch Xue tingji stand on the top of the world.


    But


    More or less, she was worried that he would finally taste the Revenge of power and great hatred, and her heart would change.


    Even if she is not as violent and domineering as she was in the last life, and will not cause her physical and mental pain, she may forget that she is close to her now, and more attention will be paid to calculation and strategy?


    She admitted that she was suspicious, but Xue Ting had hurt her so much that she couldn''t forget it.


    This kind of suffering even made her feel ridiculous. When on earth can she really put down her guard against him


    This year''s climate is really abnormal. There is still a month to go before the snow melts. However, the sunshine in these two days is extremely fierce, and it is quite urgent to rush into spring.


    On a thunderstorm afternoon, General Yu came and brought what Xue tingji wanted to hear most, but he didn''t say anything about the fact that Pei Fu''s second wife was locked up by her majesty.


    First of all, if you let Miss Pei know, it is bound to shake your Highness''s will. At this critical moment, you should not care more than chaos.


    Secondly, your majesty grabs the Feng family from the prince and hopes to go down to the palace to protect him. Naturally, he won''t do anything to the second lady. Since he''s safe for the time being, he will know when his highness goes back.


    But he had something to hide. Xue tingji also had it here. Without knowing it, General Yu made a tour around the barracks. "Where''s general Pei?"


    Pei Ming''s face turned pale when he heard this. Xue Ting took her hand to comfort him. At the beginning, they were not allowed to divulge information, so they had to resist the heartache of being asked.


    Forced the tears back, she took the corner of her mouth, nodded her head and said, "OK, we are ready to start now."


    However, Xue tingji said with a haughty smile, "don''t worry. Let''s clean up and walk slowly. The palace can''t burn for a while. Why bother?"


    General Yu and Pei Ming were a little puzzled, but then they understood.


    The emperor knew the situation, and calculated the time to let Xue tingji go back. But why did Xue tingji obey him?


    Is it true that his son is a slave who comes and goes?


    Now that he has been loyal to his highness, General Yu is hard to say. He is ordered to have a rest. Pei Ming goes to his father''s memorial hall and knocks heavily. When he gets up, his eyes are as red as his forehead.


    "Father, daughter will take their lives as your sacrifice!"


    The news that the army is going to leave for the imperial city spreads like wildfire. The whole army is nervous and excited. Banliu takes care of Pei Ming for so long. Knowing that she can''t be excited, she specially boils down a tranquilizer.Thanks for her kindness, Pei Ming looks at Banliu in a complicated way. After she leaves, he calls Xue tingji.


    "In fact, we are strong enough now. There''s no need to To sacrifice a woman''s reputation? "


    At the beginning, they left Banliu because they wanted her to pry the civil service group, but they had to make it known that Banliu was pretended to be a squatter girl and sold to be a dark woman.


    For a woman, it''s a shame to be destroyed. How can she look up and behave in the future


    The original idea, but now ruthless not this heart, they even prince can fight, still afraid of those ministers?


    Otherwise, forget it.


    Since she thought that way, Xue tingji would not object. With his temper, the civil servants would quarrel and cut it all down. Do you need a woman to make a fuss.


    Holding her in his lap, he shaved Pei Ming''s face. "She''s very attentive to taking care of people. How about letting her be your close maid at that time? It''s decent enough. "


    As a matter of fact, Banliu herself was also thinking about it, but she was not afraid or resentful. She just wiped her tears in the room alone.


    Her highness and Empress''s purpose of taking her in was always clear. Although it was humiliating to expose the scandal, she had to help her benefactor.


    But she''s really afraid of the way people look at her, so


    Her eyes fell on the scissors in the sewing basket. She thought it was just a life, at least a proper death.


    Two days later, all the affairs in the army were arranged properly. Some people were left for Tan Shi, and the border and exchange markets were handed over to him.


    Pei Changyuan''s ashes were also taken to the coffin, and 200000 troops set out to the south.


    This time, it is bound to set off a bloodbath, of course, it will also let the big melt, re change the world!

 Chapter 297

    When Xue tingji''s army was strong, the whole Darong was in a mess.


    Some of the generals who fled to their garrison came back with their own troops to support their sixth highness, while others failed to return. Even their troops were taken by the Bai family.


    Almost all the troops from all over the country have been mobilized to the Imperial City, and people are in danger, just in time for this unpredictable situation.


    Even the imperial city was not spared. The dignitaries were either forced to contribute money, or the whole family fled. Even the servants in the prince''s mansion were robbed. It makes people laugh to see the posture.


    But everyone wants to take it for his own use. How afraid of Xue tingji is the prince?


    The Pei family''s situation is even worse. As the prince''s hostility, they have to bear the offensive. Fortunately, the emperor sent the forbidden army to protect them, so they survived.


    But on the way to Pei''s house, there was an accident, and Pei Yu disappeared.


    The second young lady was not welcomed at home. It''s no surprise that she died. Only Pei Shuo left some affection. She wanted to find her, but was urged by the imperial army to give up.


    What''s more intriguing is that Feng''s family and the golden silver plate are not in the same place with them. Everyone doesn''t know where the second lady is.


    The emperor''s protection was the fuse for the prince to tear his face completely. With the support of the queen, he raised his troops to break through the gate and go straight to the palace.


    He needs the throne to mobilize the death guards who belong to the emperor. With this strength, he can win the anti thief Xue tingji.


    But the emperor did not want to abdicate.


    Although he strongly supported the momentum, relying on the death guards of the Imperial Palace, he was actually playing drums in his heart.


    According to his estimation, the sixth elder should have come at this time, which made the prince not gather troops so smoothly. However, the son who sent all his hopes disappointed him.


    The support of the imperial army has reached the limit. The lights are out in the hall of four seas unification, which is the symbol of the power of the great harmony. The emperor in xuanduan is sitting on his own dragon seat, with his hands tightly clasping the dragon heads on both sides.


    The only one standing by him was chief Wu.


    He told his majesty that the national destiny of Dairong would not be damaged.


    This sentence at this moment slightly ironic, let the emperor''s eyes to him, "what do you mean?"


    As the commander of Wu was about to open his mouth, there was a sudden sound of slaughter outside the hall. The imperial guards lost their resistance, and the prince, surrounded by robbers, marched into the hall of four seas.


    Looking at his father and the twelve Royal diaries on his head, the prince''s eyes did not hide his desire for the imperial power, which he also wanted.


    "Father, anyway, you are going to let me take over the country. Why don''t you let everyone be at ease now? With the help of the ministers, the minister will be a wise king for the country and the people."


    Such a high sounding forced the emperor to smile and ask sarcastically, "can you sit firmly on the throne?"


    The prince''s face was very ugly, and then he smoked the corner of his mouth, raised his head and laughed, "don''t worry, I''m the only one who can sit down. Are you still waiting for my sixth brother? Don''t wait. He can''t come


    Because Xue tingji was stopped outside the imperial city at this time.


    His 200000 troops met with the full strength of the prince. Although they were held back for a while, they were only temporary.


    "Lu Yu, take people to pack it from the right back! General Tan, take people back. "


    "Archer ready, thunder ready!"


    A series of instructions came out of Pei Ming and Xue tingji''s mouth, and the army also listened to the dispatch calmly and skillfully. This was practiced many times in Beidi, so when they really faced the enemy, they were not at a loss.


    Xue tingji''s first group of troops was 20000 people who had been assembled from all over the world. Now, 200000 elite and well-trained soldiers have turned their experience and firepower against Xiongnu to the prince.


    Even the Huns were terrified by the power of the thunder bomb. Besides, they were not as good as the Huns in mind and physique. When they were slandered by the fire and the flying pottery, they immediately howled and turned upside down.


    Xue Ting led his troops to break through the defense line. The gate of the imperial city was opened for him after all.


    Xue tingji was somewhat surprised that the prosperous and peaceful capital in his mind had now become an image of chaos.


    Pei Ming has seen this appearance for a long time. He can''t touch it much, but he worries about what happened to Pei Fu.


    But she didn''t know that her letter was still a step late. Now Pei''s house is empty.


    At the moment, the most important thing is to kill the prince. They led a large army to rush into the palace. When the imperial guards saw them, they gave way on their own initiative. They were quite excited about the Savior.


    Xue Ting secretly congratulated himself on their submission. It seems that his decision was right, and the emperor was eager to see him through.


    Rao didn''t know that he had fallen short of success. Now he was almost in front of the emperor. He took out an imperial edict from his sleeve, which the queen got for him. Even the ink had been copied."As the crown prince, my son is diligent, respectful and modest. He has won the hearts of his subjects and is worthy of the responsibility of the country. Today, you can pass on the jade seal to my son."


    In the face of his pressing step by step, the emperor still refused to let go, gritting his teeth to squeeze out a few words, "you villain!"


    Does the prince care about this kind of nonsense? With a wild smile, today, he will take off the crown and his father''s head.


    However, he looked down upon the emperor too much. As soon as he was about to take another step, many death guards sprang out of the hall. Just before the crown prince''s neck was stopped by many blades, he suddenly screamed and fell to the ground.


    Outside the main hall, Xue tingji, holding a bow and arrow, stood side by side with Pei Ming and carved the outline against the light.


    Behind them, there is a murderous army.


    Originally, this arrow was enough to kill the prince, but Xue Ting only hit him in the calf, so he couldn''t die so easily. Otherwise, how could he torture and get angry.


    He turned his head hard. At the moment when he saw them, the prince looked ridiculous. Don''t you believe it? He can''t help believing it!


    He leads Pei Ming into the hall. Xue tingji doesn''t even look at the emperor. He just locks the prince and wants to strip him alive.


    "I''m back for revenge."


    The emperor was very happy to see his son again after a long time. After all, Xue tingji came and the play of forcing the palace came to an end. He was still the emperor of Darong.


    Even in joy, he stood up lovingly and extended his arms to Xue tingji, "Lao Liu, let your father see you!"


    It''s a pity that Xue tingji didn''t pay any attention to him, which made him lose face.


    Looking at the prince moving back on the ground, Xue tingji was very proud with a smile, "do you want someone to come? Do you think if I stand here, there will be your people? "


    Can the scattered soldiers who have been robbed by others be the opponents of the frontier generals? In order to re-enter the hall at this moment, Xue tingji had already removed all the others.


    At the moment, here, he is the master.

 Chapter 298

    With an absolute victory, Xue tingji is no longer worried. He passes Pei Ming, closes his eyes and kisses her sideburns intimately. "How do you want him to die?"


    Pei Ming''s heart beat so fast that it almost burst out of her chest. Although she wanted to be more powerful, her tears still burst out of her eyes, and her voice couldn''t help shaking.


    "I want my father to die a hundred or a thousand times as much as he died."


    Her words shocked the emperor, "Lao Pei Dead? "


    If he doesn''t say anything, it''s OK. If he asks, Pei Ming will hate him. If it wasn''t for the empress and prince he connived at, how could his father die!


    But the emperor really didn''t know, and never thought about Lao Pei''s life. He even acquiesced in Lao Pei to support Lao Liu. How could


    It''s not hard to guess who did it again. This time, the emperor was really angry.


    He pointed to the prince, and the sleeve of his robe was shaking because of the shaking of his arm. "You brute, the general of the town, how can you?"


    It''s up to the emperor''s duty. What''s the use of the emperor''s merciless and false rebuke? Xue tingji doesn''t dare to make Pei Ming too excited. He''d better settle the matter quickly.


    "Somebody When he gave an order, a large number of soldiers came in. Then Xue Ting pondered and pursed some ruthlessness.


    He ordered people to set up a pillar outside the palace gate and tie up the prince. When he finished the work here, he would execute the execution himself.


    "Of course." He took Pei Ming affectionately and gave her a kiss on the back of her hand. "If my wife wants to, I won''t steal your limelight for my husband and let you have a good revenge."


    What a familiar look Pei Ming had was his terrible words and stern eyes. Sure enough, the hatred that still accumulated in Beidi broke out after he came back.


    But to her surprise, she was not afraid at all, and even wanted to be like him.


    With a smile similar to his, Pei Ming agreed with the proposal, but just as the prince wailed and struggled like a pig waiting to be slaughtered, he came in with a sharp scream.


    "Who dares!"


    Even if the war has spread all over the Imperial City, even if the palace smoke everywhere, the noble white queen is still carrying her high shelf, dragging so long skirt, not afraid to be burned.


    As she stepped into the hall, she first glanced at Xue tingji and Pei Ming. She was shocked, then disgusted and despised.


    After that, she saw the Prince being dragged, suddenly like a female cat, "how dare you offend the prince!"


    Without waiting for Xue ting to speak, Pei Ming first pulled out his sword and chopped directly at the Queen''s neck.


    If the prince has to torture slowly to get rid of her anger, then the queen who directly killed her father has no patience to torture, so she wants to sacrifice the life of this poisonous woman!


    But the White Queen will not be silly enough to die alone. She has brought a lot of people. Now she has been fighting with Xue tingji''s people.


    Pei Ming''s attack is blocked. Xue Ting immediately guards Pei Ming behind her for fear of her danger. However, empress Bai laughs so arrogantly that she doesn''t even pay attention to the emperor.


    "You don''t dare to kill me. If I die, Bai''s family will certainly turn the corner. No one will want to have good fruit then!"


    Hearing her voice, Pei Ming was furious, broke away from Xue tingji''s bondage, and rushed to him, "do you dare me?"


    Her Kung Fu is really good. So many powerful soldiers can''t control her. When the White Queen sees that the situation is not right, she can only retreat and escape. How Can Xue tingji let her go.


    It''s true that Bai''s power in Darong is too strong. If they revolt in groups, they may have more power to suppress them. Therefore, the Queen''s life can only be saved for a few more days.


    But he won''t let Pei ming down. He orders the queen to be captured alive and tied to the opposite side of the prince. He wants her to watch her son and be tortured to death!


    Just as at the beginning, Xue Ting knelt in front of the Palace door, looking at his mother''s separated body, feeling sad but helpless.


    Even the Emperor didn''t stop them. They went too far, and even ignored their repeated warnings, they extended their poisonous hand to Lao Pei.


    He can sit back and ignore the power struggle in the open and in the dark, or the two sons'' seizing the throne, but Pei Changyuan is the pillar of Darong, guarding the stability of the country.


    This point, the queen did too wrong!


    After the noisy mother and son were dragged out, the hall was finally quiet. Xue Ting raised his head and sighed, then turned his head to look at the emperor.


    In that eyes, there was not much respect, only potential.


    The good father and emperor in front of him, how could he stand in front of him now when he easily executed his mother and threw him out to suffer?


    But the more resentful he was, the more he wanted to sneer at him. He saluted the emperor in a strange way. "My son, see your father. I haven''t seen you for a year. How are you


    Although he could hear the implication, the Emperor didn''t care. After all, he knew that he had wronged Lao Liu, so he made up for it later.


    Even he was willing to leave the country to him."Lao Liu, I was also -"


    "also for the good of my children''s ministers, wasn''t it?" Xue tingji, smiling, stepped on the high platform and stood in front of the emperor with his arms outstretched. "With the love of his father and the emperor, his children''s ministers have gained a lot of experience in the north. Do you think they have changed a lot?"


    Today, Xue tingji is very different from Pei Ming in body shape and manner. This is the most familiar appearance of Pei Ming, but it is strange to the emperor.


    His son is really excellent, and he didn''t hope for nothing.


    The imperial edict is the real edict to abolish the crown prince. He is ready to abolish the crown prince today.


    But Xue tingji just snorted. He snatched the imperial edict from Wu Dajian. He opened it and looked at it. Then he threw it aside scornfully. First he laughed, and then he became more and more rampant.


    "Emperor, do you think that if I break through the gate of the palace, I will care about the position of a mere prince?"


    Before he was forced to the dragon throne, he leaned over the emperor. Pei ming could see that he was using publicity to cover up his bitterness.


    From Gong Bian to now, the emperor has hurt him too much.


    No longer pretentious, Xue tingji''s ambition was exposed, and he even swept the twelve Mian Diao with his fingers. He liked the sound of the Diao beads colliding.


    "Give me this."


    I''ve already promised him the crown prince. How could he be so provocative?!


    The emperor half narrowed his eyes. The emperor''s anger made him swallow his saliva. Unfortunately, Xue tingji is not afraid of him.


    He was about to take a hard line, but the emperor turned to Pei Ming and said, "did you go to the general''s house?"


    With a few invisible shudders, Pei Ming''s face turned white. Without waiting for her reply, the emperor immediately said, "your little mother, I take good care of her."

 Chapter 299

    The little mother was taken by the emperor.


    Pei Ming didn''t want to hear that. He suddenly showed his fierce light, "what''s the matter with her?"


    The emperor is not angry, cold hum a way: "no wonder that unfilial son want to take her as a handle, you should thank me for helping you, she and your two maidservants, food and clothing are very appropriate, but you can''t find them where."


    Rao is so, Pei Ming is still nervous, look at the emperor''s eyes are always full of hostility, tone is the same as Xue tingji, even a little respect is not honored, "put them out."


    "All right." The emperor was very happy. Pointing to the imperial edict thrown on the ground, he said to Xue tingji, "if you accept this imperial edict, I will not embarrass them."


    Heart fire suddenly from the chest into the forehead, Pei Ming draw the sword action attracted the death guard''s defense, Xue tingji let her without impulse, "when I become the emperor, there is still a place in the world I can''t find."


    Then he is too naive, the emperor can not think of this layer? Leaning forward slightly, even looking up at his son, he did not conceal his majesty.


    "If the world changes hands today, you will not have time to issue the first imperial decree, and the Pei family will have been wiped out. Think clearly."


    Every word made Pei Ming and Xue tingji look the same, "you dare to threaten us!"


    But what can they do? Especially for Pei Ming, Lixue and her father are not retained. Now there is only a little mother left. If she makes another mistake, she really can''t bear it.


    Seeing that she was breathing hard again, Xue tingji didn''t dare to delay any longer. "Ah Ming, don''t worry. OK, I won''t take the throne."


    What Mingming wanted most in his dream, but now he gave up so happily, which made the emperor look at him with new eyes. Lao Liu really cared about Pei''s daughter.


    He hummed a smile, got up and patted Xue tingji on the shoulder, "but don''t be disappointed. I can''t take the Bai family. Do you want to do it overnight? You didn''t get the throne. "


    Although he had to admit his truth, Xue tingji would not show weakness. Sooner or later, the throne would belong to him, and Bai would be wiped clean.


    The emperor was very satisfied with his ambition, but now it''s better to calm down the war outside and let the whole world flatter him, the leader of the eastern palace.


    Xue Ting ignored his satire, but also with a big gift, "my son, thank you for your father."


    So from today on, let''s see who can play this false love between father and son to the end.


    Stepping out of the main hall, the war is drawing to a close, and the Pei family''s army has won a complete victory. Xue tingji and Pei Ming can''t laugh, but they step out of the palace slowly under the protection of the soldiers.


    In front of this door was the beginning of Xue tingji''s grief and indignation.


    A year ago, he was holding his mother''s body in a mess. He was denounced by the emperor most viciously. In full view of the public, he didn''t have any face.


    Now, when the world is reversed, he also wants the queen and the prince, oh no, the former prince who was abolished, to taste the pain he suffered.


    But before that, let Wu Haosheng read the edict.


    "Xue Tingying, the eldest son of the emperor, was a fool, a fierce and virtuous man. He neglected his power and set the country aside, harmed the loyal and the good, inherited the Qians and deposed them, so as to set an example to the world.


    Xue tingji, the sixth son of the emperor, has made great contributions to the protection of the country. I would like to report to the heaven and earth ancestral temple, confer CE Bao on him, and establish him as the crown prince of the emperor. He is in the East Palace and attaches great importance to the rule of ten thousand years.


    Let the world know, and let the salt envoys know. "


    Every word raised the corner of Xue tingji''s mouth by one point. The position of prince was also good. At least, his original intention was achieved.


    The soldiers at the bottom also called his Royal Highness Prince Shanhu. They did not follow the wrong Lord!


    Pei Ming didn''t care about anything else. She was only pleased. At least her father''s death was announced to the world. Bai''s family would be buried with him sooner or later!


    The official canonization ceremony has to be prepared slowly, but now is the most important thing. It''s time to clean up this loser.


    Compared with the white queen, Xue Tingying is tied to the wooden post. The abandoned Prince Xue Tingying is strangled by the thin wire. The struggle only makes the wire embedded in the skin, and there is a high platform under the wooden post, just to let more people see his ugly appearance.


    When Xue tingji was driven away, he didn''t give him any warm clothes.


    Now it''s not freezing this month, so Xue Ting tried his best to strip his Royal Highness the useless prince, not even a fig leaf.


    In the presence of hundreds of thousands of soldiers, there is privacy exposed. This shame is no more comfortable than a thousand cuts. As a mother, the queen is afraid to look at it. Xue tingji is just deceiving people!


    Considering that the pickles should not be allowed to enter Ah Ming''s eyes, Xue tingji ordered someone to cover Xue Tingying up a little bit. He stepped slowly on the stage, but did not show any leg disease.


    He asked the soldiers at the bottom in a loud voice: "this mother and son are the main culprits who killed general Pei. Do you think they should be killed?"


    "It''s time!"


    "Do you think the current general Pei should do it himself?"


    "It''s time!"


    The cry from the sky made some people''s blood boil and wanted to tear their enemies to pieces. Xue Tingying was in a cold sweat. Now do you know that she is afraid?Her eyes were fixed on her enemies. Pei Ming''s heart beat violently, which made her ache. Xue tingji saw her pale lips. He secretly took out a porcelain vase from her sleeve, poured out a few pills, and put them into her mouth by covering her lips and clearing her throat.


    Then he put his arms around Pei Ming, bent over and gave her a kiss, and put the pill into her mouth to avoid letting others know that she was not in good health.


    Pei Ming simply gave thanks with deep feeling. After all, the medicine was so bitter that it had to taste sweet.


    After a kiss, the sentimental in the eyes of the two people faded, but instead of fierce, ordered people to offer a knife.


    This knife is the weapon Lin Hai used to stab Pei Changyuan to death. Pei Ming keeps it for today''s revenge.


    Even the blood on the knife hasn''t been wiped off. Now it''s dry and dark. Holding the handle, Pei Ming looks at Xue Tingying carefully.


    Look at the position of the knife that Lin Hai stabbed at his father, and then insert it deeply!


    "Ah --" the scream was chilling, but it attracted the applause of the audience. He deserved it and deserved it!


    Under the pain, Xue Tingying struggles to wriggle. The iron wire cuts his skin and flesh mercilessly, and the bloodstain spreads all over his body. The White Queen on the opposite side watches him suffer punishment and screams.


    How could they let her son suffer like this!


    But Xue tingji is to let her tear her heart, his mother died, and how desperate he experienced, it''s best to let white queen crazy, forever immersed in the pain at the moment.


    A knife is far from enough to vent his anger. Pei Ming simply classifies Xue Tingying as a broken blood man. Every place is not fatal. It''s not so easy to die.


    Finally, she was tired and left the blade on him. Then she ordered someone to smash him into meat mud with a strong log!


    Father rolled down the valley, hit the account of the boulder, she was on.


    At this moment, many people in the imperial city came to watch. They were oppressed by the prince and came to hold the show.


    However, amid the cheers and the hysterical roar of the queen, a few figures were sneaking into the potential corner, staring at Pei Ming for a moment

 Chapter 300

    Finally, Xue Tingying''s broken body was hung on the Palace door, warning the Bai people of the fate of offending Xue tingji and the Pei family.


    The White Queen looks really crazy and shakes her head and screams, but Pei Ming knows very well that she doesn''t, and this poisonous woman will give Xue tingji a lot of trouble in the future.


    But she doesn''t care about others now. Since Xue Ting keeps his promise, it''s time for the emperor to release people. She wants to see her little mother now.


    But just as she turned around and wanted to step down, a cold light suddenly came. Before she could react, she felt a stabbing pain in her chest.


    It''s a short arrow that just pierced her sternum! Even the sound of broken bones can be heard!


    Xue tingji, who witnessed this scene with his own eyes, though unbelievable, instinctively came forward to hold her, opened his mouth and could not utter a word.


    Then there was a commotion under the stage, and instead of running away, the attacker laughed wildly, as if celebrating his success.


    This person is the missing Pei Yu.


    She was surrounded by several people dressed as civilians, but from the look or the small crossbow machine in her hand, they were definitely not ordinary people, they were the remaining evils of the prince.


    Pei Yu''s disappearance was originally planned. The prince''s target was Xue tingji, and Pei Ming was the one she wanted to kill.


    Thanks to the fact that everyone didn''t take her seriously, the hiding went so smoothly. Isn''t that unexpected?


    Didn''t you think that she, who is redundant everywhere, can take the life of the princess?


    She pointed at Pei Ming and laughed without scruple. Even if she was caught alive, she didn''t look away. She just wanted to watch Pei Ming die to relieve her hatred.


    "It''s you who killed my mother. It''s you who made me like this. Don''t think about it. Go and bury my mother!"


    Xue tingji can''t even remember who this person is. When he hears a Ming''s trembling call, "Yu Niang", he reacts that this is the second miss of Pei''s family, the daughter of Wang''s evil woman.


    He roared and ordered people to tie Pei Yu up and throw him into the fire to burn him alive. Since he is the same dog as the prince, let''s hang the corpse together!


    At this time, Pei Ming has no strength to stand.


    Yu Niang''s scream, the people''s roar and Xue tingji''s cry were all indistinct to her. She could feel the pace of being held up and rushing to the palace. It was very bumpy. Several times, he almost fell down.


    How can his legs support him? Let her down. His fingertips seem to touch something. He unconsciously clenched and said two words weakly.


    "Tingji..."


    When Xue tingji heard her call, he ran to the nearest palace and watched her hand holding her collar become weaker and weaker. Her hard work would dry with tears.


    "Ah Ming, hold on. It''s going to be OK, Dr. Zhang Call Dr. Zhang


    But their return to the imperial city was too turbulent. Xue Ting asked Dr. Zhang to come back to the city later. It would take an hour or two at the fastest.


    Pei Ming can''t wait until then.


    Fortunately, there was no shortage of imperial doctors in the palace, but no one dared to make a diagnosis and treatment. Xue Ting swept them and said, "is everyone here?"


    One of them wiped his sweat and said, "Your Majesty has been ill recently, and two others are calling for him in Taiji Palace -"


    " Xue tingji interrupts him in a hurry. No matter what the emperor does, a doctor will come to help ah Ming.


    The imperial doctors didn''t dare to answer, but the Emperor just heard what he said. He could not help but frown and sulk, "you''re so presumptuous, you don''t even get the seal from the prince, so you dare to have no me in your eyes."


    At this time, Pei Ming was in a coma, which made Xue Ting blush. Hearing the words, he turned his head and looked at the emperor. Don''t say how disgusted he was, "do you think I don''t care for the crown prince?"


    The emperor choked with anger. He pointed out that he was about to reprimand him, but Xue tingji sneered, pointed to the door of the hall and said, "if Ah Ming has something to do, Darong will no longer exist. How can you compare with her?"


    In the end, Wu Da Jian persuades the emperor to leave, while Xue tingji stares at the imperial doctors. He always holds Pei Ming''s hand and regrets that he shouldn''t have come back.


    If they don''t come back, he and a Ming can live happily in Beidi. How can they suffer.


    Once again, I failed to keep my promise to protect her.


    What he said just now is not a threat. If we can''t save her life, then everyone will not live.


    It''s a pity that Pei Ming can''t feel his anxiety and indignation. In a trance, he seems to be in another place.


    The Chinese room, the curtains and the dim yellow lights are familiar, but I can''t remember where I''ve seen them. My ears are quite noisy, like, who''s talking?


    Is this a near death illusion? Why not let her stay with Xue tingji.


    The pain of her body was pulling her consciousness. Suddenly, she knew where she was.


    This is where she died in her last life. In Xu Yi''s palace, on the delivery bed, there is a child in her stomach.


    After all What''s going on? Is this life just a dream for her? There was never Xue tingji, only her dying extravagance.She wanted to raise her hand, but no matter what, she couldn''t use her strength. She was in pain all over, and she was dizzy by someone''s voice.


    After that, the voice quieted down, and the scene became dim. When she was struggling, she only had one idea.


    If she can open her eyes again, so that she can see the court by her side, can you


    Later, she fell into more dreams, as if she had returned to the north. The wind and snow were so cold, and she seemed to have entered the midsummer, sweating profusely.


    But no matter where she was, she was not too worried. She seemed to know firmly that she would return to the place she should go sooner or later.


    It was this belief that made her finally open her eyes after struggling for some time.


    The Chinese room and the curtain are similar to those in the dream, but not the same. Before she turns back, her cheeks are covered with warmth.


    "Are you awake?"


    The familiar tone made Pei Ming burst into tears. His eyes turned to him. He was really around.


    "Tingji..." She opened her lips in silence and wanted to embrace him. Xue tingji asked her not to move, leaned over and hugged her gently, "don''t be afraid, I''m here."


    His voice is hoarse, because in these days, countless roars. And Zhang Taiyi also hurried to the bedside, finally willing to show a little smile.


    "Niang Niang Da Fu, this time I was shot without danger. Although my sternum was broken, it was just stuck between my heart. If I deviated a little more, I would have to hit my heart directly."


    Pei Ming used Cistanche as a meal before he gained or lost money, which made his body and bones stronger. Otherwise, he would not be able to bear the blow.


    Once around the palace of hell, Pei Mingqing smiles and leans his face on Xue tingji''s arm. He soon thinks of something. He looks around the palace and finds nothing.


    Then he asked Xue tingji, where is the little mother?


    But Xue tingji''s face froze. Madam Feng Missing.

 Chapter 301

    Even the emperor claimed that he would never be found, but he lost three people alive, which is a mockery of the imperial power.


    It''s a blow to Pei Ming''s heart.


    Dare not let her wake up in a hurry, Xue Ting comfort, he has ordered people to expand the search, will be able to find back.


    "But..." Pei Ming is still worried. She is afraid that Xue Tingying will take her mother away. Who knows if there will be someone like Pei Yu.


    Xue tingji was also afraid. After calming her down, he went out to inquire in person. However, the general came in a hurry, "Your Highness, my subordinates found this!"


    It''s a letter to Pei Ming, only don''t hang it.


    Although he still had doubts, Xue tingji gave the letter to Pei Ming, whose handwriting Pei Ming recognized at a glance, and it was written on a silver plate.


    Jinzhanyinpan and Xiaomu together, the messenger is likely to be Xiao, which means that they are very safe.


    With the news, she can be regarded as steadfast, but Xue tingji is thoughtful, and finally chuckles and swallows back her doubts.


    On that night, a sound of good news came, and Feng and the gold silver plate appeared in front of the palace gate. Now they had been invited.


    Pei Ming was so excited that he almost sat up and hurt the wound. He could only rely on the soft pillow to see through. Before long, they stepped into the Palace door. This was a long time since they had been away.


    When he saw Pei Ming''s emaciated appearance, he burst into tears, "Ming Niang..."


    The following gold and silver plates also follow. Several women cry. Xue tingji does not dare to let Pei Ming move and asks where they have gone.


    And marigold silver plate subconsciously looked at Pei Ming, obviously as she guessed.


    In fact, on the day when they were "asked to leave" by the imperial guards, Xiao secretly followed them and did not act rashly, but rescued them on the day when the city was broken.


    After that, they hid until Xue Ting took advantage of the whole city to find out.


    And the place where they hid was unexpected. It was in Taifu''s mansion. It''s really a place with many secrets.


    Without the master''s command, Xiao didn''t show up. Pei Ming wanted to confess his existence, but Xue tingji laughed it off. "It''s good for people to come back, and Ah Ming can have a good rest. After all, he just woke up."


    Feng heard the meaning of chasing guests, nodded not to disturb, but just before leaving, he asked Xue tingji the most afraid question.


    "Why isn''t the Lord here?"


    Pei Ming, who was just about to lie down, shuddered at the sound of the speech. Xue tingji quickly invited the Feng family out, and soon came back alone, tugging at the corners of his mouth, "madam, she went to the side hall to have a rest first."


    Even if you cry, you can''t make her cry in front of Ah Ming''s face, so as not to hurt her.


    But who can hide this kind of thing? Pei Ming just said: "it''s time to let people It''s time to get ready. "


    At present, Pei Ming''s injury is not suitable to be moved, so Feng''s family and the gold silver plate are left in the palace, while Pei Shuo is sent back to the empty Pei mansion.


    In fact, there are still many things waiting for Xue tingji to do, but he doesn''t care about anything. Pei Ming''s body doesn''t heal one day, so he doesn''t get distracted one day.


    Even the Emperor didn''t bother him. He brought tonic every day, but Xue tingji never gave it to Pei Ming. He didn''t believe in the emperor, and he never asked him to come to comfort him.


    Half a month later, the eastern palace was reorganized properly, and Pei Ming was able to get up and move, so he and Xue tingji formally moved in.


    Sitting in front of the gorgeous make-up table, these Rouge powders are a little strange. Pei Ming holds Luo Zi Dai to draw them on his eyebrows, but he can''t grasp his strength well. He can''t help laughing bitterly, "I haven''t made up for a long time, I''m a handyman."


    Fortunately, Xue tingji just came in after she had a silver plate and made up for her.


    He held his breath when he saw her wearing Chinese clothes again and Yunji towering. Then he hugged her very carefully. He was so excited that he had some tears.


    "It''s good that I finally got you back."


    Pei Ming is not in the same mood. He is really handsome and the best man in the world.


    When they came to the gate of the East Palace, the maidservants of Ruyun said hello. Xue tingji was very helpful for their obedience.


    For the past half a month, he has only taken care of Pei Ming. Even general Chang and general Tan have not had time to reward him. So today, he is making up for it and leading everyone to see the prince''s palace.


    Pei Ming is not only interested in the servants like clouds, but also in the landscaping. She is more concerned about the familiar Pei mansion.


    From tomorrow, Pei Changyuan''s funeral ceremony will last for seven days. The emperor also gave a lot of things to compensate the assistant general for his last honor.


    But there was only one holy order that didn''t come down, that is to attack the baron.


    In principle, Pei Shuo should be the only son to inherit, but who can convince him? Both Pei Ming and Pei Jiajun recognize her as general Pei.


    So the Emperor didn''t bother to touch Xue tingji''s brow, so he let them go.


    The first thing I did when I got home was to burn qingfengyuan. It''s not a pity that Wang''s mother and daughter died, and there''s no need to leave any trump card. Anyway, they''re not qualified to be passed.Looking at the raging fire, Pei Ming still can''t calm down. He comes to the mourning hall again. As soon as he is about to make a good sacrifice, there is something unkind to make her unhappy.


    "Mingniang, my good sister --" the long ending made everyone frown, while Pei Ming didn''t even look back. Her brother still didn''t make any progress.


    It''s Pei Shuo who comes crying and howling. His face is still the same. It''s annoying to see him. What annoys Pei Ming even more is his voice.


    Pei Shuo couldn''t not be sad at all about his father''s death, and his tears were not fake. But when he was crying, his words were not right.


    "Mingniang, you''ve been to Beidi for a long time. Brother, I worry about you every day. As a man of Pei family, although I don''t have the credit to lead the army, it''s hard for me to support this family. Fortunately, you and I are both promising, and my father can be at ease..."


    What does he mean? I want to remind myself that he is the son of the Pei family who has the right to inherit. He should take his father''s position as a general.


    A piece of trash, where''s the face?


    No one spoke. Pei Ming''s face was even colder. He just looked at him coldly to see when he could put away this stupid act.


    Thanks to Pei Shuo''s self-knowledge, she just looked up to pick out her words more clearly, but she was frightened by her eyes. She immediately closed her mouth, knelt on the ground and did not dare to look up again.


    Looking at him like this, Pei Ming is very angry, slightly bent over, the tone of questioning is quite compelling.


    "Do you know how my father died?"


    Pei Shuo shakes her head timidly. She asks, "do you know how many people are in Pei''s army?"


    He didn''t know and understood his sister''s meaning, but just as he was about to explain, he suddenly felt a pain in his cheeks and was pinched by Pei Ming.


    There is no need for patience in her anger.


    "Are you thinking about this before my father has gone to earth? Do you have the ability and qualification? Shut up or go down and be filial. Choose for yourself


    Pei Shuo doesn''t dare to be presumptuous, but Pei Ming can see that he is still unwilling. It doesn''t matter. In the future, she has plenty of time to learn from him.


    Supported by Xue tingji, she stepped out of the mourning hall. She stopped at the door and said the last sentence: "from tomorrow on, it''s OK to be filial, but don''t cry, so that your father won''t hear you

 Chapter 302

    At a funeral, the whole nation mourned, and even the queen of the moon family expressed her sympathy. By the way, she congratulated Xue tingji on his successful accession to the crown prince.


    At the same time, officials have to come to express their condolence, which means that people who Xue tingji and Pei Ming do not want to see will also come.


    When he heard that Xu Taifu and his family came to the door, Xue tingji hummed coldly without hesitation, "let them go, they are not qualified to step here."


    Who betrayed Pei family''s side branch, let Xue Tingying have an opportunity, almost killed him and Ah Ming? Xu Taifu, an old immortal, has a face.


    Pei Ming also clenched her teeth, but her order was different: "let them in, everyone out, I want to talk to Taifu Speak alone. "


    After a cup of tea, Xu Taifu walked into the mourning hall tremblingly. There was no one around, only the white flag shaking and Pei Ming standing in front of the coffin.


    Her face was half covered by her hat, and her eyes were as sharp as snow, which made the old master shiver.


    "Lord Taifu." Pei Ming said with a sneer, "I haven''t seen you in a year. You''re getting old. Have you done something bad at night "The ghost knocks on the door?"


    Of course, Xu Taifu knew what she meant, but he refused to bow his head and admit his mistake. Pei Ming put away his smile and continued: "your Xu family''s wedding gift to Miss Bai was sent to the wrong door. We received it. Thank you very much!"


    She still remembers the danger of the towering tower. She won''t be hurt in vain.


    Looking at Xu Taifu''s calm expression, she felt even more ridiculous. She moved to ask him to put incense on his dead father first, and then quietly shut the door


    Xu Taifu, who was already guilty, was frightened by the sound of closing the door. When he looked back, he saw Pei Mingzheng looking at him with pity. The empty hall was too dark, which made him feel that the coffin behind him would open at any time.


    He knew he was scared, too? Pei Ming said with a smile, "at the beginning, I felt a little sorry for you. After all, you didn''t do anything harmful. Now you are at ease."


    Xu Taifu couldn''t understand, but he was absolutely clear about his situation. He heard Pei Ming ask, "do you know how you will die?"


    The voice of a wandering soul, with a smile but not a smile, was like a judge of the underworld. What he said made Xu Taifu sweat all over.


    "I don''t know when, after drinking the poison in the tea, it broke out in the middle of the night. It was a terrible struggle, and my eyes burst out..."


    What she said was exactly what happened to Xu Taifu in the last life. Xue tingji ordered to kill him at the beginning, but now it''s her.


    Even if she said something out of line, she still scared Xu Taifu into a weak leg and was about to escape, only to find that the door of the Lingtang could not be opened at all, while Pei Ming stood in front of the Lingtai and burst out laughing.


    "You and my father are not intimate friends, so go down and accompany him. If you have any crime, you can compensate him face to face."


    No longer able to withstand such threats, Xu Taifu screamed and struggled to open the door.


    At the same time, Xue tingji was also meeting a person alone.


    In fact, Xu Yi also thought of this day, so he was still calm. Xue tingji laughed at his obedience and took a sip of tea.


    Tut, the imperial city is better. The tea is so refreshing.


    "How many products does Lord Xu worship now?"


    Maybe it was in front of the prince for a long time. Xu Yi pretended to be quite calm, folded his sleeves and saluted: "back to your highness, I''ll be the Minister of Zhongshu"


    "Oh, it''s really prosperous." Xue tingji''s irony is self-evident, "where''s your expensive wife? Why didn''t you bring it?"


    Hearing this, Xu Yi''s face was shaken. "I''m pregnant, and I can''t move."


    Xue tingji''s eyes suddenly changed. He forced Xu Yi to look directly at himself with a smile. The smile seemed to smell of blood.


    "I haven''t had time to receive congratulations from all the officials for my new crown prince. Since Shi Lang Xu has a bright future, do you have to come up with something How about a gift to my satisfaction? "


    He dares to conclude that Xu Yi does not dare to resist, because he is such a weak man that he is absolutely reluctant to give up his own life.


    Sure enough, Xu Yi''s hesitation was only a blink of an eye, and then he folded his sleeve and saluted, "I''m a servant Take orders. "


    In the end, the grandparents and grandchildren of the Xu family left in a dilemma. Old Taifu was old and had no strength to get on the carriage. Xu Yi was absent-minded and didn''t even help his grandfather.


    Looking at the carriage away, Pei Ming, standing at the door, picked his eyebrows. Xue Ting pinched his earlobe and said, "what did you say to that old man?"


    She put her arms around his waist, and the charm of her eyes was charming. "You''ll soon know."


    Xue tingji can''t help kissing her tender lips. It''s a good taste that she hasn''t seen for a long time. "Are you curious about what I said to Xu Yi?"


    She was speechless, which attracted him more warmly, "you will soon know..."


    A bleak too Fu Fu Fu, young lady Bai rushed to meet, "father-in-law, husband, are you ok?"


    Although she is the daughter of Bai family, she has no domineering family members. Now she is five months pregnant, and the whole family respects her.Usually, Xu Yi is considerate to her, but today she looks at her strangely and tightly, which makes her heart beat. "But is that Prince''s highness embarrassing you?"


    Xu Yi shakes his head and says nothing. He goes back to his bedroom and sighs wearily. Then he stares at the belt on the hanger and seems to struggle.


    After a while, Bai came in with his stomach. He didn''t dare to make a noise, but he couldn''t help asking a few questions, but he didn''t get a response from his husband.


    Ignoring her concern, Xu Yi stands up in a daze, takes off the belt and pulls it off.


    It''s very strong.


    For fear that he would not open up, Bai quickly stopped, "my husband can''t, maybe the prince will forgive you."


    "Yes, he will." Xu Yi raised his eyes, and his expression made Bai realize something. He retreated in fear, but met the stool, "husband, husband, I''m your wife..."


    Xu Yi is also very painful, but what can be done? He can only be cruel and wrap the belt around Bai''s neck.


    "I only blame you for being Bai''s daughter. I was forced by the queen to marry you at the beginning. Now the prince wants your life, and I can''t help it..."


    Poor Bai couldn''t resist and could only struggle in suffocation. She was still pregnant with the children of the Xu family. How could she be so merciless to her!


    Suddenly, thunder and lightning rolled in the sky, which made Xu''s house white. The rainstorm answered and covered up the maid''s scream.


    In the evening of that day, when the thunderstorm was at its peak, Xu Yi came to the door again, numb but not sad.


    Xue tingji raised the corner of his eyes and asked him what he was doing here. Xu Yi folded his sleeve and said, "give a gift to your highness."


    Then he put two things in front of Xue tingji.


    A small brocade box, and a body with a high abdomen!

 Chapter 303

    The daughter-in-law of the Xu family died unjustly. If you want to blame it, blame empress Bai and Xu Yi, the cool and thin husband.


    Although somewhat compassionate, Pei Ming hates the Bai family and despises Xu Yi''s selfishness.


    She is full of disgust cold eyes, let Xue tingji very satisfied, holding her gently pinch her growing face, "or your husband well, at least, not for their own life and hand knife wife and children."


    Without rejecting his intimacy, Pei Ming is curious about what''s in the other box that Xue tingji can miss so much.


    It turned out to be a trigger, which made her confused. He asked her, "do you remember this?"


    Where she remembered it, Xue tingji never forgot it.


    When they first met, Taiming lake was attacked. Xue Ting saved Pei Ming. As a token of gratitude, Pei Ming gave him the jade town paper. However, he was so angry that he gave Xu Yi the jade town paper.


    I didn''t expect that she had a little thing on her mind, and he had remembered it for two years?!


    "Of course." Xue tingji is also quite proud, "besides me, how dare other men have what you send."


    Pei Ming couldn''t help laughing and joked: "xiongtukan has given me such a valuable gift, but I haven''t returned it, or..."


    Before he finished, he pinched his chin and said, "how dare you?"


    She is proud Jiao pick eyebrow, "I dare, how can you?"


    The natural answer to her is that Xue Ting humiliates Xu Yi with what he can''t get in front of Xu Yi by kissing him fiercely.


    After enough intimacy, Xue tingji was satisfied. He looked at Xue tingji and said, "it''s time for Xu Shilang to serve his country. OK, go back."


    When Xu Yi left, Pei Ming suddenly said, "say hello to Xu Taifu for me. By the way, it''s time for you to change the pillar for him."


    Xue tingji looked at her as if she had tasted the profound meaning, while the poor lady Bai was sent to the empress''s Baofeng hall.


    You can imagine what kind of shouting and swearing she would be, but it doesn''t help. It seems that it''s good for her to suffer alive.


    By the time the rain stopped, Pei Ming''s injury had not yet healed, so he had a rest.


    During this period of time, she was filial to her father, so she had to live in the general''s house, and Xue tingji was with her. Anyway, he was used to living in her boudoir for a long time, and his wish was fulfilled.


    At night, Pei Ming sleeps on Xue tingji''s arm. After a while, she looked up at him. Although she closed her eyes, she could tell from her breath that he was not asleep.


    "Tingji, my father will be buried tomorrow."


    "Well, I''ll be with you."


    His answer was obviously not what Pei Ming wanted to hear, but he wanted to turn over and hurt his chest, so he had to lie down, "do you want to..."


    Before he finished speaking, Xue tingji held her hair and coaxed her to have a rest. "If there''s anything wrong, let''s wait until the funeral ceremony is over."


    Pei Ming was frustrated by his obvious avoidance. He just sat up and lifted his quilt.


    "Lady Zhao''s grave is still in Pei''s family. Now that we are back, we should move her out."


    When Zhao''s concubine was abandoned outside the palace, Pei Ming couldn''t bear it and told the Pei family to collect her first, but after all, it was rash and needed a proper burial.


    But Xue tingji didn''t even open his eyes. He turned over and carried her on his back, obviously evading the problem.


    Pei Ming knew why he was like this, but he couldn''t help it. He pushed him on the back and said, "she''s your biological mother. How can you have children who are not filial?"


    This time Xue Ting simply pretended to sleep. Pei Ming said to himself that he had a way to control him!


    "Court by, pain..." She pressed her chest and let Xue tingji sit up immediately with a trembling cry of pain, for fear of repeated injuries.


    Before he asked, Pei Ming put away his painful expression, grabbed his wrist and forced him to ask, "are you going or not?"


    If he doesn''t answer, I''m afraid he won''t want to sleep tonight. Xue Ting tries not to let her see her expression by drooping her head.


    "I know I should bury her, but..."


    Pei Ming is aware of the trembling of the ending. He Crying?


    Xue tingji was about to tilt his head to verify his conjecture, but he turned away and hid his emotion. He took two deep breaths before biting his teeth, "but I hate her and don''t want to see her at all!"


    If she hadn''t been clever, how could she have made him exiled and made Ah Ming suffer with him?!


    Can their sufferings and dangers be written off? And that''s what his pathetic mother brought.


    He can''t be like an ordinary filial son to let bygones be bygones for his mother''s stupidity.


    Even without waiting for Pei ming to say anything more, he almost begged her to stop. Pei Ming knew that this kind of thing could not be forced, so he was disappointed and sighed.


    Her heart knot is solved, but Xue tingji''s heart is still pressed in the deepest, unwilling to be touched.


    After that, none of them spoke any more, and each of them fell asleep with his heart in his heart. The next day, the remaining 100000 Pei family soldiers, the collateral clansmen headed by the second uncle, and the people of the whole city came to see Pei off.Pei Ming''s small figure was in the front, holding a spirit card. He walked very slowly every step. After the tomb was built, he knocked his head three times.


    In the future, she must personally catch the White Queen to the grave and kowtow to death!


    When the funeral was over, she should go back to her home, but she refused to leave. She grabbed Xue tingji and said, "it''s ok if you don''t go, but lady Zhao is my mother-in-law. I should go to worship her."


    She deliberately did not avoid speaking, but general Chang and general Tan were there. If Xue tingji even insisted on not going to worship his biological mother, she would not be the only one giving advice.


    The unavoidable Xue tingji was silent for a long time. After all, he couldn''t beat her. His eyelids and shoulders dropped down. "You and I Let''s go together. "


    Zhao pin''s grave is not far from here. It''s not big, and the inscription is only a few words, but it''s clean and there''s not even a weed. It means that someone can always come to take care of it, which is a distraction to Zhao pin.


    Pei''s servants said that the second lady did all this in person.


    Hearing this, Xue tingji made a big gift to Feng, thanking her for her kindness.


    Although he lowered his head, Pei Ming just caught a glimpse of his eyes and touched his heart. He silently ordered everyone to leave first and gave him a space to mourn alone.


    Sure enough, after others left, Xue tingji knelt in front of the tomb. His right leg made it very difficult to kneel, but no matter how difficult it was, he did it.


    Instead of kowtowing immediately, he stared at every word on the tombstone for a long time, then slowly frowned and blinked more and more frequently.


    Pei Ming knelt beside him and comforted him with a hug. "If you want to cry, just cry. There''s no one else here."


    His shoulder twitched twice, and then he took a deep breath, which was followed by tears that he could no longer resist. He simply covered his face and choked up silently.


    "She''s been in the deep palace for decades. Why is she so stupid? She''s easily fooled. She''s harmed you, me and herself."


    Pei Ming didn''t speak, while Xue tingji sighed deeply, raised his head again, reached out and touched the rough tombstone, leaving mottled tears on it.


    "But she didn''t just die miserably. Her father was too cruel. Can''t she read a little bit of love, because she only committed this stupid crime for many years?


    She is such a man of her duty. Why can''t my Father forgive her, even if Give her a decent way to die... "


    No matter how much he has experienced in Beidi and what kind of cadre he grows up to be, he will never forget everything about gongbian. When he thinks about it, he is still the helpless teenager.


    Pei Ming can''t help crying as he gradually collapses. He hugs him and weeps.


    Just let him cry. No one bothers him

 Chapter 304

    After venting his heartache, Xue tingji''s eyebrows relaxed a little. He also agreed to choose a good place to move Zhao''s concubine out for another burial. He also slapped the emperor and queen in the face.


    After returning to Pei''s house, Pei Ming''s eyes darkened again, but there was something that made her a little embarrassed.


    She didn''t know how to talk to Xue tingji about the existence of Xiao.


    It''s not that she is still wary of him and refuses to let him know her background, but that she is afraid that Xue tingji will have some misunderstanding when she knows that she already has so many plans and secretly raises a man.


    After all, that guy is jealous and careful. He can be jealous of people who have a bad relationship with her for several days.


    She has a headache when she thinks about it. No, it''s better to talk about it later.


    But when he stayed in Pei''s house, it was not easy for Jinzhan to inform the news. Alas, the relative disadvantages of day and night appeared.


    Just as she was distressed, the Feng family just came to rescue her. She was afraid that mingniang would be too sad, but she forgot that Pei Ming had been sad for several months since the LORD had passed away.


    However, Pei Ming just grabs her as an excuse to let Xue Ting evade for a while. Their wives have to talk The secret words of boudoir.


    "All right." Xue tingji didn''t think much, "I''ll come back later."


    "No!" Pei Ming deliberately cleared his voice, and his eyes drifted, "you''d better not sleep well with me tonight, to save We''re both uncomfortable. "


    Mo Yue guessed her meaning. Xue tingji couldn''t help laughing. In that case, he went to the east palace to become a prince.


    After waiting for him to leave, Pei Ming was relieved, but he was not comfortable with Feng''s gaze.


    She was seriously injured before, and Feng patronized and looked after her. She never had a chance to ask for some words. Now that she has come forward, it''s time to have a good chat.


    For example, they have been in Beidi for a whole year. Why hasn''t her stomach moved?


    When Pei Ming blushed, Feng''s expression was rare and lively. He covered his mouth and laughed, "you are so angry. Can you stand it?"


    "Little mother!" Pei Ming refused to say any more. He covered his face and stamped his feet in shame. He saw the silver plate on one side laughing. He was even more regretful. He had known that he would not mention it!


    Finally, she asked her mother out, and her forehead hurt a little more. She glared back at the too rampant silver plate. "You''ve been a girl for a year, and you haven''t changed your disposition."


    Then he straightened his face and asked Jin Zhan to inform Xiao, "let him give Xu Taifu an end and use the most ruthless medicine."


    Jin Zhan takes orders to leave, while Yin pan turns his mouth. Pei Ming just catches a glimpse of his little action, and his eyes darken thoughtfully


    That night, Xiao came back to recover his life. It took only half an hour to make sure that he didn''t know it.


    At this time, Pei Ming was standing by his bed, looking up at the bright moon. He felt that the four directions of the imperial city were too small, even the moon night was not so beautiful.


    Before long, Xu Fu will be able to cry. I don''t know if Xu Yi can squeeze out two tears.


    Now that she was worried, she could rest at ease, but she couldn''t sleep on the bed. She was very nervous as soon as she closed her eyes.


    I''ve been used to accompanying him day and night, but I''m not sure if I don''t have him.


    Thinking about it, she was still afraid that the eastern palace was not safe enough. She had to be with him, so she didn''t delay. She immediately changed her clothes and left the palace overnight.


    Meanwhile, Xue tingji couldn''t sleep.


    Although he changed all the decorations, he still cared that this was the place where the former Prince Xue Tingying lived, as if there was still a disgusting smell in this bedroom.


    Only the newly moved tiger thorn plum can calm his irritable mood, but this sweet fragrance makes him more restless.


    Only then discovered oneself to Pei Ming already depended on to this share, did not have her, even the soul could not defend.


    He turned over and forced himself to sleep, but he heard the slight sound of the door being pushed open.


    After a moment of vigilance, he secretly raised the corner of his lips, because he heard Pei Ming''s faint laughter.


    I miss him, but he sleeps soundly? Pei Ming has a bad heart and puts his hair in front of him. He pretends to be a ghost to scare him.


    With a smile came to the bedside, just about to climb up, but see his slightly tight shoulders, he did not sleep!


    Realizing that she was cheated, she was about to run away, but she was suddenly hugged and thrown into the quilt. Xue Ting saw her ghost like dress, and it was funny after kissing.


    "Whose ghost aunt is this? I don''t know why she''s so ashamed. Why do you want to suck my Yang?"


    Pei Ming giggles when he is amused. Isn''t it? Seeing a handsome man, he wants to pick something to fill his stomach. Isn''t this young man afraid?


    The night is dark and the wind is high. It''s hard to control such teasing. Pei Ming doesn''t know that Xue Tingzhi has moved his heart, but he still looks up and smiles. His beautiful chin marks the lines of his neck. It''s really mouth watering.


    When his lower lip was touched by his finger, Pei Ming saw the strong meaning in his eyes. He had some expectation in his heart. After all, they hadn''t been intimate for a long time.Can''t you see her mood? Xue tingji, who was promised, let go of her courage and kneaded her lower lip for a long time until it was red and tender.


    She crossed her chin and throat, lingered in her neck socket for a moment, then pulled out her collar and came to the ravine.


    Since she was hurt by the arrow, he never came here again. Now he is very gentle, for fear of hurting her.


    The scar left in the middle of the wound indicates what kind of near death she had been. It seems to echo with the character Pei in her heart, which makes Xue Ting scared at any time.


    Besides the scar, there is delicate skin. When the fingertips pass by, it makes her shudder and react unexpectedly.


    Being easily guided by her, her body also responded quickly. Xue tingji''s movements were a little lighter. On the contrary, it was because of her lightness that she became more sensitive, biting her knuckles and tightening her whole body.


    Having been sleeping together for such a long time, she was still so shy, which undoubtedly made him more interested. When he made her almost scream, he was willing to give up. As long as he looked at her breathing, he was excited enough.


    Unable to bear his torment, Pei Ming is angry and wants to run away, but he holds it down. He struggles so hard that it hurts. He is so upset that he presses her back and just lies down.


    "Don''t move tonight, I''ll..."


    On how to adapt to the new residence, the simplest way, of course, is to leave their own traces.


    When the sun rises tomorrow, they, the new owners of the eastern palace, will be familiar with it.

 Chapter 305

    The best porcelain bottle was smashed to pieces, and none of the servants dared to come near. Even Xu Yi could only stand outside the door, persuading his grandfather to calm down.


    From yesterday on, I don''t know what happened, Xu Taifu suddenly became very irritable, like a madman.


    "What did I do wrong? I''m obviously for the sake of great harmony! It is legitimate to inherit! Xue tingji is a traitor, and Pei Changyuan is a fool! It''s no pity that they all died. I''m to blame for that! "


    But in the twinkling of an eye, he sat down on the ground again, weeping his chest and wailing, "Lao Pei, I can''t help it. My Xu family has to live..."


    In this way, he cried for a while and scolded for a while. Where is the state of a respected old minister? Xu Yi was frightened. He went into the room carefully and wanted to help his grandfather up.


    But as soon as he saw him, Xu Taifu came straight at him, grabbed his collar, raised his hand and slapped, "who let you kill your wife, so spineless?! Do you think Xue tingji can let you go if you are fawning on and begging for mercy? "


    It''s true that Xue tingji has never been such a good talker. If he kills Bai''s wife as a sign of submission, he can let bygones be bygones? I''m afraid there will be a lot of trouble in the future.


    But at the same time, Bai was completely offended, and the queen would not let them go.


    At this time, both sides of the Xu family are not human, and there is no place to stand. It''s hard to say what the future will be like.


    Covering the painful cheek, Xu Yi is not very worried, because he is unable to fight at all. What can he do except obey.


    There is nothing wrong with his thinking like this. After all, he didn''t have the backbone at the beginning, so he easily gave Pei Ming over to Xue tingji.


    On the contrary, when Xu Taifu was insane, he did not forget about the court. He must not let Xue tingji take the crown prince''s place, so he had to do his best to pull him down!


    I don''t know how crazy I am now.


    "You muster the civil servants to impeach Xue tingji. You must not bow to him, not one of them!"


    The civil service group is like a flock of sheep. As long as the leader has no distractions, others can follow him closely, even if they are willing to die.


    But as long as one person wavers, especially the leader takes the lead in submission, then all of them will soon collapse like loose sand and become their own camps.


    Xu Yi listened absently, and nodded hastily after being repeatedly forced by his grandfather. "The grandson knows that the grandson''s wife was killed by Xue tingji."


    Xu Taifu was relieved at last, but there were more and more blood in his eyes. He pushed Xu Yi away impatiently, then covered his head and began to cry out.


    It''s more than that. He began to have nosebleed and delirium. Just when everyone wanted to get close, he suddenly vomited a mouthful of black blood and looked around for something.


    Then, an unexpected scene happened.


    Xu Taifu''s twisted expression seemed to be in agony. In full view of the public, his seven orifices were bursting with blood, like ghosts.


    In the exclamation of his maidservants, he couldn''t bear it any more, and rushed straight towards the wall.


    How did Tang Tai Fu touch the wall and die?


    The most astonished is Xu Yi. He doesn''t know what to do. What''s funny is that Xu Taifu doesn''t die completely. He turns his eyes and twitches on the ground.


    And his white eyes were covered with blood. No one who had seen him was not afraid.


    But no one will know that the reason why Xu Taifu was so poisoned was that he didn''t die immediately, it was not like illness, and it was even more difficult to find out the root cause.


    Only by this way can Xu Taifu be completely destroyed, and the pain will last for several hours.


    Well, take your time.


    It wasn''t until dusk that there was a lot of wailing in Taifu''s house. The news soon spread to the east palace. At that time, Xue tingji was painting Pei Ming, trying to argue that his painting skills had never regressed.


    Hearing the report, he almost shook off Mo Di, "suddenly dead? The old man''s breath is very clean. I haven''t had time to settle with him yet. "


    Pei Ming raised his mouth slightly. "How did he die?"


    Pei Li replied: "it''s a stroke, but it''s definitely not that simple to see the look of the Xu family."


    It''s a pity that Pei Ming wants to appreciate the effect of the poison with his own eyes. It''s really reliable.


    Her smile happened to be caught by Xue tingji. After two or three strokes, the whole painting was vivid. It was not as gentle and amiable as an ordinary beauty, but rather a vivid and shrewd expression.


    Let people see the painting can imagine, this is how a brilliant, not easy to provoke but also attracted attention of the woman.


    Finally, he was satisfied. After drying his pen and ink, he gave orders to go down and prepare a "heavy gift". Tomorrow, they will go to Xu''s house to express their condolence.


    The next day, Pei Ming, who was still in filial piety, was not dressed in fancy clothes. However, he was all plain silk, embroidered with fine honeysuckle patterns. On the pearl chain at his waist, there was a small Baigong ball as an ornament. His hair was smooth and smooth. The ornaments were gems specially given by Yue to Xue Ting as a gift.


    Although there is no gorgeous color, but incomparably luxurious, more than before she added a bit of arrogant state.What kind of monarch Xue tingji is, she is the same. More precisely, as a general of Pei''s army, she is the one who really holds military power in Darong.


    With Xue tingji, a future king who dotes on her, her military power is equal to imperial power.


    The carriage stopped at the gate of Taifu''s house. As usual, Xue tingji got off first and then led Pei ming down. This action has been a long time since she saw it for a year, which made her miss it.


    After giving him enough face, Pei Ming and he step into the gate side by side. Xu Yi comes in a hurry, unable to say whether he is angry or frightened.


    "The prince and When the empress of the crown prince came in person, the lower official was disappointed to welcome him from afar, but he still looked forward - "


    before he finished, Pei Ming was not willing to say," call me general Pei. "


    More or less guilty, Xu Yi didn''t dare disobey, "I''m sorry, Pei Excuse me, general


    Looking at his low voice, Pei Ming is still not angry.


    At the beginning, the Xu family joined hands with the prince and secretly helped the Pei family uncle. They almost killed her and Xue tingji. She did not forget the thrill of hanging on the tower.


    And Xu Yi is also an accomplice. Is that what you can''t get will be destroyed? Can you really be cruel and let others harm her? Now you can face her as if nothing happened?


    The more I think about it, the more I can''t swallow it. Pei Ming tilts her head and shakes her step. This is the grace she should have.


    Let go of Xue tingji''s hand and move forward two steps. She laughs sarcastically, "see you again for a long time. Don''t you look up at me?"


    Xu Yi''s eyelids fan hastily, which makes Pei Ming smile more deeply. Seeing that he doesn''t cooperate, he simply uses the tone of command, "look up, look at me."


    God knows how dangerous Xue tingji''s eyes become. She stares at Pei Ming''s back. What does she want to do?

 Chapter 306

    When old lovers meet, they want to talk about their old love?


    Xue tingji''s eye knife is as sharp as it needs to be. He stares at Xu Yi to see how he dares to react.


    Of course, he knows his deterrence, but Pei Ming intends to humiliate Xu Yi and let him have a closer look at her, but she is still what she used to be?


    "I fell down from a tall tower, not dead or disfigured. Are you very lucky?"


    Xu Yi avoided sight and tried to excuse himself, but his throat trembled and he couldn''t speak.


    Pei Ming is even more irritated by his cowardly virtue. This kind of person deserves to count on her and tingji.


    "Although I''m all right, my husband was seriously injured. He had a large amount of blood in his back brain and was in a coma for ten days..."


    At the thought of her fear at that time, she couldn''t help but wet her eyes and refused to show weakness in front of her enemies. "So you say, who should I ask for this debt?"


    The implication is more obvious, but it makes Xu Yi more timid, "the next officer leads his highness and the general to the Lingtang."


    Hum, you want to pay for your grandfather''s death? Pei Ming sniffed, "Xu Yi, don''t you care about anyone''s sacrifice except yourself?"


    Then he took Xue tingji''s hand and left him in the same place to hurt himself.


    Once Taifu died, the emperor would give him a reward. The funeral was magnificent, but Pei Ming was not happy.


    Why should such villains enjoy the same funeral rites as their fathers.


    Looking around, he asked the maid why the old lady was not there. The maid said that the old lady was too sad and ill. Pei Ming heard that she was scared and ill.


    But it''s good that she doesn''t have to worry about the old man''s face. She grabs a white flag carelessly and tears it down!


    The white flag''s bracket just fell on the coffin and made a dull noise. Everyone in Xu''s family''s face changed, but she didn''t mean to stop.


    All the white banners were torn down, and all the tributes on the platform were brushed off. Even the gold painted Spirit card was thrown into the brazier by her.


    This is a great disrespect to the dead, but all the people in Xu''s house only dare to be angry.


    Pei Ming gave up and was very satisfied with his masterpiece.


    "You want to die? you must be dreaming! My Pei family''s hatred will never be let go until death. Did you think about today when you murdered Pei Ming? Now, let''s have a long memory! "


    She picked up the candlestick and threw it at the white flag on the ground. The fire started quickly. The servants of Xu''s family wanted to put out the fire, but Pei Ming leaned on Xue tingji''s arm and laughed.


    "Tingji, you say that since Taifu is dead, is it not suitable for Taifu to keep it?"


    When Xue tingji took orders, a large number of soldiers rushed in. Without saying a word, he destroyed the Taifu mansion in the most rude way.


    Just when the whole residence was about to be poisoned, Xu Yi finally stood up and knelt down to beg the prince and general Pei to stop.


    Pei Ming is quite ready to promise. After all, the Xu family is not dead, so leave half of the backyard and let them live on the ruins. They are not allowed to move away.


    Isn''t the Xu family the head of all officials? Then let the high officials see how hopeless their leaders are.


    Revenge is very happy. Pei Ming doesn''t want to stay much. Just as he is about to leave, Xu Yi suddenly says something that shocks her.


    "Just look at Li Xue''s face. Please leave some face for the Xu family."


    She was stunned for a long time. She was angry, but when she turned her head, her tears still overflowed.


    "You still have the face to lift snow Do you know how she died? Have you ever visited her? How can you be qualified to take her as a shield! "


    After the roar, she felt dizzy. Xue Ting took care of her for a long time by holding her firmly. Now she knows how to feel her pulse. She finds out that her heart rhythm is uneven and doesn''t dare to make her angry again.


    If you want to vent your anger, there will be opportunities in the future.


    The forced demolition of Taifu mansion is well known to all, including some mysterious guests hiding in the city.


    In an ordinary small courtyard, the household appliances are half new, the moss in the corner is not taken care of, and many places even accumulate thick dust, which looks like a temporary shelter.


    Even so, there are many valuable utensils in the main room, and the incense is rare in the world. It can be seen that the temporary residents are not ordinary people.


    The young man came back from the outside and said hello to the old man in the room, "grandfather, the Xu family has been avenged. Can we show up?"


    "Not yet." The old man brushed his beard and shook his head, "the status quo is not so stable, wait."


    The man didn''t dare to say anything, but he looked a little depressed. He was not used to coming to this cramped house and didn''t understand why his grandfather had to wait and wait.


    Of course, the old man could see his impatience and gave a reply with a smile, "we have to wait until Xue tingji is in full power and is officially married to Pei Ming."


    No one knows what the grandfathers and grandsons are up to. As the prince makes a big fuss about Taifu, it is said that the civil servants can''t sit still."The prince is domineering and bullying others!"


    "How can Lord Tangtang Taifu be so humiliated?"


    "The Xu family is not dead, and the Lord Xu Shilang will be the pillar of Darong in the future!"


    The clamour came and went, all of which were written down by the silver plate. Who said what, word for word, all of which were conveyed to the young lady.


    The more Pei Ming listens, the more he wants to laugh. Does Xu Yi want to be a pillar? If so, Darong will be waiting for the subjugation.


    Putting down the tea cup, she asked the silver plate in a wrong way. What''s the common people''s attitude towards Bai recently? The rumor that has been released for so long should be effective.


    However, the silver plate turned its lip. "The common people are disgusted with Bai''s family, but they can''t stand it. With the support of the queen, they don''t dare to talk about it."


    Originally, some good people made up a lot of books about the evil deeds of the Bai family. However, as soon as they sold a few books, they were beaten down by the Bai family.


    "But justice is in the hearts of the people. We don''t need to advocate it. The people naturally know it."


    This is the silver plate. Pei Ming held his head and laughed, "what do you think is human words to be feared? Those civil servants are going to scold Xue ting. Why should we not stand up against them? "


    War also depends on the momentum. How can they fight? They have to start first, so that those civil servants can be accused by Wanfu.


    "From today on, I will stop criticizing the Bai family. Instead, I will scold the civil servants, saying that they are just like the Bai family. If you open your mouth, you will know the right and wrong. You have to think of your own words. Anyway, you can do whatever you want to do."


    Without waiting for the silver plate to answer, Xue tingji''s laughter came out of the door. "Ah Ming, you''re so mean. Who offends you, you''re unlucky."


    The silver plate retreats smartly, leaving Pei ming to taste the tea with a smile. However, Xue Ting grabs the tea cup, bows her head and takes away the fragrance from her mouth. "Well, it''s really sweet."


    This lecher! No matter how long, Pei Ming can''t adapt to his teasing. Xue tingji holds her in his arms and talks about the topic she just discussed with Yinpan.


    "I just want to cure them. I don''t like shouting. Let them shout enough."


    Pei Ming came to be interested and asked him what he wanted to do. Xue Ting pinched his chin and rubbed it lightly. "Wait and see."


    But now it''s more important to wipe her lips

 Chapter 307

    "Xue tingji, you traitor, bully others!"


    To Xue tingji, the abuse of civil servants was not painful at all. He even walked around with great interest to see what they could do.


    While the generals behind him were gloating one by one, Pei Ming couldn''t laugh or cry. This guy didn''t have so many bad ideas.


    What did his Highness the prince do? He dug a hole in the street in the center of the Imperial City, and then threw all the civil servants who scolded him into the hole.


    Come on, scold. He''s all ears.


    "You say Prince Ben bullies others? That''s right. Today I''m going to bury you alive. What can you do? "


    Sure enough, his personality will not change. He will always be so overbearing. Pei Ming has no choice but to shake his head, but he didn''t stop his nonsense.


    It''s good to let these people be afraid, but it saves time to fight. Anyway, Xue tingji doesn''t care what other people think of him. Just grab the throne.


    However, a man who is willing to die has poked Xue tingji''s painful point in his heart, which can never be forgiven.


    "And Pei Ming, you unworthy girl! Run for concubine, did you have a wedding? If you follow the traitor early, regardless of the family''s dignity, what kind of Prince and concubine are you playing here? Don''t you think it''s a shame to your dead father? "


    Pei Ming had heard a lot of such words in his last life, but this is the first time in his life that someone dares to say that no matter how many times he has heard them, they are too harsh for her to accept.


    However, Xue tingji, who was more angry than her, calmly raised his finger and pointed to the old minister, "bury him for me."


    A few words were enough to make the old minister''s face change, but they had a lot of backbone, and they wanted to show their justice when they died.


    But how could Xue tingji make him die comfortably? He dug another pit to fill him up and specially exposed his head. He didn''t die so soon, but the feeling of suffocation was enough to make him regret.


    When people saw their colleagues come to such an end, they all swallowed their saliva. Xue tingji looked down at them. Against the dark face of the light and the cold light in his eyes, he could make people fall into the ice cellar with one glance.


    "Have you seen it all? If you dare to criticize Pei Ming, that''s the end. If anyone else has any complaints, now tell them. I''ll let him die more bravely. "


    The old minister was still sobbing at the end of his life, as if he were a blade in everyone''s heart. Every jump was painful, and even the atmosphere did not dare to come out.


    Looking at his angry side face, Pei Ming was not angry at all. He went to embrace his arm and put his forehead on his shoulder.


    "Thank you very much."


    Thank you for your protection.


    The more gentle she is, the more guilty Xue tingji is. He wrapped her in his arms and apologized softly. It is because he failed to honor her. In the future, when their emperor and empress get married, he will return all the money he owes her.


    They were just warm for a moment, but they were interrupted by the distant cry. They were a group of officials. They must have come to support them.


    This group of officials, who are obviously younger and are estimated to have just entered the official career, don''t want to have a bright future. They come to follow Bai''s running dogs to make a fuss. It seems that all the sages and sages they have eaten have been pulled out.


    The young man at the head yelled fiercely, but how did Pei Ming look A little familiar?


    Xue tingji felt the same way. He ordered someone to drag him over. Just as he was about to ask questions, a shout came from behind.


    "Brother!"


    It''s Banliu. She doesn''t stay in the east palace. Why do she come out.


    But Pei Ming soon remembered the reason. No wonder the young official looked familiar. He turned out to be Banliu''s younger brother.


    But now there is no need for her to show up. It''s better to keep some secrets.


    She stopped Banliu and kept her voice as low as possible. "Sister Liu, you don''t need to do this. We don''t need you to sacrifice."


    But Banliu just shakes her head. She has to be reunited with her brother, doesn''t she?


    This Pei Ming is really hard to stop, but still want to save face for her, "you don''t say anything, we won''t embarrass your brother."


    Banliu thanks him for his kindness, takes a deep breath, and goes to his brother. Before he says a word, tears ripple down.


    "Wenzhao Ah Jie is back. "


    The little official was stunned for a long time, as if he could not recognize his sister. After all, I haven''t seen her for many years, and she is not what she used to be.


    "Sister Sister


    Liu Wenzhao hesitated and did not step forward. Banliu was not in a hurry to rush forward. Instead, he burst into tears and asked him if he knew where he had gone.


    Liu Wenzhao didn''t forget his sister''s involvement in those years, but now when he is asked in public, he can''t speak.


    He didn''t want to let others know that he had a concubine for others, and he was also regarded as the elder sister of Liao girl.


    But his hesitation, half willow can not understand? My heart is deeply hurt, not because of shame, but because of my brother.


    "You wanted to redeem me, didn''t you? But it''s not your fault that you didn''t find me, because elder sister, I... "


    When she said this, Pei Ming and Xue tingji frowned and didn''t want to let her go on. They went forward to stop her.There are many officers and soldiers here. It''s too easy for her to hold the half willow, so she also made preparations. She took out a pair of scissors from her sleeve and put them in her throat.


    "What are you doing?" Pei Ming didn''t dare to step forward any more. His anxious attitude made Banliu very grateful.


    But she is determined, no one can stop her. She looks at her brother and tells all the truth.


    She was sold to the black kiln on the way to her marriage, and became a dark woman. For several years, her life was not like death.


    It is the prince''s royal highness and princess who have saved her and all the poor women like her. Because of this, she has to let her brother know that he is wrong.


    "You said the prince was domineering. Did you go to the border? You go to Guanshan Town to have a look! Why do you follow so many officials? "


    It is also said that the empress of the crown prince is not. She suffered the loss of her father alone in Beidi, and went through life and death with the crown prince to fight for peace at the border.


    Why should they accuse her of those who enjoy themselves and live a comfortable life?


    The tearful refutation made many soldiers feel sad. It was a really hard time. Looking back, the crown prince and empress really worked hard.


    Half Liu said that this was nothing else, so he wanted to seek justice for the two benefactors. He should repay the kindness with his modest efforts. If it''s not finished, he''ll pay it in the next life.


    Soon after that, when she gritted her teeth to stab her throat, Pei Ming pushed her to the ground, and the scissors were patted away.


    But Banliu had no face to live. When she said this, she didn''t intend to endure the coldness of others.


    Pei Ming didn''t allow her to die. He held her face and said loudly, "even the shameless people like the queen have the face to live. You are the victim and you have nothing wrong. Why don''t you live well? You are the villain!"


    Half Liu stops crying when he hears the words, but the tears surge even more, while Liu Wenzhao covers his face and sobs low. He doesn''t know how to deal with himself.


    Xue Ting sends ban Liu back to the east palace after a little meditation. If she thinks she can''t see anyone, she should not. She will stay with Pei Ming all her life, and no one dares to look down on her.


    And this unexpected twists and turns, but in these civil servants, fermentation out of a different taste.

 Chapter 308

    Literati are always conceited and afraid of being looked down upon by others. Liu Wenzhao, for example, who depends on his elder sister''s marriage as a concubine, will be ridiculed secretly.


    Not to mention this elder sister, she also became a dark woman, the most shameful identity in the world.


    But Banliu''s words really shook people''s hearts. If he accused Xue tingji for the sake of guozuo, whose credit was that? Who is the man who saved the people of dawn.


    For a moment, their arrogance went down consciously. Xue Ting didn''t spend a single soldier, nor was he arrested.


    The old minister who was buried alive has not been forgotten either. Originally Xue tingji would never forgive him, and he would have to accept his life. But Pei Ming thinks that Xue tingji has a good chance to win people''s hearts. Don''t let Banliu down in vain.


    Under her hard advice, Xue tingji was still very reluctant, "you are too easy to speak, the old man even spoke so evil to you, I just can''t swallow this breath!"


    "All right." Pei Ming was impatient and pushed him with his elbow. "In the future, they will bow down to you. You have to take revenge. I''ll leave it for later."


    Who knows Xue tingji still doesn''t say a word. How can he feel aggrieved? When Pei Ming wants to laugh at her, he suddenly embraces her and leans to kiss her. It''s very heavy and long.


    "Ah Ming." He said: "I must give you an absolutely comfortable life. No one is allowed to make you unhappy."


    Pei Ming laughs. OK, she''s waiting for that day.


    In the end, the old minister was fished out before he died, and the rest of the civil servants went home with their own indignation.


    Xue Ting, with a slight eyebrow pick, seems to really have to thank Banliu.


    On the way back to the East Palace, I met general Tan''s carriage and stopped to say hello.


    Tan Shi, a boy of his family, is not guarding the border. Today, he just came back from fengjiashu. Everything is fine there, and the two countries have been in a lot of harmony.


    Pei Ming is happy to hear that, but he has to work hard. Tan Shi has to shoulder this heavy responsibility. How many people admire the fact that his father and son are better than others.


    Speaking of this, general tan just had a report, "Shuo Lang said he would invite me to drink tonight. Did he tell you?"


    Can you still talk about military affairs when you ask general Tan for a drink? Pei Mingxin knows Du Ming. Let uncle Tan go.


    "It''s all Pei''s children. It''s natural for him to get close to you. Just drink. If he says anything, let him say it."


    All of us could understand it. General Tan answered, while Xue tingji slightly raised his eyebrows. "Your brother is not good at it. He has a big appetite."


    Who says no? If you can''t swallow something, you''d better not die. Since he will never change, let him be reasonable.


    As soon as you look at her expression, you can see that she has a ghost idea again. Xue tingji half lies on the carriage seat with her in his arms and savors her eyebrows carefully. The more he looks, the more he likes her.


    Such a smart and excellent martial arts beauty, his Ah Ming is the only one in the world.


    After returning to the East Palace, the first thing she did was to see what happened to Banliu. She didn''t look for shortsightedness any more. She was just worried that her younger brother would not be able to bear the humiliation. There was something wrong with her.


    But Xue tingji was not willing to listen to this kind of words, "your brother has no ability to save you. How can he shame you? Don''t worry. I''ve sent someone to watch him. There''s no way to commit suicide. "


    This man, clearly kind-hearted, has to be so ugly. Pei Ming shakes his head and sighs, and comforts him again. After that, Banliu is the maid in charge of the east palace.


    I thought that Liu Wenzhao had to make trouble. But after a night of honesty, he came to the east palace early in the morning.


    This is the best time to sleep. That is to say, Xue Ting had already got up in the morning to practice martial arts by keeping his work and rest in the military camp, so he didn''t blame him for his rudeness.


    At this time, the sun just rose, plating on his whole body, holding a long gun like song, standing sonorous and straight, this is the real arrogant posture, so that everyone can only look up.


    Taking a panoramic view of Liu Wenzhao''s worship absence, Xue Ting said with a smile: "tell me, what''s the matter."


    After being awakened by his words, Liu Wenzhao came back to his mind and said, "I, I think Pick up my sister. "


    After all, they were dependent on each other. At the beginning, he was really powerless. Although he didn''t dare to say that he didn''t feel ashamed at all, he still had a conscience.


    However, this legitimate request was rejected by Xue tingji. Because he saved half Liu, and he has the final say of life and death.


    "Besides, you want your sister back, not only because of family affection? Are you afraid that those people will despise you? Want to make up for your image as a gentleman? "


    Be careful, Liu Wenzhao''s face will not hang when he is stabbed. In this case, please forgive him and reward him.


    Just waiting for his words, Xue tingji put down his long gun, clapped his hands and stepped down from the training platform. With just a few steps, Liu Wenzhao had an illusion.


    As if at the moment is on the court hall, and in front of people, is from the throne down the emperor.


    Xue tingji untied his wristband and pulled his lips at the same time, revealing the sinister."Today, the prince will not only let you return empty handed, but also let everyone know that you are ungrateful and want to kill her by meeting with your sister, which not only saves your reputation, but also frame up the person killed by the prince. Fortunately, you were found in time, otherwise the prince is really hard to argue."


    Liu Wenzhao was surprised. He didn''t plan to do this. The prince said it in a flurry!


    But isn''t that what they do most? Anyway, Xue tingji has been scolded for nothing, so it doesn''t matter whether he is guilty or not.


    "But you are miserable. My supporters will regard you as their enemy, and those civil servants will not treat you. I''ll see how many days you can live?"


    Liu Wenzhao suddenly softened his legs and realized how stupid he was when he threw himself into the net


    Just as he secretly struggles whether he should beg for mercy or sacrifice his life for justice, Pei Ming comes here, his clear voice dissolves the pressure brought by Xue tingji.


    "Sister Liu has done a lot to take care of me, and I''m willing to sell her personal feelings. I don''t want to embarrass you, but do you have to be smart?"


    What does that mean? It is to force Liu Wenzhao to be their dog and horse. If he agrees, he will be the first civil servant to submit to the prince.


    He Can you do that?


    There was no need for him to weigh it. Xue tingji didn''t give him a choice at all. Either he was like a rat in the street, and no one would collect his corpse, or he was obedient.


    What else can Liu Wenzhao do? He can only lower his self righteous head.


    "Minister I''d like to be your Highness the crown prince with all my heart and soul. "


    Xue tingji and Pei Ming looked at each other and laughed. The first brick was successfully pried.

 Chapter 309

    It''s interesting when one of the sheep doesn''t follow the army.


    The target of public criticism changed from Xue tingji to Liu Wenzhao. Everyone was scolding him for being selfish and even threatened to set his house on fire.


    Before the sound of these words came to the ground, Pei Ming laughed, "I''m more experienced in burning houses. Shall I give you some advice?"


    Along with her came Xue tingji and a large number of soldiers.


    The civil servants who were still clamouring just now did not say a word, but they refused to compromise. They refused to salute one after another to show their resistance. Unfortunately, they could not deter Xue tingji at all, and they were forced to kneel down one by one.


    Only Liu Wenzhao is very respectful and seems to be at odds with his colleagues. Xue tingji is here to support him, so he asks them a question: do you think Banliu should not be saved or Liu Wenzhao should not take back his sister.


    There is no doubt about the answers to these two questions. In this case, why did Liu Wenzhao become a sinner?


    In fact, these civil servants knew that Xue tingji''s exile was all caused by gongdou, and the war achievements of the two countries were stable. Even Ren Shan, who was saved by a dark woman, was true.


    But before, they followed the Xu family and scolded everything. Now they bow their heads easily and beat their own faces. So they can''t submit to Xue tingji too soon even if they want to maintain their face.


    Therefore, Xue tingji knows what to do next. Today, he just arranges some people to protect Liu Wenzhao from some unreasonable colleagues and malicious revenge.


    In addition, also asked him to accompany half Liu to recognize a person.


    "At the beginning, your sister was bought and sold without authorization, which violated the law of Darong. Now I want to get back this justice for her, and find out the two petty officials who seek personal gain."


    Liu Wenzhao''s face turned red. It was shame and guilt. If it had not been for his incompetence, his sister would not have suffered such misfortune.


    Just as he was about to get into the carriage, Pei Ming stopped and said, "Oh, right!" She turned her head and gave those civil servants a smug smile. "Do you want to burn the house? I''ll light the fire for you. "


    This is just a question of knowing why. If they dare to burn them, they will surely be able to burn them all in the fire with the style of general Pei.


    Look at this style. It''s just like the prince. I hate him so much.


    But Xue tingji liked her bossy, and even hoped that she would be more arrogant, more unreasonable, and so presumptuous that everyone would complain.


    In this way, he had a chance to spoil her, no matter how biased.


    It has to be said that Banliu has the courage to identify the murderer in public, which is too cruel for a woman who has lost her reputation.


    In order to take care of her face, Pei Ming specially arranged that all the petty officials in charge of custody should be called into the East Palace, and none of them should be left behind.


    But when it came, Banliu was still afraid. She did not dare to face the men in the official uniform and look up at them. Even when she stood in front of them, she tightened her shoulders. It can be seen that she was really killed that year.


    The way she shrinks her shoulders suddenly reminds Xue tingji of Pei Ming. When she first met her, her sleeping posture was just like this.


    Although still don''t know what she experienced, but still very distressed.


    "Well, if you''re afraid, you don''t have to recognize them. Look at their guilty faces. If they don''t have clean hands and feet, they will be buried alive."


    Those petty officials were stunned on the spot, knelt down and cried, but they were shocked to half Liu. Because of this, Banliu recognized one of them and recognized them.


    It was they who dragged her to Guanshan Town to sell her after they got in touch with her that day


    But at the same time, she also began to cry bitterly. After years of suffering, she finally had a head of debt.


    And her cry also aroused Pei Ming''s thoughts. She knew that feeling, that Strong support courage, to face their deepest enemy feelings.


    He hugged sister Liu, who had a bumpy life, as if to comfort himself, "after revenge, you can put it down. Later, you can live a peaceful life, and you don''t have to stick to the past."


    Xue tingji also very considerate asked Liu''s sister and brother''s meaning, is to avoid, or personally watch the enemy was cut, they are timid, chose to avoid.


    However, when Xue Ting ordered people to drag these two petty officials down for execution, they suddenly fought against each other and rushed to Xue tingji without warning!


    Do they think they can hold the prince in exchange for a ticket? I still think I can escape from the east palace. Whatever the reason, it''s naive.


    But it was such a difference that even Xue Ting himself was not too vigilant.


    Therefore, the two petty officials kicked him in the right knee.


    After returning to the Imperial City, the continuous spring rain made Xue tingji''s injury recur, and his activities were not as dexterous as before. He lost his focus and fell straight. Fortunately, Pei ming helped him in time.


    But in this instant, Pei Ming saw his killing intention in his eyes.And the presence of other petty officials, have seen his right leg inconvenient awkward posture, today, no one wants to live out!


    His leg injury was a pain he could never touch, and the fury he aroused was extraordinary. Even Pei Ming was scared, "court, court..."


    His eyes were covered with blood. Xue tingji''s look was very fierce. He was holding a sword. The rest of the people stepped back.


    "Ah Ming." He didn''t look back, but his tone was strange to Pei Ming, "you step down, don''t look."


    Pei Ming refused to go, but Xue tingji, like a demon, couldn''t hear her any more. Holding his sword, he went straight to the weak little officials.


    Liu''s brothers and sisters helped each other. As soon as they walked around the corner corridor, they suddenly heard a scream and a creepy roar.


    As if trapped in the nose of a fierce animal in general, struggling to vent their anger, causing the earth shaking, people panic.


    Pei Ming witnessed the nightmare scene and stepped back.


    Why, this life of Xue tingji Mingming has been completely different, why do you want to repeat the same mistakes, change back to this terrible appearance.


    Is it true that no matter how he changes, he is still cruel.


    What she said before seems to be a joke at this moment. In the face of such a terrible Xue tingji, can she let go of the past?


    I didn''t even dare to think that he would turn around and look at her with the expression she didn''t want to see.


    Xue tingji, who didn''t know her inner fear, still didn''t stop slaughtering at the moment. He slashed wantonly and spilled disgusting blood.


    Only when he was tired and yelled enough did he come back to his senses. He was surprised at how crazy he had been. His right leg hurt so much that he couldn''t support it.


    When he looked back, he saw Pei Ming shrinking in horror, as if he were looking at a monster.


    Because now he, let Pei Ming fear.

 Chapter 310

    Why is she still here?


    Xue tingji''s first thought is regret. He wants to appease Pei Ming, but he makes Pei Ming retreat in fear.


    In fact, what Pei Ming is really afraid of is not what he just did, but that he will become what he used to be. All of a sudden, he feels that his previous ties will become fragile again.


    Xue tingji didn''t want to see her look like this


    Leg injury was his taboo, especially he didn''t want a group of minions to see him disabled. He was just angry for a moment, and he didn''t do it to his subordinates.


    "I I didn''t mean to scare you, Ah Ming. I''m sorry. I''ll never do it again. "


    Even if he apologizes, Pei Ming can''t forget her fear in an instant. She is wary of letting Xue tingji get close to her, because he always drags her and doesn''t let her run away in the last life.


    That grip strength, that angry roar, all engraved in her heart, too hard to erase.


    Immersed in the memory, even the tears are completely unconscious.


    But Xue tingji looked at her heartache, softened her eyebrows and carefully hugged her into her arms, "don''t cry, Ah Ming, don''t cry. It''s my fault. I shouldn''t scare you."


    Trying to resist the impulse to escape, Pei Ming stiffened and did not respond to him. Under his caress, he tried to calm down.


    She should believe him. He is not the same in this life and will not be negative to her.


    Don''t let yourself repeat the mistakes in your heart.


    "Tingji..." She moved her arm slowly, covered his back and hugged him tightly. "I''m afraid. Don''t scare me, OK?"


    Xue tingji blames herself so much that she says sorry again and again. She orders people to boil medicine quickly. Don''t let her heart disease recur.


    Pei Ming has a headache because of the strong smell of the damp breeze. Xue tingji simply takes her back to the bedroom to have a rest. She sends the medicine to cool herself and gives it to her after trying it.


    Pei Ming didn''t refuse, but he was staring at him all the time. Xue tingji''s anger had already disappeared, as if she had just read it wrong.


    The episode soon faded away. The bodies of several petty officials were cleared out, and Liu Wenzhao was sent back, and he received many rewards.


    Banliu timidly brought the ginseng soup. If it wasn''t for her, it would not lead to Her Highness''s anger and scare the empress. What would she do.


    He was afraid that half Liu would think too much, so Pei Ming didn''t dare to show anything. He just taught Xue tingji a lesson.


    But she knew that this small scar was not easy to heal.


    After a short rest for a few hours, he asked Xue tingji to accompany her for a walk. Donggong is so big that she hasn''t appreciated it.


    Just met general Tan and General Chang, two elder brothers are hanging shoulder to shoulder to prepare to drink, see two his highness also don''t stick to what etiquette, "do we want to gather a table?"


    Pei Ming readily agreed. Before going out, he saw that Pei Li was in a hurry, so he called him, "where are you going?"


    But when Perry saw them, he was relieved, as if he had been rescued. "Nothing. Are your highness and the general going out?"


    Look at him. Pei Ming asked what was going on. This made her happy.


    It turned out that her elder brother, Pei Shuo, was looking for an opportunity to ask Pei Li to drink these days. Pei Li didn''t want to deal with it, but he was pestered in every way, so he came back in a hurry today.


    First, I made an appointment with general Tan, and now I''m looking for Peili. The purpose is too obvious.


    Xue tingji, noncommittal, asked Pei Ming what he meant. Pei Ming shrugged, "if he asks you to go, you can go."


    She was curious about how many people her brother could meet and what kind of moves she could use.


    Now that the general has spoken, Pei Li can only reluctantly answer, "what did the subordinates report to the eldest son tomorrow?"


    "No need." Pei Ming said with a smile, "what is he thinking? I don''t know. You have the right to play with him. It''s my intention."


    Sure enough, in the next few days, more generals were invited by Pei Shuo. As for what they said, they all shook their heads and laughed bitterly.


    General Chang is a little curious. Why can''t he be found? General Tan laughs. "You''re not an acquaintance of the Pei family. It''s useless for him to find you."


    Pei Ming was listening to them chatting, pointing to her belly and twisting petals, her eyes flickering, until Xue tingji came, she just smile and put away her confusion.


    Xue tingji is a little busy these days. The ceremony of the crown prince''s book awarding is approaching. Today''s dress has been sent to her, and she is specially asked to take charge of it.


    The xuanduan that he cut according to his size was always right. After he got up, his monarchical bearing was all revealed. He was awed by the universe in his wide sleeves.


    There''s a little detail that''s not noticed.


    On the two groups of jade pendants on his side, they should have been ceremonial patterns, but Xue tingji insisted on adding flower patterns on them.


    It''s tiger thorn plum.


    In addition, Pei Ming''s name is engraved on the inside of Yuhuang, and the font is as dignified and sacred as a totem.In his hope, his grand ceremony must be held on the same day as her wedding. Unfortunately, it can not be realized for the time being, and the grand ceremony of the crown prince''s book award can not be held with him.


    So if you engrave her, it''s like she''s on your side.


    Pei Ming was so moved by his meticulous mind that he put the nine Diao crown on him with a smile, but he soon lost his mind.


    In the future, these nine crowns will be replaced by twelve crowns, and he will step on the road he should have and become the king that everyone expects.


    But in her memory, he became the emperor, has become her nightmare, and was imprisoned in his own side, there is no trace of happiness.


    So Mian Diao was like a thorn in her heart, which would be pricked every time she saw it.


    "Ah Ming?"


    His call made her blink. Seeing that he was going to blame himself again, he quickly covered up the past. "It''s nothing, but my husband is so handsome that he can''t bear to let others see him."


    She casually a tease, but let Xue tingji''s eyes suddenly changed flavor, while pulling open the tie of the crown, while taking her to the bedside.


    "Others can look at the surface at most. What you see is different. Do you want to Have a good look? "


    The seemingly shameless behavior, in fact, is also to coax her, since the day after the twists and turns, he did not dare to disturb her, always have to find their own steps.


    Fortunately, Pei Ming knew what he meant, so he didn''t refuse. He was just in a hurry. Don''t pull on his clothes. Be careful to break the jade pendant.


    In this way, the two of them wrinkled a bed of brocade quilt with their robes. From time to time, they were a little surprised. Finally, they ended up with Xue tingji''s sweating. Pei Ming did not forget to gloat.


    "It''s said that those who succeed in great events must have amazing perseverance, and they can''t bear it. In my opinion, you''re afraid that you''ve reached the peak?"

 Chapter 311

    Xue tingji''s right knee did recur because of the kick, so he had to recover before the book ceremony, otherwise he couldn''t even kneel down and salute.


    At this time, Pei Ming couldn''t bear to watch. As soon as he hid out, he heard general Tan calling her from a distance.


    "Mingniang, you have to take care of it." He came angrily, frowning high, "he is too ignorant."


    Pei Ming pretended to be puzzled. "What''s the matter, brother?"


    "You really don''t know?" General Tan didn''t want to beat around the bush with her, but he was a bit embarrassed. "It''s reasonable to say that he''s old Pei''s son. I shouldn''t say too much, but Do you know what he wants? "


    "Military power." Pei Ming said, "do you want to share some of the advantages with his Pei family?"


    Really let her say accurately, also let general Tan laugh and cry, to put it bluntly, shuolang''s ability, he also knows, even the commander gun can''t hold steady, also want to be a general?


    "Anyway, he made an appointment with all our generals. We''ll get together in Pei''s house tonight. Looking at this posture, we should be determined to fight for something."


    Hearing this, Pei Ming shakes his head in disappointment. In the last life, the elder brother, regardless of her life or death, only knew how to seek personal gain, which drained Pei''s family''s breath. Not to mention, he cried so ugly at the end of his life, which completely humiliated Pei''s family.


    She never thought about how hard she would take revenge on her brother. She only hoped that he would be honest, even if he was raised by the Pei family all her life.


    However, he is a greedy man who can''t swallow much. He doesn''t have enough food and clothing. He also wants an official position, which gives him a small official to enjoy and wants more power.


    Even if the tiger Fu is put into his hand, can he hold it?


    At this time, Xue Ting''s unbearable roar made Pei Ming worried, and his teeth clenched.


    "What we''ve worked so hard for, he''s trying to get his hands on?"


    After that, let general Tan go to the appointment on time tonight. She wants to let this ignorant elder brother see who is in charge of the Pei family!


    That night, the Pei family was lively, and the delicacies of flowing water were presented to the table, which was so extravagant that it was astonishing.


    It''s a pity that the participants are all military generals stationed in the battlefield. They can''t pay attention to food and clothing on weekdays, and they are not greedy for enjoyment. These delicacies, in their eyes, are all indulged in happiness.


    Pei Shuo didn''t understand their dissatisfaction. He thought that his preparation was not proper enough. He quickly picked up his wine glass to make amends. However, general Tan told him not to talk nonsense and to speak whatever he wanted.


    In this case, Pei Shuo is not polite.


    Since ancient times, the son has inherited his father''s career. His father is such a son. It is reasonable that he should support the beam of the Pei family.


    Of course, he also knows that it''s mingniang who really works hard, but it''s not that he doesn''t want to fight against the enemy. It''s not that someone has to guard her home.


    Besides, mingniang is now the crown princess. Do you want to give the whole Pei family dowry to the crown prince?


    General Tan interrupted him at the right time. "It''s not like that. Mingniang is the general of Pei''s army. We call her general instead of princess. Even if she gets married, she can''t take her away."


    Oh, mingniang really takes herself as her successor. Pei Shuo licked his lips and reconsidered the wording, but the expressions of the generals were always cold, which made him a little uneasy.


    "Anyway, my son is always responsible for the family business, isn''t he? The law of Darong is here. How can I let my daughter inherit it, but my son has no share in it. My father is a general of the auxiliary country. How can I have a general of three or four grades? "


    Just as everyone shakes his head in disappointment, the door of the banquet hall is suddenly pushed open, and Pei Ming''s high pitched voice instantly catches Pei Shuo''s face.


    "If I have only one daughter in my family, I can inherit the name zhengyanshun. If you want to be a general so much, how about burning a general''s mansion for you?"


    Her voice was not fast, but her words were sonorous, just like the instructions of military training.


    When all the generals heard this, they all got up and left the table. Only Pei Shuo sat there with a helpless face.


    The light in the banquet hall was blown, which reflected Pei Ming''s gloomy face like snow mountains. In front of her, no one could make mistakes.


    today she wore as like as two peas in a blue sweater, wearing a silver and hairpin, and killed Xu Yuan. Xu Jialai was looking for a date to make a bill. He was dressed up the same way, and it was to remind him of the situation at that time.


    Only that day, she contradicted Xu Taifu in order to protect her brother. Today, her spearhead is against this brother.


    But the words just now made Pei Shuo''s back cool, and forced Pei Shuo to pull the corners of his mouth, "mingniang, why do you make such a joke, brother? I''m nothing but -"


    "are you kidding?" Pei Ming, sitting opposite him, glanced at the table full of abalone tripe with ginseng wings. His disdain was obvious. "When did I joke with you?"


    Pei Shuo was stunned by her cold attitude. For a moment, she couldn''t remember what her sister was like a year ago.


    Ming Niang used to be very close to him. She thought about everything for him? How did it come back like this.


    No


    He suddenly remembered that mingniang, who was under the red moon and pointed at his throat, who was fearless in the face of old Taifu, who occasionally showed a trace of chilling breath.Those eyes are as like as two peas, so is she the real face?


    Now I found out how terrible my sister was. Pei Shuo suddenly stood up and stepped back. "Mingniang, why did you cheat me before?"


    Pei Ming scoffs. What is he worth cheating on?


    Around the round table, she walked in front of Pei Shuo, as if there were thousands of swords hidden in her cold eyes.


    "I didn''t mean to embarrass you. You are greedy. Since you blackmail me with the law, you say Is it more convenient for me to kill you? "


    Pei Shuo was so scared that his legs were paralyzed that he sat down and barely held the table, but he didn''t fall to the ground. He couldn''t even straighten his tongue. "Do you want to kill your brother?"


    As if listening to him say a joke, Pei Ming closed his sleeve, almost cruel smile, "do you think, who else is I can''t kill?"


    At this moment, Pei Shuo was completely pulled out of his back and looked at his sister in disbelief. "Did you kill his father?"


    I didn''t expect that he would ask this sentence. Pei Ming''s heart was stabbed and he leaned slightly to control his tears.


    "More than anyone else, I hope that my father will live a long and healthy life. Everything I do is for him, but I It''s my fault that I didn''t keep him


    But as soon as the words change, she straightens up and forces Pei Shuo to look up at herself.


    "Since my father is gone, I can only guarantee that the Pei family will not collapse. Do you think you can support the Pei family?"


    Pei Shuo was asked dumb, but she still said, "I can! So the Pei family can only take my lead. "


    This is the difference between Pei Shuo and her. It is also the admiration of other generals. With her own ability, she makes the whole army convinced of her. No one can shake her.


    Looking at his brother''s stupid appearance, Pei Ming''s disdain is all obvious. "To protect your life is my last kindness. Don''t let me run out of patience."

 Chapter 312

    At this point, Pei Ming is too lazy to see his face again. From then on, he will take care of himself. Otherwise, he will weigh whether death or lifelong imprisonment is more comfortable.


    When she dragged her skirt out of the banquet hall, the generals followed her. From beginning to end, they didn''t take Pei Shuo seriously.


    Pei Ming, on the other hand, put away his fierce momentum after going far away. With a smile, he thanks you for your cooperation and performed a big play with her, which completely impressed his elder brother.


    She changed her face so quickly that everyone couldn''t respond. She said politely with a dry smile.


    Was it really a play just now? What Pei Ming said was true, and their attitude of submission was not faked.


    Pei Ming thanks you for your kindness. After watching them leave, he is relieved. He is about to call the carriage, but he hears a smile from the corner of the steps.


    It was Xue tingji who was waiting here, and the car had already been parked in the distance.


    Step in front of her and look at her dress carefully. It''s really beautiful. His Ah Ming is really suitable for both thick and light.


    Before he came out, Pei Ming told him not to follow him. "Tomorrow is the book ceremony. You should have a good rest."


    "It''s just for the sake of rest." Xue Ting pinned her broken hair on her ear and led her down the steps carefully, "come and take you home."


    A common saying, let Pei Ming quietly raised his lips, no matter how violent this man is, she is really impeccable, who is willing to refuse his tenderness.


    That night, Xue tingji listened to her heart beat and went to sleep. He closed his eyes and said, "Ah Ming, can''t you really accompany me tomorrow?"


    Fingers in his hair, Pei Ming''s laughter is very light, "tomorrow, I will stand in the head of all officials, congratulations you become the prince, peace of mind."


    Since she inherited Pei Jiajun, she was able to be a subordinate. Standing in the position where Pei Changyuan once stood, she was also telling the emperor that it was time to follow the imperial edict.


    This is her due glory, which is not the same as the respect of the crown princess. Although Xue tingji was disappointed, he was happy to see her valiant.


    Don''t worry. One day, they will stand on the highest throne of Sihai Guiyi hall.


    The next day, it was still early in the morning, so Xue tingji had to get up and get ready. Pei Ming dressed xuanduan for him and tied his hair in a bun. Mian Diao was in no hurry.


    After all this, it''s time for her to dress up and go out. The ministers have to wait for her as soon as they enter the palace. Her court dress is specially tailored. She doesn''t deliberately dress as a man, but she is even more handsome than a man.


    Before leaving, he was held by Xue tingji again. "Those old people have to break their mouths. You can write it down and I''ll come out for you at that time."


    She shrugged her nose. No need. When did she lose a fight?


    As a matter of fact, Xue tingji thought too much, but Pei Ming took more than ten powerful generals with him, and each of them carried a lot of weight, which was enough to shake the foundation of Dahong.


    What''s more, Xue Ting''s story of burying the old minister alive a few days ago is still fresh in everyone''s memory. In the face of such a pair of prickly children, it''s better not to provoke them.


    However, there was a young official who couldn''t stand it. He had to jump out and accuse her of neglecting etiquette and law. It was clear that the Pei family had a son to inherit. Even if there was no son, there were brothers and nephews.


    When is it a daughter''s turn to take the lead and go to court? Isn''t this the biggest slide in the world!


    Pei Ming can see that many of those officials nodded their heads, but they didn''t dare to be too outspoken. In that case, she''d better be reasonable.


    "Dare to ask Great talent, before my court, was there a prince who was not dethroned but was given away


    The official turned pale and shook his head.


    "Then, are there any women who go to the battlefield to kill the enemy and do meritorious service?"


    Of course not.


    "That''s it." Pei Ming''s forehead was raised rightfully. "In this case, what''s wrong with being the first female general here?"


    The official was so angry that he was bold that he pointed to her nose and scolded her, "how can you be so deviant? You are just bullying people and have no authority!"


    Seeing that he was so rude, general Tan immediately came to teach him a lesson, but Pei Ming stopped him. Instead of being angry, he was very happy.


    I like the word "bullying". As for lawlessness Otherwise, ask your majesty if you will allow me to stand here today. "


    Now it is the Pei family that controls the power of the great fusion army. What can the emperor say? Just because of this, the officials are even more angry. They are clearly threatening their majesty and offending Tianwei!


    After hearing these words, Pei Ming even more disdained. His eyes swept through the officials, and finally caught a glimpse of Xu Yi, who was standing in the front and didn''t say a word.


    "My Pei family is for the peace of the country and the people. What is the Bai family for? How many of you dare to tell me aloud that you have nothing to do with Bai


    Her words hit the nail on the head and made everyone shut up, but the little official was interesting. It seemed that he was honest and innocent, and he was not afraid to offend the queen.


    Although this kind of person is straightforward and easy to offend others, Pei Ming doesn''t hate the clean person he seldom sees in the court, and he no longer pretends to be bossy, "dare to ask your name?"The official was very proud to pull down the collar, "under, just!"


    Pei Ming almost couldn''t hold back his smile. Wouldn''t it be interesting if this man could be under his command and make up a pair of "iron and steel" with tie Lao?


    Just about to have another chat, just as the drum music was playing, the ceremony was about to start, which also interrupted the dialogue between Pei Ming and gangzheng. Everyone returned to their places and waited for his royal highness to come.


    Under the public''s attention, the solemn Xue tingji finally stepped onto the altar. He seemed to have a heart and soul. He hardly looked for Pei Ming. With a knowing smile, he didn''t want to turn around.


    Or Pei Ming secretly waved his hand, and everyone watched. Don''t be willful.


    Although she was relaxed on the surface, she was sweating, because the prayer was very lengthy, which meant that Xue tingji had to kneel for a long time.


    His right leg is not necessarily tolerable.


    After a long sacrifice and prayer, and the great ceremony of three worships and nine kowtows, Pei Ming stares at Xue tingji''s slow action. He can imagine that he is already sweating with pain.


    Her man, it''s hard work.


    When Xue tingji held jince and niuyin in his hands, he was the right prince. He accepted the worship of civil and military officials, and the ceremony was successfully completed.


    But when the ministers were ready to kowtow, Xue tingji suddenly said, "wait a minute."


    At this time, Pei Ming''s knees were bent down, and he was preparing to salute. When he heard his untimely voice, he said in secret that it was not good.


    What does this guy want to do?


    No one thought that Xue tingji handed the seal to Wu Dajian. He stepped down the long steps and reached out to Pei Ming.


    "Come on."

 Chapter 313

    Let alone others, even Pei Ming was confused, "what, what?"


    "Come up with me." Xue tingji didn''t talk much nonsense, so he took her back to the altar and looked down at all the civil and military people.


    It''s too unruly. Pei Ming doesn''t dare to let him mess about. He grabs his sleeve and says in a low voice, "don''t make trouble. Don''t you take my general status seriously?"


    But Xue tingji didn''t listen. Instead, he grabbed her hand. "Without you, it''s too lonely on the altar. Let''s say it again..."


    He pulled her shoulders, and she stood opposite, "can''t let you kneel me, that can only accompany me by their worship."


    Pei Ming was speechless, but warm waves filled his heart. While she was stunned, Xue tingji did not delay. He took her side by side to face the ministers under the stage. "Do you still know general Pei?"


    The civil servants were still talking to each other, while the generals understood and knelt down together. "At the end of the day, I''ll see the prince and general Pei!"


    This is Xue tingji''s promise to Pei Ming. She is not his vassal, and what belongs to her will never be deprived.


    It will only be him, willing to give her everything.


    In the two people''s eyes, all the ministers worshipped, but Xue tingji turned a deaf ear and raised the string of Mian Diao beads in front of him.


    He can see that a Ming doesn''t like Mian Diao, and he thinks it''s blocking his sight. In this case, let''s get out of the way and kiss her.


    She is a strong general Pei and a woman of Xue tingji. Only when everyone can see this clearly can she really fulfill his wish.


    Pei Ming can''t help laughing to himself that this man, no matter when he goes his own way, always gives her so many unexpected things.


    She put a ring around Xue tingji''s neck and touched his forehead. "Tingji, thank you for your deep love in this life."


    I don''t know what happened to the Zhengzheng at the bottom. In broad daylight, on such a serious ceremony in a state of disorder!


    After the ceremony, there was a grand street tour, so that the people of the imperial city could come to congratulate him. Pei Ming was taken to the same car with Xue tingji to accept everyone''s hospitality.


    In the crowd, she saw several familiar figures, including tie Lao and Agui.


    Can''t help but, the eye ground darkened.


    In fact, it was mentioned in the silver plate before, and everyone wanted to talk to miss Pei. Pei Ming was also thinking about whether to tell Xue tingji.


    But last time Xue tingji lost his temper, it really scared her. She was afraid that tingji would make each other split after knowing this, so she kept dragging on.


    All of a sudden, the grip of her hand made her recover. Xue tingji saw that she seemed to have something on her mind. He could not help but misunderstood, "do you still feel that the name is not right and the words are not right?"


    Pei Ming didn''t explain. He leaned on his shoulder to hide his struggle. She really didn''t want to break this hard won happiness.


    But she didn''t realize that she was still worried about these, which showed that she was still on guard against Xue tingji.


    But I don''t know if it''s the gap between the two, or it''s inevitable that it will gradually crack and drag her into the abyss again


    At the dinner, Xue Ting drank a lot of wine. When he returned to his bedroom, he was entangled with Pei Ming. But maybe the wine weakened his will. He went too far tonight.


    It''s not Pei Ming''s unwillingness, but she''s still in the period of filial piety. She''s really not suitable for men and women''s affairs. However, Xue tingji can''t get enough comfort. She seems to be angry. Seeing that she wants to get out of bed, she grabs her wrist.


    Pei Ming is very uncomfortable with the slight pain, but she hates this action even more. However, after he was happy and drank wine today, she didn''t break away from him.


    But he called again and again, and she did not dare to respond easily, for fear that he could not control her.


    Regardless of this, Xue tingji breathed wine all over her body. Feeling her indifference, he finally frowned, "Ah Ming, don''t you love me?"


    It''s such a sentence that makes Pei Ming flustered.


    There is no doubt about his love, but how much he paid, she must accept it all, otherwise he will be questioned?


    If so, sooner or later, their relationship will return to the origin.


    At this time, she realized that the more love he gave, the less she could bear it.


    Thinking about this, she felt uneasy. Xue tingji''s pursuit made her unable to cope with it. Mou pushed him away with all his strength. "You wake up!"


    When Wellington lost her temperature, Xue tingji finally recovered and realized his gaffe. Pei Ming also regretted, "I I''m not tired of you. "


    "I know." He quickly faded the heat. "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have forced you."


    Pei Ming doesn''t know what to do with his attitude. Why don''t she go to the side hall to sleep tonight to save him from suffering.


    Xue tingji refused, so they had to sleep apart. When he was breathing for a long time, Pei Ming turned his back to him. He was really upset.


    Just after she groaned and tried to sleep, Xue tingji opened his eyes and glanced at the back of her head, thinkingAfter a night of strange dreams in the same bed, the next morning, they both seem to forget the unhappiness of last night.


    Today is Xue tingji''s first day as the crown prince. Pei Ming took the opportunity to take off the kiss when he finished his robes and wore the crown.


    He said that she would like a gift today.


    "But I may be too busy to come back in the evening. If you are bored in the daytime, let Banliu accompany you."


    Pei Ming thought about it. In that case, it''s better to go to Dongshi. I haven''t visited the market for more than a year. I miss it.


    He also thought it was feasible to send more people to follow him. Pei Ming went to see tie Lao, but naturally he didn''t want to follow him. He said that it was OK to have a gold and silver plate. He was watched by a large number of people every day and was very bored.


    Although some worried, but Xue tingji also did not force, drooping eyes a little depressed, "then you are more careful, don''t let me blame yourself for not protecting you."


    Pei Ming was silent when he heard that he felt sorry for him.


    Go to see iron old process is very smooth, just also in the heart of the loss to pour out, please iron old for her advice.


    But tielao was working as if he hadn''t heard her. Pei Ming didn''t understand, "am I extreme again?"


    "Miss Sun." Tielao finally stopped and asked her a question, "why on earth are you so defensive to your highness? I don''t believe it, even though I''ve been in the north for a whole year? "


    "I -" Pei Ming was dumb, and he asked, "do you think your highness is sincere to you?"


    Pei Ming of course admitted that tie Lao laughed. "Did you ever say that your highness may not be sincere to you? Who seems to be wrong now?"


    A word awakens the dreamer, Pei Ming suddenly relaxed a lot, tie Lao finally sent her a word.


    "At that time, I misunderstood general Pei, which led to more than ten years of resentment. Miss sun, don''t let yourself live in suspicion."


    Pei Ming understands. He goes through the secret door and comes out of the clothing store. He doesn''t want to be watched by a man at the door.


    Is just, seem to see a clue, block in front of her a face to interrogate.


    "Princess, where did you go just now?"

 Chapter 314

    He discovered such a hidden behavior? Pei Ming gently frowned, "what does this mean?"


    It''s just worthy of his name, but he doesn''t take Joe at all. He points to the inner room of the clothing store, and his eyebrows are almost up in the sky.


    "I was just passing by. I saw you walk into this shop. I wanted to wait for you to come out and make a good argument. But you''ve been in this shop too long, haven''t you?"


    That is to say, he just wanted to catch her fighting, so he accidentally found out that she stayed too long?


    But Pei Ming was not afraid. She didn''t even need to ask. The owner of her own clothing shop came up and said, "what do you mean, Mr. Lang? How can a woman try on her clothes quickly? What''s so picky about that? "


    "What about the clothes?" Gangzheng is really bold. She dares to say anything. The landlady refutes it, but Pei Ming stops her.


    "I say you are an interesting official. If you talk to me in such a tone, you will be killed if you are heard by the prince."


    "if you are heard by the prince, you will be killed."


    It was Xue tingji who took her words. Pei Ming looked up at the sky. It was evening. Did he come to pick her up as soon as he got out of the palace?


    How does he know In this shop?


    As if hearing her slander, Xue Ting walked over with a smile and said, "is it hard to find the whereabouts of such a noble person as Aifei in Dongshi? What do you like? "


    Pei Mingshun shakes his head with his words. It''s just that it makes her unhappy.


    Xue tingji, seeing gangzheng for the first time, raised his eyebrows with great interest and said, "is there anyone who dares to offend you now? OK, then do things according to the rules. What''s the crime of offending the second class chief? "


    Just as a straight hearted man, he immediately burst out laughing, "Your Highness, this is a hypocrite!"


    As soon as he spoke, the people around him who were going to watch immediately broke up. Pei Ming couldn''t help but enjoy himself. Xue tingji''s reputation is so ferocious. Can he cure children''s night crying?


    The prince, who was afraid of ghosts and gods, didn''t mind. He was angry that she was gloating, but he took out a bright yellow scroll from her sleeve and scared gangzheng to kneel down immediately.


    This is the imperial edict!


    Seeing this, Pei Ming hesitated to kneel down with him. Xue tingji laughed, "we won''t talk about those empty gifts. Take this, and the reward will be sent to Pei''s house tomorrow."


    Pei Ming was surprised. When he opened the imperial edict, his eyes suddenly turned red.


    Pei Ming, the daughter of Pei''s parents, took the post of the second grade Assistant General of Pei''s father. She offered a salary as old as before and was awarded ten thousand taels of gold.


    Is that what he said about gifts?


    Unable to see her tears, Xue tingji quickly hugged her and said, "I can''t give you a big wedding for the time being, but nothing else can make you aggrieved. With this imperial edict, you, general Pei, are right."


    With that, he poked his eye knife at the upright side, "if anyone criticizes you again, deal with it according to the law of Darong."


    God knows how complicated Pei Ming''s heart is at the moment. Naturally, she was happy to be able to formally inherit her father''s official position, but she felt even more sorry for Xue tingji. In addition to tie Lao''s enlightenment, she took a deep breath, "tingji, I --"


    suddenly, a loud gong sounded. When the market closed, Xue tingji took her hand and said, "OK, general Pei, let''s go home."


    But that just but many things put in a mouth, "Your Highness, you are not guilty of doting on general Pei, but do you really know the person beside the pillow? General Pei, her expression in and out of this shop is obviously not right. Why don''t you check this shop to make it clear. "


    It seems that this man really has a grudge. If he has nothing to do, he has to pick something out. Although Pei Ming is not happy, she is not afraid of it. Anyway, she plans to make a clean deal with Xue Tingzhi.


    Unexpectedly, the landlady of the clothing store was not calm enough. She was easily angered, waving her sleeves and yelling, "ah, I say you are sick. What''s the good thing about a woman''s clothing store, hooligan!"


    Anyone who has some experience must be able to see the proprietress''s abnormality. Pei Ming is willing to confess, but he doesn''t want others to make mistakes. Xue tingji takes the initiative to detect them, and immediately frowns.


    Xue tingji is acutely aware that a Ming''s breathing is faster, and obviously cares about the reaction of the landlady. But it''s a slight smile, and people just look at it.


    "Let him kneel here until dawn, and then he is not allowed to step into Dongshi."


    Pei Ming, on the other hand, tried to stop talking, and finally said nothing.


    Back in the East Palace, it''s getting late. The dinner is full of Pei Ming''s favorite dishes.


    And every good point made Pei Ming uneasy. He finally put down his chopsticks and called for the silver plate. "I want an iron ware. I''ll send it tomorrow."


    The silver plate naturally understood what it meant and hesitated to reply. Xue tingji didn''t quite understand, "iron? Do you want to change the horse''s hooves for Ertian? "


    Pei Ming shook his head and looked a little heavy. "It''s a gift for you, but It''s not a gift


    No matter what she gives, Xue tingji likes it. After dinner, there are still some things to do. Let her have a rest earlier and don''t wait for him.After the army comes back, every general has to have his own residence, but general Chang''s residence is still under construction, and the East Palace needs to be guarded, so he stays here for the time being. These days, he and the prince are discussing how to insert his own staff into the palace.


    But today''s Xue tingji was a little absent-minded, so general Chang volunteered, "if there is any trouble, I will share it for you."


    When we were in Beidi, we didn''t pay so much attention to it. Now we don''t have to be polite. Xue Ting said, "it''s nothing. It''s just that I miss my days at the border. Although it''s hard, it''s comfortable."


    After hearing his overtones, General Chang didn''t understand, "is there anything difficult for your highness?"


    Xue tingji was silent for a while, and then shook his head, "in the north, people and things used to be simple, but now he''s back, it''s more complicated. Even I can''t understand it."


    General Chang''s face changed a little and he didn''t dare to guess. Fortunately, Xue tingji just laughed and expected what ah Ming would give him.


    After talking about business, it''s late in the night. It''s raining and dusting. Pei Ming is still awake. Under the dim light, the soft shadow around his eyes is very beautiful.


    He wanted to go up and kiss her, but when he thought of the situation last night, he held her back and lay down safely. "It''s very late. Go to bed."


    When the "gift" arrived the next day, his expression was extremely complicated.


    The important thing is not the things presented, but the person who came in person. Xue tingji has a good memory, and he remembers only the person who has two sides.


    "You are The blacksmith''s? "

 Chapter 315

    When he took Pei ming to the blacksmith''s shop, Xue tingji thought of it one by one. His eyes half narrowed and he realized something.


    "Ah Ming, do you know him?"


    "Yes." Pei Ming salutes tie Lao, and then tells Xue tingji that this is his grandfather''s deputy general, former general tie.


    Xue tingji didn''t speak, and his brow slowly frowned, "so I took you to Tiepu that time. In fact, you..."


    In fact, she and the blacksmith had known each other for a long time, but in front of them, they played the role of not knowing each other?


    Pei Ming looks dejected, and is questioned by him. But when she is ready to speak, tie Lao first half kneels down.


    "No, it was the first time I saw Miss Sun. I didn''t know about it at that time. Later I learned that it was Miss Pei, so I dared to recognize her."


    So, is it the bridge he built?


    But Ah Ming has never mentioned anything to him before.


    Xue tingji pondered slightly and then laughed with relief, "Ah Ming, are you the one who specially let me know you?"


    Tielao''s explanation is good. He admits that his master and servant know each other, but he doesn''t reveal her early concealment. Pei Ming secretly thanks him for his kindness and nods.


    "I didn''t mean to hide it from you, but..."


    Xue tingji didn''t let her go on. He took her to his side and looked very happy. "You are willing to tell me this. I''m very happy, really."


    Anyway, it''s good to talk about it. Tie Lao was about to leave, but Xue Ting left him and wanted to talk more.


    Pei Ming is nervous. Does he want to say more?


    In fact, Xue tingji didn''t ask anything. He just talked about something about General Liu and general Pei. Listening to tie Lao''s story, he seemed to be particularly interested. He also took Pei Ming and patted her on the back of the hand.


    "No wonder the veteran generals of the Pei family always remember General Liu. Now I''m on the same road as my father-in-law. I''m really a family."


    Pei Mingxin is absent-minded and smiles, but he shakes his head and says, "No." All of a sudden, the smile stopped.


    What Xue tingji wanted to say was that his father-in-law inherited the Pei family army, but he didn''t. the army was still Pei family''s, as long as Ah Ming was his.


    Pei Ming is more speechless. He lowers his head and doesn''t feel happy. Xue tingji sees it and sends tielao out of the East Palace in person. Later, he is invited to accompany Ah Ming.


    Can iron old see his mind, at the door when asked a word, "Your Highness still have what to want to ask, simply ask export, we don''t detour."


    Xue tingji put away his polite smile by smelling the speech, and thought about it, but he was not respectful.


    "Your iron shop is in Dongshi, so what happened at that time..."


    He really cared about it. After all, the hijacking case was not brilliant. It was strange everywhere. Although he didn''t think much about it at that time, now he knew that Pei Ming was in the east city, so he had to think deeply.


    Tielao is not sure whether he should let his highness know the truth, but miss sun has to explain it by herself.


    But just as he was about to open his mouth, Xue tingji said with a smile, "forget it, I asked why. Anyway, it''s all over."


    After that, he specially sent someone to escort tielao back, while he stood still for a long time, and then slowly went back.


    Pei Ming is waiting for him, knowing that he must have a lot to ask.


    But she was wrong again. Xue Ting didn''t ask anything, which made her more insecure.


    "You Is there nothing to ask? "


    "Oh, you are indeed masters and servants." He took off his shirt, took the tea cup from her hand and drank it in one gulp, while his arm just covered his eyes.


    When you put it down again, it''s already light.


    "When we were in Beidi, I''m afraid we had a lot to do with these people. My Ah Ming is so smart. Why should I care more about your business?"


    Pei Ming didn''t deny it. He didn''t intend to pursue this attitude? Even if Ming knew that she had more things she didn''t tell him.


    As she thought, Xue tingji didn''t want to ask. He took her to his lap, buried her head in her chest, and took a deep breath of her unique fragrance.


    "As long as you stay with me, I don''t care about anything else. As long as it''s something you want to do, right or wrong, just let it go."


    His doting has come to such an extent that Pei Ming is moved and nervous. Finally, he puts down his uneasiness and kisses his eyelids in response to his deep feelings.


    "Go with me to see Lixue tomorrow."


    "Good."


    After dinner, they had planned to make up for their little unhappiness. But as soon as they put down the curtain, they heard a quick knock on the door.


    "Your Highness, I have something important to report!"


    The sound of gnashing teeth is so obvious that Xue tingji is really depressed, while Pei Ming pushes him out with a sullen smile, "the most important thing is that I wait for you."


    What she wanted was her words. Xue Ting left with satisfaction by coming back and leaving a deep red mark on her neck socket.There is something wrong with the deployment of troops in the palace. It''s not difficult to solve it. By the way, General Chang also reported that Bai''s action has taken place again.


    Xue tingji didn''t care. He just saw that he gradually defeated the civil service groups and took over a whole group of new officials. He was afraid that he would not succeed.


    Looking at his face, General Chang couldn''t help laughing, "what''s the matter with your highness?"


    He put the book back in his hand, and Xue Ting said, "now I understand that sometimes it''s good to pretend to be deaf and dumb. Waiting for her to open her heart to you, you don''t have to worry about it --"


    the following words didn''t go on, and then he walked away and went back to his tender hometown.


    And General Chang was thoughtful. Was his Highness the prince so careful?


    In fact, Pei Ming''s state of mind is different from Xue Ting''s. The reason why he doesn''t ask Pei Ming''s secret is that he doesn''t want to break today''s comfort.


    No matter what she does, as long as she doesn''t leave him.


    In the middle of the night, there was a heavy rain, and the thunder and lightning disturbed people''s dreams. They held each other tighter. From time to time, they were told to be satisfied, which showed the sweetness that they had not seen for a long time.


    The heavy rain stops in the early morning, and when they push the window, they will come to Xu Lixue''s grave in a carriage. The scenery here is beautiful, and it''s a good place to sleep forever.


    Xu Lixue''s tomb has been cleaned up, and the tribute in front of the tomb has also been replaced. It can be seen that the Tang family has a heart.


    Pei Ming never forgets Li Xue''s death. He puts a string of pearls in front of the tomb. Regardless of the water on the ground, he kneels down and murmurs to himself like an old friend.


    "This is Xiongnu''s jewelry. It looks very beautiful. I bought two strings, one for each of us, to avoid saying I don''t care about you."


    It''s a pity that no one can reply, so that she can''t speak any more. Staring at the handwriting on the tablet, she can''t help crying.


    She knelt forward, lying on the tombstone, showing the cool feeling of being washed all night, how can not warm up.


    "Tingji, you say that a living person has become such a cold tomb. How can it be so impermanent..."


    Xue tingji put his cloak on her and gave her all her body temperature. She also turned around and hugged him, letting tears wet his lapel.


    "I can''t bear it any more. Tingji, I only have you and my little mother. Promise me, don''t leave me alone, OK?"


    "Certainly." Xue tingji secretly laments that she can''t always be touched by the scenery. She''d better come here less in the future.


    As soon as I was about to take her back, I heard a series of footsteps. Before I could look up, I heard his most disgusting voice.


    "I''ve met the prince and general Pei."

 Chapter 316

    Pei Ming''s warm and pleasant voice suddenly stops sobbing. When he looks at it, it''s Xu Yi. He turns his eyes and gets up, "what are you doing here?"


    Xu Yi leaned back and said, "come to sweep the grave for the third sister."


    What a coincidence? Pei Ming doesn''t believe it. He doesn''t even want to look at him. "She has her husband''s family to take care of her. She wants you to do something hypocritical here."


    Xu Yi suddenly choked, but he was worthy of being a civil servant leader. He was not impatient and had a good bearing.


    "The third sister is always the Xu family. At the beginning, she had a difficult labor The Xu family didn''t get the news and couldn''t help, so they felt guilty and had to accumulate some virtue for the third sister. "


    Without waiting for Pei ming to say anything, Xue tingji first laughed, "even sweeping the tomb has an ulterior motive. You''d better not be defeated here."


    Did he come every day to bump into them? I''m afraid I''ve been staring at their whereabouts for a long time.


    Even if he was exposed, his mind was ironic, and Xu Yi endured it, he was still a gentleman and even showed a sad attitude.


    "I really wanted to pay homage to my third sister. We had the best time since we were young. The night before she got married, she said a lot to me..."


    Pei Ming can see it. Is he afraid that his official position has been shaken recently? Or I can''t live in the tattered Taifu mansion.


    So when she is most sad, she borrows old friends to please them, at least let her look at Li Xue''s face, and let his Xu family have some face?


    But he was wrong.


    Luo skirt is soaked by the water on the ground, and every step makes her bones cool. But Pei Ming still forces Xu Yi step by step, and his face is obviously angry.


    Li Xue''s death in this life can''t be blamed on him, but what about the last life? It doesn''t matter if you sell your sister, who has a deep friendship since childhood, to someone else as a concubine. It doesn''t matter if you beat her to death. That''s the way to be a brother!


    No matter how long it takes, she will never forget it.


    She bit her teeth and pointed directly at Xu Yi''s nose, which made Xu Yi step backward, as if it was a cold blade in front of her.


    "From now on, you are not allowed to mention Lixue to her all your life. You are not worthy of it!"


    After that, Xue tingji skips around him and goes away. As long as he sees that a Ming hates Xu Yi, he will be very happy.


    And he did not miss the opportunity to ridicule the old enemy. He walked slowly to him and patted him on the shoulder.


    "Although you can rest assured, you have a bright future. There''s really no need to worry. Since the Crown Princess hates you, you''d better not appear in front of her in the future, so that I don''t have to coax her."


    Rao is such an angry person as Xu Yi, but he still can''t help changing his face. Xue tingji looks at Jieqi, but hears Pei Ming roar, "what can I say to a coward? Help me to get on the bus!"


    Originally, his heart was heavy, and he was even more unhappy when he was stirred up by Xu Yi. For the next whole day, Pei Ming was so depressed that Xue tingji was so tired that he tried his best to make her happy.


    "Oh, Ah Ming." He fingertips around her skirt, quietly pulled away, "if you hate him, I''ll get rid of him."


    Pei Ming shakes his head and makes him die easily. It''s too cheap for him!


    As a matter of fact, she had seen his little actions in her eyes, but she didn''t care. She folded her body and grabbed Xue tingji''s collar, and her lips stirred up fun.


    "If he can sacrifice anyone for his own life, then I will help him to live in the world in the most humiliating way, even if he wants to die. Can you do it? "


    This is what she wants to do by herself. How Can Xue tingji refuse, hold her finger in her mouth, and tell her with action that she will be satisfied.


    However, although Pei Ming subconsciously avoids those unpleasant things in the daytime, she still has nightmares at night. She dreams about the situation before her death, pain, struggle, women''s clamour


    This time, the concubine''s face was very clear. She stood by the bed and glared at her fiercely. She was not afraid, but she was angry. She wanted to reach for her, but she couldn''t use her strength.


    Just as she was about to scream, Xue tingji''s voice suddenly broke her dream. When she opened her eyes, she was very dizzy. Then she saw his worried face.


    She thought she would push him away resentfully, but her instinct urged her to jump into Xue tingji''s arms.


    "Don''t be afraid. It''s just a nightmare. It''s OK." Xue tingji patiently followed her back and didn''t let go until she recovered. Pei Ming was stunned for a long time and then laughed.


    Yes, how did she forget the concubine, the murderer who killed her directly!


    But now she thinks it''s funny. At the beginning, she didn''t pay attention to the concubine''s room, so that she didn''t even know the woman''s surname. She had been reborn for such a long time, and she had never seen such a person. How could she start?


    Later, with a little thought, she had an idea. With her present status, it was not easy for her to find someone in the imperial city?


    So the next morning, when she was sitting in front of the dresser, she suddenly said, "I''m going to have a birthday party."Of course, Xue tingji would not object. He thought that they were in Beidi last year, and they were too busy to win the throne this year. So he said that they would hold a grand party in the east palace to make up for her.


    But Pei Ming doesn''t want it. She wants to do it in Pei Fu.


    "Lixue has gone. I don''t even have a female companion to invite, so I want to invite all the boudoir ladies of the whole imperial city."


    With that, he turned back to pick an eyebrow at him mischievously. "If your highness is interested, you can pick one or two of them."


    As expected, Xue tingji immediately pinched her nose, angry that she could say all kinds of nonsense, "how can there be a man like you in the world, who still wants to let his man have two hearts."


    Patting his hand open, Pei Ming pinched his comb and said with a smile, "I don''t know you don''t have it


    In order to show his attention to his wife, Xue Ting arranged a grand banquet. He wanted to rebuild the general''s Mansion from inside to outside, but Pei Ming didn''t like it. He just demolished the Qingfeng garden, which could make a space.


    Besides, she has a very strange request.


    When Xue tingji drew up the invitation list, she shook her head. "I''m talking about all the young women in the Imperial City, rich or poor."


    It''s very strange. With her identity, it''s impossible for her to find a common girl as a playmate. She specially called all the women in the city together. How could it be like


    Although he didn''t say anything at that time, he couldn''t resist curiosity and ran to ask general Chang, who happened to be with general tan.


    But when he heard his confusion, General Chang said, "I dare not talk about it. Let general Tan talk about it."


    General Tan, who was pushed forward, was also in a dilemma. He could not escape after repeated evasion. He had to smash his mouth and ask his highness: "you and Ming Niang Haven''t you been in the same room for a long time? "


    First his face turned red, then his face turned black. Xue tingji soon understood what he was doing and clenched his teeth.


    "Ah Ming..."

 Chapter 317

    A few days later, the banquet was held in the grand general''s mansion. Beautiful women, rich and poor, high and low, all came according to the "invitation" issued by his Highness the prince.


    And they get together in twos and threes, and they are all talking about this party of unknown significance.


    "Ah, do you really want to choose concubines for your highness?"


    "How happy are you? Do you think you can make it? Don''t look at that -- "the woman who spoke looked around for a while, then lowered her voice and continued:" can the princess who is a female general be tolerant? "


    If you really become a concubine, if you want to serve such a housewife, you can''t even lose your life.


    But if you think about it again, it seems that people have never done anything heinous. Maybe they look fierce, but in fact they have a good heart.


    Looking at the look of the civilian women nearby, the noble women on the other side have their own worries. Some of them are not happy. If they want to find an untouchable woman to be a concubine, why do they come here? Can they still be concubines.


    As soon as he said this, he was ridiculed by others, "come on, your Royal Highness''s concubine will be a stable empress of the harem in the future. If you are in favor, you can still be a concubine. What''s your family background?"


    Without waiting for the woman to reply, he heard a joke: "this is reasonable. It seems that he is a clear person."


    As soon as the women saw the comer, they knelt down and saluted one after another. Some of the common people''s daughters were not sensible and looked up at the princess secretly.


    After all, Pei Ming is still in mourning. She doesn''t dress up so gorgeous, but her bearing doesn''t need foreign things to support the scene. It''s too flashy, but it depresses her charm.


    Sitting on the throne, she gently raised her fingertips to make everyone flat. "Today is nothing but a simple banquet. If you want to be lively, you don''t have to worry about it. Just have fun."


    It''s thought-provoking. Anyway, people don''t believe it. Some people want to make a smooth progress, but they can try their best to show their face in front of Pei Ming. Unfortunately, Pei Ming only glanced at it. She was not the one she was looking for, so she didn''t want to pay attention to it.


    Or silver plate smart, presented dim sum time secretly said: "Miss don''t worry, you want to find someone, maidservant will help you find."


    Pei Ming said, "you should change your tongue and call me Lord."


    Last night, she drew a portrait for the whole family to remember. Today, she was found in the crowd.


    At that time, the silver plate still wondered, "who is this woman?"


    "The enemy."


    The silver plate still doesn''t understand, but the question comes again, "how do you want to get revenge when you find this person?"


    This can ask Pei Ming, this woman is not Xu Yi''s concubine now, and she has no contact with Xue tingji. She can''t kill people without saying a word.


    What''s the crime, or what''s the crime for her?


    However, this is not a big problem. I''d better find someone first. But when she raised her glass to drink and was looking for someone bored, a distinguished guest came uninvited.


    The presence of his Highness the prince made all the women secretly excited. Many brave people had already bitten their lips to see off.


    It''s no wonder that they are not reserved. The crown prince is really excellent. His appearance and figure are impeccable. He has a high position and a sense of righteousness.


    It''s enviable to see how much he dotes on the crown princess. As long as he is willing to give a little to himself, it''s not impossible to be a concubine.


    But Pei Ming, who is enjoying all his favorite, is very puzzled, "Why are you here?"


    Before, he said that he was involved in political affairs, had no time to come, and was unwilling to face so many women. What happened? Temporary regret, reluctant to give up this sea of flowers?


    Who knows, Xue tingji''s expression makes people feel chilly. Even those delusional women are scared by him, but they don''t forget to put on a cowardly posture, trying to make him love.


    Watching Xue tingji sit down and drink three glasses of wine without saying a word, Pei Ming''s confusion can be imagined, "who''s bothering you?"


    Who? She said who it was! Xue tingji took two deep breaths and recalled general Tan''s words in his mind.


    "Ah Ming wants to be filial to his father. If he can''t live with you for such a long time, he may feel sorry for you, so he''ll find another woman?"


    Without waiting for him to finish, Xue tingji almost lifted the table, "nonsense, how can it be!"


    General Tan was not afraid of him, but his expression was more playful. "I know you two have a good relationship, but doesn''t she love you? We are all men, so I''ll open up and say, you Is it really hard? "


    God knows how painful Xue tingji''s forehead is, so he patted the teapot on general Tan''s head. "You think everyone is the same as you. It''s sad if you don''t recruit liaonu for three days!"


    On one side, General Chang didn''t hold back his smile, while general Tan didn''t care at all. He looked down recklessly.


    "Hiss Why don''t you look as young as you should be? It''s strange that every man in the Pei family is like a monk. "


    "I''ll hurt you!" General Chang kicked him and tried to straighten his face. "Anyway, the general is also kind-hearted. In fact, in the future, your highness, you will need three thousand in the harem sooner or later. It''s OK to have two at this time."Harem Three thousand?


    Xue tingji sighed deeply. It seems that he asked the wrong person. Pei Ming, it''s better that you don''t mean that. Otherwise, I''ll make you regret it in the future!


    Even so, he thought about it in his heart. He didn''t have time to go to the banquet, but he couldn''t manage politics because he was absent-minded. So he just came here.


    He wants to see what kind of tricks Ah Ming wants to play.


    Pei Ming, who doesn''t know what he''s doing, has a headache at the moment. He didn''t figure out how to deal with the concubine. Now Xue tingji is here, and it''s even more inconvenient in front of him.


    Do you want to be admitted to the east palace?


    Thinking, Xue Ting suddenly close to her ear, in front of everyone''s face, wantonly play her earlobe, provoked her to dodge repeatedly, "in public, you need to stop."


    "No Not only did he not stop, but he held her even more excessively. He had just drunk a lot of good wine. The wine was not bad, but it added a bit of bewitching.


    Pei Ming almost feels that he is not normal. Has he been molested in public, or even infatuated with such shame?


    No, she still wanted to face. Before blushing, she quickly pushed away Xue tingji and waved to those women, "Your Highness is coming. You don''t respect wine."


    Who knows her urgent move, but let Xue Ting by suddenly black face.


    She really wants to add a concubine to him?!


    After a while, he grinned. OK, since he loves his wife, he will accept the favor!

 Chapter 318

    In anger, his face must not look good. He raised his wine glass and scratched his eyes at the women. "Didn''t you hear what the princess said? Pour the wine!"


    Those women who used to treat his highness as a lover were scared to shiver. How dare they approach.


    Pei Ming''s face is full of depression. Xue Ting, please don''t do me any harm


    When the atmosphere was in a stalemate, suddenly, a woman came forward timidly and hesitantly picked up the wine pot on the stage and poured a glass of wine for Xue tingji.


    I didn''t expect that someone had such courage. Pei Ming was interested in it. But when she saw the woman''s eyes, she immediately clenched her teeth and crushed the wine cup.


    But she didn''t realize that she was still staring at the woman. She hadn''t killed her for a long time.


    All this fell into Xue tingji''s eyes, which really puzzled him. Why was Ah Ming so angry with a woman he never knew?


    The girl didn''t look very public. She even looked shabby among all the beauties, but she was more delicate and pitiful, with a charming charm.


    In the face of the two dignitaries, the woman did not dare to raise her head, which also attracted whispers from others.


    "Who is this man? He is very brave?"


    "It''s crazy to want to climb high. I can''t see that the prince and the princess are angry. They are joining in the fun."


    "Look at this girl. She''s very pretentious. She''s a fox with a poor family background."


    Pei Ming hoped that others would speak more harshly, and helped her to vent her anger. He forced his resentment in his heart and said, "you, what''s your name?"


    The woman seemed very afraid of Pei Ming. She knelt down and said, "back to the crown princess, little girls Lou and Lou Yunshu."


    Oh, it turns out that her name is Pei Ming, smiling rather than smiling, gently twirling his fingertips, "the clouds are rolling and the clouds are flowing with the wind. It''s a very elegant name."


    On one side, Xue tingji seemed to think of something, "Lou What does your family do? "


    His tone was much more blunt, which made Lou Yunshu''s head even lower. "My family and my father are serving as fengyilang, the new imperial city this month."


    The girl next to you can''t help sneering. The officials below six grades are really not on the table.


    But Xue tingji''s brow was even tighter. During this time, empress Bai transferred many of her own people to the imperial city to serve as officials. The list he read only yesterday seemed to include the Lou family.


    So, this girl is Bai''s, but she is not even a mole ant.


    "Ah Ming, she --"


    "very good."


    They happen to talk at the same time. Xue Ting wants to get rid of the trouble, but Pei Ming is determined to get revenge, which makes him panic.


    Does a Ming really think that he just needs other women?


    So the anger just now, in fact, was just jealous. General Tan''s words lingered in his ears, which made him upset. Ah Ming seemed to be thinking about something. Oh, should he be thinking about what to give him.


    In that case, he should take the initiative.


    Knock the glass on the table heavily, his sneer is so creepy that Pei Ming is stunned. He is angry and makes Lou Yunshu raise his head.


    "OK, there is just a lack of people around me. You can go to the East Palace today."


    Some of the people on the scene were envious, some despised, others looked at each other, even the marigold and silver plates didn''t know what was going on.


    Of course, Pei Ming is the most shocked. What does he mean?


    But she tried to be calm and fell into Xue tingji''s eyes. She changed her taste. Look, she didn''t get angry when she wanted to take a concubine. She really had this heart.


    Well, Pei Ming, dare to push other women to me, then you don''t regret it!


    Deliberately let Lou Yunshu closer, he pulled a restrained smile, "since love princess has this heart, that for husband is not respectful."


    Pei Ming''s brow finally came out. He understood that he had misunderstood. But it''s also natural. When the time comes, he''ll be a jealous woman and get rid of a concubine. Do you need any reason.


    And these two generations together, no matter how their quarrel broke, no other woman could shake him.


    So it''s hard to say that she absolutely doesn''t have to worry about Xue Ting''s parting by empathy. Let''s fight this riddle with her.


    Since it was announced in public, it was natural for everyone to give a false congratulations. Lou Yunshu''s face was unbelievable, but he didn''t have much joy. He seemed to be flattered, but in Pei Ming''s eyes, he was ironic.


    She can''t know what virtue this woman''s nature is.


    Although he is angry with Pei Ming, Xue tingji can''t really give this woman face. Since he has accepted his concubine, according to the rules, he should make a gift and choose a good day to carry the girl into the east palace.


    But with a wave of his hand, he asked Lou Yunshu to go with him today. There was no shortage of her room in the east palace. The gift money was sent to Lou''s house, which was guaranteed.


    This time, all the people were dumbfounded and looked at Pei Ming one after another. They were afraid that there would be a good play to watch.However, Pei Ming let them down, she laughed, of course, to comply with her husband''s meaning, she just tired, now go back.


    Thanks to his painstaking efforts, he tried to make her happy by holding a banquet. In order to find a woman to block him, Xue tingji was upset. He was cold when he returned to the east palace.


    Ordered to prepare a very partial courtyard, Lou Yunshu was settled there, nothing to do not go out, something to do, let the maid on behalf of the line.


    Lou Yunshu was stunned. Seeing that Xue tingji was about to leave, he quickly knelt down and said, "Your Highness, can''t I and I serve you?"


    "My wife?" Xue tingji smiles, his eyes are full of irony, and then he stops smiling, "don''t treat yourself as a concubine, but you have to abide by the rules."


    He didn''t want to talk about anything else. There was only one law, the law of death.


    "No matter the reason, you must never let the princess get angry. Do you understand?"


    After that, he left without any intention of spoiling his concubine. His only love in this life is waiting for him in the bedroom.


    Who knows just about to open the door, but just heard Pei Ming''s voice, "you go to check that Lou family."


    "Yes." When he opened the door and saw Xue tingji, he looked a little flustered.


    His highness seems to be angry


    She didn''t guess wrong. Xue tingji was really upset. Ah Ming asked his maid to go to chalou''s house. He was familiar with the tone.


    In this way, they had done so many things before, so how many things did he not know.


    For example, the disappearance of Dongshi, the real inside story?


    Although he thought that as long as Ah Ming could be around him, he could pretend to be deaf.


    But they have come to this stage. What else can''t they be frank with each other? Her concealment made him uncomfortable.


    After waving back the silver plate, he walked into the bedroom as if nothing had happened. He wanted to tell Pei Ming that the Lou family was under Bai''s hands. But Pei Ming didn''t smile much when he saw him.


    It''s not that she hates Xue Ting''s concubine. It''s just that Lou Yunshu, the enemy, is now in the east palace. Thinking about it makes her heartburn, and naturally she doesn''t feel happy.


    But now that you are invited into the urn, you have to do enough tricks, put away your hatred, and half jokingly tease that your husband has new beauties. Why don''t you be gentle for a while.


    But her smile, in Xue tingji''s eyes, became a strange, because she could not understand her mind, so angry.


    It seems that he was rejected by her. He has never really entered her heart, even though he has paid so much

 Chapter 319

    Xue tingji was never a gentle man. When he was angry, he couldn''t bear it. But when he faced Pei Ming, he thought he had been extremely restrained.


    He went over, leaned over and pinched her cheek, without much effort, but his face was still a little frightening.


    "Do you really think that I belong to you?"


    Unexpectedly, his expression and tone, like thunder, hit Pei Ming''s most sensitive heartstrings.


    For a moment, she froze all over, but could not move. Her eyes looked at him in horror. What she saw was Xue tingji who put her in endless despair.


    Xue tingji was frightened by her abnormal expression. She released her hand and was about to apologize, but she pushed it away.


    "Get out of here." Her voice was shaking, but it was so cold that Xue tingji could not accept it. She gradually clenched her fist, and her anger became more and more transpiration.


    "Ah Ming, what''s the matter with you?"


    But Pei Ming can''t speak, and can''t tell him, OK, if he doesn''t go out, then he can''t go out by himself!


    Just got up and walked to the door, and was grabbed by him again, this action stimulated her again, and tried to shake off his hand, "let me go!"


    When did she have such an attitude towards herself? Xue tingji completely black face, head also does not return ground vibration sleeve but come out, press her to say, go to pet that concubine!


    When he walked away, Pei Ming still could not calm down. He hid his face and sobbed, which attracted Jin Zhan to comfort him. "Lord, your highness dotes on you. You suddenly give him a woman. It''s true Don''t talk about him. I can''t understand even my maid. "


    Pei Ming smiles bitterly with tears. Can she say that Lou Yunshu killed her and she wants revenge?


    Say it. Who can believe it?


    But let her sad is Xue tingji, he still became her most afraid appearance, these two years of pay, after all, is all in vain?


    After crying, she wiped away the tears on her face. Who wants to be like a grumpy woman? She is general Pei. Why should she be angry with that man!


    "Go, go home."


    Marigold was stunned, "ah?"


    Pei Ming didn''t wait for her. Before he stopped choking, he had regained his old momentum. "Ah, what, go back to the general''s house!"


    Xue tingji, who didn''t know what she was doing, angrily kicked open the gate of pianyuan, startling Lou Yunshu who had just settled down.


    She was very smart. She saw that it was the prince and his wife who had a dispute. She knew that her chance had come.


    But she was right about Pei Ming''s anger, but she was wrong about Xue tingji''s reaction. As soon as she got close, she was pushed away.


    "Go away!"


    Lou Yunshu was at a loss because of the frightening roar, and Xue tingji didn''t bother to look at her any more. He sat down in the side room and poured the whole pot of tea.


    This woman is sent by the queen. No matter what she looks like, it will only make him sick.


    But Pei Ming, a woman who didn''t know what to do, gave her all her heart, but in exchange for her shrew like unreasonable, anyway, he did nothing wrong!


    Before swallowing this tone, Perry asked to see him outside again. "Your Highness, your subordinates are saying goodbye."


    "Farewell?" Xue tingji was even more upset, "where do you want to go?"


    "This..." Pei Liru is stuck in throat, how clear throat is useless, "general, general, she returned to the house."


    "What?" Xue tingji immediately came out and asked, "what does she mean?"


    Perry didn''t know, but he didn''t finish saying, "and the general also ordered his subordinates to wait and go back with her."


    She angrily went back to the general''s house and withdrew her men from the east palace? Yes, she is!


    Seeing that the prince was so angry, Pei Li was also very nervous. "At least general Chang stayed, which means that she still cares about you."


    Xue tingji was angry and laughed at the words. Thank you very much.


    The quarrel between the two princes makes them suffer. Pei Li laments repeatedly. Yu Guang catches a glimpse of Lou Yunshu hiding in one side, and immediately becomes alert.


    This woman is not a good one.


    "Your Highness, I don''t know this girl..."


    He reminds Xue ting to take advantage of it. OK, since Ah Ming chose the woman for him, he will keep it.


    "Come on! Send a hundred taels of gold to Lou''s, and your highness will give them face! "


    Pei Li was in a dilemma and asked whether to persuade the general to come back. Xue tingji choked on his words, but he said: "she''s a general, I can''t manage her!"


    After Pei Li stepped down, Lou Yunshu knelt timidly in the courtyard. "Your Highness, I''m stupid. I''ll pour wine for you at the request of the crown princess. Otherwise, there won''t be any such trouble..."


    To be sure, it''s really no wonder that Xue Ting, with a sneer in his heart, looked at her with a chill in his eyes, but his tone was so warm that nothing happened.


    "How can I blame you? She only gave you to me because she liked you. The princess is just so angry. Don''t worry about her."


    Lou Yunshu pauses a little, then nods her head and says yes. It has to be said that she is really a smart person. She doesn''t show too much tenderness. She can also show that all men will be moved when they see her. Anyone will think that she is a good girl.It''s a pity that her tone can only be used to deceive the blind. It doesn''t work with him.


    But he would like to see what the queen can make such a stupid woman do to shake him.


    Lou Yunshu could see that the crown prince was dissatisfied with her. He didn''t rush forward. He only said in a soft voice, "I thank your Highness for giving me a place. I dare to ask your highness to give me a name."


    Xue tingji frowned slightly, and then he had an idea, "how about the incense burning pavilion?"


    Lou Yunshu''s mouth was a little stiff, and then he was covered up in the past, "burning incense is peaceful, suitable for a pleasant room, I thank the prince."


    A pleasant room? It''s really nice to say that Xue Ting didn''t speak with a smile, and no longer paid attention to her fake smile.


    Incense burning, a fire burned her this warm fragrant nephrite, when the time comes to see her still feel pleasant.


    The hundred taels of gold were sent to Lou''s house in a big way. I''m afraid that the news won''t get into Pei Ming''s ears, and that my subordinates will do things properly. I''ll report it at the first time.


    At that time, Pei Mingzheng and Feng were at the same place. When they heard the news, they didn''t even move their eyebrows. "That''s his woman. If he likes her, he likes her."


    "What are you saying, mother tut?" Although Feng Shi is gentle, he is not a weak person. All parents are reconciled to their children and naturally.


    "Can you blame your highness? It''s you who want to concubine him. Seriously, what are you thinking? "


    "I didn''t want to give it to him." Pei Ming is very depressed. His original intention is not like this. "It''s the person he says he wants, not me."


    If so, what is the purpose of holding a banquet and choosing someone to ignore the guests?


    Under the questioning of his mother, Pei Ming is really speechless, and his heart is bitter.


    No matter before or now, the person who really hurt her has never been Lou Yunshu, but Xue tingji

 Chapter 320

    After making up his mind, he doesn''t want to see Xue tingji for the time being. Pei Ming is very comfortable living in his family. But at night, he can''t help but look to the east palace.


    "Marigold."


    "The maid is here."


    "You let Xiao guard the East Palace secretly."


    Marigold chuckles. The Lord is still thinking about his highness.


    As soon as she stepped down, the silver plate came in. "Lord, I found that the Lou family was under the Bai family. At that time, I felt strange. It seemed that Lou Yunshu was deliberately close to his highness."


    Pei Ming was not surprised. He leaned against the window and didn''t say a word. After waiting for the silver plate for a while, he boldly asked, "do you want to tell your highness? It''s not safe to leave a disaster around. "


    "Tell him why." Pei Ming sighed listlessly, "let him know that I have you people, inquire for me, deploy secretly? Would you like to come forward and confess everything I''ve done? "


    She was obviously angry. Silver plate pouted and tried to make her happy. "But you''ve already let him know about tie Lao? Even if you don''t say it, your highness really doesn''t know? "


    Also, Pei Ming shakes her head. She regrets that Xue Ting is so cold hearted that she knows exactly what kind of person he is and wants to have a different ending with him. It''s a joke.


    Looking at her like this, she couldn''t be persuaded for a while. The silver plate didn''t talk much any more. What did she think of when she left.


    "Lord Can you stop my sister from getting involved with Xiao? "


    Pei Ming finally raised his eyes and guessed what she meant. He saw the silver plate with its head down and a face about to cry.


    She doesn''t look down on Xiao, but what he and his sister do is dangerous. She doesn''t want her sister to be sad in the future.


    They really have feelings. There are too many things that can happen in a year, which she can''t control.


    After all, she didn''t know the fate of marigold. If she twisted it by force, it would not come to a good end.


    It has to be said that Pei Ming is very stubborn and easily won''t give in. For three days, she didn''t mean to go back to the east palace. It''s useless for Feng to persuade her. Now she''s the most powerful person in Darong. Who can help her.


    But on the fourth day, she couldn''t stay at home because she had to go to court.


    Since she inherited her father''s position, she couldn''t avoid what the general of the auxiliary country should do, but she didn''t want to see Xue tingji, so she wanted to sue him.


    But Feng''s understatement made her give up her mind.


    She said: "in those days, your father sometimes came back from the border with injuries, but he didn''t ask for an early morning leave. Oh, I see that you were lazy as soon as you took office. It''s really better than that."


    Even though Pei Ming knows that her mother is a fierce general, she has no way to refute. She can''t be looked down upon by others. It''s the early days. Go!


    The next morning, officials came to the palace gate one after another. Pei Ming got out of the carriage and straightened his official hat. As soon as he turned around, he saw Xue tingji.


    He was deliberately guarding at the door, and the zigai carriage of the second grade official was easy to recognize, so he watched Pei Ming before he got off the car.


    Pei Ming had to follow the rules to enter the palace. He pretended not to see him. He walked around him, but he stopped him.


    According to his usual style, the first sentence must be: "haven''t you calmed down yet?" Or "I''m wrong, but not yet."


    This time there was no, only a cold: "do you think you can hide?"


    However, this is his nature. Pei Ming has been used to it for a long time, and it''s not worth getting angry. "Please give me your royal highness, I''m still waiting to enter the palace."


    "Ah Ming!" Xue tingji was helpless and angry, but he still held back his temper. Yu Guang glanced around and made sure that there was no one next to him who came up to her. "What secret do you have that I can''t tell you? I can help you


    Pei Ming looks at him and suddenly feels that it''s good to be dumb again.


    She can''t talk about Lou Yunshu. She doesn''t dare to talk about Xue tingji about tie Lao and his subordinates. What else can she say?


    Seeing her cold attitude, Xue tingji felt that he had been waiting here before dawn. He really wasted his mind, but he still wanted to keep her.


    "Well, Ah Ming, you and I are husband and wife. Do you have to be so angry?" Finish saying to feel insufficient again, quietly cleared next voice, "that woman, I didn''t touch."


    Is it interesting that he specifically said this? Pei Ming is still silent, but his heart is a little loose. Even though he is tense, Xue tingji still sees the clue.


    Strike while the iron is hot. He wants to hold her. "Don''t you know what I mean to you, so what''s your plan to marry me?"


    Unexpectedly, Pei Ming stepped back and avoided his embrace, with a business face.


    "First of all, I''m going to go to court early. It''s too time-consuming to chat here. Please pay attention to the important things. Secondly... "


    She sighed almost invisibly. "I didn''t intend to concubine you. You said it yourself."Xue tingji is puzzled, and Pei Ming has already figured out her words. She knows that the Lou family belongs to the Bai family. When she first meets Lou Yunshu, she thinks that she is not simple. After listening to her report, she sarcastically comments on her.


    "Who knows you misunderstood me? Later, I thought that if I kept her by my side, I might be able to find out the details of Bai, so I didn''t say a word."


    These words sound reasonable, but Xue tingji''s eyes are sharp. She is lying.


    She told the silver plate to check Lou''s house after seeing Lou Yunshu. He heard it with his own ears. In a few days, she learned about the relationship between Lou''s house and Bai''s family, which showed that the people who worked for her were quite capable.


    She is How many secrets do you have and why don''t you tell him?


    "Ah Ming, I --" as soon as he opened his mouth, he saw Xu Yi, who was coming, and he immediately put on a face.


    Xu Yi stood in front of the official road of civil service and bowed to them. Although Xue tingji quarrels with Pei Ming, Xu Yi''s attitude is the same. Qi Qi turns his eyes and goes away, which makes Xu Yi lose face.


    However, Xu Yi is not angry. Of course, he knows that his highness is unhappy. After all, no one likes the feeling of being constrained.


    Today''s court hall will be an undercurrent battle.


    In the early days, Pei Ming was a general, while Xue tingji was standing beside her. They did not squint at each other. Those who did not know the truth could not see the relationship between them.


    The emperor''s holy body is not good these days. This appearance also reassures the officials. He looks pretty good. He is expected to live for several years.


    Before waiting for the ministers to perform, he first motioned to the Governor Wu to read out an imperial edict.


    Xu Yi, the Minister of Zhongshu in the third grade, and the Minister of Shangshu in the second grade of Jinzheng, set an example for the composition officer.


    Hearing the imperial edict, Pei Ming subconsciously looks at Xue tingji. Xue tingji still looks at his eyes, nose and heart, but she still sees that he bites his teeth slightly. He is obviously not angry, but he compromises.


    He What do you want?

 Chapter 321

    It was the second oracle that answered her doubts. From today on, the crown prince Xue Ting took charge of Regency.


    This is the real capital that can control all the rights of killing and seizing. It is also the capital that the former Prince Xue Tingying can do whatever he wants.


    She understood that Xue Ting got this right by using Xu Yi. The emperor had no reason to protect Xu Yi, so he could only be the queen.


    Ha ha, he compromised for his own rights, and let Xu Yi, who is the Queen''s pawn, stay under his own hands and help him.


    But he didn''t even discuss it with her? Forget what Xu family did to them and Pei family!


    Maybe her eyes are too sharp, or maybe Xue Ting, knowing that she will have such a reaction, turns his head and looks at her, which makes Pei Ming calm down.


    He has something to say. It seems that there is something else in the deal.


    Although she was angry, she still endured this tone. In fact, it''s nothing. Xue tingji, who was an emperor in his last life, also left Xu Yi. Although she left him for the purpose of humiliation, she didn''t want to go through this life again.


    What about her? Also Do you want to do it all over again?


    After the discussion, she was in a daze. I didn''t know that Xue tingji''s Yu Guang had been paying attention to her. Seeing her gradually distracted, he couldn''t help but raise his mouth.


    I haven''t seen her for three days. In fact, I miss her very much.


    After the separation, Xue tingji stopped Pei Ming before she left


    She turned her head and pretended, "Your Highness, the last general''s surname is Pei."


    He covered his lips and chuckled, "general Pei, can you accompany the prince to a place?"


    It''s a pity that Pei Ming is not happy, but when he hears the words behind him, he stops.


    He''s going to chongwenyuan.


    It turns out that time flies, and he will try again soon. He wants to make up for his regret, and he wants to be with someone who can accompany him.


    Thinking of that year, he stood outside Chongwen garden, envious and lonely, Pei Ming''s heart softened.


    On the carriage, they were speechless. Pei Ming''s eyes were always outside the carriage. In fact, there was nothing to look at. He just didn''t want to see him.


    And Xue tingji is also in the silence, full of the same question. What is she hiding from him and why.


    Suddenly, Pei Ming put down the curtain and sighed heavily.


    "I''m afraid I won''t speak. Your highness is not going to speak. Then, I''d better get to the point."


    Her face is slightly open and close the curtain, just a beam of light hit in, her eyes reflected bright, "why do you stay Xu Yi."


    Xue tingji was not surprised, but he was still disappointed in her tone, so he couldn''t Get closer.


    However, his answer is also very simple. For the sake of rights, I told you this morning.


    "If I''m just a prince with no real power, I can''t even give them an official title. What can I do to shake the queen who can transfer her staff at will? So I have to get to power first. "


    And although Xu Yi''s back is Bai Shi, on the surface, he is a subordinate to assist the prince, and those civil servants will still follow their leaders and obey him.


    This is what the queen has to compromise. It depends on who can control the court more quickly.


    After that, he shook his head again, "but I don''t quite understand why the queen refuses to abandon Xu Yi. It''s clear that the Xu family has collapsed."


    Pei Ming can''t say why, but although she doesn''t know the reason, she knows the possible consequences of leaving Xu Yi.


    I just hope that this consequence will not happen, otherwise she and Xue tingji may not be able to go back.


    Her loneliness was printed in Xue tingji''s eyes. He really couldn''t understand her sadness and became more and more restless. Just as he was about to speak, the carriage stopped.


    Pei Ming got out of the carriage without hesitation. Now she was afraid that Xue Ting would ask her any questions, because she didn''t know how to answer them, so she chose to escape. Even if she avoided it this time, it was not very useful.


    A few days later is the big day of the examination. Many examiners come to recognize the way ahead of time and stand in front of the grand Chongwen garden, looking forward and smiling nervously.


    They could display their talents and look forward to their official career, which Xue Ting could not really experience even as an emperor.


    Youth''s regret, after all, this life can not make up.


    "Can you show me in?" He put away those guesses, and now he just wanted to calmly fulfill his long cherished wish with her. Even if he saw it with his own eyes, he could see what the students'' Longmen looked like.


    And his careful tone, let Pei Ming can''t help heartache, take the initiative to hold his ten fingers, "let''s go."


    The officials of chongwenyuan, with sharp eyes, came to salute one after another. "I''ve seen the prince, I''ve seen the princess - er, I''ve seen general Pei."


    Xue tingji suddenly squints his eyes. He is not satisfied with their change of words, but he can''t directly correct it. Pei Ming doesn''t say yes. "Let''s just have a look at it at will. You go ahead."After the officials stepped down, Xue tingji was silent for a long time and lingered in those small cubicles. He was obviously uninteresting, but he felt very strange.


    Sure enough, he kept his childish side.


    After leaving Chongwen garden, Xue tingji stopped and said, "Ah Ming, come back."


    Pei Ming thought about it, and finally shook his head, "I want to spend more time with my little mother, and I''m more used to living in my own home."


    Xue Ting''s eyes brighten and darken. Isn''t the East Palace her home?


    "If you hate Lou Yunshu, I''ll kill her."


    "No way." Pei Ming still did not let go, "now is the best chance for you to win over the civil servants. If you kill Lou Yunshu, Bai will certainly make use of it."


    After that, even she felt ridiculous. At this time, she instinctively considered these things for him.


    It''s a pity that Xue Ting misunderstood her kindness again. Is that a bit too high sounding.


    So what on earth is she planning? Even in the face of him, she will not hesitate to lie


    Heart and bored up, since she insisted, then complete her good, will she back to Pei Fu will no longer entangle.


    Looking at the carriage going far away, Pei Ming is depressed uncontrollably. When he turns his head, he sees that the silver plate is staring at him, and his mouth is very high.


    "Lord, you are making a table for other women. Be careful that you will regret it."


    Pei Ming laughed angrily, "how can you talk to me? My seat is too crowded for other women."


    Silver plate rolled a white eye, selfishly felt that the LORD was too confident, angrily followed her and chattered, "what''s the use value of that woman?"


    "No value." Pei Ming went back to his room, took off his official robe and took a rest on the couch. "Naturally, she is going to die, and I must kill her myself, but now is not the time."


    What she said to Xue tingji is true. Whether it is him or herself, killing Lou Yunshu now is tantamount to destroying the advantages they have managed to accumulate.


    So we have to wait until Lou Yunshu''s own mistakes, let her die of course, it''s best to let the queen get carried away, one-time root.


    She sighed again at the thought.


    It''s true, but can it be realized smoothly? She was always afraid that the stage would collapse before the play was finished.


    Even if Lou Yunshu died, I''m afraid the unspeakable gap between her and Xue tingji can''t be bridged

 Chapter 322

    It''s hard for people to adapt to the capricious thunderstorm days. After pouring, it will clear up quickly.


    The water on the ground reflects the blue sky and white clouds. The next moment, it is trampled to pieces. Mud splashes on people''s trouser legs, which makes people bored.


    Pei Ming doesn''t care. Today is Pei''s long-term July 7, and the hot filial piety on etiquette ends here.


    However, it is a pity that Xue tingji did not come.


    He did push off all the affairs to see off his father-in-law for the last time, but just as he was leaving, the emperor suddenly called him into the palace.


    "It''s not about war. It''s something urgent." Of course, he didn''t want to pay any attention to it. However, eunuch Wu repeatedly implored that the crown prince had just been in charge of Regency for a short time, so it''s not appropriate to slack off.


    It''s a pity that Xue tingji never cares about that. It''s the most important thing to accompany Ah Ming. Pei Ming takes the initiative to let him get busy with his business. "Anyway, it''s not really July 7. It''s just a walk. Your father can understand your mind."


    These two days she was hiding in the general''s house. Xue tingji didn''t ask any questions. After missing each other, their relationship finally eased.


    After all, even if there are cracks, their feelings after suffering can not be easily shaken.


    Xue tingji is not good to delay again, can kiss her forehead only, "I will rush over as soon as possible, good or bad kowtow to father-in-law."


    "Well, I''ll wait for you."


    The team came to the cemetery quietly, but it was not as sad as before. After the funeral, Pei Ming asked everyone to go back first. She wanted to be alone.


    There is a bamboo grove near the mausoleum. There is a wind blowing by. It makes people feel calm and calm. Pei Ming can''t help laughing bitterly when he touches the inscription on the tombstone.


    "When you died, I was so sad that I became dumb. He made me speak, but now It''s also because of him that I can''t speak again. Father, what should I do? "


    No one could answer her, nothing but the wind.


    But when she was sobbing, she heard a series of footsteps. She was very careful. It was not Xue tingji.


    She looked back and frowned. "What are you doing here?"


    Seeing her alert attitude, Xu Yi sighed, "I''m here to pay a visit to general Pei."


    Pei Ming, however, laughs, moves to block his father''s tombstone behind him, and refuses to let him get close to him. "How can you have a face?"


    Since I''ve got a grudge with Pei family, why should I pretend to be human? No one would appreciate him.


    Of course, Xu Yi knew that she hated herself, and there was a struggle between her eyebrows. "At the beginning, whether my grandfather or I was forced, we didn''t want to be like this either."


    So far, is there any point in saying that? Pei Ming turns his back, but Xu Yi doesn''t need to be here any more.


    But today''s Xu Yi is very abnormal, asked a sentence should not be asked by him.


    "How is your highness treating you?"


    Pei Ming''s eyelashes fluttered, and he looked back laughably. "You don''t want to sow discord, do you? Xu Yi, do you think that everyone is just like you? "


    "What''s the matter with you?" Pei Ming was surprised that he didn''t flinch, but it''s not surprising to think about it.


    The queen protected him in order to alienate Xue tingji from her. Unexpectedly, the grandson of the grand master and the head of the civil service did the same thing as Lou Yunshu.


    Her disgust and disdain were all on her face, but Xu Yi didn''t quit in shame and indignation. Instead, she asked, "is it because the prince has concubines? You don''t want to go back to the east palace. Is it the prince who embarrassed you? "


    When she didn''t know what Xu Yi was talking about? Xue tingji should be coming soon. Do you want him to break their tryst? Can you be more clever.


    But knowing this, she was still a little uneasy. She didn''t want to ask for trouble. She turned around and left, but she heard Xu Yi say: "the prince is good at suspecting and scheming. It''s really not hard for you to follow him?"


    The pace stops, and his nose is sour. Pei Ming pulls his lips. He wants to refute, but he just can''t open his lips.


    In fact, Xue tingji''s scheming is not so heavy. He is more willing to solve problems by force than playing tricks. He is also angry simply because of misunderstanding and jealousy.


    But the word "suspicion" still made her heart ache.


    How could he not doubt what he had done? It was not his fault, but she was really afraid of his angry expression because of questioning.


    What should she do then?


    Just as the calculation is good, Xue tingji just came in a hurry when she was in a daze. What caught his eyes were Xu Yi, who made him hate itching teeth, and Pei Ming''s weeping expression.


    Suddenly, all of his senses are gone. Before Pei Ming reacts, he steps forward quickly, grabs her arm and drags her to his side.


    The force hurt her.


    Caught off guard, Pei Ming falls into his arms. I can''t believe that this is what he did.


    Without even looking at her, Xue tingji''s first sentence was to reprimand Xu Yi, "get out of here!"Xu Yi was not frightened, or with the protection of the queen. He bowed to salute and said, "I''m here to comfort general Pei."


    "It''s your turn to be here?" Xue tingji''s anger seems to be overdone, which makes Pei Ming cool.


    It''s just like this. After all, he put on this face


    Before Xue tingji gets angry and desperate, Xu Yi quits. Anyway, his goal is achieved. Xue tingji doesn''t release Pei Ming until he is away from him. "Ah Ming, you''re OK --"


    before the epilogue falls, she is scared by Pei Ming''s eyes. She Why are you so scared and alienated?


    The reason why he came here in a hurry and saw Xu Yi''s reaction so extreme was that he was in the palace and was provoked by the queen.


    The queen deliberately tells him that Xu Yi is still in love with Pei Ming and that she will go to comfort her when she is alone.


    That''s right. She deliberately detained Xue ting. Otherwise, how could she give the two old lovers a chance.


    Xue tingji is not so stupid. Of course, he will not believe her. But he knows that when Ah Ming meets Xu Yi, he will humiliate him. He is afraid that he will become angry and do something to hurt her.


    What really made him out of control was Pei Ming''s sad expression.


    It is clear that Xu Yi is the one she hates so much, but she is willing to show her weakness in front of her enemies. What makes her sad?


    He has a sense of self-knowledge. She must be able to feel his suspicions about Ah Ming, so she has doubts about him and is she on guard


    It has to be said that the Queen''s mind attack strategy is too good for him. He knows that a Ming can''t have feelings for Xu Yibao, but he still can''t help thinking wildly.


    Ah Ming is complaining to a man who once had an old friend. Is it not good enough for her to tell her about her husband?

 Chapter 323

    This idea just flashed by, even he felt ridiculous, but Pei Ming sank a heart, slowly retreated, away from his arms.


    He realized his recklessness and was about to apologize, but Pei Ming shook his head and stopped him saying, "you don''t believe me."


    These four words, she said very light, very cool, cold let Xue tingji frown. Why did she look at him like this, as if he had committed some heinous crime.


    "I was in a hurry just now for fear that he would hurt you."


    "Is it?" Pei Ming''s eyes are numb and alienated. "Do you think I''m with him?" she doesn''t want to say the following words. Anyway, he knows it.


    Her manner and her words were hard for Xue tingji to accept, but he felt guilty and irrefutable. For a moment, he really thought too much.


    Even though the storm in his heart could not be calmed down, Xue tingji endured it, apologized, and then went to Pei Changyuan''s tomb to worship in silence.


    Pei Ming stands in the same place and stealthily erases the tears from the corner of his eyes.


    He just looked so much like the beginning that she even had the illusion that she had never come out of his confinement, which made her lose all her strength to face him.


    After a long sigh, Xue tingji got up and said, "I''ll take you back."


    "No, I have a carriage."


    Refuse even this contact? Xue tingji couldn''t bear it. "Ah Ming, as for you, I was wrong just now, and I apologized. Besides, what did I do to make you so resentful?"


    Pei Ming wants to tell him that his appearance just now makes her afraid and makes her want to escape, but this kind of words will only make it more troublesome and simply avoid his gaze.


    "There are still some things waiting for me to deal with. I''ll leave first."


    What''s her tone? Is it a stranger?


    Xue tingji couldn''t stand it any longer. He turned around and grabbed her, pressed her to a tree, and gave her a strong kiss. Even his whole body pressed her down, making her unable to move.


    In this life, he has never been so rude, but Pei Ming has experienced a lot, and she hates it most.


    Her lips and tongue hurt a little when she was swept away. She had her own way to resist. Xue Ting noticed her intention and stopped in time before she bit it down. Her face was full of disbelief, but her hands still held her.


    "I''ll let you do what you do, and I never ask. I thought that if I endure and wait, you can understand my sincerity and treat me honestly, but why do you want to stay away from me more and more?"


    Before Mingming, she was willing to let him know tielao. He thought that he was smart enough to give her enough freedom without asking or checking. Why, she still crossed his bottom line and didn''t want to stay with him.


    Why does she always show her resistance to him on the spur of the moment? Do you really think he is not good?


    His more and more excited words stimulated Pei Ming. His heart was very sad, but he didn''t want to be seen. He forced himself to suffocate. He looked up and said, "look at you now, Xue tingji. Have you forgotten what you promised me?"


    Xue Ting was stunned. He seemed to have made a lot of promises, but he had already done his best. What else was she dissatisfied with?


    It seems that he really doesn''t understand. Pei Ming smiles bitterly. It seems that he has some difficulty in breathing, but he still tries his best to say this.


    "You promised me not to I''m afraid of you. "


    Xue tingji remembered that it was at that time that he tried every means to attack Xiongnu, which made her heart attack and almost lost her life.


    But what did he do to scare her? Is he going to run away because he is a little rude? That''s how careful he has to be.


    Pei Ming can see that he has not gone too far. It looks like she is making trouble out of nothing.


    But is it difficult for her to wait until he is completely crazy and pushes her down the cliff again.


    Originally, she wanted to say something more, but she had no strength at all. Her vision began to flicker, and Xue tingji''s eyes began to blur.


    It''s hard


    Xue tingji was also frightened by her pale lip color. She realized that her heart disease had recurred. She immediately took her to the carriage without hesitation. Fortunately, she took her medicine with her, but she didn''t get much relief after feeding it. She quickly asked the driver to speed up.


    It was a bumpy road, but Pei Ming didn''t open her eyes. She was so tired that she couldn''t get enough air by breathing too lightly, and her heart hurt more than ever.


    But the pain also made her recall that at that time, regardless of his leg injury, he knelt by her bed, holding her hand and sobbing deeply.


    After all, he is more kind to her because she conceals too much and makes him suspicious. She is also entangled by the past and too sensitive to him. In fact, she knows all this.


    "Tingji..." She tried to open her eyes, opened her lips and called him in a very weak voice.


    Xue tingji heard that no matter how angry he was just now, he could only compromise and hold her tightly, "I''m here."She raised her hand and grabbed one of his sleeves. Tears welled up in her eyes.


    "I''m sorry, but I really can''t..."


    I really don''t have the courage to face the more and more frightening you.


    And this sentence is enough to make Xue Ting worried. Although he still doesn''t understand, it doesn''t matter any more. As long as she is good, they will come back.


    It''s a pity that Pei Ming can''t hear his comfort again and again. The pain drags her consciousness away. When she wakes up again, there is only a dim light.


    This is her boudoir. The gold and silver plate is on the side. When she wakes up, she immediately calls the people outside.


    The first one who came in was Dr. Zhang, caressing his long beard and sighing.


    "Niang Niang, you should pay attention to it yourself. Don''t be emotional."


    After that, I put a porcelain vase on the head of the bed, which is her medicine. I remember to take it with me.


    Then there was Feng. She also knew the cause of Mrs. Liu''s death in those years. I never thought that mingniang would


    Seeing her face full of tears, the silver plate came to appease her, "don''t take the Lord to cry together."


    Then she went back to the bedside and gave Pei Ming two mouthfuls of water. "Dr. Zhang said it''s good that his highness brought the medicine, otherwise you may be able to come back. Lord, what''s the matter with you and your highness?"


    What can Pei Ming say? He looks out the door, and the silver plate is even more confused. "Your Highness says you can rest assured. He won''t disturb you."


    She said that she was afraid of him, so he was far away from him, and she should be glad to be moved.


    But


    Or uncomfortable, no matter see him, the heart is not taste.


    She is really It''s hard to talk about affectation.

 Chapter 324

    After leaving Pei''s house silently, Xue Ting asked the carriage to slow down. After all, even if it was the Imperial City, the road was not completely flat.


    He ran to pick Pei Ming up in the carriage. After being bumped for so long, his leg hurt again. When he took her out of the carriage, he almost fell on her leg.


    At that time, I didn''t feel the pain, until now, I just felt that the bone of the whole leg was broken, which was really unbearable.


    Finally stopped the car, he reluctantly step down, even if he tried to restrain, but his gait still showed lameness, which made him extremely anxious.


    Before, in the north, the soldiers knew about it and were willing to follow him, so he didn''t need to hide. But now it''s different. The crown prince can''t be disabled, so he can''t be seen by anyone.


    Fortunately, General Chang came to meet him. Seeing him standing still, he understood. He came forward and pretended to have something important to report, so he waved back his servants.


    Xue tingji thanks him for his help with a bitter smile. He is helped to walk slowly back to the bedroom hall. General Chang can''t help but ask what happened and how to hurry to call Doctor Zhang to Pei''s house, but he doesn''t come back with his highness.


    "You have to treat your leg, otherwise --"


    "Ah Ming is ill, and Dr. Zhang has to stay there to take care of her." Xue tingji answers calmly, but makes general Chang more puzzled. Why don''t you take her back to the east palace?


    The footstep stops, and then sighs lightly. Xue tingji''s face is darkened in the bright sun. "She doesn''t want to see me, so why force her."


    OK, the last way is for him to walk back. Please don''t disturb others, General Chang.


    Seeing that the prince and the general have become what they are now, General Chang reproached himself. If he hadn''t talked with Lao Tan, how could he have caused so much trouble by taking a concubine.


    "Well, have a rest. The day after tomorrow is the examination. Maybe you will attend it."


    But not far away, there was a woman standing under the tree, who could see all this clearly.


    Originally, Lou Yunshu just wanted to get close to the prince, but before he went there, he saw that the prince was limping.


    Fortunately, she did not rush forward, but hid, otherwise she would not have heard such important words.


    Listen to their tone, the prince''s legs are deep, now even more difficult to walk.


    That''s a big deal.


    With a smile of pity, she retreated silently, unnoticed.


    On the day of the examination, Xue Ting entered the palace early to discuss matters, but the emperor saw something strange: "what''s wrong with your leg?"


    He immediately raised the heart, the face is still calm, "thank father emperor care, last night accidentally knock met."


    "That''s good." The emperor did not ask, "since it''s OK, today is the big day of the examination. Go to chongwenyuan to show your face and give those examiners a commendation."


    The new crown prince, to stand in front of the future officials, this is the emperor''s good intentions for him, but


    On this occasion, he must not show his horse''s feet, but is it really OK for his right leg, which is inconvenient to move.


    Although he was worried, he still insisted and kneaded his knees while sitting on the chariot. At that time, he had to move less.


    But he never thought that the queen would trip him here.


    If you want to say it''s a coincidence, he doesn''t believe it. It''s OK to show his face and say two words. Why do you have to build a high platform and so many steps to let him show his true feelings.


    He was so careful to hide the secret. How could Lou Yunshu reveal it?


    Anyway, I''d better deal with the current difficulties first, but when he got up for the next step, the pain in his right leg still made his movements stiff.


    After a breath, he forced himself to show up in pain, which aroused the exclamations of the candidates waiting to enter. It turned out that the high platform was prepared for the prince, and his royal highness was really extraordinary.


    At the moment, Xue tingji''s yearning for and worship of the examiners has become a burden, and the invigilator in front of him is bound to be Bai''s person. He fakes and flatters, and asks him to step on the stage to appreciate the examiners'' lucky words.


    It is clear that the spring breeze is soft, but Xue tingji''s forehead is sliding down a drop of sweat, making sure that this is the cover under the queen.


    As long as he shows a clue, he will be seized by the lifeblood, and then find another doctor to diagnose that his leg injury is an old disease, so he can absolutely shake the throne he will win.


    At that time, he will really have to fight, seize power by force, and melt the great into fire and water.


    Thinking of this, he suddenly realized a problem.


    If we want to fight, Ah Ming, who has mastered the whole Pei family army, will undoubtedly have to work hard.


    Heart suddenly pulled down, an idea flashed, let him have no reason to panic.


    Behind a Ming is the largest and most elite troops of Darong. She is the most powerful person in Darong, so she is also the most unbounded person.


    "Your Highness?" Invigilator''s temptation interrupted his trance, some impatient to go back, is not up a step, really think how can he?But he underestimated the Queen''s methods.


    Although the steps are no more than ten steps, they are narrow and steep. It may take some effort for ordinary people to climb them. Moreover, even if he can bear it any longer, the stiffness of his knee is still beyond control.


    But the examiners under the stage couldn''t help looking at each other. Xue tingji heard their whisper, but he still didn''t hide it. They saw the problem


    Under the condition of unbearable pain, if you were distracted again, you lost control and nearly fell down when you stepped on the last step.


    But when he closed his eyes and waited to be laughed at, his right arm was suddenly held, which stopped him from being embarrassed.


    Turning around, it turned out to be Pei Ming.


    The anxious heart calms down for a moment. How can she have such divine power to make him not afraid of anything just by looking at it.


    At the moment, Pei Ming is willing to smile for him. Although he is much more restrained than before, Xue tingji is very comforted.


    Hand in hand on the stage, before turning around, I heard a reprimand, the voice is quite familiar.


    "On the big day of the examination, his royal highness took the stage and swore in person. General Pei, you come here to join in. It''s a bad rule!"


    Follow the sound to find this brave and fat person, but let him two people can''t laugh and cry, this is not that prickly head just right?


    Why, Dongshi knelt down all night, but he didn''t lose his spirit.


    After careful calculation, this is the third time he''s been in trouble with himself. Pei Ming is not angry but laughs. He picks his eyebrows with some arrogance similar to Xue tingji.


    "I''m a second-class general. How many products can you control me?"


    "You -"


    the unconvinced and helpless appearance amused Pei Ming, then changed his arrogant face and looked down at all the examiners.


    "I''m Pei Ming, the general of the auxiliary state, a female, but the highest General of Darong. So you talented people have to do everything you can to become the pillars of Darong. Otherwise, don''t let us generals look down on you literati."

 Chapter 325

    That''s what we call a strong general. It''s very convincing. Including just now, everyone didn''t speak any more.


    It''s meaningless to quarrel with her. Only when she gets an official title and becomes a more powerful statesman can she be arrogant.


    At the same time, Pei Ming''s side face is also seen by Xue tingji. He really likes Ah Ming''s high spirited appearance. But it''s just because she''s too publicity that makes him worry.


    Can she catch her like this?


    When he was stunned, he heard Pei Ming clear his voice, and then he reflected what he should say.


    Put away those feelings, he stood up with his sleeves shaking. The wind on the high platform moved the corner of his robe. Even if the emperor stood in his position, he might not be more dignified than him.


    "Any of you who can be an official and become a more powerful person than the Shangshu makes Xu Yi, can be as arrogant as general Pei. With the prince in the book, you can just take out your skills."


    All the examiners were inspired. Who didn''t want to make a quick progress? What Xue Ting wanted was their encouragement. He raised his lips and saluted you.


    "The prince is waiting for you to become the mainstay of Dayong and assist the king to become a man of ten thousand years. I wish you all a prosperous future."


    With the encouragement of Pei Ming and Xue tingji, the examiners are rubbing their hands one after another. Compared with this talent selection, it will be more wonderful than ever.


    But just as Xue tingji and Pei Ming were ready to step down and leave, the invigilator came around to the crowd and said, "what''s wrong with your right leg, your highness?"


    Knowing that he would handle this, Xue Ting sinks his face, but Pei Ming holds his hand.


    Don''t talk to him. She can handle it.


    Pei Ming swept the momentum just now and covered his lips with a smile. "Is it all seen? Blame me. Two days ago, I played with the prince and underestimated my weight, which made the prince fall down with me. Isn''t it relieved


    At first, the examiner didn''t know how to deal with her coming back. At the same time, he said, "how did you fall? Can it be so serious?"


    This time, Xue Ting smiles back and reaches out his hand to hold Pei Ming''s shoulder, but suddenly remembers the friction between Pei Ming and her and wants to take it back.


    Pei Ming was saddened by his hesitation and leaned against him. Although Xue tingji was happy, he could not help wondering whether it was just to convince the public.


    But still let invigilator shut up more important, homeopathy asked a sentence: "boudoir music, you also ask?"


    The invigilator was speechless, while the examiners began to talk in secret.


    "What? The female general and his Royal Highness the prince The pleasure of boudoir


    "Oh, no wonder I can be a general. I rely on the prince."


    "What, don''t you know? This general Pei, in fact, is also the empress of the crown prince, but because of mourning, he has not been married


    "Yes, yes, and they gathered heavy troops from the north to fight back to the imperial city. They were the daughter of general Pei. I heard that they were very good at martial arts."


    The two people on the stage didn''t care about these judgments. When she stepped down, Xue tingji secretly squeezed her hand, "you How are you doing? "


    Pei Ming nodded in relief, "it''s all right. Dr. Zhang has been sent back to the east palace. You should take care of yourself."


    Xue tingji''s answer made her move because he said, "you are more important."


    Even after being scared twice by him, Pei Ming is still alienated from him, but their sharing of joys and sorrows in Beidi is deeply engraved in his heart. No matter what, Pei Ming still remembers his old love.


    After all, his leg was hurt by her, and she suffered so much. How could she be cruel.


    Aware of her Softness, Xue Ting, by striking while the iron is hot, hugs her and touches her lip as if it were nothing. "Ah Ming, come back, OK? I miss you


    Pei Ming knew that it was no use trying to avoid him. Besides, he really missed him, so he didn''t refuse any more. He nodded back to him with a shallow kiss. "Good."


    And they never avoid the intimacy of people, but also just look at a positive, "tut Tut, indecent."


    Then he patted the shoulder of the boy beside him, "brother, you must test for a good place, be a good official, and then let the prince see the strength of our brother!"


    Xue tingji was very happy when he finally recovered his intimacy with her. He couldn''t be separated from her in the carriage. He was very gentle, for fear that he would make her unhappy again.


    Pei Ming didn''t refuse. She had to persuade herself to overcome her past memories. Xue tingji has done a good job in this life. She shouldn''t go too far when no one is angry.


    Especially Xue tingji''s leg injury can''t be delayed any longer, so she quickly asked Dr. Zhang to treat it. This time, she didn''t go out, just sat beside the bed and endured with him.


    After rescuing the princess''s heart disease and busy with the prince''s leg injury, Dr. Zhang was also an old man. He couldn''t bear such a toss. He put away the needle knife and beat his waist. "Oh, your highness, you can stop."


    They were embarrassed. After thanking each other, they waved back all the servants, closed the door, looked at each other and laughed, and gradually joined together.I haven''t had such a deep kiss for a long time. It''s so hot that people can''t cope with it.


    The material rubbed against the brocade quilt and was slowly peeled off. The touch of her skin was long gone and he couldn''t put it down.


    With his head up, Pei Ming shows his neck and chest in front of his eyes, letting him touch them. His fingertips itch, and then it''s hot. But Xue Ting is hotter than her, and is already full of sweat.


    Listening to him calling himself again and again, she felt that her body was more and more compromising and even catering to him. She was suddenly very angry, angry that he made her love and hate, and was always struggling, so she couldn''t be alone.


    Her fingernails were not long, but her palms were strong, and she made deep claw marks on his back, but she avoided them when she touched the scars.


    "Hiss -"


    Xue Ting, who is in pain, gets hotter all over. Instead, she is stimulated to attack fiercely. The kiss spreads down from her lips and stays on the scar on her chest.


    Xue tingji was especially afraid of the danger that she was almost killed when she was pierced by an arrow. He had to admit that he couldn''t do without Amin and couldn''t lose her.


    Holding her back tightly and letting her chest and abdomen completely close to her, Xue Ting, with hoarse voice, stirred up Pei Ming''s enthusiasm with great experience, "Amin, do you love me?"


    Love, of course love. Pei Ming managed to hold his breath and wanted to answer him, but he heard a knock at the door.


    She really heard Xue Ting''s voice by gnashing her teeth. Who is so ignorant!


    He propped up his upper body, took a deep breath, and then used the power of Dantian, "roll, don''t disturb."


    "But..." The servant outside the door was very embarrassed. He was about to report to his highness, but he was interrupted. No matter what, he would wait until he was finished.


    Listening to his words, Pei Ming turns his head to snicker. In fact, they have nothing to do, can''t they.


    But the following words of the attendants swept away their interest.


    The queen called the couple to the palace.

 Chapter 326

    This poisonous woman is on purpose!


    Xue tingji turned over and lay down in chagrin. His heavy breathing showed his anger. "As soon as he knew about my leg injury, he came to pick on me in a hurry. She was more and more frustrated."


    Pei Ming didn''t say anything and didn''t mean to get up at all. Why did she listen to her enemy, but she didn''t have the interest to continue with Xue Ting, so she simply turned aside to sleep.


    Before long, the servant came to report again. His majesty called the crown prince and his wife into the palace, and the queen gave a reward.


    Xue Ting sneered, "what did she reward? Throw it out. "


    "No The voice of the attendant was almost shaking. "Those are It''s for Mrs. Lou. "


    On hearing this address, Pei Ming immediately opened his eyes, Xue tingji also frowned, "enjoy Lou Yunshu? Well, it''s the reward. "


    , it is true that she has committed her crimes. If she did not tell the story to the queen, the queen needed to rush to defend her, for fear that he would choke his eyelid.


    But Pei Ming didn''t know about it. He turned around to ask what was the matter. Xue tingji thought she was jealous and quickly held her on the shoulder with a smile. "She''s really a masterpiece, but don''t worry. I didn''t even see her when you were away."


    "Bang, who cares about this." She didn''t care. After a while, she got up and said, "OK, the queen can ignore it, but the emperor should see you."


    Unexpectedly, Xue tingji embraces her abdomen from behind and leans her head on her waist. Because of itching and instinctive avoidance, he hugs her closer. "Don''t move, let me hold her for a while, just for a while."


    The intimacy with her now seemed so precious that he didn''t want to let go at all.


    After getting up and putting on her clothes, she wanted to help Xue tingji out of the door. He said with a smile that he didn''t need to. It didn''t hurt if she was there.


    It''s funny that the young supervisor who was ordered to give Lou Yunshu a reward didn''t leave, and no one came to receive the reward. She said that the crown prince had an order not to let Mrs. Lou appear at will, so she didn''t dare to come out to receive the reward without authorization.


    Pei Ming rolled her eyes. She pretended to be modest, while Xue tingji was impatient. The young supervisor leaned back and said, "after all, it''s from the empress. Can you ask your highness to forgive Mrs. Lou for coming out to thank you?"


    "Do you need my pardon? She''s not very honest, is she Xue Ting counterattacked with Zhao Zhi and pointed to a maid around him at random, "call her out, get the reward and go back to stay alive."


    Then he leads Pei ming to turn his head and leave. He doesn''t want Lou Yunshu to dirty her eyes. Anyway, the concubine always has a way to contact the queen. He doesn''t have to guard against it.


    Although they were very reluctant, after entering the palace, they still had to face the White Queen. Pei Ming was amused by his selfishness. The empress and Emperor had already reached this point. Is it necessary for them to pretend that they are deeply attached to each other.


    She disdained to be seen in the eyes of the emperor, but did not mean to blame, let Xue Ting by a few steps to see.


    "I asked about your leg in the morning. You said it''s OK, but now it seems to be more serious."


    Why is it so serious? Does he need to ask clearly? Xue tingji made no secret of sneering, arched his hand back and said, "it''s OK, it can''t be a useless person."


    The emperor''s face choked, and the queen laughed, "my son is now the crown prince, and you can''t be disabled. You''d better call a doctor to have a look."


    She is the queen and Xue tingji is the prince, so whether she was born or not, the voice of "my son" is not wrong, but how can she shout it out.


    It''s enough forbearance for my son to be tortured to death by the people in front of him, and to have a false interest.


    But what''s more ridiculous is the emperor. He wants to see if he has been abolished, so that he can decide whether to change another successor.


    Does he think he still have the right to decide this?


    He stopped Wu Dajian, who was going to summon Taiyi. Xue Ting straightened his sleeve. "I said it''s OK, that''s OK. Except for Taiyi Zhang, who is beside me, do the rest know what medical skills are?"


    Although I know that he is such a temperament, he is too presumptuous in front of himself. The emperor can''t help scolding him. They also care about the prince''s health. After all, it''s about the country. He can''t help fooling around.


    This is too straightforward, let Pei Ming more listen to more sad.


    Mingming''s leg injury is the last thing that tingji wants to mention. They are still chasing after him to expose his scar. They are about to retort, but Xue tingji holds them down.


    He has his own response.


    Since his father is concerned, his son is not respectful. However, he has a candidate.


    "Since the death of the former crown prince, the empress - oh no, you''ve been mentally disordered and even insane. How can you recover so smoothly now? Which doctor made the diagnosis and treatment? If you don''t, just ask him to come and have a look for my son


    Smell speech, the queen rolled down throat, she is not without constraints, a year ago poisoning the emperor, she also suffered a big impact.


    So the emperor can tolerate her other, but will not allow her to have private relations with the doctor. But how could she not? If she pushed it out now, it would be like destroying her own chess pieces. The gain is not worth the loss.


    Seeing that she did not speak, Xue Ting laughed with pride, but when he thought he had won the game, the queen simply shamelessly insisted that he make a fool of himself."It''s said that his Highness the prince is very powerful and good at fighting in the north. It''s time for the joint examination. Would you like to give the martial arts examiners a face so that they can see the style of the generals below?"


    Xue tingji couldn''t bear it any longer. Pei Ming stepped forward to stop his anger.


    She said: "in terms of the posture of a general, it is more appropriate for the last general to appear. After all, his royal highness is the future king. No one has such a big face."


    This sentence directly hit the emperor and queen in the face, but what can they do with her?


    But her reaction was also expected by the queen. Pei Ming was shocked by a smile. Tut, she was confused when she cared. She was caught.


    Sure enough, the queen was waiting for her words, and immediately succeeded with a smile, "Oh, it''s not my palace that nags. Pei Ming, although you have inherited your father''s position, first of all, you are the crown princess, isn''t it? It''s not good that everything is too early. "


    Pei Ming sneered and was about to fight back when he saw the empress sneer, "but also, you are a good general. You have more than half of the troops. Even the prince can''t match you. Hiss It seems that the prince is totally dependent on your Pei family army, isn''t it


    With a thump in his heart, Pei Ming knew what she was going to say next. Meanwhile, Xue tingji''s eyes were almost indisputable.


    Their respective looks, the queen can look at it, the corner of her mouth raised a little higher, "wife or humble better, everything is more than her husband, but this day can''t last."


    Even though he knew that the queen was instigating, Xue tingji couldn''t find any words to refute him. This feeling of being in the enemy''s arms is really irritating.


    Because the queen was right, he did have such worries. Ah Ming was too independent and powerful, and he didn''t seem to have anything to keep her except his feelings.


    But she is not happy can easily leave him, let him too passive, careful to keep things, all too fragile.


    He wants to hold Ah Ming tightly.


    The empress secretly gritted her teeth. Xue tingji, you killed my son. Do you think you can rest easy? Look, you think you are stronger than Jin. In fact, you are just so!

 Chapter 327

    After achieving the goal, the queen doesn''t talk much. Since the prince is injured, let the concubines take good care of him and share with him.


    "Prince, since she is your concubine, you should treat her well. Those rewards are also the intention of our palace."


    Then he looked at Pei Ming, "princess, you''re a big woman. It''s time to learn how to run a family. You''re always out like a man. It''s not convenient to avoid suspicion."


    What she said to avoid suspicion is Xu Yi.


    He pushed out the two pieces in one breath. Pei Ming didn''t think much of the Queen''s intention. Xue tingji laughed sarcastically, "thank you for your mother. I''m so devoted to a concubine''s room."


    After Sue left the hall, Xue Ting snorted heavily, "disgusting. With one or two despicable minions, he wanted to break us up. He thought everyone was like her and the emperor. They were in their own camp."


    Pei Ming couldn''t help laughing, and then he sank into the corner of his mouth. Naturally, other people can''t shake her feelings with tingji, but


    "Ah Ming." Xue Ting stopped her and took a deep breath. "Don''t listen to that poisonous woman''s nonsense. I will never touch Lou Yunshu. I can''t even get close to her."


    She couldn''t help but be happy. She said with a smile: "don''t worry, your highness. When did I suspect you?"


    As soon as he finished, his back waist was tightly held by his big palm. Before he came out of the palace, he just ignored it.


    Without saying a word, first came a deep kiss, holding her lips, Xue tingji''s expression was funny, just like when eating xiongtukan''s vinegar.


    "What do you call me?"


    She blinked. Even if she turned her head, she couldn''t hide her smile


    "What else?" He put his chest up and let her feel her heart beating. "What else do you want to call me?"


    Pei Ming can''t avoid it. He smiles and tiptoes in his ear. The two words are very light and attractive.


    "My husband."


    At last, he was satisfied and didn''t care how many eyes he had around him.


    After returning to the East Palace, Xue Ting was overjoyed by holding Pei Ming''s hand. "I found a rare species of tiger thorn plum. It''s very bright in color. You must like it. It''s all planted in the back garden. I''ll take you to have a look."


    As a result, Pei Minggang nodded, and a servant informed him. Since Xue Ting came to power, political affairs have become more and more inseparable. Sure enough, power has to be exchanged at a price.


    With Xue tingji''s temper, naturally, he is not willing to delay spending time with his beloved wife, but Pei Ming can''t let him be willful, "you go to work, I''ll see for myself."


    Who knows when she came to the backyard alone, she saw the figure that she hated most!


    The tiger thorn plum is really beautiful, with the most gorgeous colors. The sweetness is really what she likes.


    But why is Lou Yunshu here.


    She is very comfortable. She leads a maid to walk among the flowers. Her face is quiet and gentle. Sometimes she lowers her head and sniffs the fragrance of the flowers. People who don''t know really think what a gentle and good woman she is.


    It''s a pity that Pei Ming has seen her ugliest face for a long time.


    Striding forward, her heart beat violently because of anger. "You have the right to stand like this. Don''t dirty my flowers."


    Startled by her voice, Lou Yunshu quickly came out to salute, "I''ve seen you so I''ve met general Pei. "


    "Now I speak as the hostess of the east palace. It''s right to call me princess." Pei Ming draws his sleeves to Lou Yunshu and looks at her face carefully. The more he looks, the more disgusting he gets.


    Then she didn''t say anything. She raised her head and threw it down. The weight of her strength made Lou Yunshu''s left face red and swollen.


    "Tai, what did I do wrong?"


    "Do I need you to do something wrong when I beat you?" Pei Ming''s rhetorical question made her speechless. "A concubine, it''s your blessing to let me out."


    In his last life, when Lou Yunshu entered Xu Yi''s palace, Pei Ming already had Xue tingji''s child, and his relationship with him was the most broken, so he had a bad temper.


    Lou Yunshu, however, pretends to be smart and dares to challenge her. As a result, she takes out her anger and slaps her in the face. I don''t know how many times, which makes her concubine room suffer a lot.


    It is because of this that Lou Yunshu, who harbors a grudge, makes every effort to kill her. Now it seems that he deserves to die so miserably.


    But don''t think she will be restrained because of this. Pei Ming holds Lou Yunshu''s life in her hand in this life. She will never repeat it. She doesn''t need to bear any temper. She just looks uncomfortable and fights.


    Not to mention, after the fight, I really felt better. I shook my hand and said, "you are not allowed to come here in the future, otherwise it won''t be as simple as slapping next time."


    Even though he was bullied, Lou Yunshu still didn''t dare to reveal anything and bowed down to the crown princess.


    But after Pei Ming turned and went away, the sadness in her eyes suddenly dissipated, replaced by disdain.


    If it wasn''t for the promise of the queen, who would be willing to suffer this grievance? When Xue tingji is pulled down, Lou Yunshu will be the new emperor''s concubine, and the Lou family will be able to jump over the dragon''s gate.At that time, let''s see how she''s going to kill Pei Ming!


    Covering her swollen and painful left face, she just showed a ferocious expression, then heard a series of footsteps, and then Xue tingji angrily scolded, "how are you here, princess?"


    She immediately put away the cruel color, looked up and said, "back to your highness, the princess came here to have a look, and went back without saying anything."


    Xue tingji frowned. He was just about to chase Pei Ming, but he caught a glimpse of Lou Yunshu''s left face


    Lou Yun was so happy that he gently pursed his lips, "it''s my fault. I see the flowers here are very beautiful, but I don''t know it''s the crown princess''s, so I was Is my left face swollen? "


    Xue Ting, who is clear in his heart, returns to her by turning his mouth. Lou Yunshu half kneels down and deliberately lowers his head.


    Sure enough, Xue Ting asked her to lift her face and look at it carefully. She was really hurt, but she was very proud.


    His Ah Ming is the one who has won the battle and the spear. It''s kind of him not to let Lou Yunshu disfigure him. Is this woman trying to make him blame Ah Ming?


    The sinister smile made his face look a little chilly. "Then how do you think the prince wants to get justice for you?"


    Then, without waiting for Lou Yunshu to reply, he slapped Lou Yunshu in the right face with a backhand. That''s good. Both sides are symmetrical.


    At a loss, Lou Yunshu even forgot to cover his face. He endured the pain and raised his eyes. His tears were just right. "Your Highness?"


    But what she was ushered in was that Xue tingji held her cheek hard. Her face was just swollen!


    Seeing her tears in pain, Xue tingji was satisfied, but still not satisfied. "Did I tell you not to make the princess angry?"


    "But I didn''t -"


    "dare to quibble?" Xue tingji suddenly increased her strength and almost broke her face. "What the prince said is that no matter what the reason is, it seems that you don''t take what the prince said seriously."


    Lou Yunshu''s tears flowed down and dyed them on his hands. He frowned in disgust and threw her away.


    "Come on, put her in the incense burning Pavilion and don''t let her out. As long as you don''t die, you don''t have to eat and drink too well."


    Lou Yunshu, who was thrown on the ground, watched him leave and beat him down angrily.


    Wait, she would like to see if this seemingly affectionate couple is really indestructible.

 Chapter 328

    The thunderstorm in summer is more violent than that in spring. Around midnight, a splash disturbs the dream. The orange electric snake shuttles through the sky and reflects the lines of the coffin in the palace from time to time, adding a sense of strangeness.


    He turns over and holds Pei Ming in his arms. Xue tingji takes a long breath and kisses her hair habitually. Suddenly, he is awakened by the noise.


    "Your Highness! His royal highness


    Pei Ming, who was awakened, whispered, "what happened in the evening?"


    Without waiting for them to sit up, a thunderbolt struck down, which led to a woman''s scream, "brother six, help


    Xue tingji was stunned. Was the voice


    He opened the door in a hurry, only to find a young girl in a cloak. She was all wet and her hair was clinging to her pale face. She looked very pitiful.


    And this young girl, Pei Ming also met, "Princess Deyuan?"


    This Deyuan is the great hero who helped hide Princess dada. But how can the noble little princess run to the East Palace in the rain now?


    After being taken into the bedroom, Deyuan still sobbed, looking very scared, "sixth brother, sixth sister-in-law, mother wants to kill us!"


    Pei Ming and Xue tingji look at each other. It seems that the queen can''t help it.


    After receiving the hot water, Deyuan finished drinking it in one breath, still choking, "these days, there are many eunuchs in the palace, some people say they are all the hands of the queen."


    "I know that." Xue tingji was not surprised, "but the queen won''t kill you."


    Deyuan shook his head desperately. "I''m looking for brother ten to play today. Seeing that his residence has changed people, brother ten said My mother wants to take care of our lives. I''m afraid that when it rains heavily in the middle of the night, the bodyguards are all lazy and sneak out. "


    This is something that queen Bai can do. The princes are controlled. The useful ones are supported as puppets to replace Xue tingji as the prince. The useless ones can be assassinated. It is claimed that Xue tingji killed his brothers in order to consolidate the throne.


    Although the princesses are not a big threat, they can be used to make friends with each other, and it''s very convenient to get in touch with each other.


    These are not all. What Deyuan is most afraid of is that his father is also in danger. "Sixth brother, do you think his mother will poison his father just like last time?"


    Although she was young, she didn''t understand. Last year, the empress of Zhao must have done something wrong. At that time, she wanted to help Liu Ge, but she couldn''t help it. Now she feels very sorry.


    Thanks for my sister''s heart, Xue Ting comforted her in a soft voice, "don''t worry, the queen and I are equal now. If the emperor dies, she won''t be able to take advantage of me, so she won''t be a killer for a while."


    Who knows to turn a head but see De Yuan Leng Leng ground to look at him, "six elder brothers, why don''t you call father Huang?"


    He said a little, then grinned, "forget it."


    However, the news that Deyuan brought was really worthy of vigilance. He had to speed up his action. After comforting him, he asked someone to send the princess back.


    But Deyuan refused, grabbed his arm and cried, "I''m really afraid. If my mother finds out what to do, I''ll stay with you."


    "Well behaved, if you stay here, the queen will find out even more. Don''t show anything when you go back."


    Nevertheless, Deyuan was still uneasy. He pouted his lips with a pitiful look, which made Xue tingji feel cruel.


    Pei Ming thought about it. Xue Ting didn''t have a suitable person to send to protect Deyuan, but he did, so he called Jinzhan, "you Protect the princess from being discovered, both in the light and in the dark. "


    There is another meaning in her words. Let Xiao go into the palace with her and take charge of the secret guard. Marigold naturally understands and nods silently.


    Before the rain stopped, Deyuan had to go back. Before he left, he grabbed Xue tingji''s sleeve and sobbed, "brother six, you promise to protect me, and brother ten."


    Xue tingji nodded deeply, "don''t worry."


    Pei Ming, on the other hand, is worried about the safety of the princes and princesses. On the other hand She didn''t know if it was right to send Xiao out. In case she was found, she had to start a conflict with Xue ting.


    Seeing her frown, Xue Ting comforted her to have a rest first. "Deyuan won''t be in danger. I have my own discretion."


    Pei Ming just settled down and gradually fell asleep in her new sleepiness. However, there is something Xue Ting forgot to tell her, which directly led to her worries becoming true.


    At the same time, the Emperor gave him an additional power, that is, to mobilize the secret guards who specially worked for the emperor.


    He didn''t want to disturb Pei Ming''s sleep, so he quietly went out to call for a servant and sent out the dark order to protect Princess Deyuan.


    As a result, those who protect Deyuan become two groups of people who don''t know each other


    On the second day, Xue tingji talked with Li Shangshu of the Ministry of war about government affairs. Li Shangshu was also very disgusted with the Bai family, so they could talk to each other, and the topic naturally led to Pei Ming.


    "Oh, just wait for her filial piety, and you will be married. When she has children, she will have no time to be a general."Xue tingji is noncommittal, "whether she gets married and has children or not, she is a general of the auxiliary country."


    Li Shangshu gives a smile to his beard. Even so, women can''t be too strong. In particular, when his highness becomes emperor in the future, there will be a powerful Queen. Does the world listen to his majesty or the queen?


    Xue tingji didn''t really care, but this once again stirred up the thorn in his heart. Ah Ming was really powerful. Even a maid around him could send out to protect people.


    He couldn''t figure out how many people and things were around her. He felt more and more that he was an outsider to Ah Ming.


    With this in mind, he returned to the east palace still full of worries. In the evening, Pei Ming came back a little tired. It''s not easy to be a general.


    After dinner, they wanted to be gentle. Unexpectedly, a report came from outside. This time, they were not servants, but secret guards.


    "Your Highness, I met an unidentified assassin near Princess Deyuan''s residence."


    Xue tingji frowned. The queen had no reason to aim at a princess like this. Did she find that Deyuan had tipped him off and wanted to retaliate to warn him?


    But Pei Ming didn''t care about this. She opened the door and saw the dark guard outside. She suddenly changed her face and asked Xue tingji, "is this your school?"


    "Yes, the emperor granted me the privilege." Xue tingji is a little funny. "I think maybe it''s because I''m afraid that the queen will even control the dark guard. No one will save him at that time."


    Pei Ming was so angry that he took a cold breath, "so you sent the dark guard to protect Deyuan?"


    "Of course, she''s my sister. You have to protect her."


    He didn''t know the storm in Pei Ming''s heart, and he didn''t know how complicated it was in her eyes.


    Mingming has a secret guard in his hand, but he doesn''t tell her. He doesn''t even send it to let her know. If he doesn''t deliberately hide it, he wants to test her and see what else she has besides tie Lao?


    Blame her stupid, so easily fooled, but also the Xiao this card also thrown out.


    She sighed with chagrin. Xue tingji thought that she was worried about Deyuan. She helped her to sit down first and called the dark guard in to report in detail, "have you caught me?"


    Dark Wei shook his head in shame. "The assassin was alone. His skill was weird, so Let him escape. "


    Xue tingji frowned and was dissatisfied with their incompetence. He ordered that the assassin should be found out.


    But Pei Ming said, "don''t chase me."


    From the beginning, she has been staring at Xue ting with even a slight expression, but it doesn''t seem to be pretending, so she can understand it, so she has more headache.


    In his puzzled gaze, Pei Ming sighed deeply.


    "That''s my man."

 Chapter 329

    The wind outside the door blows in and blows the light of the lampstand. There is no one else in the bedroom. Xue tingji kept silent, waiting for Pei ming to speak first.


    Since he can''t hide it, Pei Ming doesn''t talk much, "since there is a secret guard, I''ll give you Deyuan. Call my people back."


    Half an hour later, marigold came back uneasily, followed by a thin young man.


    At the first sight of the man, Xue tingji''s eyes became dangerous. "Is this the assassin?"


    Marigold opens her mouth to explain, but at Pei Ming''s instigation, she holds back and lowers her head. Yu Guang secretly glances at Xiao.


    And Xiao is also very self reproach, master son taught him, must not be found, it is him to handle affairs disadvantageously.


    Pei ming could understand his expression and put down his tea cup. "OK, it''s not your problem."


    She and tone let Xue tingji very uncomfortable, "in the end what''s going on."


    After taking a deep breath, Pei Ming supported the table with one elbow and gently rubbed his temples, with a calm expression.


    "Remember two years ago, we went north with our father? At that time, on my way back alone, I was robbed of dry food by this boy. Seeing that he was a talent, I stayed. "


    Xue tingji''s eyes narrowed slightly. It was a long time ago. For such a long time, she didn''t want to tell him.


    Moving his eyes to Xiao''s body, his eyes became colder. "What''s your name?"


    Xiao naturally can''t open his mouth. Pei Ming helps him answer, "roaring Xiao, he''s a mute."


    "Oh, that''s it." Xue tingji''s voice makes marigold tremble and nervously looks at his master, while Pei Ming is still calm.


    She must not show a trace of guilty, otherwise Xue tingji will definitely misunderstand more deeply.


    Seeing that she was so indifferent, Xue tingji was really hard to say, "then he was raised in Pei''s house by you?"


    Pei Ming chuckled and shrugged, "how can it be? It''s just a house for marigold to teach him."


    Hearing the speech, Xue tingji stopped talking and looked at Xiao with a smile. His eyes seemed to penetrate into his bone.


    After a while, he pulled the corner of his mouth and held Pei Ming''s hand. "There are a few people who work in big families, but you don''t even know me. It makes me sad."


    When he came to touch her, he wanted to see if her hands were cool, if she was guilty, if she was lying?


    Oh, I blame myself for hiding it from him, but in my last life, he never confessed to her? Not only didn''t let her know Xiao, but also passed her, privately took tielao as his own, even robbed Pei family! Now you have the face to blame her?


    But


    But it was a matter of last life after all. Xue tingji didn''t do this before. She couldn''t blame him any more, but she was responsible for it.


    She closed her eyes and sighed again. She took his hand indifferently. "At that time, we were all thinking about competing with the former crown prince. I didn''t pay attention to trivial matters."


    Then he pulled him half jokingly, "Your Highness, are you jealous? Blame me for raising a man in private? "


    Jin Zhan and Xiao Wen Yan changed their faces and fell into Xue tingji''s Yu Guang. They laughed and rubbed Pei Ming''s soft palm. "Do you think I''m jealous? I love you Can you still distrust me? "


    Pei Ming''s eyes flashed and he waved them back. Xue tingji asked another question, "did you send Xu Taifu to kill him?"


    Sure enough, he thought of it. Pei Ming didn''t deny it. It''s not difficult to poison.


    But her understatement did not satisfy Xue tingji. Instead, she held Pei Ming in her arms for a long time.


    Leaning on his chest, Pei ming could hear his heart beating like a drum. He knew that he was not calm. He must have something else to ask.


    Xue tingji was really patient. He held her waist in one hand and her neck in the other. The kiss fell down, but he didn''t touch her at all.


    After a long time, Xue tingji couldn''t get a response. He could only let it go. He rubbed his finger in her throat and stopped.


    His lips were close to Pei Ming''s ears, and his voice was very light and cold. "Ah Ming, how did you disappear in Dongshi that year?"


    The two pupils suddenly constrict. Pei Ming subconsciously wants to stay away from him, but before he gets up, he holds him down.


    One hand across her chest, clasp her left shoulder, the other hand around her waist and abdomen, Xue ting with strong arm force let her unable to struggle, can only firmly stick to his chest.


    This way, let her very uncomfortable, like he was holding in the hands of the broken winged birds.


    Her tight body and shortness of breath actually made Xue tingji regret. He didn''t dare to stimulate Ah Ming to get sick again, but he was really tortured by speculation.


    He rubbed Pei Ming''s sideburns and turned his anger into tenderness. "I don''t mean to blame you. I just want to ask for the truth."


    But Pei Ming didn''t dare to say how he made her open her mouth. Her hesitation finally made Xue tingji lose patience. With cold face, she bit her earlobe with a little bit of force, which made her feel painful."Ah Ming, I have no intention of interfering in your affairs, but if you don''t want to be honest, do you want me to check it myself? Go through the eastern city, the western city, and the whole Imperial City, just like when I was desperate to save you, and dig out all your details? "


    How crazy he worried about her at the beginning, now, he can spare no effort to get to the bottom.


    How many people will be jailed and how many will confess under torture? He didn''t want to do it, so she had better say it.


    Hum, do you think she can trust him? Pei Ming is sad, but she also knows that Xue tingji can do such a thing if he can say so, and the whole imperial city will be in chaos.


    Tielao, Agui and the people under them are all spared, just as at the beginning It''s the same as Pei''s family.


    He is a devil at all!


    His shoulder was so painful that she couldn''t move, and his temperature was so hot that she couldn''t bear it, as if she had been pressed on a soldering iron.


    Under the torment of body and mind, she suddenly laughed, laughing at how stupid she was, trying to turn her life around, thinking that Xue tingji in this life could be different and return her happiness.


    As a result


    The tears were too hot, and her eyes were sore. Xue tingji saw her crying.


    Suddenly lost the strength to imprison her, Xue Ting by loosening his hand, gently wipe her tears, finally softened.


    "Do you remember what happened? I was waiting for you to try on the clothes in the clothing store, but after waiting for a long time, you didn''t answer. When I found something wrong, you and the landlady disappeared.


    I tried my best to find you, but I couldn''t find you in the whole East city. Do you know how anxious I am and how remorseful I am? I can''t help thinking, for fear that you will have a good or bad, that day is the most difficult day in my life


    Pei Ming was shaken by the tears of her eyelashes. At the beginning, her feelings for Xue tingji were more revenge hatred, so she not only didn''t feel sorry for him, but also despised him for getting in the way.


    But now I think back to the moment when he finally found himself, he was so embarrassed, hasty and thankful. I can''t forget it.


    It''s true that he hurt himself in the last life, but in this life, she didn''t let him down.


    "Ah Ming." His voice is full of fatigue, "even if you were using me, I would not blame you, just as you don''t want to be afraid of me, then, don''t let me see through you?"


    At the bottom of her heart, she is still struggling. Pei Ming takes a hard breath. No, she still has something to rely on. She has military power, Pei''s army and many generals to support her. She doesn''t have to be afraid of Xue tingji.


    "Well, I''ll tell you everything you want to know..."

 Chapter 330

    "That disappearance is really my own game, but you, in fact, are not in my calculation."


    At the beginning, she really wanted to act alone, but Xue Ting had to accompany her. She couldn''t help but bring him in.


    "I''m really moved that you''ve searched the imperial city for me, but I really don''t know that you will I''m in such a hurry. "


    Her chagrin came from her heart, which eased Xue tingji''s brow a lot. "Then why do you want to do this?"


    Hearing this question, Pei Ming looked up at him and said, "of course, it''s to destroy the Wang family. Have you forgotten that wicked woman of the Wang family?"


    Being reminded by her, Xue tingji remembered many things, such as the disappearance of the Wang family and the daughters of the successive official families, the business of peddlers found out, and the criminal evidence of the Wang family''s greed for ink, which led to the extermination of the family.


    At the beginning, my mind was shallow, and I didn''t know that these things were related. Now when I think about it, it''s creepy.


    All the links were planned by her. Even the whole Dongshi city played a trick to cooperate with her


    There was another man who didn''t forget, "what about the Cheng family? What did Cheng Yan do to you? "


    On hearing Cheng Yan''s name, Pei Ming''s eyes became red again, "because..." Just export, tears fell down, how can''t help but cry, "because he hurt Lixue, hurt very deep, I want to revenge for her."


    Xue tingji frowns. The Cheng family has no contact with the Xu family. Xu Lixue is a lady from a big family. What can Cheng Yan hurt?


    But he didn''t intend to go deep into it. He could see that a Ming didn''t lie this time. No matter the reason, as long as she was willing to say it.


    There was a strong wind outside the hall, and the door that was not closed struggled a few times. Finally, it was suddenly blown open. The hot south wind poured in and blew out a few candles, and the hall suddenly became dark.


    After a long silence, Xue Ting breathed heavily, "what else?"


    Is he going to be tried again? Pei Ming almost invisible wry smile, "do you really think I have so many deep hatred, all the things I have done, people around me, you know."


    Then he added, "believe it or not."


    Aware of her dissatisfaction, Xue tingji''s shoulder relaxed, "why do you hide these things from me and make me suspicious?"


    Pei Ming looks at him and doesn''t speak, but her eyes make his heart jump.


    The reason why she didn''t tell her was that in her eyes, she didn''t deserve to open her heart. After two years of life and death, she still didn''t walk into her heart?


    What on earth is she guarding against? Or do you want to stay behind and do something he can''t control or even know at any time?


    The south wind with water vapor swirls in the bedroom, blowing their slightly trembling eyelashes, and then they leave in silence, leaving a more thorough silence.


    That night, they turned their backs to each other, not paying attention to whether each other had fallen asleep.


    Looking up at the curtain above his head, Xue Ting can''t sleep. Two years ago, bits and pieces appear in front of him one by one. The fragments are gradually pieced together to restore a sinister situation.


    When did it start? It''s called the wine company for Pei Shuo to get acquainted? By the way, later that time, he and Pei Ming were eavesdropping on the news next door in the Qin tower. They invited Wang Qiyao and Cheng Yan.


    From the capital to the end, Pei Ming had no contact with them at all, but he went step by step and destroyed two families.


    I''m afraid that up to now, Pei Shuo doesn''t know that she was taken by her sister.


    But if Pei Ming arranges all these things, the person''s teeth, the abducted girl, Deyuan''s accompanying reading being captured, and Pei Ming''s miserable appearance when he is found.


    It''s all She directed and acted herself.


    Her scheming is too deep and thorough.


    What about him?


    Looking at the back of her head, Xue tingji''s eyes were full of sadness.


    In order to retaliate, she can spend months, involve so many people, make such a big detour, even make a fake.


    Is there any intention of making use of him? And his day and night opposite, and is not calculating something.


    But he soon gave up the idea, and then calculated, who can take his own life?


    At the beginning, Gong Bian was worthless. What could she do? But she did not hesitate to accompany him to suffer, and even nearly died several times.


    Under the hesitation, he was really at a loss. He wanted to open her heart and see with his own eyes how much she loved him.


    Confused, his sigh just covered Pei Ming''s sob, so he didn''t realize her sadness.


    In fact, Pei Ming''s tears have already wet her pillow. She knows that when she confesses everything, she will not get Xue tingji''s relief, but deeper suspicion.


    Now that he knows how deep she is, he can''t treat her as before. Maybe he will put everything in a conspiracy. Even her later sincerity will be suspected.Between them I can''t seem to walk any more.


    After crying for a long time, she gradually became tired and fell asleep in the roaring wind, but unconsciously after turning over, she embraced Xue tingji naturally.


    After all, mustard can''t match the deep love accumulated in the past two years. Their mutual dependence has long been engraved in their instinct.


    The next day, the morning sun splashes into the couch across the curtain, and the two awakened people open their eyes drowsily. Before Pei Ming realizes that he is in Xue tingji''s arms, he hears him ask, "are you crying?"


    Shed so many tears, naturally dried up into a conspicuous trace.


    She was a little embarrassed. She wanted to turn over, but he held her more tightly. "Don''t think about it. I won''t interfere in what you do in the future, as long as you don''t hide it from me."


    Pei Ming didn''t speak, because there were still some things she couldn''t tell him, but she couldn''t pretend to be frank.


    Xue tingji was deeply disappointed by her silence. On second thought, he followed her all the time, so he couldn''t understand her true feelings. So, should we go against her path and let her take the initiative to reveal it?


    It''s so sad that he can''t do any moves except for the general.


    The two of them washed their hands as if nothing had happened, and then dealt with their own affairs. Recently, there was some activity in the army, because after they got the Regent''s power, Xue tingji had promised to give meritorious officials more titles!


    Pei Ming, of course, is happy for them. He simply asks them to have a good meal as a celebration. He sends someone to report back and asks his highness to attend. The soldiers miss him.


    "But don''t tell me, mingniang. Your highness is very kind to you." General Tan smacked his lips and said with a big grin: "at the beginning, you could completely delegate power and give all the troops to you alone. It''s not that everyone can be willing to give up."


    "That''s right." There are also officers and men to join in the fun, "the general may not know, in fact, there are quite a lot of people laughing at his highness, saying that he relies on women to be superior and to be protected by women, so his highness is willing to eat this dumb loss."


    Pei Ming heard these words for the first time. He immediately asked for further investigation. He dared to slander the prince and punish her heavily!


    General Tan didn''t object, but he sighed, "you were a little angry a while ago, and I was worried about it. Fortunately, you are all sensible and can make up."


    Pei Ming was a little guilty, but he was really awakened. Thinking about the day when the towering tower was rebuilt, he let himself sit on his shoulder and made the heaviest promise in the world.


    She can''t turn a blind eye to Xue tingji''s contribution to her.


    Alas, this love hate mixture is really tiring.


    Having said that, she has a definite idea in her heart. If Xue tingji is willing to let go of her suspicions and continue with her, she will not give up this relationship.


    But as soon as she had a smile, the messenger came back.


    "Your Highness said that if you have something to do tonight, you won''t attend."

 Chapter 331

    Even if she is busy, Xue tingji seldom has time even at night. Although Pei Ming is disappointed, she has nothing to complain about. So she will be the host of the banquet.


    At the banquet, people did not care about their identities, but also talked and laughed as before. When they got excited, they began to urge Pei ming to go back.


    "Now you are the crown princess. At least you have to take care of your highness. Go back and make love with him as soon as possible."


    Pei Ming didn''t shirk and went back to the East Palace in a good mood. The light of the bedroom is on. Has he come back?


    Who knows push open a door to see, only silver plate is waiting, the face is not happy, see her also not polite.


    "What''s the matter?" Pei Ming didn''t care. He asked her to come and wait on him


    "Guess what?" Silver plate is bold, dare to talk to her like this, but don''t blame her, because at this moment, his highness is burning incense Pavilion.


    A little stupefied, he remembered where the incense burning pavilion was. Pei Ming untied his robe and said, "did he go to find Lou Yunshu?"


    "No, I''ve been spending it since I came back in the evening. What did my maid say last time? Give other women a chance, you will regret it


    No wonder the girl is so angry. Pei Ming is not angry. She doesn''t doubt that Xue Ting is in love with a masterpiece by empathizing with her. That''s all she can do.


    So is he testing her reaction, or is he warning her that if she is too headstrong, she will be out of favor?


    Just thinking about it, Xue tingji came back, waved back the silver plate, and came to the dressing table with a smile, holding her shoulders.


    "Lou Yunshu is a good woman. I allow her to walk freely in the east palace."


    Although she knows that this is his boring and childish trick, Pei Ming''s face is still strained. She hates to hear Lou Yunshu''s name, to think of that person, and to mention her by Xue tingji!


    At the beginning, Lou Yunshu was sent to kill her, but now he is going to threaten her.


    However, Xue tingji thinks that her cold face is moving. What he wants is that a Ming is jealous and angry. The more unhappy she is, the more she shows that she loves him.


    It''s a pity Pei Ming didn''t understand his mind.


    After a short period of anger, she soon calmed down. Since it was a trial, why did she fall in the trap? Besides, the rift between them was getting deeper and deeper, and she really didn''t want to make trouble for nothing.


    Taking off her hair bundle and holding her tooth comb, she replied slowly, "Your Highness is satisfied."


    This sentence undoubtedly threw cold water on Xue tingji. Is that her reaction?


    Just when he was disappointed and then angry, Pei Ming changed the subject, "but..."


    She turned around, very stiff from the look to the tone, "she is not allowed to go to my garden, not allowed to appear in front of me, not allowed to step into this bedroom."


    This is something she can never tolerate. Otherwise, Xue tingji will bear the consequences of Lou Yunshu''s death.


    But it was also her hidden anger, which made Xue Ting suddenly happy, hugged her and gave her a kiss, "really, can''t you be frank? If you''re not happy, make trouble with me. I''d rather you lose your temper."


    At first, Pei Ming was startled by him. Then he realized that his motive was so naive.


    Unable to laugh or cry, she finally gave a knowing smile and hit his forehead deliberately. "Are you angry with me? Xue tingji, I can tell you that if you really want to touch Lou Yunshu, you should stay away from me for the rest of your life! "


    To Xue tingji, this sentence is more beautiful than any other kind of love words. Kissing is not enough at all. When you pick her up, you are ready to go to bed and rub her.


    Unexpectedly, Pei Ming stopped his action again, and could not help complaining, "but for such a small matter, you didn''t even go to the soldiers'' banquet. In fact, everyone was very disappointed. They are our meritorious officials and our strength. We can''t treat them badly. "


    At this moment, Xue tingji was in a good mood. She did not mean to say anything. She deliberately pinched the soft meat around her waist, which made her scream and escape, and even more excited to chase.


    Pei Ming''s long lost laughter also eases his heavy mood for many days. It seems that uncle Tan is right. Xue Ting still needs to question her sincerity.


    But when she thought of Uncle Tan, she just thought of the words discussed by everyone at the table. She held Xue Ting''s dishonest hands and said, "ah, by the way, how do you plan to reward the soldiers?"


    On hearing this, Xue tingji''s action froze, and then he looked down at her.


    That look is very complicated.


    "You are very attentive to this matter?"


    "Of course." Pei Ming didn''t think there was any problem. "You promised them a long time ago, so don''t be stingy."


    If he didn''t fulfill his promise and let the meritorious officials enjoy the high official position he deserved, he would be afraid of being accused of breaking down the bridge. At that time, the queen would take advantage of it and shake the morale of the army.


    But she did not expect that her kindness was misinterpreted by Xue tingji.


    Pei Jiajun is her, and the soldiers are her, so is she concerned about the bottom people, or is she planning on her own.


    For a time, more thoughts are winding in my mind.She has the army, the military power, and the capable men. She is thoughtful, able to plan quite complicated plans, and knows how to control people''s minds.


    This kind of her, too fierce, if she no longer love him, he had no way.


    No, he can''t go on like this. He can''t leave without Ah Ming. He can''t let her leave!


    "By the court?" Suddenly, her voice pulled him back, and she blinked in confusion, "what''s the matter?"


    How beautiful she looks now. She should be so close to him all her life and never separate.


    He leaned over, kissing her in the ear, slowly spit out a sentence: "don''t worry, I have my own plan for this matter."


    At the same time, the silver plate returned to the ear room to have a rest. Marigold was embroidering things, but she was obviously absent-minded. Seeing her sister coming back, she quickly asked how it was. Did the Lord and his highness not quarrel?


    The silver plate shook her head, but she knew very well that her highness would mind.


    Even if Xiao is a mute, he is a man. Who can bear his wife and raise other men?


    They all thought that the unhappiness between his highness and the LORD was due to the existence of Xiao, so they had to do something to resolve the contradiction.


    Especially Jin Zhan, she is naturally worried about the happiness of the Lord, but she is also afraid that her highness will not be able to bear Xiao, and will take him


    After careful consideration, she had an adventurous idea. At night, while her sister was asleep, she quietly pushed the door out and went around to another small room.


    After knowing Xiao''s identity, Xue tingji left him in the East Palace, probably for the purpose of surveillance, but it was convenient for Jinzhan to contact him.


    At this time, the night is deep, Xiao has already gone to sleep, but when he heard the footsteps outside, he still woke up. As soon as he saw marigold coming in, he immediately took off his guard and showed some tenderness in his eyes.


    Jin Zhan didn''t light the lamp, so he came to him in the dark and looked up at him. "The Lord is in a bit of a dilemma now. We have to help her."

 Chapter 332

    Xiao nodded. He would do what he was asked to do. Marigold, on the other hand, was eager to talk and stopped. In the dim moonlight, her eyes were quite twinkling.


    "I have a plan that needs your cooperation. It''s not difficult..." Her voice was getting lower and lower, but Xiao could hear it clearly. After hearing her, she was very embarrassed. She couldn''t refuse but didn''t dare to agree.


    Marigold see his reaction, pinching the corner of his clothes, some words, "you don''t want to?"


    Xiao was worried. No matter shaking her head or nodding her head, it was not. After all, it was about her reputation. She couldn''t be so hasty. But marigold can''t think of any other way, and In fact, she was hiding some selfishness, but she didn''t want to be wishful thinking.


    Just as she was laughing bitterly, her shoulders were covered with warmth. Before they practiced martial arts, they didn''t touch each other, but this time they felt different.


    Even if you can''t speak, but Xiao''s thought, marigold can understand, cheek burning up, also can''t cover the moonlight.


    "Then, tomorrow, you come to me."


    At this time of the year, it''s easy to get wind cold if you are a little bit greedy for the cool. In the early morning, marigold has a high fever and has to complain.


    Pei Ming specially went to see her and told Yinpan Haosheng to take care of her. Xue tingji also asked Dr. Zhang to prescribe the medicine. But in the afternoon, the disease of marigold became more serious. She coughed with blood and could not get rid of her high fever.


    Of course, it''s not because Zhang Taiyi''s medical skills are not good, but Jin Zhan secretly communicates with him. Everything is for the sake of his highness and empress.


    This is the first time that Dr. Zhang disobeyed his will and deliberately prescribed a medicine that would aggravate the disease. Then he declared that the disease of Marigold is not simple, I''m afraid it''s not so easy to recover.


    "How could that be?" Pei Ming is very worried. Can''t she even keep marigold.


    Xue tingji knows that Pei Ming attaches great importance to love and righteousness, and he can''t stand the trouble of people around him. He comforts Pei Ming painfully, but his heart is full of mixed feelings.


    She is so considerate and attentive to a maid. Why is she so hot and cold to him that people can''t understand and grasp him? She is so restless that she wants to go crazy.


    When it was dark, a servant came to report, but he didn''t speak immediately. Instead, he looked at Pei Ming.


    Xue tingji sank his face discontentedly, "what can the Crown Princess not hear?"


    The servant quickly confessed, but he was soaked in cold sweat behind him. "It''s the one from the Crown Princess Assassin, run away. "


    Pei Ming immediately frowns. It''s not surprised that Xiao is missing, but the word that the servant said. Sure enough, Xue Ting sent someone to imprison Xiao.


    But she is not in a hurry, let Xue tingji also need not "trouble", she knows where Xiao is.


    "He and marigold love each other. Today Marigold is ill, and he will definitely come."


    As she was sure, Xiao was in marigold''s room, even hugging her, but she was tense all over.


    Hearing the footsteps coming, marigold signaled to him to relax, otherwise it seemed too deliberate, but he couldn''t let go, instead, he became more and more nervous.


    This can''t be done. Marigold took a deep breath, climbed his hands on his back, and his heart beat wildly.


    She asked, "are you afraid of the cold?"


    Xiao didn''t react, but she took the initiative to kiss her. After a short shock, she couldn''t restrain her deep feelings.


    Let him be bold.


    Just at this time, Pei Ming comes with Xue tingji. When he pushes the door, he sees them kissing on the bed.


    Xiao and Jin Zhan are the most peaceful people. Pei Ming really didn''t expect that they could be so brave. They were embarrassed to see them and put aside their eyes.


    Xue tingji raises her eyebrows, but Yu Guang is paying attention to Pei Ming. Seeing her like this, at least it''s not arranged in advance.


    Xiao and Jin Zhan are stunned when they are "bumped into" the affair. Especially Jin Zhan is a daughter''s family. After all, she has a thin skin and gets out of bed immediately to greet her.


    But she was seriously ill, and her legs and feet were weak. She almost fell down. Xiao was quick to help her. Her movements were steady and gentle, and Jin Zhan didn''t kneel. Xue tingji envied the true feelings between them.


    Unexpectedly, Pei Ming had a headache and asked them, "you two..."


    "Lord, forgive me." Marigold replied feebly: "he heard that I was seriously ill and was afraid that he would never see me again..."


    Pei Ming shook his head and sighed. He said, "you are very affectionate. Aren''t you afraid to get sick with her? You''re all going to die. "


    She thought that according to the dull nature of Xiao, she might shake her head at most. Unexpectedly, Xiao seemed to be open-minded and took the initiative to hold Jinzhan''s hand. She was speechless than vowing.


    "You --" Pei Ming had nothing to say, so he had to drive Xiao back first. As a result, he saw another farewell, and his temple hurt even more.


    But hear a light smile, turn a head again, Xue tingji has already put away facial expression, don''t know him exactly what meaning.


    He didn''t say anything. He went back to his bedroom. Pei Ming sat opposite him, supporting his forehead. It seemed very disturbing.


    Seeing her like this, he offered a cup of tea and said, "when did they have an affair?""How do I know?" Pei Ming didn''t lie. "I don''t take care of Xiao. After a while, I went to Beidi with you. When I come back, I''ll tell marigold if I have any orders. I don''t know they are burning with firewood."


    After listening to her explanation, Xue tingji seems to be in a good mood. He sips his tea and thinks about it. His eyes are bright and dark.


    His expression made Pei Ming very uncomfortable. He lowered his face and gazed at him. "What are you doubting again?"


    Xue tingji is very innocent. What''s his suspicion? Just now he was thinking that since Jinzhan and Xiao have feelings for each other, it''s better to help them.


    "I''ll make a small garden in the East Palace, give them a new house, and then give that How about a position for their husband and wife to have a good life in the east palace? "


    Pei Ming was quite surprised. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say. Xue tingji threw away his folding fan and shook it slowly.


    "You, my husband and wife, your people, I should also be considerate as the master. Of course, don''t worry, I won''t rob your people. There''s no need for Xiao to go through life and death. I''ll arrange anything."


    What he said is really reasonable. Pei Ming has no reason to refuse. However, his long eyelashes flicker and there is no joy. After a long time, he nods silently. Let''s do as he says.


    In this way, he decided to marry them when marigold recovered, so that they could live a good life.


    But as soon as Yinpan heard the will, she cried and begged the Lord to take it back. In front of Xue tingji, Pei Ming didn''t allow her to be unruly. What''s more, there''s nothing to cry about.


    "Your sister and Xiao will be safe and steady after that. You don''t have to do anything hard. You can rest assured to be your sister-in-law."


    What a clever girl Yinpan is. She soon hears her story, glances at Xue tingji and quiets down.


    After she stepped down, Pei Ming closed his eyes powerlessly and didn''t want to see Xue tingji''s face.


    he really let her down. It seemed like a gift, but actually he cut off a sharp blade in her hand.


    After Xiao and marigold get married, if there is something like assassination, considering marigold, she doesn''t dare to let Xiao come out.


    If you give Xiao another position and let him have something to do, it will be more difficult for him to keep his skill. After a long time, his martial arts will be useless.


    He''s just watching out for her? What''s the next step? Will it slowly erode the manpower she has.


    Is he going to cut off all her dependence and imprison her as he did in the last life?

 Chapter 333

    Pei Ming readily agrees to Xue tingji''s intention because she doesn''t need Xiao any more.


    Xu Taifu is dead, and the rest don''t need to be assassinated. Isn''t it convenient to come directly? It''s better to sell this favor to let Xue Ting feel at ease, and let marigold have a good home, and have the right to make up for her debt in the last life.


    However, she hoped that Xue Ting would not make similar moves in the future because of her concern for Xiao, otherwise she would never give in again and again.


    After falling asleep, Xue tingji conventionally holds her in her arms. She pushes him away, but she makes Xue tingji frown.


    She can''t miss her own intention, so she is expressing her dissatisfaction with him.


    A growing sense of crisis came to him, and it seemed that he could not wait any longer.


    After a few days, Jin Zhan''s condition is slowly recovering, and the new house is also preparing. Xue tingji seems to be very busy, going out early and returning late. Although there is no friction with Pei Ming, her eyes are very complicated every time.


    The joy of conspiracy always makes Pei Ming uncomfortable.


    But her uneasiness, which was revealed on the day of the summer solstice, could not be accepted by her anyway.


    That day was originally a happy day. General Tan, General Chang, Lu Yu, Pei Li and others were summoned to the palace. You don''t have to think that it was a reward.


    Pei Ming was just with them, so he went with them. On the way, he said that Xue tingji didn''t say hello to her at all, but was teased by general Tan, "maybe I want to surprise you and make you happy."


    When they came to Sihai Guiyi hall, Xue tingji''s face changed slightly. He didn''t expect Ah Ming to come with him, but She''ll find out sooner or later.


    He didn''t talk nonsense either. He raised his hand slightly and motioned to the eunuch Wu to read out the prince''s instructions. He stood on his side and looked very serious.


    But everyone can''t believe that the edict is so outrageous!


    General Chang was appointed as a general of Yipin Hushi. He passed Pei Ming and became the highest ranking general of Darong.


    Hearing this, everyone frowned. Did your highness make a mistake? However, they can not be questioned, there are more incredible.


    Even Tan Shi, who was stationed far away in the north, received a lot of rewards. But that''s why it''s the biggest problem.


    So many high-ranking officers and generals must have their own troops. It is impossible to recruit new soldiers to them. That is to say, they have to be drawn out of the Pei family''s army.


    This also means that Pei Ming''s Pei family army has been divided up. Even general Tan, Pei Li and others are not far behind her. They are no longer her subordinates.


    It seems that grace is all over the place, but in fact, it completely ignores her.


    General Chang and his family are still kneeling on the ground, and none of them dare to say anything, or even raise their heads. Pei Ming grinned in disbelief with tears in his eyes, "what do you mean by Xue Ting?"


    Frowning slightly, Xue tingji is hard to face her, but this is really his arrangement.


    After taking a deep breath, he turned to face Pei Ming and tried to soften his expression. "Ah Ming, after all, you are my crown princess. It''s not proper to carry Pei''s army, so I''d better share it with them."


    "Do you still have to lie to me with high sounding?" Pei Ming is no longer patient. His anger is caught off guard. The roar hovers in the hall, which makes people feel palpitating.


    Xue tingji had already complained about her questioning attitude. He didn''t expect that she would yell at him so recklessly. He was immediately red eyed.


    His ferocious face made Pei Ming afraid and angry. All kinds of emotions in his last life could no longer be suppressed.


    "What do you want? Want to bring down the Pei family, want to abolish the Pei army, want to take everything from me, let me alone, so as to handle me at will, right


    "I''ll take care of you, or do whatever you want!" Xue tingji is not willing to be outdone. He growls and approaches her, "why don''t you give up your power? It''s clear that you already have me. What do you want to do with so many people working for you?"


    Look at him now. He looks like a fierce ghost, which makes Pei Ming laugh. Such a man, she has convinced herself so many times that he loves her.


    Instead of roaring, she turned to satire. Xue tingji''s roar was harsh, and her sneer was dazzling. But tears betrayed her sadness.


    "When my father just died, you gave me all the troops, held me in your arms, held me in your arms, and made me such a respectful oath. Now you have turned back and want to take back everything you gave me? Since it''s so ugly to do, why are you so affectionate at the beginning? "


    "Who in the world is going back?" Xue tingji couldn''t help it any more. He clamped her arms tightly and forced her to look up at herself, gnashing her teeth to vent her anger.


    "I love you and feel that I owe you, so I give you all that I can. I think that my heart and lungs can make you willing to stay with me till old.


    What happened to you? Your calculations and your plans are all hidden from me. Now you are holding on to military power. Do you want to leave me at any time? "Their argument intensified, regardless of the presence of general Tan and others. They couldn''t see the two princes continue to fight. They tried to persuade each other, but they were scolded by Xue ting.


    "If you want to disobey the prince''s edict, you can''t do it. I''ve done everything I promised, and I''m not satisfied with anything else."


    To tell you the truth, his condescending tone made people feel very sad, but when we thought about it, we didn''t take it to heart.


    But Pei Ming listen, subconsciously still worried about him, how can he be so proud of his confidants, the throne does not want it.


    But in a flash, she felt funny again. When she got to this point, she worried about him. Isn''t she asking for trouble? This kind of person is not worthy of being an emperor!


    "Xue Ting is crazy because of you. He is surly and suspicious. Everyone wants to betray you. It''s not because of you. If you didn''t hurt me again and again like a mad dog, would I want to escape?"


    She finally admits it herself. Xue Ting is about to fight back with a sneer, but Pei Ming shakes his head again. Tears fall on the back of his hand.


    "But even so, I didn''t want to leave you. How many years of our relationship can we give up? But you are always doubting, always doubting me If you really love me, can''t you believe me a little more? You actually bully me with the prince''s right. You don''t have a father to stand up for me! "


    Every time she cries, Xue tingji''s heart is pulled up, even at the moment. He can''t see Pei Ming cry, but it''s because of this that he is more painful.


    When he wants to doubt it? It''s not that she conceals too much and is too picky about him. A word is a little too heavy, and even a playful action makes her jump like thunder and get angry. People with such temperament as him have been very patient, but they still can''t understand her.


    "Well, I believe you. Then tell me honestly, why do you want to find Lou Yunshu? At the beginning, you didn''t know the details of the Lou family. Don''t try to cheat me again. "

 Chapter 334

    Pei Ming''s words are blocked, and she knows that she can''t lie any more, but the truth is hard for her to say.


    It was this moment of hesitation that darkened Xue tingji''s eyes. "OK, you don''t want to say that I don''t force you, but since you have something to hide, don''t blame me for being on guard against you."


    He turned to look at general Tan and others, and his attitude was obviously polite. "You don''t have to worry about anything. After all, you are still close to the Pei family. It''s not a bad thing to be independent."


    General Tan and General Chang look at each other, but it''s not that they want the reward, but they don''t know how to solve the present situation.


    They don''t know the root of the problem between Pei Ming and Xue tingji. They can only find a way to reconcile.


    When they were at a loss, Pei first made a choice. He kowtowed three times and then told his highness that he would not accept the order.


    "I''m not good enough to be a general of four grades. Please take it back."


    He was so happy to refuse the high official position, but he was loyal to Pei Ming, but Xue tingji blacked his face, "do you know the consequences of resisting the imperial edict?"


    This Perry is very clear that if his highness wants to commit a crime, he is willing to die.


    When he went to the North twice, Pei Li made a lot of efforts. Naturally, Xue Ting couldn''t really kill him, but that''s how he felt that he was confident.


    But then, general Tan and General Chang kowtowed, too. They couldn''t take the reward.


    Xue tingji was completely angry. Don''t think that he didn''t dare to do anything to them because of their achievements.


    There is no need for him to make it clear that since ancient times, there has been no good end for high achievers. Everyone knows that, but today they will never add fuel to the flames and make his highness fall out with the general.


    Pei Li, in particular, is watching Xue tingji and Pei Ming come together. For today''s sake, it''s really hard to believe.


    He made a deep salute to Xue Ting, kept his last act and gave him the most respectful admonition.


    "Your Highness, you are one with the general and the princess. She is lonely and helpless without you. Besides you, who can protect her?"


    Hearing this, Xue tingji couldn''t help looking at Pei Ming, but Pei Ming turned his back and didn''t let her see his tears.


    Seeing this, Pei Li continued: "without her, although you are still the prince, but With all due respect, the whole Pei family army was led by the empress and you at the beginning. Without anyone, the morale of the army will not be stable. "


    This kind of big truth, really not everyone dares to say frankly, because this is to tell Xue tingji that without Pei Ming, he alone can''t control the army, and it''s useless to have power.


    But this kind of words is also a double-edged sword. Xue tingji, in particular, does not trust Pei Ming as much as he once did. He is likely to feel trapped by Pei Ming and arouse his more thorough obstinacy.


    However, Xue tingji''s obstinacy is a different situation.


    If it is true that Pei Li said that he and a Ming are indispensable to take charge of Pei''s army, he will not panic. However, he is afraid that the army will not listen to him, but he will obey Pei Ming''s orders.


    Negative hand, he looked at Pei Ming, but Pei Ming still did not look back, let him have to add a bit of depression.


    "I''ll take a step back, and Pei Jiajun will leave half of the head office for you."


    Unexpectedly, Pei Ming suddenly turned around, which made his so-called concession even more ridiculous.


    "Do you mind my people? I compromised and thought you would be at ease. As a result, you want my military power again. If I compromise again and let you take away half of it, you will find another excuse in a few days and take away the remaining half. Xue tingji, don''t think I don''t know your trick. "


    Xue tingji locks his eyebrows when he hears the speech, and Pei Ming grabs the beginning of the conversation. "Don''t say you didn''t think about it like this. At the beginning, maybe you really sincerely gave me all the troops, but now? Do you want to return to the military power from the beginning, or do you want to change your mind later? "


    If he admitted that he had such a plan at the beginning, he would undoubtedly admit that his concession was not credible at all, and he did not think so.


    However, if he changed his mind later, there would be one and two. Pei Ming''s worries are well founded, and it is impossible to agree.


    No matter what, it''s his fault. Pei Ming is really powerful. She can think so carefully while wiping her tears.


    At this time, General Chang couldn''t help but make a voice. After all, it was his highness who made a personal promise. General Pei took Pei Ming as the leader. He didn''t want to return what he gave. His highness shouldn''t be so stingy.


    "You --" Xue Ting was speechless because he was blocked. Can he not know this truth? But he was too afraid that Ah Ming would leave him.


    As a result, he failed miserably. He not only pushed her further away, but also became the target of public criticism and a A tyrant who takes vengeance.


    But he can''t give up on this, otherwise a Ming goes out from the main hall, he can''t catch it completely.


    Almost without too much thinking, he had an idea. Now that he had done his part, he didn''t care more.


    Anyway, no matter what he does, Ah Ming will not be happy, so don''t care so much.When he asked Wu Da Jian to burn the edict, he thought it had never happened. General Tan and others were relieved. Pei Ming, with a cold face, left with them. Xue Ting called out, "do you want to go back to Pei''s house or the east palace?"


    Since he is willing to give in, Pei Ming doesn''t want to make trouble. He goes back to the east palace.


    It''s a pity that Xue tingji is still not at ease. She has to have enough control to make her escape. So after they left, he waved for his attendants, and there was a haze in his eyes.


    "Go and invite Mrs. Feng to the east palace. Don''t scare her."


    After leaving the palace, Pei Ming was still indignant. He shook his head so that general Tan didn''t have to persuade him. "Now he and I can go one step at a time. It''s not me who can''t see."


    General Tan is noncommittal. It is true that his Royal Highness has gone too far in this matter, but he is nervous because he takes her seriously. If you think about it from his point of view, you can understand it.


    "No matter what, mingniang, you are not totally right. If you want to make friends with Uncle Tan, what''s the matter with that concubine?"


    Only this matter, Pei Ming can not make up a good excuse, her silence makes everyone anxious and helpless, can only let her and his highness Haosheng ease the relationship.


    Pei Ming nodded and thought a lot on his way back to the east palace. He sighed deeply and planned to solve the contradiction with Xue Ting peacefully.


    However, she did not expect that the little mother actually came.


    It''s impossible for Feng to come to the East Palace by himself. He was only summoned by Xue tingji. At the moment, he was a little pleased. He thought Xue tingji wanted his little mother to talk with her in order to make amends.


    But who knows, the words of the East Palace steward poured cold water on her.

 Chapter 335

    "The empress of the crown prince, according to the wishes of the crown prince, Madame Feng has been living in the East Palace since today. The old slave has arranged the residence for her, and she has all kinds of maids and servants."


    He actually


    His face turned from black to red. Pei Ming bit his teeth and turned angrily. However, he saw that Xue Tingzhi had already stood behind her with a negative hand. The natural look on his face made her even more angry.


    "Do you have to do that?" The tone of her questioning made Feng feel at a loss. For fear that she would annoy the prince, she rushed to dissuade him.


    "Mingniang, what are you doing? Your highness is kind-hearted. Let me take a recent photo of you. How can you still --"


    "what kind of kindness!" Pei Ming grabbed her and looked at Xue tingji in disgust. "He''s taking you as hostages, jinzhanyinpan, Xiao, and you. You are all held by him in the East Palace, just to trap me here!"


    What did she say? Feng couldn''t help but wonder, but Xue Ting sneered, "hum, you really want to escape."


    After that, he stepped in front of her and grasped her wrist. "Yes, I''m going to lock you. All the people around you are in the east palace. If you have the ability, you can take your troops and leave the Imperial City, and leave Darong!"


    No matter how many times he looked at Pei Ming''s angry face, his tears spilled out again.


    "Xue tingji, if I really don''t want to be with you, you can''t handle me from the beginning. Why do you have to use such a hateful way to make me hate you more and more?"


    Don''t worry about the Feng family on one side. Mingniang is really worried. It''s strange that her highness didn''t do the right thing. Isn''t her speech very hurtful.


    Just as she was worried, Xue tingji''s face turned pale for a moment, and then he looked down at her with gloomy eyes.


    "If you don''t want to leave me, how can you have such an idea? You pick my thorn everywhere. You just want to find an excuse to take your heartlessness for granted. "


    Oh, she''s ungrateful? Pei Ming doesn''t want to argue anymore, but Xue Ting''s move is good. She can''t run away.


    But.


    She didn''t want to run, but his behavior made her more rebellious. The more she was forced by him, the less she wanted to see him.


    Just when the dispute started again, Feng became a peacemaker and simply stopped in front of her. He scolded her with the most severe tone in his life: "mingniang, are you reasonable?"


    I didn''t expect that even my little mother would blame her. Pei Ming was quite surprised, while Feng''s face was straight. Today, she must be well educated.


    "What did your highness do to make you feel sorry? Are you so unreasonable? He graciously took me to the East Palace and settled me down with the courtesy of treating my elder. It''s not because you respect my little mother.


    I''ll ask you, is he locking me up or holding me prisoner? Is it in your eyes that he is threatening you when he talks to me? "


    Pei Ming has never been reprimanded like this by his mother. He feels aggrieved, but there is no refutation. He can only bite his lip and refuse to bow his head.


    Seeing her like this, Xue tingji also realized his recklessness. He released his hand and saw that her wrists were all red by himself. He rubbed them tenderly.


    Pei Ming silently pulled back his hand, turned his face and sighed, "thank your Highness for taking care of you, little mother. You can live in peace, and I''ll see you in the evening."


    Then he walked around Xue tingji and left. He was called, "where are you going again?"


    She stopped, leaving a light sentence: "the Ministry of war."


    When general Tan and others refused the prince''s order, the soldiers at the bottom naturally talked about it. She had to come forward and make up a plausible reason to reassure the public.


    But unfortunately, everyone was busy, so she left the inventory list by herself, and absent-minded did not notice the uninvited arrival of people outside the door.


    Until the book on the desk was accidentally knocked down by her and bent down to pick it up, she was startled by the eye-catching sleeve robe.


    Looking up, he frowned, "what are you doing here?"


    Put down the book in his hand, Xu Yi''s gentle appearance is full of hypocrisy that makes Pei Ming nauseous. He doesn''t want to read more. "It seems that there is no Shangshu in the military Yamen. Please don''t get in the way."


    Xu Yi, however, seemed to have never heard of it. He sighed with sadness, "general Pei, I know you hate me, but why do you suffer now?"


    Now that he''s dead skinny, he''s going to stay away. Pei Ming doesn''t reply. When he gets up and walks to the door, he shouts, "the prince is not a good man. You will only suffer more and more when you are with him. Your family''s life and Pei''s army will be taken away by him."


    His deliberate and clumsy provocation will only make Pei Ming feel ridiculous, lift his lips, and slowly turn back to him.


    "He''s not a good man, are you? You treated me well? "


    At the beginning, Xu Yi himself said that she was not innocent. It was also his Xu family who conspired with the prince to kill her and Xue tingji. How can he have face now.


    Xu Yi is speechless, her eyes begin to dodge, but she doesn''t want to give up, so she just puts down her words."You said he would take everything from me. Can you hold it for me? Can you help me fight against Xue tingji? Can you protect me? Oh, you can''t do anything. You are nothing and you are a saint


    Forced to step back, Xu Yi just wants to open his mouth, but he catches a glimpse of the clothes outside the door, and immediately calms down.


    Good. He''s doing a good job.


    Hiding his dirty cunning, he softened his tone a lot. "How could he treat you so badly? Mingniang, if you really can''t stand him, I''m willing to protect you, just take it as There''s no compensation to prevent your grandfather from harming you. "


    Every word of him sounds ridiculous to Pei Ming. First, he grins silently, then slowly releases his voice, and laughs with sadness.


    "Xu Yi, Xu Yi, your face is more generous than the moat. Is that what you can call mingniang?"


    She raised her head, gesture with a little arrogant ruffian, will despise and satire all put on the face.


    "Yes, I really can''t stand him. Help me. Today, you will take my maidservant, my subordinates, my little mother, and my hundreds of thousands of troops out of the imperial city. If you let me go, I won''t have to suffer from him."


    Xu Yi obviously can''t do it, but he is secretly pleased. Pei Ming had expected his silence. He tilts his head and disdains his eyes.


    "So where on earth did you get the face to say such big things? Are hypocrites used to it? Xu Yi, if you have any sense of shame, I would say that you are an incompetent coward, but why do you have to make yourself more mean? "


    After that, she thought seriously again, "no, you are so mean from the beginning."


    What did he do in his last life? She turned a blind eye to the torture and help she suffered. She was also indifferent to Xue tingji''s bullying and conniving at her concubine''s killing her. Oh no, it should be called an instruction.


    Such a person, if it is not too cheap to die, really want to stab it now.


    Maybe Xu Yi still has a little self-esteem, or he has achieved his goal and finally has no strength to speak. Pei Ming doesn''t want to stay any longer, but he just stepped out of the gate


    But I met Xue tingji.

 Chapter 336

    Xue tingji heard all her words just now, and denounced Xu Yi sharply. But what he cared more was that Pei Ming himself admitted that he couldn''t stand him.


    At noon, the sun was so dazzling that it hurt his eyes. The red blood spread quickly. He tried his best to hold back his disordered breathing, and his mouth was still shaking.


    "I''ve made you suffer, so you still want to run away from me, don''t you? You... " He endures repeatedly, finally asked, almost grinding the root of his teeth.


    "Why do you want to live up to my deep love for you?"


    Just as he echoed his words, cicadas began to roar around, as if they were hissing for Xue Ting, which made people even more furious.


    Only Pei Ming is calm, or there is no need to argue at all. Her words are obviously ironic to Xu Yi, but he sticks to them. Is that interesting?


    "Xue tingji." She spoke weakly, in the opposite way to him.


    "Why do you always doubt me? Because there are some things I can''t tell you for the time being? Is it because you feel guilty that I am trying to betray you and run away from you


    Then, before Xue tingji spoke, she took the initiative to leave. Don''t worry, she can''t escape anywhere. Now she will go back to the East Palace and stay honest.


    Looking at her back, Xue tingji was a little annoyed and knew that he was at the top of the rope, but he couldn''t ignore her words and deeds.


    What are you doing? How can you walk away from her


    Just about to make an apology, his majesty called him to the palace to discuss the matter.


    I''m afraid it''s about the examination. Xue tingji can only put business first and coax her after going back.


    Inspired by Xue tingji and Pei Ming''s agitation, a large number of talents emerged in this meeting. One of them, Gangzhi, was particularly outstanding. The emperor had already appointed him an official post.


    It''s a coincidence that this is just the right brother. They don''t have the same temperament. Otherwise, the court will be busy in the future.


    After a long discussion, Xue tingji gradually lost his patience and saw that the sun was setting. When the time of palace prohibition was approaching, how long would the emperor keep him.


    It happened that the emperor was also tired, so far today. However, when Xue tingji was ready to leave, he laughed, "today is the celebration banquet of the examination. Go and have a drink with them."


    The officials who were in charge of the examination were all the pillars of the court. It was good for the emperor to give him a chance to get close to him, but Xue tingji didn''t want to go.


    Of course, the emperor knew about the dispute between Pei Ming and him in the main hall, and he was kind-hearted to enlighten the son. "You are just too nervous, just like strangling her throat. Of course, she can''t breathe. Sometimes she separates. You know, farewell wins the wedding."


    Xue tingji raised his eyebrows slightly, as if he was surprised by his "father''s love". But on second thought, he was afraid that his Ah Ming would break up and he would not be able to suppress Bai.


    However, this is not unreasonable. In fact, he is still a little nervous at the thought of going back to face Ah Ming. He is afraid of intensifying the conflict again. It''s better to have a drink and relax.


    At this time, Pei Ming was sitting in front of the dressing table in the bedroom, and was depicted the position of hairpin by Feng''s family. Since she was appointed general, she had been busy in official clothes all day, and had not dressed up seriously for a long time. Feng was worried, so she made up for her.


    It''s a pity that it''s not easy to make up properly, but the servant informs him that his highness will come back later. Pei Ming is indifferent, but Feng is disappointed.


    But it''s OK. When he comes back at night and sees her waiting in the room, she has a different style.


    "You husband and wife, you have to have some pleasure in the boudoir. You are always serious. Of course, your highness thinks you don''t care about him. Do you know what it means to make a woman happy?"


    Pei Ming listens to her mother''s words. In fact, she also reflects a lot. Maybe she is too harsh.


    In the past, she would occasionally take the initiative to play with him in Beidi. Since Lou Yunshu entered the East Palace, she had no previous interest.


    It''s a bit of a snub.


    "Mingniang, actually..." Feng suddenly hesitated, "in fact, your father''s hot filial piety has passed. You and your highness are also famous couples. There are some things that Oh, it''s time for a change. "


    Pei Ming certainly knows what she''s talking about. The first reaction is resistance, but Feng''s idea is right. Sometimes conflicts between husband and wife are eased by that.


    However, she and Her Highness have been in vain for a long time, and they haven''t even got married yet. Her Highness is naturally worried about gain and loss.


    But Pei Ming is very afraid, because the only time she and Xue tingji were killed by him Now want to come to all shame and anger, absolutely can''t forgive!


    Feng was puzzled by her evasive posture of frowning tightly, and even more puzzled when she held her cool hand, "mingniang, are you Did he bully you? "


    Pei Ming can only shake his head after thinking about it. He doesn''t want to be asked any more. He quickly stops talking, but he is very tangled in his heart.


    When she and Xue tingji were in Beidi, what did they do less than that last step? In particular, more than once when she was in love, she almost crossed the Leichi river. Every time, Xue Ting tried to hold back. She had to wait until she got married, which showed that she could actually let go of the past.Looking at herself in the mirror, she finally made up her mind. Since she couldn''t give up her feelings, she should treat him seriously.


    At night, Xue tingji didn''t come back. She put more perfume powder in the bath, and then waited on the bed quietly. But she couldn''t help feeling sleepy, so she just went to bed first. Anyway, he would come back.


    Around midnight, thunderstorms spread all over the place. Xue tingji managed to get back to the East Palace and was already drunk.


    He was bored, so he drank a lot. In fact, his drinking capacity is not shallow, but today''s drinking power is particularly fierce, and now he can''t even see people clearly.


    The attendants helped his highness to the carriage and were about to go back to the bedroom when they saw that Mrs. Lou had brought someone to show them to send his highness to the incense burning Pavilion.


    "But..." As the attendants all know, his highness never touches the building, so naturally he does not dare to make a claim.


    But Lou Yunshu came prepared. They are very loyal, but tomorrow, when the queen is going to end them, I''m afraid his highness won''t even blink his brow.


    "Why do you think your highness is drunk? It''s better to speculate less about the masters. "


    After much consideration, the attendants finally handed over their highness to Mrs. Lou. They were afraid that something might happen, so they kept silent outside the incense burning Pavilion.


    When Xue tingji is settled down, Lou Yunshu starts to smile. His royal highness is really a wonderful man. At least he is a concubine. This is not a loss.


    The room was lit with provocative incense. Before long, Xue tingji''s drunken face was flushed and agitated, but his eyelids could not be opened.


    And she slowly took off her clothes, leaned over Xue tingji''s chest, and even boldly called in his ear: "tingji."


    Just as she expected, Xue tingji mistook her for Pei Ming, and immediately hugged her. The fiery kiss made her excited quickly and boldly ask for more.


    But when Xue tingji buried his head in her chest, he was stunned. He didn''t touch the familiar tattoo and the scar in the middle.

 Chapter 337

    Thanks to his drunkenness and incense, he was able to restrain his impulse and hold up his upper body. When he looked at it carefully, it turned out to be Lou Yunshu!


    Without waiting for Lou Yunshu to explain anything, he slapped her in the face and then staggered out of bed. When he pushed the door, he heard her sneer.


    Lou Yunshu, who is not well dressed and covers his cheek, laughs a little creepy. What he says makes him angry.


    She said, "if not for the permission of the crown princess, can I bring you here? Your highness, why go back and ask for nothing? "


    Ah Ming, she actually


    Xue tingji shakes his head in a headache. No, Ah Ming said that he was not allowed to touch Lou Yunshu. It was the Queen''s work that provoked him!


    The rainstorm was getting worse and worse. He rushed out of the door. The attendants outside the hospital were surprised and rushed up to help him.


    He didn''t care about anything and went back to the bedroom as fast as he could. At that time, Pei Ming was already asleep. He was awakened by the movement of his pushing the door. For a moment, he didn''t respond well.


    Her charming make-up undoubtedly made Xue Ting excited, but under the drunkenness, her consciousness became weak. Lou Yunshu''s words still affected him, thinking that she really resisted herself and would rather let a concubine serve him.


    Pei Ming was surprised at his drunken appearance. He got out of bed and wanted to help him. However, as soon as he sat up, he was pushed down by Xue ting. Without saying a word, he was forced up. His offensive was particularly brutal.


    Although she was ready to finish the ceremony with him today, he was so rude that she was very uncomfortable and refused to let him do it.


    But the more she refused, the more angry Xue tingji was. He pressed her arms and swept roughly, "are you so unwilling? Don''t want to be my woman? "


    A flash of lightning struck Pei Ming''s mind, which was very similar to Xue Ting''s roar when he forced her.


    Xue tingji turns a deaf ear to it. He pulls open her collar and rubs the lines on her lips. He doesn''t know that his actions have completely broken Pei Ming.


    "No, no! Xue Ting let me go by you, I don''t want to! " Her shrill cry made Xue tingji even more angry. She tore off her belt and was as crazy as a beast.


    And all of these are impacting the picture that Pei Ming didn''t want to recall.


    The new house full of red tent, his ferocious and twisted face, the sweat falling from his forehead, the violent shaking and tearing pain.


    All these unbearable humiliations came back, and he would hurt her again, in the same terrible way.


    "Xue Ting, you bastard, let me go!"


    "I''m a jerk, I just won''t let go!" After all, his physical strength is better than Pei Ming''s, and he has the advantage of being superior to Pei Ming. It doesn''t matter how she beats and tears. He sets up her legs and pulls away her last cover.


    Only by being his man, can a Ming be at his side. He can''t wait to get married.


    However, his action broke Pei Ming''s last heartstring. He suddenly struggled like a madman and kicked Xue tingji in the chest. He fell back and hit the bed frame.


    The pain sobered him a lot, and what made him more helpless was Pei Ming''s scream and cry.


    She clutched her collar tightly and hid in the corner of the bed. Her hair was in a mess and her Rouge was washed away by tears. She looked as if she had been tortured so cruelly.


    He immediately worried, but some angry, she is so reluctant to have a real relationship with him, also do not want to leave him?


    As soon as I let off my breath, the door of the bedroom hall was suddenly pushed open. Today, it was Banliu who was on duty. When he heard the scream, he rushed in.


    At the same time, the marigold plate in the backyard also heard the movement and ran. When he saw the situation in front of him, he was stunned. He wanted to come forward but was stopped by Xue Ting: "get out of here!"


    But half Liu Fei didn''t quit. Instead, he ran to the bedside, picked up the thin quilt and wrapped Pei Ming. He held her and looked at Xue tingji in horror.


    She is the one who has experienced the most pain of being forced by others. She has always been grateful to her Royal Highness for her pity. She never thought that he would do the same violence to the crown princess.


    Her eyes suddenly reminded Xue tingji of the disgusting scenes he saw when he went to Guanshan Town for the first time.


    It''s ironic that he himself has become the most disgusting one.


    At this moment, he finally regained his consciousness. He was surprised to see what he had done to Ah Ming. He wanted to apologize and comfort him, but Pei Ming covered his head and cried, "don''t come here! Don''t look at me, don''t even look at me... "


    In her mind, Xu Yi stands on one side and looks on numbly when she is insulted by Xue ting.


    Don''t look at her, don''t


    Looking at her tearful eyes, even Xue Ting himself felt that he was such a filthy person that he got out of bed quietly to stay away from her.


    It wasn''t long before Feng was invited by the silver plate. It was not easy for him to stand outside the bedroom hall and break in directly. But when he heard Pei Ming''s cry, he didn''t care about the etiquette. He held her in his arms and could not help blaming Xue tingji.


    "Well, how can it be like this? Your highness, you are too rude to mingniang. She wanted to get along with you. Can''t she be considerate?"


    Xue tingji frowned, as if he understood her. Then he noticed that Ah Ming''s make-up was much more exquisite than usual.So she


    Qingdian splits outside the hall, which makes his whole body cold. He could have saved her, but he messed it up.


    At this time, Pei Ming''s choking still couldn''t stop. He shrank in his mother''s arms, closed his eyes and didn''t dare to look up at anyone. What''s more, he secretly scolded himself for his foolishness.


    Now, he really has no reason to force her to stay.


    "Ah Ming." As soon as he opened his mouth, he saw Pei Ming shrink more tightly, and his heart was sour.


    "It''s my fault. I beg your understanding. From now on If you want to go back to Pei''s house, you can leave with everyone. I won''t restrain you any more. "


    After that, he left the bedroom alone and found another side room to rest in the rain. Pei Ming gradually calmed down, took the tea from the silver plate and drank it down. He soon fell asleep.


    After putting her down, the silver plate was relieved, and was pushed by Jinzhan, "do you give the Lord the medicine?"


    "What else?" Silver plate helpless smack smack, "let her cry all night, and then fight with the prince?"? Let her sleep for a while. Let''s wait until tomorrow if there''s anything


    Think can only be so, marigold quite distressed, "the second lady, we now pack things, Lord you wake up must go back to the general''s house."


    Feng''s noncommittal, holding Pei Ming''s hand slowly rub hot, "Ming Niang this reaction is not quite right, ah, I always feel that between her and his highness, there is something we do not know."


    "Even if there is, it doesn''t matter now." The silver plate sighed, "look at the Lord. I''m afraid that he and his highness will not be able to turn around again."

 Chapter 338

    The rainstorm stopped at dawn. In the faint sound of insects, Pei Ming opened his eyes. Then he remembered the scenes of last night, and his heart was cramped for a moment.


    Xue tingji, if you don''t leave me the last hope, don''t blame me for being unfeeling.


    Slowly sit up, there is no one in the bedroom, this quiet let her breathe a sigh of relief, eyes slowly plating on the meaning of killing.


    She''s going to leave, of course, but there''s one more thing to do.


    Lou Yunshu''s life was for Xue Ting''s sake. She can''t let Bai get hold of it, but now she doesn''t care. Let this woman go to hell today.


    But what''s the way to die? Poison and waste her medicine. Burn it. I''m not willing to burn it in hot weather. I''d better give her a cheap price and wipe my neck.


    Now, she just wants Lou Yunshu to die soon.


    Holding a short knife in her hand, she walked out of the bedroom quietly, summoned her maid to lead the way for her. Looking at the knife in her hand, the maid trembled, lowered her head and trembled all the way.


    When she arrived outside the incense burning Pavilion, she saw Xue tingji''s attendants here. Without thinking much, she went straight to the main room.


    But just as she was about to push the door, she heard a sneer. Xue tingji was in it, so she withdrew her hand and didn''t want to meet him.


    The sleepless Xue tingji didn''t notice the footstep outside the door. He knocked his fingertips on the table. "Your lies are very clumsy, but you know how to calculate the right time. You have to say that you are a stupid woman who gets in the way."


    "Stupid?" Lou Yunshu, who was standing in front of her, said with a smile, "but you and the princess still fell into my trap. I''m afraid it wasn''t peaceful last night."


    In fact, her original intention was very simple. She let the prince stay in the incense burning Pavilion, which made the Crown Princess jealous. She provoked another one or two of them. The already precarious relationship between them was bound to break up to irreparable.


    Although her plan failed, it seemed to be more effective than expected.


    I don''t know what confidence the queen gave her to make her so bold, how dare she laugh at Xue tingji.


    "If I understate it, you will take it seriously. It seems that your true feelings for the crown princess are just like that. Does she hate you? I didn''t ask you why, did I? "


    At this time, she did not forget to alienate, but Xue tingji would not passively shake, stood up and grasped her throat.


    Lou Yunshu is certainly afraid of death, but she knows she has a backing. "If his highness could kill me, he would have done it long ago. If I died, the queen would win."


    And she also has a back move. The reason why she can tell the queen is that her maid is bribed to protect her life.


    But I don''t know why, until now, the maid hasn''t appeared. If she doesn''t come again, she will be strangled.


    "Well, the man who saved you is already dead." Xue tingji slowly exerting himself, appreciating her gradually red face.


    "Seriously, I don''t know what''s going on with Bai? The officialdom, the palace and even your side are all people under the Queen''s cloth. Do you think I''m stupid? "


    Last time Deyuan came to tell the truth, he knew all about it, including Xu Yi''s intention to be the minister. So how can Lou Yunshu have any chance to escape today.


    "It would have been better to kill you tomorrow, but Ah Ming is angry, so I can only use you to make up for it a little bit."


    He said it calmly, but his strength grew stronger and stronger. When Lou Yunshu didn''t come to save her maid, he was filled with despair.


    But just as her face turned purple and her consciousness became blurred, the door was suddenly pushed open. Seeing her coming, Xue Ting could not help but let go of other things.


    "Ah, Ah Ming, I -"


    Pei Ming didn''t even look at him. At the moment, he didn''t want to listen to him at all.


    Lou Yunshu, who was able to take a breath, sat down and looked at Pei Ming with provocative eyes. "Princess, don''t be angry with me. Last night Does it hurt? "


    Xue tingji turns pale after hearing the speech, but Pei Ming is indifferent and squats in front of her. Without saying a word, he stabs Lou Yunshu in the heart.


    Seeing Lou Yunshu take a breath, and then the expression of pain, she just squinted a little.


    "Your life can only be ended by me. Although it''s still too cheap for you, it really makes me sick that you are alive. Lou Yunshu, what do you want to do? You are always willing to be shot."


    Don''t pull out the knife you put in. It will save fresh blood splashing out and dirty her clothes. By the way, it can make the pain last longer.


    Holding the handle of the knife in her hand, she stirred it slowly in Lou Yunshu''s heart. Although her scream was harsh, it was very soothing.


    Lou Yunshu''s twisted appearance falls into Pei Ming''s eyes. It''s like his struggle before his death, but Rao is still not enough.


    Even if it''s death, Lou Yunshu has only one life, but she has two lives


    Until Lou Yunshu no longer lives and dies with ugly eyes, Pei Ming finally breathes a sigh of relief.


    Now it''s a tit for tat, and she''s got her revenge.Pulling out the blade, she got up slowly. She didn''t want to pay attention to Xue tingji, but he didn''t have this self-knowledge.


    Standing in front of Pei Ming, Xue tingji still wanted to explain, "I was drunk last night and heard Lou Yunshu --"


    "do you still want to talk to me?" Pei Ming holds the knife, and the bloody tip of the knife almost touches his throat knot. How hard does it take to hold back.


    Her indifference is so thorough that Xue tingji knows that he is not qualified to explain any more, so he has to step aside and watch her leave


    He thought that Gong Bian was the most miserable moment in his life. As the sixth prince, he no longer exists. Now he understands that without Pei Ming, he is really without soul.


    There is no such person as Xue tingji in the world.


    Take all the people with you, including Banliu, and leave the east palace without any hesitation. After returning to Pei''s house, Pei Ming locks himself in the room. Don''t disturb her.


    There is one thing, silver plate had to report, "tomorrow is the Dragon Boat Festival Palace Banquet, you must go?"


    Pei Ming, with a soft pillow in his arms, didn''t even open his eyes


    "But..." Even the silver plate didn''t know how to say, "this is the Hongmen banquet, white queen, she --"


    "it''s none of my business!" Pei Ming smashed the soft pillow at the door. "It''s better if he''s dead, so I don''t have to do it!"


    It happened that this was heard by Feng outside the door. He sighed and thought about it. He deliberately asked the silver plate to prepare for the family''s affairs.


    "Anyway, if something happens to your highness, we Pei''s family will suffer. We''d better make an early arrangement to see who can help us collect the corpses. Oh, I''m afraid we can''t get away from our family. Tan''s family, our clan, oh, there are hundreds of thousands of soldiers."


    So many people rely on Xue tingji''s protection. If he dies, it will not only be Dahong who will collapse, but also Yueshi and Xiongnu who will finally settle down.


    Pei Ming''s hat is on the top of Pei Ming''s head. Can she hold it up.

 Chapter 339

    Sure enough, Pei Ming suddenly opened the door. He was surprised that his mother knew so much.


    However, it''s useless to motivate the general. Xue tingji will die when she dies. Pei Ming is the one who has real power. It''s not impossible to resist Bai Shi!


    She was so determined that Feng had to give up. After all, it was the prince''s fault. She would not persuade mingniang to swallow her anger.


    And she knew that mingniang''s temperament, although in anger, but in the end, still reluctant to give up his highness.


    He sighed with Pei Ming almost at the same time. Xue tingji in the East Palace quietly turned back and looked at the empty bedroom hall. He had a bad feeling in his heart.


    It''s a pity that his servant''s report doesn''t allow him to sigh. Everything has been arranged for tomorrow''s Dragon Boat Festival Palace Banquet, but does your highness really want to go to the banquet alone?


    According to the original plan, she was supposed to be with the crown princess. She was escorted by soldiers, but now If you only rely on the dark guard, you will be outnumbered if you fight with Bai Shizhen.


    Xue tingji didn''t speak, but looked at him coldly. The servant bowed his head silently, "I, I know the crime, but the military power in the hands of the Crown Princess..."


    "I''ve lost her. What else do I want her to do?" Xue tingji didn''t mean to talk nonsense any more. He waved the servant back. Then he stopped him again. "Wait a minute. This plan has to be changed."


    The servant bowed forward and listened to his whispers. He was very embarrassed. "This Is it too risky? "


    Xue tingji didn''t care at all. "It''s OK. I have nothing to take out except this."


    The next day, the Dragon Boat Festival.


    This year''s Taiming lake is as lively as ever. Feng wanted to pull Pei ming to relax, but Pei Ming didn''t like that sad place, and even refused to leave the room.


    In the afternoon, Jin Zhan came to report that his Highness the prince went on a tour with his majesty to share happiness with the people. There are many Queen''s hands hidden around. Do you want to send some people to protect them secretly?


    Pei Ming turns the book leisurely, his head does not lift, "before he dies, he will certainly pull the emperor as a cushion. It is enough to have an emperor who is afraid of death."


    But Marigold is laughing. The Lord doesn''t refuse directly. It seems that he is loose.


    In the evening, the announcement came again. His royal highness followed his majesty into the palace. Tonight''s Palace Banquet will have a great action.


    Pei Ming is still unmoved, but if you look carefully, you can see that the book in her hand has not turned a few pages at all. "It''s better to die, I''ll just lead the army to usurp the throne and become the emperor."


    "You can say that, too?" Feng just came over and told her to shut up. Be careful to get into trouble.


    "Disaster?" Pei Ming threw away the book with a wry smile. "The disaster of the Pei family, the disaster of me, is it less?"


    At that night, the family banquet of Pei''s house was very lively. They asked Pei Li, Lu Yu and other soldiers who were not in the imperial city to have a good drink.


    But at the banquet, everyone could see that the general didn''t eat a mouthful of food except drinking. When he was about to comfort him, the silver plate suddenly rushed into the banquet hall in a panic and tripped over the threshold.


    "No, miss, something''s wrong with your highness!" In a hurry, she even forgot to call. Pei Ming didn''t want to investigate this. She wanted to ask, but she pretended.


    But this time it was a big deal. The silver plate could not even stand up and cried, "the prince is poisoned. Now the palace is full of Bai''s people making trouble!"


    Pei Ming finally couldn''t stop, "what''s the matter?"


    "The queen poisoned the prince. Now his life and death are uncertain. Only some of the East Palace attendants are with him. Now They may have been killed by now. "


    In fact, she still has some words to say, but Pei Ming has rushed out without hesitation, "everyone follow me!"


    Everyone came down from the battlefield, and the speed of the whole army was natural. In the blink of an eye, all that remained was the silver plate standing in place and stamping his feet anxiously.


    If you had known that, why should you be so serious!


    The army galloped all the way to the palace, only to find that there was a real chaos. There were many people outside the palace city. After a closer look, it turned out that some elite soldiers were holding civilians as hostages, trying to stop the rescue.


    If Pei Ming breaks through by force, so many innocent people will surely have blood splashed in front of her eyes.


    Ertian stamped his hoof and seemed restless. Maybe he hadn''t been on the battlefield for a long time, or he felt the danger of another master. Pei Ming patted him to appease him, but he was very anxious.


    If she delays here for a moment, there will be more crisis in the palace. Thanks to him


    Just under the stalemate between the two armies, a man suddenly rushed to the front of the army unarmed and yelled at the elite soldiers who were holding the people.


    "Are you stupid? Who do you think you are catching? Are you all from the imperial city? Do you have parents and wives at home? Come and have a look at each other. Is your wife pinched by others? Is your parents pinched by others? Who else is crying, whose son is it? "


    This man is just standing in front of Pei Ming''s horse. When he looks at it, he is upright, and his heart is warm.It seems that this prickly head is not only upright, but also smart. She should thank him for so many people.


    Being reminded by gang Zheng, the elite soldiers hesitated and looked at him secretly. Pei Ming also understood his intention. He winked at general Tan and attacked on a large scale when the enemy was distracted!


    The elite soldiers reacted quickly and became angry. They wanted to kill the hostages, but just then they took another move and hid in the chaos and yelled, "don''t kill me, that''s my mother!"


    We couldn''t hear the source of the voice clearly. We thought it was our colleagues, and they didn''t dare to do it at will. Pei Ming''s men took the opportunity to rob the hostages, and scuffle was imminent.


    Give it to Lu Yu. Pei Ming has to go to save Xue tingji as soon as possible. He doesn''t forget to take gangzheng to the horse, because his action is too quick and frightens him.


    A scholar like him had never seen such a scene before. In fact, he was scared out of his wits and ran aimlessly. Just when he was almost trampled by a war horse, his back collar was suddenly pulled up, and then he fell on the horse''s buttocks.


    When he calmed down, he had already passed the gate of the palace. He turned his head to see that it was Pei Ming. He had to make a plan. "I couldn''t see the evil deeds of the White Queen. It wasn''t -"


    "thank you very much." Pei Ming''s voice is not big, but he can definitely hear it clearly. His shriveled mouth calms down, and he shows his teeth again soon.


    This horse''s ass is too bumpy.


    The Palace Banquet is located in Taihe hall. Pei Ming dismounts and rushes in with his sword. The hall is already in chaos. Nevertheless, she recognizes Xue tingji at a glance.


    It was at this moment that she almost went crazy.


    Xue tingji was really poisoned. He closed his eyes, had black blood on the corner of his mouth, and his face was very pale. He fell to the ground and didn''t move. He didn''t seem to have any vitality.


    The attendants around him were just defending the enemy, but no one could save him.


    "Court excuse!" Her scream may be hard to hear, but she can''t care about it. When she ran past, she was tripped by the corpse on the ground. She didn''t even have time to get up. She knelt down and climbed up to him. When she picked him up, she suddenly stopped crying.


    His body is frightfully cold

 Chapter 340

    "Wake up Xue Ting, open your eyes


    Her fingers were stained with the blood on the corner of his mouth, so black that it was almost impossible to identify the blood. Then she trembled and touched his neck. I don''t know whether she was shaking too much or Xue tingji was really Anyway, she couldn''t feel his pulse.


    At this moment, she couldn''t hear the noise of fighting beside her ears. In the dizzy hum, only countless pictures flashed in her mind.


    It''s all him, it''s all Xue tingji. When he loves her, when he hurts her, his angry and joyful face, and every word he says.


    How can he do this? He knows that the Palace Banquet is deceitful, and he has to throw himself into the net. He has to make her miserable to be happy!


    Holding Xue tingji hopelessly, she sat down on the ground and burst into tears, which was out of tune with the situation around her, but no one could save them.


    "By the court Can''t I regret it? What I say is angry. I don''t want you to die You promised to protect me for the rest of my life! Liar


    It''s her fault. She also knew that the Palace Banquet was dangerous, and she refused to put down her airs. In fact, all day long, she was waiting for him, waiting for him to apologize and invite her to attend the banquet.


    Even if she hated his atrocity, she would not have watched him die in the hands of the White Queen. Seeing that Xue Tingzhi didn''t come to find his own intention, she thought he had another chance to win.


    How could he be so stupid! Life at present, would rather die than be shut up in her!


    It''s him who makes mistakes, and he has to worry about him. It''s not so mean!


    However, Xue tingji, who was so rude before, can''t give her any response at the moment. Pei Ming really doesn''t know what else he can do. Just when she collapses, a slight itch comes from her arm.


    Looking down, he bent up his elbow and tried to hold her sleeve.


    It was her hoarse cry that got into Xue tingji''s ears and forced him back to his consciousness. Although she didn''t have the strength to open her eyes, she tried her best to tell her not to cry.


    Thinking that it was just an illusion, Pei Ming stared at his hand until his finger moved again. Then she burst into tears and laughed and wept with joy near his forehead.


    Soon, Xue tingji finally opened his eyes, saved enough strength, and then whispered in a very weak voice: "Ah Ming."


    When Pei Ming heard the soft call, she could only admit it.


    I lost again.


    Fortunately, he is still alive. Fortunately, she catches up. Pei Ming takes out all his strength and hugs Xue tingji tightly. This bastard is hanging her heart. He is very proud, isn''t he!


    Now is not the time for feeling, she quickly called to one of the attendants, "now go to the east palace to invite Dr. Zhang, let him take the antidote, go quickly!"


    However, the current situation is more ridiculous than Pei Ming''s. Xue tingji is not the only one poisoned, but also the emperor.


    The White Queen is the only one who almost madly resists and orders to kill the emperor and the prince. It''s a pity that Pei Ming comes, and her expectation can only be defeated.


    As Pei Ming estimates, Lu Yu and Pei Li remove the obstacles outside the palace and come to support. When general Tan and other generals learn about the palace change, they also mobilize all their forces and vow to fight Bai to the death.


    In fact, the White Queen''s military strength is not much, in front of the army is not worth mentioning, but she thought that the emperor and the prince can die, thought that he seized everyone''s life.


    Most of the guards and eunuchs in the palace are her hands. It''s so easy to poison the food of princes and princesses. If you want to detoxify it, you can only ask her.


    She was tired of being pressed by the emperor, so she was happy to be the master of the world!


    But she won''t know that Xue tingji''s penetration into the palace has already exceeded her expectation, and there''s nothing to be afraid of poisoning. Her poison is only made by the imperial doctors in the palace, and Dr. Zhang''s skill is greater than theirs. How difficult can it be to make an antidote.


    But at this time, the queen must have understood.


    She was too anxious to think that if she broke up Xue tingji and Pei Ming, he would not be able to fight back. She was too confident that Xue tingji knew nothing about her actions, which led to this gamble. She had no chance of winning from the beginning.


    Soon, the raids in the palace were like destruction. Because there were no constraints before, Bai''s contacts were exposed. Now it''s much easier to clean up.


    But after all, there are so many people that it takes time to catch them all.


    And there is a word called "fish die, net break". When death comes, some people will be very brave.


    For example, the desperado who wanted to hold Princess Deyuan in exchange for life.


    "Ah, help Deyuan''s cry affects people''s heart, and her throat is against the blade, which makes her scared. The cry makes her bodyguard fidgety, and fiercely threatens her to shut up.


    All the people dare not act rashly, for fear that the princess has a good or bad, only one person in the dim light under the cover of quietly around to the rear, find the right time, unexpectedly cut off the guard''s arm!


    "Ah The scream of the bodyguard scared Deyuan, turned to see the broken arm, and even forgot to run away.The next moment, but a chest will wrap her, eyes were covered by the palm, the palm, very warm.


    "Don''t look, it''s OK." The strange and gentle voice made her head numb. Then she was not so afraid. Instead, she hugged the man''s back like catching a straw.


    Her sudden embrace makes Perry feel helpless. It''s not to stand still. It''s not to push her away. "Duke and princess, I''ll take you out first."


    Kedeyuan''s legs were soft and he couldn''t move a step. He could only hang on Peili''s body and sob.


    Now I have to rush back to Taihe hall as soon as possible. Pei Li has no other choice but to say, "I''ve offended you." Then he carried Deyuan on his shoulder and led his men back to escort him.


    Fortunately, there is no threat from Xue tingji. At this moment, Dr. Zhang is invited to the hospital. The antidote works quickly. After a while, Xue tingji can stand up, which makes Pei Mingwei suspicious.


    She thought that at most there could be a universal antidote to relieve one or two points. How could this antidote be specially prepared for this poison.


    But now he can''t manage so much. The emperor was also given the antidote and carried to his bedroom, but it''s hard to say whether he can be saved when he is old.


    The queen was captured alive, still dying.


    "Oh, Xue tingji, have you ever told Pei Ming that you have so many hands and feet? In fact, you even calculated for her, such as this palace banquet? "


    This time, he was poisoned, but he could still breathe. It only means that he had taken antidote for a long time. He pretended to be Pei Ming. In the end, he didn''t use her to protect himself.


    It seems that if she is really militaristic, she can only do this. Pei Ming doesn''t want to listen to her at all. As soon as he is ready to give an order, Lu Yu raises his knife and plans to cut it down.


    "Wait a minute." She stopped Lu Yu, staring at the Queen''s vicious face, biting and biting, "leave her life, half of it."


    Lu Yu took the order and cut off a leg of the White Queen. In order to prevent her from bleeding to death, he bandaged her wound carefully so that she could make less trouble.


    The scream of Queen Bai made Xue tingji frown. She just wanted to say something to Pei Ming, but she looked at herself coldly. No matter whether he could stand still or not, she pushed him away.


    Think the queen can see things, she did not count? That''s why she found it funny.


    "You tested me."

 Chapter 341

    Xue tingji coughed up two more mouthfuls of blood and shook his head weakly. "Besides, I don''t know what else to do. It''s not to coerce you to forgive, but I can''t think of any other way to apologize."


    He wanted to hold out his hand, but he didn''t have the strength, even it was more and more difficult to open his eyes, but he told her what he wanted to say.


    "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t suspect you, I shouldn''t question you, I shouldn''t hurt you, now I''ll leave my life to you. If you''re angry, let me get poisoned. Don''t worry. I''ll drink a lot of poison. Maybe I can die. "


    "You -"


    "even I have forgotten from which moment I started. I''m afraid that you don''t want to stay with me all your life. You can only try your best to keep you, but it''s not right to do anything. I''m more and more worried, so I''ve come to this step. But I Really just love you. "


    Did Pei Ming be moved by his foolish intention of making amends with his life and his apology of introspection? There are some, but he made the same mistake twice. Pei Ming has no courage to return to him as if nothing had happened.


    However, she could not hesitate. Xue tingji fainted completely. She couldn''t think too much, so she had to find a palace nearby to settle him down. He just pinched himself and didn''t want to let him die. It was mean!


    Pei Ming can''t care what happened after that. He looks at Dr. Zhang''s rescue for a long time, but it doesn''t work at all. He is suffering so much that he doesn''t even listen to the crying and fighting outside the door all night.


    Until the light rose in the sky, the palace was unusually quiet, because there were not many living people left. Only groups of soldiers filled the whole palace, and each one stood as a sculpture.


    After a long time, Dr. Zhang finally wiped his hands, "OK, the poison has been almost discharged. Just wait for your highness to wake up."


    Pei Ming doubted, "can he really wake up?"


    Dr. Zhang brushed his beard seriously. "Call him more. Maybe you can wake up faster. Can you let me see your majesty?"


    After nodding his head, Pei Ming just took a look at Xue tingji, but he didn''t step forward. He took his hand and gave him the gentleness he had given countless times. Instead, he lightly threw down a sentence: "Lu Yu, take the queen and come with me."


    Since Xue Ting can''t die, another matter is more important than him.


    After pushing the door open, the thick blood made her frown. To her surprise, Deyuan was outside.


    It seems that she has been guarding all night, her eyes are as red as apricots. "How''s Liu Huang''s sister-in-law, Liu Ge? How''s father


    "Your sixth brother''s life is safe. As for your majesty, I don''t know."


    She noticed that Pei Li beside De Yuan seemed to blush. It''s no wonder that little girl De Yuan was afraid. She always grabbed his clothes and forgot to give and accept.


    But it''s good. She orders Peili to take good care of Deyuan. "Take her to see your majesty. Let general Tan deal with any emergency first."


    After leaving the palace gate, he realized that the whole imperial city was in chaos. Xue Ting let Xu Yi be the minister order and let Bai''s power expand for such a long time. Of course, it was not because of weakness and incompetence, but because of playing hard to get.


    When everyone understood that his highness had acquiesced in the admission of officials from the Bai group into the court, there was nothing to be done about it. All those who had contact with Xu Yi were thoroughly investigated.


    In the Queen''s place, Xu Yi is a prying knife used to alienate Xue tingji and Pei Ming. In Xue tingji''s hand, he is also a fishhook. In short, no matter which side is used up, it is just a scrap.


    Xue tingji has even made a very detailed list for a long time, so that Bai''s middle-class people can be exposed as clearly as ye Mai. So now we just need to cut off all these people. It''s not difficult, but it''s very powerful.


    This will be a prison disaster throughout the whole Darong, but after the turmoil, all the Bai''s forces will no longer exist. The emperor spent only a few months on the ChenKe which he could not shovel for decades.


    Of course, this is also due to the fact that both Yueshi and Xiongnu were eliminated, so they did not have to worry about foreign invasion. And in Pei Ming''s hands, unprecedented concentration of military power.


    However, the brilliance brought by all this could not make up for Pei Ming''s regret. The carriage went to the outskirts of the city and came to Pei Changyuan''s tomb.


    The White Queen is dragged by Lu Yu with a rope. If she can''t walk, she can''t walk. Her luxurious dress is worn to pieces. She is also worn out by the pain. However, when she sees the tombstone, she struggles hard.


    Looking at her face, Pei Ming felt sad and indignant, but without tears or anger. He just let the queen have a good look. The one lying in the grave was the one who was killed by her.


    "You and the prince have done harm to my father twice. I ask you, what''s wrong with him?"


    The queen guessed the purpose of bringing herself here. Since there is no doubt that she will die, it''s better to be arrogant at last.


    She looks at Pei Ming with ridicule. Her bloodshot eyes are full of crazy thoughts.


    "What''s right and wrong about fighting for power and profit? Pei Changyuan offended me. I should have killed him? He also tried to fight with me, and even wanted to shake my son''s throne. That''s the end! He''s just a coolie. He really thinks he''s a thing! "Pei Ming, a military general who has worked for the country for half a lifetime, was insulted like this. Pei Ming was so angry that she trembled. She shouldn''t have given this poisonous woman a chance to speak.


    "Lu Yu."


    "My subordinates are here."


    "Press this woman''s head and make her kowtow to my father to death."


    "Yes."


    Hearing the death word, the White Queen just shuddered. She looked at Lu Yu who was close to her in horror and tried to escape. But how could she escape Lu Yu''s hand.


    Pei Ming added: "don''t use too much force, knock slowly."


    So the White Queen was buttoned head, forehead hit to the ground, good pain ah, let her know afraid.


    "No, no! I''m the queen, I''m dead and you''re dead! I will not let you go


    But Pei Ming didn''t care at all. He looked at her coldly. She was hit to the ground. It doesn''t matter. Before long, the whole Bai family will be able to accompany her on the road.


    Several times later, the queen quickly dissipated her arrogance and begged her to forgive herself. She knew that she was wrong. She was sorry for general Pei.


    Now it''s too late to apologize. Pei Ming still doesn''t say a word. At this time, the Queen''s forehead is covered with blood, and she still has the strength to cry, "I beg you Please let me go! I will be an ox and a horse for general Pei in the next life


    Looking at the bamboo forest in the distance, Pei Ming only understated: "you don''t deserve it."


    A gust of wind blowing, shaking bamboo leaves whirling, should be a quiet Zhiyuan scenery, but mixed with the sad cry, Pei Ming closed his eyes, tears fell down.


    Is this gust of wind coming from her father? She has brought her enemies. My father can rest in peace.


    She raised her head and cried for a long time to vent her regret for two generations. The voice of the queen around her became weaker and weaker, and finally became calm.


    When she stopped her tears, Lu Yu stopped, "general, she''s dead."


    "Dig a hole and bury her." And to make the queen kneel down and apologize to her death, we need to dig in front of her father''s mausoleum. We don''t need any tombstone to fill it up, so that all the people who worship and sweep for her father can step on it.


    In the end, she kowtowed three times in person, "no matter how much she did, it would not help, but father, I''ll take revenge for you!"

 Chapter 342

    When she came back, she could not save Li Xue and her father''s life, but Wang, Cheng family, Xu Taifu, former prince, Lou Yunshu and empress Bai. All these revenges have been avenged by her. Xu Yi doesn''t have to worry about his fate. She can''t make a choice alone.


    No matter how much she hated, she couldn''t be cruel to Xue ting. The revenge she had imagined before could not be done now.


    On the way back to the palace, she was silent all the time. If the people around her were not Lu Yu, she might be able to comfort her. But this wood is obviously not comforting material.


    But he didn''t have no idea. Although he was not good at words, he said something abruptly after Pei Ming got out of the carriage.


    "Your Highness is waiting for you, madam."


    He only called Pei Ming "general". At this time, he changed his name to remind Pei Ming of the love between husband and wife.


    Pei Ming was silent for a while, then pulled the corners of his mouth far fetched, "it''s hard."


    At this moment, it''s past noon, Xue tingji still hasn''t woken up, and he hasn''t eaten since last night. Pei Ming is a bit of a slouch. After some snacks, he just sits by the bed and thinks deeply.


    She is very at a loss, don''t know how to face Xue tingji with the facial expression, clear up the past? She can not do so open-minded, continue to blame him, but also seems to care about his tears are too confused.


    With a tangled heart, she didn''t notice Xue tingji on the bed at all. With a long sigh, she lowered her head and saw that Xue tingji''s fingertips were hanging in her hand, as if she was hesitant to touch her.


    Lift an eye to just discover that he has already opened an eye, just always burning have God''s eye, now even see to her all become careful.


    "Ah Ming, you are still Are you mad at me? "


    "What do you say?" She drew back her hand, cold face don''t to one side, "since in advance to take the antidote, why not eat more, half dead to show who."


    Who knows his apology is not hesitant, "sorry, I''m really not sure, scared you."


    Pei Ming didn''t forgive him, but his face did soften a lot.


    Seeing that she didn''t speak, Xue tingji stopped pestering her and closed his eyes weakly to nourish his spirit. However, when Pei Ming got up, he grabbed her and said, "don''t go!"


    I couldn''t help but feel soft hearted. Pei Ming didn''t break away from him. "I''ll go to see the emperor and come back in a moment."


    Xue tingji slowly let go, "I''ll wait for you to come back."


    Although Dr. Zhang tried his best to cure him, the situation of the emperor was not optimistic. Although he drank much less poisonous wine than Xue tingji, he was still old and still hasn''t woken up.


    Seeing this, he has secretly invited several senior officials. What he has done is nothing but to pass on the throne.


    Once your majesty doesn''t survive, you have to arrange for the crown prince to take over the throne. After all, Bai''s family has been rooted and the world is in chaos. You need a strong monarch to take over.


    When you speak my language and see general Pei coming, you salute one after another, "what''s the matter with the prince?"


    "It''s all right." Pei Ming owes his first salute. He is about to go to see the emperor when he hears a cry from Dr. Zhang.


    The emperor wakes up.


    Although he managed to recover half his life, his consciousness was quite clear. The first sentence when he opened his eyes was: "where''s the poisonous woman?"


    Pei Ming comes forward to reply that queen Bai is dead, and Bai''s mansion is toppling. If there are not enough servants in the palace, please forgive me.


    The Emperor didn''t say anything, as if he was waiting for something. He didn''t hear Pei Ming''s words for a long time, so he couldn''t help looking at her, "is the prince OK?"


    Hearing this, Pei Ming lowered his eyelashes and said, "better than you."


    This was not very respectful, but the emperor had nothing to worry about. He sighed heavily and asked everyone to go out first, leaving only supervisor Wu.


    After a long silence, he raised his finger.


    "Write for me."


    The turmoil throughout the financial crisis is becoming more and more intense, the prison is full of people, and the property that has been confiscated is piled up like a mountain. Compared with the world, this is no different from a big exchange of blood.


    However, no matter how serious the disturbance is, the palace is quiet, and the smell of blood has been gone for several days. It''s hard to see how terrible a "clean-up" happened here.


    Xue tingji''s recovery is good. He has been able to get out of bed these days. Jin Zhan has been sent to take care of him. I don''t know if Pei Ming deliberately satirizes him.


    Before, he took Jin Zhan and others as a handle and threatened her to stay in the east palace. Now it''s her turn to turn away from the guests. It''s up to Jin Zhan to take care of Xue ting.


    As long as she can calm down, she can do anything. Xue tingji doesn''t care. Every day he asks, "will Ah Ming come today?"


    When Bai was swept away, the trapped animals would fight as hard as they could. All the generals of Pei''s army led their own troops to suppress. Pei Ming was also busy with dispatching and distributing, but no matter how busy he was, he would go to the palace every night.


    Don''t think that she is considerate. It''s just business. She has to report the current progress to the crown prince, even if she decides everything. Xue tingji just listen to it.


    But this is Xue Ting''s only chance to see her. He listens to her carefully and flatters her every now and then. He never dares to say that Pei Ming supports the army and respects himself any more.Pei Ming was still cold at first. As long as Xue Ting praised her, she would go back sarcastically, "Your Highness, this is my duty. Your admiration scares me. I think you are After the situation calms down, will you be willing to let it go? "


    Xue tingji is not discouraged. She has accumulated her chill over and over again, and it is impossible to resolve it overnight.


    But soon, Pei Ming couldn''t stand it. Xue tingji''s tender eyes were staring at her so deeply and tightly. No matter how determined she was, her heart beat faster and faster could not deceive anyone.


    It''s not because of a renewed love, it''s because of anger.


    Now, courtship can''t make up for the pain he hurt her. She doesn''t want to entangle anymore. The only thing she wants to do is to support the Pei family and continue her father''s glory.


    But all this is just what she thinks. Others can understand this kind of thing. If she really hates the prince, she doesn''t have to go to the palace every day. Isn''t she worried.


    A few days later, Bai''s forces in the imperial city were almost cleaned up, and the market came back to life again. Xue tingji had more and more time to get out of bed and walk around, even though he occasionally took off his strength.


    For example, at the moment, he showed Pei Ming how he recovered, but every few steps he took, he shook up, "Oh, no, come and help me."


    Pei Ming raises his eyebrows slightly. This trick is boring enough. He signals Jin Zhan to help him, but Xue tingji refuses. "She''s a man with a husband. She''s not suitable."


    This man


    Pei Ming doesn''t want to see him play tricks, but Xue tingji pours forward and presses her to the ground.


    "Xue tingji!" She couldn''t bear it. She turned over and tried to push him away, but Xue tingji held her tightly and closed her eyes. She was like a child trying to protect her beloved. How could she get angry.


    Pei Ming''s familiar embrace makes him feel tearful. He can''t bear to refuse and doesn''t want to forgive him so much. Just as her heart swings, the voice of supervisor Wu suddenly comes from outside.


    "Your Highness, please accept the order."

 Chapter 343

    The edict?


    Pei Ming and Xue tingji look at each other, get up and open the door, but Wu Dajian, who has always been gentle, has a solemn face, and the imperial edict in his hand looks like gold.


    With a vague guess in his heart, Xue Ting kneels down with some effort, and Pei Ming doesn''t care to be angry, so he gently holds him while kneeling down.


    This action makes Xue Ting feel hot. Unfortunately, Pei Ming takes back his hand in a hurry, and he doesn''t even leave much room for his remaining warmth.


    Wu Da Jian was indifferent to this, swept away the dust, and opened this meaningful imperial edict.


    Because this is the first time in the 60 years since Darong founded the country that the emperor abdicated.


    His majesty retired to the throne, and the crown prince, Xue Ting, took the opportunity to hold a grand ceremony on an auspicious day.


    To say that it was a sensation, Bai''s rebellion was really shocking, but it was more aimed at Xue ting. The emperor had no conflict with him except that he almost lost his life.


    There was not even the last battle he imagined, so he gave him the throne.


    At this moment, Xue tingji felt very ironic. If the emperor had given up his seat as early as the day when he killed him back to the Imperial City, Ah Ming would be his queen. Maybe they would not have come to this stage.


    It''s a good thing. The queen has lost her. I don''t know when she will be able to recover. The throne has come at a bad time.


    Pei Ming, on the other hand, gave a salute to Xue Ting, "Congratulations, your highness. I have something else to do. I''ll leave first." With that, without waiting for his permission, he left with a big step.


    He left Xue tingji''s lonely figure in the same place.


    However, even if there are some contradictions between them, the old ministers in the court are still very happy. The crown prince''s accession to the throne is expected by all. Finally, Darong can be peaceful.


    So they began to rub their hands, planning the new emperor''s accession ceremony. Jin Zhan was listening. After they left, he asked Xue tingji carefully: "Your Highness, what are you going to do The maid said, "my Lord is her..."


    Of course, Xue tingji knows what she wants to ask. At the beginning, he vowed to marry Ah Ming on the day he became emperor. Now


    Just as he was regretting, he suddenly had an idea that he would not fight a riddle with Ah Ming.


    Looking at the corner of his mouth, marigold silently tightens his heart. What does his highness want?


    The mystery of this enigma was revealed the next day. In addition to the grand ceremony, one thing was also being prepared, that is, the wedding of the emperor and empress.


    But the point is, what about the queen?


    All people can think of is Pei Ming, but Pei Ming and Xue tingji don''t want to say a word more. How can they promise to be the queen.


    But Xue tingji didn''t care about her at all, and he was very excited.


    The wedding banquet should be decorated with tiger and plum blossom, the wedding dress and skirt should be embroidered with sun, moon and stars, and the headgear and jewelry should not be too heavy, otherwise it will be too hard to wear. Besides, there are many details to be carefully carved, which make the whole city know.


    Pei Ming, as the hostess in people''s eyes, certainly heard about those things, but ignored them. "He''s busy with him. It''s none of my business."


    But Feng''s smile is silent, reminding her that she hasn''t been in the palace for two days. Pei Ming has no choice but to go to see him.


    When she came, Xue tingji''s spirit really got better. After two administrative instructions, he pretended to be distressed and knocked on his forehead, "general Pei, what kind of wine do you think is more suitable for Empress Dowager''s wedding?"


    What did he call her? Pei Ming resisted the twitch of her eyebrows and calmly replied that she didn''t know. She didn''t like drinking.


    "I''m not asking if you like it or not." Xue tingji tried his best to control his expression. "I want to ask for more advice. A big marriage has to be perfect. You are also a woman. Maybe you know more about women''s preferences."


    What does that mean? Pei Ming is surprised that he is planning to marry someone else. Don''t play tricks with her.


    "There is nothing I can do." She tit for tat, "this kind of thing, you have to ask your queen candidate, after all, it has to be with her mind."


    Xue tingji seemed to have realized, and his eyes were full of cunning. "What general Pei said is very true, hiss After being poisoned, I don''t seem to have a good idea. What did I ask general Pei just now? "


    So, you''re still asking her for advice, aren''t you? If Pei Ming answers this, he is admitting that he is the queen and is not in his favor.


    But, you know, in the north, she hated Xue Ting''s literary talent, and she didn''t have the ability to choke him? Immediately evoke a half cold smile.


    "There is nothing in the cup. Anyway, there is only one person missing from the wedding. No matter how bad it is, nothing is worth mentioning. If there is nothing else to do, I will leave. "


    "Ah --" Xue tingji didn''t even shout out the inscription, so he watched her leave, but it''s OK. His moves are not finished.


    After that, he searched for all kinds of things Pei Ming didn''t like. Yes, Xue tingji arranged what she didn''t like.


    And he never asked Pei Ming any more about the wedding, just do what she said, business.


    His move to retreat is useless for Pei Ming. No matter how much he tosses, he just doesn''t give a response. On the contrary, it makes others anxious to death. He advises his highness in turn, and it''s better to give priority to his mother''s preference.Xue tingji asked who was the empress? To be honest, he just wants a big wedding, but the Queen''s choice No.


    The most important thing is that he said this sentence in front of Pei Ming. Yu Guang noticed that she pursed her lips faintly and deliberately added a little more blockage to her. "Do you think so, general Pei?"


    Pei Ming didn''t know what to say. He turned around and left. To outsiders, she was obviously annoyed, but Xue tingji began to laugh.


    Only he knows that Ah Ming has been shaken by his affectation at the beginning and his impatience now. She''s just such a temper. Judging from the situation, with just another push, his queen will be worthy of her name.


    Sure enough, when Pei Ming had already arrived at the gate of the palace, marigold suddenly rushed over, "Lord, come back soon, your Highness has an accident."


    A moment later, Pei Ming pretended to laugh with disdain, "Oh, what''s the matter with him?"


    "Oh, don''t make trouble. Can your servant cheat you with your highness?" Jin Zhan stamped his feet anxiously. "As soon as you left, your highness went to decorate the wedding room of Taiji palace. As a result, he fell from the top of the beam."


    "Beam top?" Pei Mingyu''s death was endless. "He has a problem. Do you want to look for trouble! Who''s going to get into his flesh. "


    But this time, Jin Zhan refused to let her go, instead of pulling Pei Ming back, and Xue tingji''s condition was really not very good. He just refused to be carried away because he was injured. Instead, he sat on the floor of Taiji palace with his legs covered. For a while, he showed his teeth in pain, and for a while, he looked up at the beam and laughed.


    In Pei Ming''s opinion, this is ridiculous, and he is not in a hurry to help him, "Xue Ting, if you play less tricks, I will --"


    "Shh..." He motioned for everyone to go out, then asked Pei ming to close his eyes and listen carefully. What sound did he hear?

 Chapter 344

    What the hell is he doing?


    Pei Ming has no choice but to do so. Before long, he opens his eyes in surprise and looks up as if he is looking for something.


    Xue Ting smiles and reaches out to let her pull herself. However, while Pei Ming is not on guard, he pulls her into his arms and uses his chest to cushion her.


    Unexpectedly, Pei Ming didn''t struggle at once, but he may have been estranged from him for a while, and then he came back. Even if he blew his breath in his ear, he would tremble.


    However, Xue tingji didn''t have time to waste. He told her in a low voice that he had installed a reed on the top of the beam. Through the air flow through the small wind window, he could have a tone similar to the sand in the north.


    Because when they were still in Beidi, he once complained about the disturbance of the wind, but Pei Ming in his arms said that she liked it very much, so whatever she liked, she wanted to give it to her.


    At this time, Pei Ming noticed that all the furnishings in the wedding room were her favorite. It turned out that she was deliberately bluffing her by making things she didn''t love.


    In fact, it''s more than that. Xue Ting takes the opportunity to indulge in her body temperature. How can he let it go.


    "Everything here is arranged by myself. I promised you that I would give you the biggest wedding in the world, Ah Ming Let me keep that promise, OK? "


    Looking at the red silk all over his eyes, Pei Ming suddenly felt sad. If other promises are broken, he will break them. What''s the use of keeping them!


    She broke away from him and ran away quickly, ignoring even Jin Zhan. She came back to Pei''s house with tears in her eyes. She wanted to be quiet, but she saw that Feng was busy with something.


    As soon as he saw her crying, Feng quickly came forward to comfort her, "what''s the matter? Did the prince bully you again? "


    "Nothing..." Pei Ming wiped away his tears and asked what he was doing. Feng hesitated for a moment and then said that of course he was preparing a dowry.


    Even the little mother made up her own mind. Pei Ming just wanted to speak, but he was blocked by Feng''s saying, "don''t say you don''t want to marry. If something happens to the prince at this moment, or if I''m dying, please marry. Will you marry?"


    Pei Ming had nothing to say, but even if he refused to nod his head, Feng was not in a hurry and ordered people to withdraw everything.


    "Well, since you don''t want to get married, it''s better to resign. Let''s leave the imperial city and never see your highness again in our life. That''s the end of gratitude. It''s unnecessary for you to hang your Highness''s heart here."


    Pei Ming can''t do it either. Although she can find many reasons, how can she not understand? In fact, she just can''t give up.


    Even she didn''t feel interesting. How could she always be indecisive and tired in her relationship with him? She simply fled back to her room and kept her door shut, trying to clarify her indecisive mood.


    But for several days, instead of making up her mind, she became more and more flustered. With the coming of the grand ceremony, the arrangements for the empress''s wedding were almost finished.


    Even Jin Zhan was sent back, his face full of joy, "Lord, your highness said that my marriage with Xiao is up to you. If you agree, it will be arranged after you two get married, will you?"


    Pei Ming''s eyes twinkle. He wanted to refuse, but looking at marigold looking forward to happiness, he couldn''t bear to disappoint her.


    In the end, she could only nod her head. Although she didn''t smile at all, she didn''t worry.


    They didn''t understand Pei Ming''s struggle. They thought that after she put on her wedding dress, she would be relieved. They didn''t know that her heart could not bear the suffering.


    The night before the ceremony, she drank alone. Tomorrow is the wedding day. She really Dare you entrust yourself? If you get married, you can''t escape.


    Every scene of that thunderstorm night is still fresh in memory. She always shudders when she thinks about it. How can she face Xue tingji and endure his wedding night.


    The wine jar fell to the ground, and the sound of breaking made her panic. In a trance, she heard the wind outside the door, opened the door and walked out


    At the same time, the palace was full of lights, Xue Ting was full of expectation, and did not feel sleepy at all.


    As a matter of fact, Pei Ming''s three-year funeral is not over. It''s against the rules to marry at this time, but he can''t delay any longer. After all, the royal family is different from the common people. Anyway, it can be said that filial piety has passed.


    The most important thing is that a Ming is willing to marry him and let his heart finally land.


    The twists and turns made him feel lucky for the rest of his life. In the future, he must take good care of her and never be stupid again.


    But just as he was daydreaming about getting married with Ah Ming tomorrow, General Yu suddenly came in a hurry and said, "lady, she''s running to the gate of the city!"


    "What?"


    After Xue tingji, a large group of people left the palace and came to the edge of the city. It was already a mess. The soldiers stationed at the gate of the city begged Pei ming to come down quickly, but Pei Ming couldn''t hear them.


    It''s windy tonight. She''s still standing on the top of the dish. She''s wearing this gorgeous red skirt. Her skirt is pulled by the strong wind, and her figure is also shaken. If she fails, she will be seriously injured.


    "Ah Ming!" Xue tingji was so scared that he turned pale. He ran up to the city building, but he didn''t dare to get too close. He was afraid that she would jump down. "Would you like to come down first? It''s too dangerous there."Pei Ming gazed at him for a long time, but suddenly a bitter smile appeared, "Xue tingji, I dare not I''m still afraid of you. How can I marry you? "


    Xue Ting choked with words, but she couldn''t let go of her heart.


    "It''s my fault. I''ll make it up to you. You can punish me whatever you want. Can you come down first?"


    But Pei Ming shakes his head and looks up at the starry night sky. His tears slide into his hair.


    "Xue tingji, I hated you. In order to revenge, I calculated you deliberately, but I love you too much It''s you who give me hope and you who destroy it. I don''t know what to do... "


    In the dark night, her red skirt seemed to be dyed with blood and tears, which broke her heart. Xue tingji''s eyebrows were twisted with her heart, and she didn''t dare to blink, for fear that her despair would take her away the next moment.


    "Ah Ming, I''m wrong. I shouldn''t be provoked. I shouldn''t let you down. I promise I won''t do it in the future. No one can break us up. I''ll give you whatever you want, OK?"


    Pei Ming still shakes his head. The stars and the moon are reflected in her eyes and become fragments.


    "It was never the queen, Xu Yi or Lou Yunshu who broke us up. It was the inexorable gap between us. Xue tingji, the tie between you and me Deeper and crueler than you know. "


    Although he didn''t understand her, Xue tingji didn''t care about anything else. As soon as he stepped forward carefully, he saw Pei Ming turn around and face the dark world on the other side of the tower.


    Then she closed her eyes and opened her arms

 Chapter 345

    "No!" Xue tingji''s shrill cry caught everyone''s heart. Pei Ming was the only one who couldn''t laugh or cry. He looked back and asked him if he thought he was going to jump the castle?


    "Why do I want to die, hehe, but if I really want to die, I will take you with me."


    Then she continued to tilt her head, as if enjoying the calm of the edge of life and death, even if it was just facing the north.


    Xue tingji can''t help her. As she approaches, Pei Ming opens his eyes again.


    "Tingji, I miss the wind in Beidi..."


    With a tone of crying, she reminded Xue tingji of her gentle side face when she was looking at the distant future in the setting sun, and suddenly understood her state of mind.


    In the north, they are the happiest and most relaxed. He forced her back to the imperial city full of thorns and gave her so many grievances.


    No matter how realistic the reed on the beam of Taiji palace is, it''s not what she really loves.


    "Well, I''ll go with you." He reached out and wanted to take her down. "Shall we go together?"


    Pei Ming''s drunkenness seemed to fade a little. He shook his head and sighed, "you can''t do it. You are the emperor. You want to guard your country, and I..."


    She turned around, just as a strong wind was blowing, which almost made her stand unstable. Xue Ting took a breath and rushed to catch her, but she jumped down like a butterfly and her skirt folds were flying, but he didn''t touch her.


    Then she asked, "are you willing to give me what I want?"


    Xue tingji''s answer was beyond doubt, so she laughed and said, "let me go."


    She can''t kill Xue tingji for revenge, and she can''t stay with him. Her only choice is to run away, otherwise she will suffocate.


    I''m sorry, but this time she broke her promise.


    Everyone was silent. Xue tingji was silent. After a long time, he said with great difficulty: "OK, I promise you, I''ll let you go after tomorrow''s wedding."


    Pei Ming frowned and choked, "don''t deceive yourself. You should know what I mean."


    If she really a prophecy, tomorrow''s big marriage, there will be a lack of one person.


    Can''t do it, only this Xue Ting can''t do it. How long has he been looking forward to this big marriage? He has devoted all his efforts to make a wish for her.


    But she just Won''t you even stay for this day?


    He opened his mouth and wanted to keep Pei Ming, but after seeing Pei Ming''s firm eyes, he knew that this was her final decision, and struggling would only make her more painful.


    "OK, I''ll arrange the marriage between Jinzhan and Xiao, then At least you''ll come to the grand ceremony, won''t you? "


    It''s a pity that Pei Ming let him down. She didn''t want to be surrounded by all the people, so let her go quietly. Anyway, the world would congratulate him, and she was the only one.


    Xue tingji''s brow is even tighter. He doesn''t want the whole world, just her.


    But in the end, he could only nod his head and everything depended on her.


    Pei Ming''s tears are teetering. As she kneels down, they fall to the ground. "Thank you for your kindness. I wish your majesty a thousand generations."


    After the ceremony, she stood up abruptly. When she left, she heard Xue Ting calling softly, "Ah Ming..."


    Did he cry?


    But now, Pei Ming can''t let herself waver. This is the best outcome she can think of. There is no other way.


    Looking at her swaying back in the wind, Xue tingji silently closed his eyes. The night can''t end


    By the time Li Ming was promoted, the whole world had taken on a new look. In the sound of drumming and chanting, the fourth emperor of Darong, Emperor Renwu, ascended the throne.


    Under the twelve Mian Diao, he has a pair of eyes overlooking the officials, holding the supreme imperial power in his hands. Even the dragon throne is more dignified, and all the people and ministers bow down at his feet.


    But he was only thinking about Pei Ming, who should have been with him.


    After the long ceremony, it''s time to announce the reward. All the soldiers who came back from fighting with Xue tingji in the North got a lot of rewards, especially the generals. They were very grateful and couldn''t help laughing.


    Pei Ming didn''t come. He should be wearing wedding clothes in Pei''s house and waiting to get married. Today, he really has no time to appear as a minister. But when he becomes the queen, she can''t keep her official position, can she?


    At the moment when everyone secretly guessed, the imperial edict finally read Pei Ming''s name, but this edict made everyone dumbfounded.


    Pei Mingjin, the general of the auxiliary state, was a general of the town, who was responsible for guarding the border and guarding the country.


    It''s not the queen, it''s the general?! The ministers could not stop whispering. Some of them dared to ask the truth, but Xue tingji didn''t give them a chance to speak.


    Since she wants to be free, he will give it to her, and give her the same honor as the queen.


    Looking at the blue sky outside the hall, he also felt dark. He sighed deeply. He didn''t know if she would give up even a little to him.


    Pei Ming, who had left the gate of the city, stopped and looked back at the direction of the palace. The corner of his eye was sore. Then he took back his eyes and continued to move north.But Ertian refused to raise his legs, lowered his head and kept going back. He seemed to understand the master''s state of mind and was not willing to leave.


    Pei Ming broke his tears and laughed. He patted his neck heavily. "If you don''t go, you''ll be a wild horse again."


    It took a long time for ER Xun to regain his nature in the wilderness. He pursed his hooves and let Pei Ming relax a lot. He simply rode it all the way, and didn''t stop until sunset.


    At this time, it was time to light the lights in the palace. The wedding of the empress and the emperor, which should have been celebrated all over the world, was left with a cold silence.


    Wu Da Jian looked at it and felt distressed, "Your Majesty, empress, she Did you really go to the north


    "Yes." Xue tingji looked at the room full of red silk, and suddenly felt that she was not so sad. "The sea and the sky is what she likes. At least I can give it to her, which is better than her hatred for me."


    After a long sigh, eunuch Wu quietly removed all the decorations to save his Majesty''s feeling. However, Xue tingji laughed, "how can we remove them? The wedding is not over yet."


    "But..."


    "Well, she''s not here. There''s still me. Go and bring the wine."


    The palace maid carefully presented the wine, then ducked to one side. Xue Ting poured two cups, one on the opposite side of him, then touched the cup with him and drank it with his head up.


    After that, he sat down with nothing to tell him. He could not help persuading his majesty to have a rest. "What can you wait for?"


    Xue Ting didn''t feel so sad by shaking his glass. "Naturally, I''m waiting for my queen to come back. She I''ll be back. "

 Chapter 346

    Yesterday''s grand ceremony for his accession to the throne returned to solemnity the next day. This was the first early Dynasty when Xue tingji became emperor. Something had to be settled.


    Yesterday, he was awarded not only military generals, but also many civil servants, including gangzheng and Gangzhi brothers. He has already planned to let them play a leading role in the imperial court.


    Nowadays, Bai''s power has been almost wiped out. There is a lot of waste in the whole country. Many official positions are vacant and need to be filled with talents. Therefore, those who take part in the examination this year get a big bargain, and all those who have some talents can have a good position.


    Even the princes got the official posts as an exception. On the one hand, Xue tingji was not afraid of them usurping the throne. On the other hand, they were all threatened by the Bai family, so they were in trouble with him. The princes were all refined from childhood. It''s a pity to waste their talents.


    Only one person, up to now, is in suspense, that is Xu Yi.


    As the most powerful pawn of empress Bai, Xu Yi''s fate will not be good. At first, everyone thought that he would be killed in the cleaning, but Xue Ting left him. Not only that, he didn''t even remove his official position.


    Of course, the reason is not Xue Ting''s benevolence. On the contrary, it''s just that it''s too cheap to kill him.


    He wants Xu Yi to bow down to him, to submit to him completely, and to be afraid of the imperial edict of life and death.


    Now the officials in the imperial court despise him, and the people in the Imperial City scold him. Even at the instigation of the silver plate, many people throw eggs and vegetable leaves at him. All Bai''s filthiness is for him to take the blame. Anyway, he is not a clean man himself. He can even do such a mean thing as instigating the empress''s feelings.


    This kind of humiliation, like a street mouse, made Xu Yi unable to look up. He was tortured and preferred to be sentenced to death sooner, but He was afraid of death.


    Therefore, although he is at the forefront of all the officials, he is still holding the highest official position, but the eyes behind him make him as if he is on his back, so that he didn''t even hear Xue Ting''s announcement.


    Looking at his haunted appearance, Xue tingji was very proud. "How come Xu Aiqing didn''t take my words seriously?"


    Back to God, Xu Yi quickly knelt down, "Your Majesty forgive me, I dare not!"


    Xue Ting, with a smile but not a smile, put his palm on the dragon head of the throne and knocked, "Ai Qing must be too tired to worry about the country and the people, right? Therefore, I sympathize with Ai Qing''s hard work, and have specially drawn up a reward for you. "


    Every word of him made Xu Yi feel cold, and he forced himself to sweat on his back to thank his majesty for his kindness.


    This reward is absolutely generous. Xu Qing has made great contributions in protecting the country. In order to protect the feelings of the emperor and empress, he has been granted the title of king an, but he is the first king of different surnames in Darong.


    He never thought that he would be crowned king. Although Xu Yi felt that there must be a later move, he had nothing to say. Xue tingji sneered with a sneer, and the twelve Mian Diao could not cover his Sabre like eyes.


    "After you go to the court today, someone will take you to your royal residence. I love you and work for the country. You don''t have to worry about the affairs of the court in the future. You can enjoy the wealth of your throne."


    This is just Xu Yi''s official position, but because of his bad deeds, even if he was beheaded on the spot, no one has any objection. Why should he give his face a different surname?


    Others just secretly slander themselves, but they insist on doing it. "Your Majesty, I''m sorry to tell you that I''m not worthy to be a prince because of the virtue of the book. It''s better to put such a villain in''s house with the taxes of the common people than to put him in prison."


    Tut, he has to change his temper, and he has no eyesight at all. It seems that it will take time to temper.


    Xue tingji didn''t blame him, but said with deep meaning: "don''t worry, he deserves it."


    Xu Yi listened to these words and silently swallowed his saliva. He thought that his Majesty''s punishment for him was to imprison the real power and be imprisoned for life.


    But now it seems that his "throne" is not so simple, perhaps more cruel than he can think of.


    It''s afternoon in the next Dynasty. Xue tingji is not in a hurry. Anyway, his back palace is empty. Unexpectedly, Deyuan is secretly guarding behind the Xuanli gate. This is the boundary of the back palace of the previous dynasty. The princess can''t cross it without any reason.


    Before people, Xue tingji was a dignified emperor, but in front of Deyuan, he was more willing to be the sixth brother who hurt her. He reached out and patted her on the head, "what are you looking at?"


    Deyuan chuckles. Maybe he has been standing in the hot sun for a long time. His face is red, which makes people like him.


    "Sixth brother, oh no, your majesty, I just want to ask that..."


    Seeing Deyuan''s hesitation, Xue tingji seemed to understand. He bent down and looked at her in the same way. "She is already an 18-year-old princess. How can she be like a child? Who can make Deyuan miss us all?"


    "That''s the one..." Deyuan twisted his cuzi in his hand and said, "the general who saved me still held me on the day of the Dragon Boat Festival."


    Her voice was getting smaller and smaller, which made Xue tingji see the fame. Unfortunately, he was poisoned that day. He didn''t really notice who saved Deyuan. It seemed that he could ask clearly.


    "But why do you ask that?" He asked knowingly, "what do you want to give me?"Deyuan was innocent. He didn''t check his intention of temptation for a moment, and he honestly revealed his careful thinking, "he has saved my life. I always have to Thank you


    It seems that he is young and handsome. After thinking about it, Xue Ting has a vague guess. He just goes out of the palace to visit general Tan and asks who the hero saved the United States that day.


    At the same time, Perry was also there. After hearing this, he knelt down with a plop, "Your Majesty, forgive me. I was in a hurry at that time. I didn''t mean to offend the princess!"


    Xue tingji was not surprised. He helped him up in person and said, "what are you talking about? You are my brother-in-law. Besides, it''s too late for Deyuan to thank you."


    One side of the general Tan heard the door, look at first Pei Li''s eyes are not the same, can ah this boy, what an enviable woman!


    However, since we came out this time, we might as well go to see Xu Yi''s palace. Just as everyone was curious, we went with his majesty.


    Xue tingji naturally won''t object. There are more people. It''s interesting to be humiliated.


    The layout of the imperial city is rich in the East and noble in the west, while the south is the residence of the common people, and this "royal residence" is located at the southernmost end, which is a pure settlement.


    As it happens, Xu Yi has just arrived. Facing the house in front of him, his face is colorful. When Yu Guang glimpses his majesty and others, he is unwilling to kneel down and salute.


    After seeing the palace, general Tan couldn''t help laughing. Your Majesty''s thinking is really amazing.


    It''s just a small broken yard, and it''s obvious that it''s been neglected for many years. The rotten wooden door, the moss under the steps, tut Tut, just got a brand-new plaque.


    Prince Ann''s residence.


    It''s ironic.

 Chapter 347

    Their ridicule made Xu Yi more embarrassed. He pressed his lips tightly, but he could not ask his majesty to take back his life.


    Xue tingji didn''t want to let him go. He came to him and patted him on the shoulder, but he pressed all his strength down, which made Xu Yi even more unable to stand up.


    "Originally, I could have thought of my former classmate''s feelings. At some point, I would have imprisoned you in a different place. But you are too illiterate and have provoked me again and again. Don''t blame me for being merciless."


    The winner is the king and the loser Kou. Xu Yi has nothing to say. In the end, his dignity can only be used in silence. Xue Ting is very satisfied with his expression and asks his royal highness to enter the palace.


    "Don''t worry, I''m still very kind to you. You can go in and out at will every day. I don''t have any restrictions on clothing, food, housing and transportation. Even the monthly service will not lose you. Here are two servants."


    However, the monthly salary of two hanging money, although not much, good or bad hunger does not die, and whenever you go out, the attendant will shout to four: "this is king an''s Royal Highness." Give way to the crowd.


    There are no maidservants to serve. You have to do the laundry, cooking and cleaning. Your highness does it by himself. The servants are only responsible for the custody. Oh no, the guards. The rest of them don''t care.


    The order of Shangshu, the grandson of a great Taifu and the head of a civil official, is not as down as a prisoner now, but at least he''s saved his life, is he?


    He Xu Yi is not to live, anything can be left behind, even pregnant wife can say to kill, let alone his own skin.


    So from now on, please greet your royal highness and enjoy the rest of your life.


    Leaving Xu Yi, who has no guts to commit suicide after being humiliated, Xue Ting goes away with no great revenge in his eyes.


    Because this good play, without the most important spectator, no matter how wonderful it is, what''s the use.


    A gust of wind blows through Xue tingji''s broad and solemn robe. He can''t help looking north. Is Ah Ming OK?


    This gust of wind catches up with Pei Ming all the way from south to north. It stirs her broken hair at her temples and is gently pulled behind her ears. Along the way, she rides leisurely. There are sunny days and rainstorms that make her unprepared.


    But she didn''t complain. She held up a small tent alone and listened to the rain with her chin propped up. She remembered that Xue ting and Xue Ting had gone northward through the wind and snow, and that the only warmth in the world in his arms. She always felt sour for a while.


    However, her loneliness was forgotten at the moment when she arrived at the border. There were soldiers guarding here, Tan Shi whom she had not seen for a long time, and the wine, meat and sand that she missed.


    However, Tan Shi and others are not as happy as she is. They know that the sixth Royal Highness is his majesty now, but why didn''t the sixth Royal concubine become the queen?


    Pei Ming did not evade this question. He bit the barbecue and laughed, "if you don''t like it, it''s not right. I prefer to be my general Pei."


    Everyone looked at each other. It seems that there will be a lot of noise in the future.


    Today, Dairong and Xiongnu make a good truce. Apart from daily military training, Pei Ming doesn''t have much to do. After listening to Tan Shi''s talk about the scale of the mutual market, he happily goes to the market.


    When shopping, she was recognized, but the female general of Darong? She also answered frankly, "you do business in peace and prosperity, I will not use force."


    Later, a few days later, when she had nothing to do, she slipped to the market, but met a person she didn''t want to see.


    At that time, she was concentrating on carrying her jewelry when she heard the sound of footsteps coming behind her, which immediately aroused the instinct of defense. With a hairpin in her hand as a blade, she turned and rushed straight at her, but stopped at the moment of close combat.


    "Xiong Tukan?"


    It was Chanyu Wang xiongtukan of Xiongnu who came here. In fact, they hadn''t seen each other for a few months, but his expression was as if he was overjoyed at the reunion of an old friend.


    "How did you come back? You alone? What about Prince Darong? How long are you going to stay here? "


    Pei Ming laughed and shook his head. He asked so much about the registered residence officer.


    He shook his hairpin, but Pei Ming didn''t evade his question, "don''t worry about my Darong business. Besides, he is the emperor of Darong now."


    "Are you the queen?"


    He asked no question, but let Pei Ming''s eyes flash for a moment, and then forced a calm reply: "no, I''m still general Pei."


    It is reasonable to say that those who know her and Xue tingji well will surely understand that they had a very serious pain in their hearts, which led to their parting unhappily. Even without too much emotion, they would not gloat.


    As a result, xiongtukan didn''t cover up at all, so he clapped his hands and said, "don''t you want him? Don''t you ever go back? Can you -- "


    " you''re not finished, and you''re very proud, aren''t you? " Pei Ming was angry. "What do you do to meddle in other people''s business? You''ve come all the way to the market. Have you moved Shan Yuting here?"


    After being yelled at for a while, she shut up and realized that she seemed to be Ping added a bit of anger and anger. It seems that he really had a bad time with Xue tingji.


    Then he really can''t motivate her any more, everything must be enough.But he wanted to tell her the reason why he came here.


    "You''ve been to the exchange market once before. My people welcome you very much, so they told me the news. I''ll come here every day to see you. It''s a pity that you didn''t come back. It''s hard to wait for you today."


    So he''s been here for seven or eight days? Pei Ming can''t answer the question or respond.


    This guy can''t accept whether he''s new or he really has feelings for himself. It seems that she''d better come here less in the future.


    Looking at her back, xiongtukan was quite disappointed, but they Xiongnu men had to say something straight, and immediately yelled at her.


    "Would you like to be my wife?"


    His voice is very loud. I wish I could hear it even in the barracks a hundred miles away, right?! Pei Ming was so shocked that he turned his head to stare at him in disbelief.


    "What''s wrong with you!? Is it easy for our two countries to get peace, and we want to challenge fire, right? "


    "What''s the point." Xiongtukan didn''t agree, "since you don''t want to be the emperor, you might as well have a look at me. I''m also the king, and I like you very much."


    Did he really think that his words would not be heard by Xue tingji! Pei Ming is really angry and slaps him on the table of the vendor nearby.


    "Xiongtukan, you''ve had enough. Don''t think I''m joking. Xue tingji has become emperor now, which is not what you think. If you really want to be Xiongnu, don''t say that again."


    Xiongtukan didn''t make an inch, but he still didn''t understand, "this shouldn''t be, you have broken off with him, why can''t you find another one?"


    Pei Ming is about to retort, but he finds that he has nothing to say. Is that right? It seems so, but she can''t let it go.


    In the end, she could only tell him: "if I could answer you, I would not be standing here today. Xiong Tukan, don''t ask if it''s OK. In my whole life, I have only Xue tingji."

 Chapter 348

    Since then, Pei Ming has never been to the exchange market. She rides Ertian every day when she has nothing to do. She likes the wind here and the freedom here.


    It''s a pity that the summer here is too short. In less than two months, the grass leaves will be withered and yellow. When the autumn wind blows, it will be a long winter. So we have to take advantage of the beautiful scenery to have more fun!


    But occasionally she would be dazed in the gorgeous afterglow. She and Xue tingji once laughed and quarreled together here, and now they are alone


    Forget it. It''s better to be lonely than to struggle.


    After wandering back to her general''s residence, the fragrance of tiger thorn plum comes to her face. Now this residence has been cleaned up by her. She can''t get enough food and clothing, and it''s very comfortable to live in all her life.


    She did not expect to have guests in today''s house.


    "Uncle Tan!" She was so happy that she trotted over, with a rare and simple gesture, "Why are you here?"


    "What else can I do? Come to see you." General Tan looked at her. She was much more energetic than when she left the imperial city. Even these eyes were much brighter.


    I was worried that she would become ill. It seems that I was worried too much.


    He took Pei ming to sit down, and could not help but resent her for not having a conscience. "It''s comfortable for you to come here, and you don''t care about us old people, let alone your family."


    Pei Ming felt guilty and worried, "what''s wrong with my little mother?"


    She guessed.


    With a smile, general Tan took out a scroll from his sleeve and handed it to her. It was an imperial edict.


    Pei Ming is afraid that Xue tingji will get angry and do something with his little mother. But if so, uncle Tan should not have this expression.


    He hesitated to pull out the tie and read the words above, but he couldn''t speak for a long time, "he Why did you give my little mother the title of Gaoming


    "No, madam erpin Gaoming." General Tan made a gesture. Since ancient times, there has been no concubine''s office, which shows how much your majesty likes this actual mother-in-law.


    Not only that, Mrs. Liu, Pei Ming''s biological mother, was also granted the title. Her Majesty specially selected a mausoleum for the royal family. When she returned to the Imperial City, she personally presided over the funeral of her parents.


    Pei Ming smiles bitterly. She remembers that her father once said that his mother would not let him be buried together. I believe it''s also true.


    But Xue Ting was very clear about what she meant by this, but she didn''t want to go back, so she had to wait.


    Seeing her eyes darkened again, general Tan was very worried. His majesty didn''t mean to urge her, but she couldn''t really spend her whole life here.


    "Mingniang, since you left, your majesty has been thinking about it day and night. He has only one word of advice from the court to accept the harem."


    He has a queen. That''s enough.


    Smell speech, Pei Ming''s facial expression is a bit dim again, but she still dare not.


    General Tan had seen Xue tingji angry with Pei Ming. He naturally understood her fear, but his majesty had admitted his mistake.


    In the past, he thought that mingniang was bold and easy-going, but now he found that there must be advantages and disadvantages. She was too determined and would never forgive her if she hurt her heart.


    But I don''t know for Pei Ming, the old wound recurrence is the most painful, she also dare to hurt the third time?


    Since he couldn''t persuade her, general Tan didn''t pester her too much, so he went back the next day. Xue tingji also expected that she didn''t feel relieved so soon, so he continued to wait.


    As a result, they have been separated for half a year.


    After six months of suffering, Xue Ting could not help others. Even looking at the crescent moon, she felt that it was like the radian of her long eyelashes when she closed her eyes.


    The more he looked at it, the more anxious he was. He thumped the dragon pillar beside him with a thump. He was so surprised that eunuch Wu stepped forward and said, "Your Majesty, be careful with the dragon."


    He turned a deaf ear and breathed heavily for a long time. Then he asked supervisor Wu to draw up a decree to call the general of Zhenguo back to the city.


    This woman is so powerful that he can''t survive her!


    The imperial edict was quickly sent to Pei Ming. This time, Pei Li was replaced. However, Pei Ming only glanced at the imperial edict, "it''s only half a year. Is that how he set me free? I won''t come back. "


    Perry knew it would be like this, but for the sake of Princess Deyuan, the general said, "she She misses you very much. She nags Liu Huang''s sister-in-law every day. You can go back and see her. "


    "Wait a minute." Pei Ming grasped the key, "what does Princess Deyuan say all day long? How do you know?"


    Then she watched as Perry''s neck turned red. Then she realized that the boy was powerful.


    "I wish you and Deyuan happiness. If you want to get married, I will send you a present."


    In the end, Pei Li also failed, which made Xue Ting feel headache.


    As it happened, Deyuan was on the side. After thinking about it, she quietly pulled down his sleeve. "Sixth sister-in-law, she may have a hard tongue and a soft heart. If I mean, if general Pei is really married, she''s the head of the family. She must come back for a wedding, right


    Pei Li quickly lowered his head, Xue tingji picked eyebrows, then patted De Yuan''s head and sighed, "sorry, let six elder brother selfish once, six elder brother''s big marriage has not been held, you just wait."After another few months, he couldn''t stand it any more. He decreed again that Pei Ming must come back no matter why.


    Pei Ming also came to the spirit, but he wanted to argue with him. He didn''t even bother to accept the imperial edict. He crossed his waist and said, "I''m going to be outside, and I won''t accept your life!"


    She''s resisting! The emperor is not happy to be able to kill her head, but she is not afraid. Xue tingji really can''t help her.


    "OK, she won''t come back. I''ll go to her myself!"


    But as soon as he had this idea, he had something important to report. Your majesty is responsible for the country. How can he have the kungfu to travel far to the border? He has a lot of important tasks waiting for his majesty. Please don''t be impatient.


    No way, Xue tingji can only focus on state affairs, but after two months, he can''t stand it any more.


    I miss you so much that it''s like a burning fire. I''m angry with you all the time! How much he wanted to have a Ming with him. This kind of suffering almost made him lose his heart.


    "Come on, pass the message!"


    It''s the third time that supervisor Wu has come forward in silence


    But this time, there''s an extra entourage, that''s the silver plate. This girl also wants to be the Lord, and she also brings a message from your majesty.


    She stood in front of Pei Ming and cleared her throat solemnly. She suddenly changed into an angry expression, pointed at Pei Ming and yelled, "if you don''t come back again, believe it or not, I will kill you all over the house!"


    "Ha ha -" Pei Ming couldn''t help laughing, and didn''t take his threat seriously.


    Silver plate was half angry, finally understand your Majesty''s mood, stamped his feet with impatience, "Lord, you almost got it, it''s been a whole year, you still don''t want to go back."


    Pei Ming holds his cheek. To be honest, all this year She didn''t think of anything, but she had to answer, didn''t she?


    She let the silver plate carefully remember, also so eloquently and affectionately go back to your majesty, and then ferociously squeeze two words from her teeth.


    "You dare!"


    All right, go back to life.


    It can be imagined that Xue tingji was so angry that he dared not to return after three calls. This was contempt for the king!


    When he overturned all the memorials on the case, his eyes just fell on the paper of Fangyu Town, which was given to him by Ah Ming in those years. He cherished it all the time, but now it''s getting more and more annoying!


    Angrily, he picked up the Yuzhen paper. He tried hard to smash it, but after lifting it, he couldn''t do it.


    This is a gift from her. How could she break it.


    Is this her revenge? She has to break his heart?!


    His anger inevitably spread to the court, and all the ministers were silent. He just adhered to his attitude of not afraid of death. Since Xue tingji ascended the throne, it has not stopped for a day.


    The unbearable Xue tingji got up from the dragon''s throne, pointed at him and yelled: "this thing can''t be done well. What else do I want you to do?"


    Who knows this just is also lack of root tendon, unexpectedly came a: "your majesty you have ability, how did not let the empress come back?"


    After a word, all the ministers knelt down one after another, and the hall was silent. After a long time, only Xue Ting laughed angrily.


    "You said that."

 Chapter 349

    Pei Ming''s summer is back in Beidi, and he has more fun. Regardless of the soldiers'' eyes, he can change every day.


    It''s no wonder that if she stayed here for one more day, their lives would be in jeopardy. It would be no fun to be angry and guilty by her majesty.


    But today seems to be a little different. She''s just busy patrolling the border these days. She came back when it''s almost night. Tan Shi hurried forward to help her lead her horse. She looks down as if she has something to say.


    "What''s the matter?" "But what''s wrong with the exchange market?" she asked casually


    "No..." Tan Shihui hesitates. Without waiting for her to ask more questions, he slips away. Pei Ming doesn''t think much about it, but at the moment when he steps into the general''s mansion, he becomes alert.


    Who''s here?


    But on the light careful inspection, but did not see anything unusual, shrugged, intend to go back to the house to have a good rest.


    However, as soon as she opened the door, she was suddenly grabbed and pressed on the door panel. Let alone fight back, she was blocked up before she could even scream. There was no need to distinguish this familiar kiss.


    He''s here


    The crazy missing all year long turned into a deep kiss at the moment, which made her unable to escape and could only surrender.


    Her ability really regressed a lot. She was even unfamiliar with breathing. She beat him desperately before suffocating, and finally got the room to breathe.


    Xue tingji was not embarrassed at all, but he was so anxious and angry that he seemed a little funny.


    "A whole year, three calls but no return, Pei Ming, how are you!"


    His gnashing of teeth didn''t make Pei Ming much flustered. Instead, he looked at him with high morale, but before he could send out any syllable, Xue Ting''s offensive spread out again, picked her up and threw her directly on the bed.


    He''s a dead man, isn''t he! Pei Ming thought that he really knew his mistake, but it turned out that he still had this virtue!


    As she was about to push him away, Xue tingji was not as rude as she thought. He just held her face in both hands and gazed at him in the dark without lighting.


    The light outside the room vaguely hooks out his face and his eyes, no matter how you look.


    His breathing is very heavy, hot air spray to her neck, every time is very hard, can be seen with enough strength to restrain.


    "Ah Ming." This call, he has long been absent for a year, "don''t you miss me?"


    Looking up at his eyes, Pei Ming couldn''t speak at all, but Xue tingji ran after him and asked, "do you love me or not? For a whole year, you didn''t Remember me? "


    Yes, every day. Pei Ming compromised and was about to answer, but he sealed his lips again.


    He had too many feelings to let out, and could not allow her to hesitate at all. I miss her so much, even the corners of my eyes are so attractive.


    Who knows is forgetting, but he suddenly eat pain, instead of a cold breath to avoid her.


    It was Pei Ming''s resistance. She didn''t want it, so she bit him heavily on the throat. Because of his action just now, his skin was even scratched by the tip of his teeth, leaving a trace of blood.


    She is still this look in her eyes, but Xue tingji is not stupid enough to destroy herself. She doesn''t want to make such a tragedy again.


    "Ah Ming, look at me." He holds Pei Ming in his hand and inserts his fingertips into her hair. His strength is not heavy, but Pei Ming can''t escape.


    "I don''t want to force you, so you tell me, will you?"


    Pei Ming seems to be stunned, or has no intention to answer. She only has Xue tingji in her eyes and just wants to look at him like this.


    But Xue tingji couldn''t help but wait for a few breath, and without waiting for her reply, he reached out and pulled out her hairpin. The green silk was his sentimental touch.


    "If you don''t say no, I''ll take it as if you want to. Don''t blame me this time..."


    He couldn''t bear it any longer. He closed her lips and swept away the blood from her teeth. The salty smell deprived him of his last reason. He would never let her go again.


    Pei Ming''s body temperature is so hot that he feels uncomfortable all over. However, he wriggles and struggles in exchange for a more close entanglement. His action is not so rude, but it can make her feel his strength.


    There is also a backlog of a whole year, now finally able to spray thin and hair love.


    But at that point, she still frowned and instinctively wanted to escape the pain, but she couldn''t struggle in his tight hoop, so she could only beat him hard, "no, no Wait


    Xue tingji has no willpower, and her words and actions have become his help.


    He finally got what he wanted.


    There is no wind tonight, and even the sound of insects is very small. Therefore, all the sounds that reverberate in the general''s house are clear and audible. Fortunately, the guards have been removed early, and occasionally the small animals that travel at night have been disturbed to flee quickly, leaving all the world to them.


    However, the bedroom was far from calm, with sweat mixed together and scars all over the room. They were full of tears, pain and blood, and there was no other thing in their eyes.


    It was not until the deepest of the night that the war stopped. Xue tingji almost fell asleep, while Pei Ming, with tears in his eyes, turned his back to her sufferer.After a year''s absence, this madman still has this virtue, regardless of her struggle. What''s the difference between this madman and coercion!


    However, she naturally didn''t make him comfortable. His fingernails were full of his blood. However, the man was more crazy because of the pain. In the end, she suffered the loss.


    Suddenly ran over, without saying a word took her, also so rough! Pei Ming thought more and more, gritted his teeth, took out the defensive dagger from under the pillow, and turned around to stab it!


    I can see his face, but I can''t do it.


    He lost a lot of weight and looked very haggard. It''s no wonder that the Emperor didn''t have an easy time. He didn''t even have time to report to the scouts, which means he was in a hurry.


    It''s so dusty, and it''s time to stop. It''s worth exhausting!


    However, no matter how tired he was, he was so contented and at ease now. One arm was still on her waist and she didn''t wake him up. It made her remember that they were in this bedroom before, with the same comfortable expression.


    He''s really not afraid of her killing. She doesn''t hate him any more because he''s so confident?


    She angrily puts down the dagger, but she can''t lie down. Xue tingji''s purpose of this trip is to take her back. Is she willing?


    It''s true that she missed him, but she was more afraid of being banned. Everything in the Imperial City bored her, and the palace walls made her breathless.


    What''s more, there are still many gaps between her and Xue tingji, including all kinds of things about Lou Yunshu. She really doesn''t want to entangle him, let alone prevent him from repeating his bad nature one day.


    She finally understood that her escape in the past year had no effect at all, and what she could not face was still out of her way.


    With the arrival of Xue tingji, he is beaten back to his original state of mind. Pei Ming has no idea what to do and simply gets up to escape from his hot body temperature.


    The messy clothes on the ground were torn in several places. She silently looked for clean clothes to put on. Before she pushed the door and left, she looked back at Xue tingji, who was still sleeping.


    It''s good to save her breath.


    It''s very cool outside, but it''s hard to calm her upset. She just wants to ride Ertian once more. On the way to the stable, she meets the general and his leaders.


    "Lady, where are you going so late?"


    She pulled her collar and didn''t want to be seen, but she didn''t know that her lips were swollen and she couldn''t see what was going on.


    "I want to take a ride."


    "Then it will --"


    "don''t follow." She untied the reins and got on the horse, but at the moment when she stepped on the horse''s back, she almost fell down because of the stabbing pain under her body. She even showed her teeth and took a breath.


    Xue Ting, you bastard!


    But this pain is nothing, she put up with it and rushed into the night, the moon is thin, also can''t see the road ahead, but it doesn''t matter, anyway is aimless.


    At first, she didn''t dare to make Ertian too bumpy. After she got used to it, she could run wildly. But Rao was so upset that she didn''t notice Ertian''s hesitating step because she was distracted. She was still pushing him to run faster.


    Because of this, the next moment, she suddenly fell forward, leaving only one idea in her mind.


    It''s ove

 Chapter 350

    The torrent drowned her and filled her mouth and nose with the cool water. At this moment, she reflected. No wonder Er Xun wanted to stop. Unfortunately, her muddleheaded master also involved it.


    She was familiar with the river, but it was not very deep. Unfortunately, the torrential rain a few days ago made it a dangerous stream.


    Just as she was trying to swim to the river, she suddenly hit a huge stone on the bend. Then she was in the dark, and she couldn''t even hear the neighing of ER in the distance.


    However, the earth never cares how much life it engulfs, and the river is still turbulent. Until the next morning, when it lights up the beach, no trace can be seen


    Like the border people in Darong, the Xiongnu people had similar work and rest. After sunrise, they would go to the river to do laundry and draw water.


    A young woman came to the river with her family''s clothes in her arms. As soon as she bent down, she began to scream. In a daze, she called her man, saying that there was a dead man in the river.


    Several men came running together. Seeing a man lying on the beach, they quickly fished it out. Fortunately, they still had breath.


    "Oh, it''s a woman." The young man opened Pei Ming''s hair and looked at it carefully. He felt familiar. Then he looked at her clothes and suddenly patted her on the head.


    "The general! Darong''s female general He called for more people and carried Pei Ming into the room. After a discussion, he decided to send her to Shan Yu, who would return her to Darong.


    So Pei Ming, who was in a coma, was sent back to the Hun hinterland. At that time, xiongtukan was training his beloved falcon. After hearing about the report, he was almost scratched by the eagle''s claws. "What do you say?"


    His subordinates couldn''t understand his emotion and wiped the sweat on his forehead. "It''s the general Pei who hasn''t woken up yet."


    After being stunned for a moment, xiongtukan immediately takes off his sleeve and doesn''t care about his eagle. He rushes over in three steps and two steps. He frowns at the first sight of Pei Ming.


    What''s wrong with her?


    I personally took her into my big tent, ordered someone to call a witch doctor, and then caressed her face very carefully. It was cold. It turned out that her face felt like this.


    Fortunately, the witch doctor said that Pei Ming was OK. He would pray to changshengtian for her to wake up earlier. Xue tingji pursed his lips. "If life is safe, don''t rush to wake her up. It''s good. Let me have a look more."


    After that, he twisted a strand of her hair and played with it curiously. Sure enough, it was the person he liked. Even her hair was more beautiful than other women.


    However, the witch doctor''s words reminded him that since she would wake up at any time, she should be prepared.


    "Come on, get two sets of beautiful clothes, jewelry, rouge and so on. Anyway, women''s things will be used by her."


    In addition, he specially told the whole tribe to remember that she was married willingly by Da Danyu.


    People immediately understand Shan Yu''s intention, but this move is really


    Xiongtukan doesn''t matter. Anyway, it''s just a gamble. In case Pei Ming loses his memory, he will hide her and be his surname.


    Unfortunately, his dream was soon shattered, because the next day, Pei Ming opened his eyes.


    "Cough..." She coughed the river water left in her lungs and blinked hard before she could see the furnishings around her, which made her even more confused


    Xiongtukan was called by the maid, and his face was full of joy. "You finally wake up, Mr. Kan!"


    "What?" Pei Ming struggles to sit up and notices his clothes and heavy jewelry. His brow is deeper.


    Turning a blind eye to her incomprehension, Xiong Tukan sat by her side, holding her hand and covering his heart. "My good friend is that I didn''t take care of you."


    Unfortunately, Pei Ming''s reaction is just a face inexplicably draw back his hand, "xiongtukan, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Tut." Xiongtukan was rather disappointed. "Didn''t you lose your memory?"


    "Why should I lose my memory?"


    However, she knew what was going on and rolled her eyes. This man really had a fight with Xue tingji.


    None of them are normal!


    Her forehead still hurt badly. She beat her forehead and asked him how he got it. Xiongtukan asked her what happened.


    "You have mutinied? How could the grand general fall into the river and float to the boundary of Xiongnu? Do you know the people who are after you


    Pei Ming was silent. Then he thought that it might be a blessing in disguise. Xue tingji didn''t have time to spend at the border and had to return to the Imperial City in a few days. Since he didn''t have the courage to go back with him, why don''t he hide in Xiongnu?


    Then he felt that this idea was ridiculous. The general of the town of Darong ran to the Huns to hide from the emperor. I''m afraid the whole world would scold her for treason.


    Let alone Xue tingji''s misunderstanding.


    Her loneliness and bitterness aroused Xiong Tukan''s suspicion. He waved his hand in front of her. Pei Ming turned his head and just showed the red mark on his neck.


    Xiongtukan had no shortage of women. Naturally, he could see that it was fresh. He immediately frowned, "is the emperor coming to the border? He pushed you down the river? "


    "No Pei Ming shook his head, "it''s my own carelessness.""Oh? And the emperor''s room was not happy, so he accidentally rushed into the river? " Xiongtukan looks at her with a smile, but Pei Ming doesn''t want to pay attention. He wants to leave, but he almost falls down when he gets up.


    Regardless of what men and women''s defense, xiongtukan reaches out to help her. What''s the matter? As soon as she is rescued, she plans to go back to Darong on foot?


    If you can trust him, you can raise her here for a while. When she recovers, she will protect her and send her back to Darong.


    Pei Ming thanks him for his kindness, but I have to trouble Chanyu to prepare another tent for her. Don''t forget that she is the woman of emperor Darong.


    As long as she can stay, xiongtukan has already met her requirements one by one. In order to make her more comfortable, he specially sent someone to buy two clothes of Dahong women in the exchange market, so as to pretend that she doesn''t need to play the role of Kuai.


    In the next half a month, Pei Ming was at ease when he came. He was eating Cistanche, which was offered by the tribe. He was in good health. He chatted with the maid around him when he had nothing to do and learned a lot about the local conditions and customs of Xiongnu.


    Xiongtukan only comes to visit occasionally. If you encounter some difficult things, please ask for advice.


    I have to say that Pei Ming''s literary talent and military strategy are worthy of her position as a general, and her suggestions are also very detailed. Xiongtukan has benefited a lot. Half jokingly, he said, "I want to keep you forever, but it''s a pity that emperor Darong won''t agree."


    When he thinks of Xue tingji, Pei Ming''s eyes are dim. Has he returned to the imperial city now? You must be worried, right?


    If she was sent back by xiongtukan, what would he look like?


    She didn''t want to face his indignation, anger or grief. The longer it took, the less she knew what to do.


    She was so afraid that she broke a new scar with him. She really had no strength to deal with it.

 Chapter 351

    When talking about Xue tingji, she always has this heavy expression, which makes xiongtukan very strange. The more she feels, the more she feels.


    "Pei Ming, I think you''re almost as good as before, or you can go back tomorrow. The Huns will send you off."


    But Pei Ming hesitated. He didn''t have to wait for two days.


    Her abnormality finally makes Xiong Tukan sure that something has happened between her and Xue tingji, but no matter how he asks, Pei Ming doesn''t speak.


    OK, then don''t blame him for using some tricks to pry her open.


    This is the busiest time of the tribe. The sound outside is cut off, making Pei Ming''s tent very quiet. Xiongtukan forces Pei Ming in front of her and strides beside her on one knee.


    This action means too obvious, Pei Ming immediately cold face, "what do you want to do, stay away from me."


    "Why refuse me?" On the contrary, xiongtukan took an inch and grasped her shoulders more than Xue tingji.


    A string in his heart suddenly tightens. Pei Ming secretly scolds himself for being stupid. He knows that this man covets her, but he still thinks he won''t make a fool of himself. He''s safe in his hands!


    "Xiongtukan, don''t be crazy, don''t care about your Huns!"


    "What are you afraid of? Anyway, you don''t want to go back, so stay here and be my family." He made a pose and pressed down, "what can I do for you that emperor Darong can give you? I don''t think you want to see him again. "


    Pei Ming can''t fight against this man''s brute force, but there is no way to make her submit!


    She can''t earn xiongtukan. At least she can move herself. She tries to tilt her body so that her right hand can reach the hairpin on her head and stab xiongtukan''s wrist.


    Xiongtukan could have let go, but she found an opportunity to fight back, but she was ruthless and stabbed him in the throat!


    Xiongtukan let her go quickly and laughed. It seemed that everything was just a joke. Pei Ming was angry and his murderous spirit increased instead of decreasing.


    Later, xiongtukan begged for mercy for a long time before he saved his life. He asked, "tell me honestly, you and Emperor Darong Is it forced? "


    Pei Ming was speechless and once again avoided the name Xue tingji, but Xiong Tukan already had the answer. If she really didn''t want to, she would rather die than compromise.


    So if you are willing to do so, why do you keep your men secret? I haven''t even asked if the emperor is looking for her for half a month.


    He changed his cynical face and consciously kept away from Pei Ming. "For the sake of friendly diplomatic relations between our two countries now, let''s talk about any distress. I''ll give you some advice and I''ll repay you for giving me some advice during this time."


    Pei Ming thought about it. She really needed a bystander to help her decide what to do, so he described everything after returning to the imperial city one by one. Finally, she accidentally fell into the river.


    After that, she laughed herself. Unexpectedly, in just a few months, the deep vows have all come to nothing.


    Xiongtukan didn''t rush to speak. After a long time of serious consideration, he solemnly nodded his head. "The reason why emperor Darong was provoked is that he had such an idea in his heart, but I don''t think it''s wrong. I can only say that when two people who were too proud met, it would be like this."


    Pei Ming didn''t understand, "too proud?"


    Xiongtukan nodded, but he said something wrong about taming eagles.


    "The first Eagle I got when I was a child was my favorite in my life, but it was so fierce that I couldn''t tame it by all means, but I really loved it. Later, I couldn''t shut it down, so I turned off one of its wings. In this way, it can''t fly away. Although I can''t use it again, I can be very happy just to see it in the cage. "


    Hearing this, Pei Ming''s brows wrinkled. Xiongtukan knew her mood and looked up at her. "He was just like me at that time, and he wanted to keep you even by any means."


    A burst of anger surged up, and Pei Ming immediately sank down, "so you still take it for granted?"


    "No, I haven''t finished the rest." Xiongtukan made her calm.


    Later, the eagle died on hunger strike. He was sad and regretted for a long time. His father told him that some Eagles were born proud and would rather die than yield.


    "You are a proud eagle, and your emperor is just like me at that time. Of course, I''m not excusing myself or him. This kind of bigotry and cruelty is wrong. He must know it''s wrong. That''s why you suddenly came back a year ago."


    Pei Ming is noncommittal. She is not the eagle who was caught. Originally, she also loved him and wanted to spend her life with him. What makes Xue tingji crazy is his own suspicion.


    But xiongtukan asked her a question. Did you ever think about why Xue tingji was suspicious?


    If Xue tingji didn''t trust her, would he have allowed himself to be alone with her? He would not thank him for the Cistanche he sent, but would hold a grudge and wait for an opportunity to revenge the humiliation.But the fact that he didn''t shows that he was afraid of something else.


    "We Xiongnu have never had such a powerful woman as you, but just because you are so powerful, it''s like an eagle flying away when you let go of the cage. Nothing can tie you down. The only thing that can hold you back is your feelings. But this thing can''t be seen or touched. Does he dare to let go?"


    Pei Ming vaguely understood what he meant, but then he thought it was ridiculous. The feelings between them were so fragile in Xue tingji''s eyes.


    Looking at her expression, xiongtukan grinned and asked her, "do you think about it carefully? Have you ever gone out for him at any moment?"


    He knows that the military power of Darong is in Pei Ming''s hands. Xue tingji does not have much real power, especially before he became emperor, he must have experienced a struggle. That''s when Xue tingji was most sensitive to power.


    Is it because of something that makes him panic and find that she is out of his control, and that Pei Ming neglects to show his love for him, which makes him think that everything has changed?


    As soon as he reminded him, Pei Ming thought of it.


    From the day Lou Yunshu entered the East Palace, because of the gesture of his face pinching, she had a preconceived idea and was wary of Xue tingji.


    Then she took the oath in front of Chongwen court. She spoke before Xue tingji. When she confronted queen Bai, she was also the first to bear the brunt. Her original intention was to protect him, but she did not think that he would care about it.


    After Xiao''s identity is confessed, Xue tingji''s suspicion becomes more serious, but she doesn''t study the mood behind the suspicion.


    And what she said to Xu Yi was ironic, but she did say it herself.


    At that time, she only thought Xue tingji was making trouble, but now, just like her immediate resentment, Xue tingji is worried about losing her?


    No wonder he wanted to weaken her, wanted to raise her military power


    Xue tingji''s heart knot accumulated over time. What was she doing at that time?


    She was more and more distant from him and more defensive. She insisted on the strength to escape from Xue tingji. How could she let him down?


    It turns out that She was not the only one who was afraid, but also herself, which forced Xue ting to worry about gain and loss step by step.

 Chapter 352

    She suffered so long. Half of the reason was that she deserved it. She didn''t trust Xue tingji first, and why did she ask him to have no reservation.


    The two of them were able to cross this barrier, but they misunderstood each other and missed each other. How many tears did they shed in vain.


    After all It was because she had so many secrets that she could not reveal her heart to Xue tingji that the thief called out to catch the thief and questioned his deep love.


    All of a sudden, Pei Ming''s heart knot, which had been depressed for a whole year, was broken. Besides thanking Xiong Tukan, Pei Ming was left with tears.


    Xiongtukan didn''t make a sound either. He waited for her to cry enough before he comforted her in a good voice, "can I send you back tomorrow? You should miss your man, too. "


    Pei Ming nods his head hard. Unfortunately, there is a sudden noise outside the account. The attendant comes in in in a hurry to report. When he sees Pei Ming, he doesn''t dare to speak.


    Pei Ming consciously avoided the Xiongnu''s government affairs, but xiongtukan said that it was unnecessary and let the servants just say that.


    It turned out that there was a tribal leader who asked for help from Yu Chanyu. There was a riot and they needed to send troops to suppress the rebellion.


    This is really not the right time. Xiongtukan is helpless. He looks back at Pei Ming and says, "sorry, general Pei. I''ll take the favor to repay you. I won''t be able to send you back tomorrow."


    Pei Ming knew clearly that there was no plan to repay her kindness. The main reason was that she was in danger of being left alone, so she had to take it with her wherever she went.


    OK, since she has to be instructed by him, I''d like to give her a favor. It''s more than enough to be a military adviser. After all, she thinks she is smarter than most Huns.


    So on that day, they led the tribe down to the northeast. The tribe didn''t need to move for the time being. When they finished their work, they came back directly.


    At the same time, the territory of Darong is in chaos, and the barracks are full of people. They don''t know what to do.


    Xue tingji is really crazy. He searches everywhere every day, but he never gets anything. Where has she gone? Where is she?!


    That night, he was really tired. When he slept till dawn, he found that she was gone. Even general Yu was not there.


    It turned out that general Yu went to look for his wife when he saw that she had not come back for a long time


    She ran away by herself, running away all night.


    Xue tingji was silent for a long time, and his eyes were full of blood She blames me


    But even if she wanted to escape, she would not let go. She ordered all the soldiers in the barracks to look for people and dig three feet to get them back!


    However, they searched for half a month, but there was no news. Xue tingji was even more sleepless, and his government affairs were completely thrown aside.


    His majesty did not return to the palace to ignore politics. Naturally, he could not sit in the court. Just now he came to admonish him in person, "if you don''t go back again, you will lose all the rivers and mountains!"


    "Ah Ming is not here. What do I want from Jiangshan?" Xue tingji''s roar was frightening, and then he lost his soul again. "I only want her, get her back, I only want her..."


    Just when the soldiers thought that their heads were going to fill the empress''s grave, a figure brightened everyone''s eyes.


    "Er Xun? It''s Ertian! Lady''s horse


    Xue tingji is overjoyed, but he can''t help but worry more. Ertian is so intelligent that he can help to find a Ming. However, seeing only a horse but no one shows that a Ming is likely to have an accident.


    Soon, Ertian and Xue tingji came to the river and walked down the river. They soon understood that, but they made another mistake.


    Further downstream is the Xiongnu border. It''s hard for them to enter directly.


    Without hesitation, Xue tingji led all the people to step over, which scared the Hun people as if they were facing a big enemy.


    Fortunately, they came to the right place. These border people saved Pei Ming and told him that general Pei should still be in Chanyu''s tribe.


    Learning that Amin was rescued from drowning, Xue Ting has mixed feelings. Did she accidentally fall into the river, or did she want to drown herself?


    Leading the troops to the Shanyu tribe is really rude to Amin''s life-saving benefactor. Xue Ting ordered the army to retreat, and only took a few people with him.


    But on their way to the tribe, they never thought that they would encounter an earthquake!


    The earth is shaking, the birds and animals are scattered, the mountains are broken, and the geography collapses. This earthquake can be described as a drastic change in heaven and earth. The roar of drowning everything is deafening, and even standing is futile.


    The cracking of the earth caught off guard and almost dragged Xue tingji down. Fortunately, General Yu and gangzheng held him, but the danger was far from over.


    After many crises, the earthquake finally stopped. Looking around, Xue tingji was devastated and collapsed.


    "Ah Ming! Ah Ming


    Such a serious earthquake, the front of the tribe certainly can not survive, then she will not


    The scope of the earthquake was so wide that even the Northeast could feel it. At that time, xiongtukan had just cleaned up the rebellious tribes and led the troops to return. He was still chatting with Pei Ming. How would Xue tingji react when he saw them.


    Unexpectedly, Zheng Zheng was interrupted by a sudden earthquake. Xiongtukan reacted quickly and pushed Pei ming to the ground to prevent her from falling down and getting hurt. However, his heart was tight.


    His tribeHurry back, the more south, the more serious the disaster, occasionally survived cattle and sheep running around, but there is no one alive.


    Just when xiongtukan was full of grief, a voice made him frown and hold Pei Ming, "listen, who''s calling?"


    Pei Ming didn''t reply, because she recognized the voice. It was Xue tingji.


    At that moment, regardless of the others, she rushed over quickly. At the moment when she saw him, her tears blurred her vision.


    He was crazy, lying on the ruins, turning over the earth and stone with bare hands, as if looking for her body. His hands were full of blood, but he was indifferent. His throat was almost torn, which made people feel sad. How could people see that he was the grand emperor.


    Pei Ming has seen him like this more than once. When Dongshi was looking for her, when he was looking for Cistanche for her, he tried his best every time.


    Pulling the reins tightly, she galloped to the horse. General Yu noticed the movement. Before he got up, Xue tingji raised his head.


    He really thought it was his own illusion, because he wanted to see her so much.


    When he saw Xue tingji''s face, which was so haggard that he couldn''t see the original appearance, Pei Mingzhen was distressed. He turned over, dismounted and rushed to him.


    When she almost fell, Xue tingji was sure that it was really her. She was OK!


    Even when he didn''t have time to get up, he staggered forward and fell. When he touched Pei Ming with his fingertips, he pulled her into his arms.


    "You scared the hell out of me!"


    He really thought


    A heart with her disappearance was crushed into a ball, day and night pain is difficult to calm, if she came back later, I''m afraid he really died to this.


    Only she can make him live. Fortunately, she''s back.


    Why did she run away, why did she fall into the water, and why she was with xiongtukan? He just hugged Pei Ming tightly, which made her feel uncomfortable.


    But it doesn''t matter. That''s what she wants.


    I''m glad that this coincidence made her and xiongtukan avoid this disaster. Otherwise, it would be a pity if she didn''t see him for the last time.


    Although it''s hard to believe, the empress is safe and sound, and everyone is relieved. It''s just this kind of person. He never looks at the occasion when he speaks. His eyes are shuttling back and forth between xiongtukan and Pei Ming.


    "Niang Niang, you are Treason? "


    Pei Ming and Xue tingji didn''t pay any attention at all. Xiongtukan thought this man was really interesting. "What do you think? How can you, general Pei, be like this?"


    Then he looked at xiongtukan provocatively, "but it''s hard to say whether you are rebellious or not."


    According to Xue tingji''s previous temper, he had to talk back. Now he didn''t care at all. He just held Pei Ming with all his heart. "Please, Amin, don''t let me look for you any more. I really can''t stand it."


    "I''m sorry," Pei Ming said, burying his head in his chest. "I really never wanted to run away from you."


    Their deep love of life and death makes xiongtukan look strange and unpleasant. He tries to hide his loneliness and replace his past disrespect.


    "Come on, don''t get bored in front of me. I''m afraid I can''t entertain you. Go back quickly."

 Chapter 353

    When Ah Ming was lost and recovered, Xue Ting took advantage of this to relax and thank Xiong Tukan again and again for saving his life. The Xiongnu suffered this great disaster, and Darong would certainly help.


    Xiongtukan is not polite either. After all, he is a great hero in rescuing their emperor and empress. Only after they leave, he can''t help looking at Pei Ming.


    I don''t know if I''ll ever see her again. It''s really I can''t bear it.


    Back in the Darong area, thousands of troops escorted the empress who was hard to find. They also felt the earthquake. They were afraid that something might happen to your majesty, so they almost spit out their heart.


    But Xue tingji didn''t pay attention to them. After thanking them for their hard work, he closed the door with Pei Ming, "Amin, if you --"


    "Xue tingji."


    Her voice is very light, but very firm, "don''t you always want to know what I want to find Lou Yunshu for? Do you believe whatever I say? "


    He did not hesitate, as long as she gave the answer, he believed.


    Pei Ming nodded and took two deep breaths. "OK, then I''ll tell you everything about me."


    She stared at Xue tingji''s eyes and opened her lips for a long time.


    "Because she was the one who killed me in the last life. She killed me twice."


    Obviously, Xue tingji didn''t understand the meaning of her sentence, but every word made him so surprised that he didn''t know what to say.


    Pei Ming knew that he would react like this. He couldn''t help choking when he recalled his previous life.


    "I died in the sixth year after you became emperor, ten years from the day you met me to the day I died. In front of you, I am reborn after death. I went back ten years ago and experienced everything about you and me again. "


    Xue tingji''s eyebrows are locked tightly. It''s hard to understand her words. Pei Ming is also very considerate. Don''t you believe it? Then she said a few things and he could understand.


    "Do you know why I asked general Tan to lead the army northward before the palace change? Because I know what''s going to happen.


    Do you remember when I first met Chang Xiaowei, I knew his last name? Because I know very well that he will be your leader later.


    Why do you think I won''t kill xiongtukan? Because I know that he will be a Hun Chanyu who is good for Darong.


    Wang Qiyao and Cheng Yan were killed by me. I told you, but Cheng Yan bullied Li Xue in his last life. It was him who killed Li Xue


    And Xiao, do you think I''m so boring, just pick someone up? That''s because in the last life, you picked up Xiao and named him, making him your favorite confidant. Xu Taifu was also ordered to be killed by you.


    It''s just a coincidence that I grabbed your pieces first and did something you''ve done before. "


    Xue tingji has personally experienced everything. Although he still thinks it''s ridiculous, there are many other things that can''t be explained.


    For example, she said what he thought in his dream more than once, and he didn''t understand it at that time. But it seems reasonable to apply her words just now.


    Seeing that he was still at a loss, Pei ming could understand it, so she couldn''t say such a shocking reason. If Xue Ting didn''t believe it, she would have misunderstood her all her life.


    After a long time, Xue tingji seemed to force himself to believe it, because he believed what he said, no matter what she said.


    "So you and I are together for the second time?"


    "Yes, it''s only true that I met you for the first time. This time, it''s all my calculation that I met Taifu."


    She told him that she had been interested in Xue tingji since then, but she was only interested in killing him.


    "I live again for revenge, Lixue''s, father''s and my own. You, Xue tingji, are the one I want to revenge most. You make me miserable and kill me. Do you think you should repay me?"


    Xue tingji is completely confused by her. Isn''t Lou Yunshu the one who killed her?


    His puzzled expression really made Pei Ming angry. He looked up and forced his tears back. It seemed that he had to start from the beginning and talk about what they had experienced in the past ten years.


    "When we met on Taiming lake, I was assassinated and fell into the water, and you saved me. Since then, you and I have planted our love. What happened is similar to this life. In a word, I am determined to you.


    Later, Gong Bian forced me to elope with you to Beidi regardless of the obstruction. I really suffered a lot. Have you ever thought about why I could adapt to exile so well? "


    Yes, it is. Xue tingji also thought more about why she could make a fireball made of horse dung, why she could speak Hun language, why she had never left the Imperial City, but she could be indifferent, as if she had been used to it for a long time.


    She laughed and continued: "but I was really wrong, so I killed my father. He died in Yueshi. The cause of his death was assassinated by his own hands. I couldn''t even kowtow to him..."


    Xue tingji was silent.


    The best general in the world has never escaped the fate of being assassinated for two generations. Her daughter, watching her lost father be killed again in front of her, is so sad that she can''t be stronger if she is him.After weeping for a while, Pei Ming wiped his tears. The story is still early.


    "You and I have been in Beidi for three years, and we have experienced more hardships than this life. Thanks to me, I will keep your crown prince''s name, otherwise you will have to suffer all those hardships again.


    At that time, I tried my best to help you win over people and persuade the side branches and generals to support you. Pei Jiajun was your dispatcher, and I gave you all I could, but what did you give me in return? "


    It''s an inch''s gain. I think it''s natural for her to pay. Love and promise are not even false.


    "Xiongtukan took me away and hung me above the wolves. He had done it before, but you really let me down in your last life. Instead of saving me immediately, you chose to wait for reinforcements. In your eyes, killing your enemies is more important than me. "


    How can Xue tingji not remember that? His leg injury has not been healed, but he has never regretted it, because nothing is more important than Ah Ming.


    But In his last life, how could he have seen Ah Ming attacked by wolves and still be waiting for reinforcements? That can''t be. It can''t be him.


    Pei Ming, of course, is also grateful for his life, but he has not finished his previous life.


    Later, they went back to the Imperial City, and their experience was similar to that of today''s life, except that Xue Tingzhi was the real leader, and she was just tied to him to control the Pei family army.


    "Later, you somehow got my grandfather''s relic, so you found tie Lao. Maybe you threatened him. If you don''t obey, you will take me. In a word, tie Lao obeys you and helps you get rid of many people secretly."


    Even tielao is his man? Xue tingji was not deeply impressed by the old man, but he remembered tie Lao''s attitude towards Pei Ming''s minister. It was hard to imagine the situation he used for himself.


    Seeing his tangled face, Pei Ming kindly asked him to take a sip of tea and ask him what would happen to Xu Yi?

 Chapter 354

    Suddenly asked about this, Xue Ting vaguely guessed what, pondered: "he was imprisoned in a broken yard, down all his life, and returned to a so-called throne."


    Pei Ming nodded, not surprised at all, because it was the same in his last life.


    "After returning to the Imperial City, you treat me more and more badly. I can''t bear it. I want to find Xu Yi to save me. I thought Xu Taifu was killed by you. At least he hates you. He can always resist. But he is a coward In front of you, I dare not lift my head. Instead, I let you know my mind. "


    Then she took a deep breath, with a sneer of extreme sarcasm on her lips, "guess, how did you punish me?"


    Without waiting for Xue ting to reply, she said: "you locked me up, deliberately let Wang know, connive their mother and daughter to poison me!


    I was tortured to death, you also deliberately let Xu Yi to see my tragedy, this is to warn him, dare to approach me, this is the end. Also let me know that my life is in your hands, and life and death are up to you. "


    Xue tingji shakes his head and insults Xu Yi and his son. But how can he treat Ah Ming


    He was about to speak, but Pei Ming stopped him. "Don''t worry, your majesty. What''s this? I''ll tell you what else you did behind you."


    She stepped back two steps, even the eyes that she looked at Xue tingji changed. She was so sharp that she wanted to kill him.


    "Maybe you didn''t want to kill me, but Wang wanted to let me die. He gave me a lethal dose for the last time. You knew about it, and then It''s a start for me. "


    For the Pei family''s dereliction of duty in taking care of the eldest lady, the whole government should be sentenced to death. When it comes to that, what high sounding reason can we find to destroy the family?


    It''s just to pull down the bridge, so that Pei''s family won''t be the only one, and she will have nothing to rely on, except to stay with him.


    Don''t try to defecte.


    The house suddenly crackled, and a sudden heavy rain broke away the little heat. Xue Ting stepped back and sat down on the stool.


    That''s not him. How could he do such a thing.


    But if everything is true, no wonder she is so sensitive that she always suspects that he wants to restrain her, and she is angry because of his intention to imprison Pei Jiajun.


    Pei Ming also can''t bear heartache. What makes her more painful is still in the future.


    She also sat down, opposite Xue tingji, poured a cup of tea for him, and came by the way.


    "Everything about you makes my heart cold. I would rather die than be manipulated by you, so I took poison in front of you and forced you to let me go."


    Thinking of that time, she grinned, "your expression at that time was really frightening. It was even more terrible than that day when you were in the hall, holding me in a rage. I didn''t expect that you readily agreed, but your so-called letting me go pushed me to hell... "


    She wanted to say it calmly, but she couldn''t stand the anger in her heart. She got up and went around to him and grabbed him by the collar.


    "You made Xu Yi a king of different surnames, and then you made me I''ll make him a princess. "


    "No way!"


    "Even you don''t think it''s possible!" She pressed Xue tingji, who stood up fiercely, and her roar was covered by the pouring rain outside the door. The thunder seemed to explode on their heads, and the sky was as gloomy as night.


    For the first time, Pei Ming clasped Xue tingji''s shoulder and his eyes turned red, making his tears look like blood.


    She opened her mouth several times, but could not spit out half a word, because it was the most unbearable pain for her.


    Trying to hold back her trembling with anger and sadness, she said: "I was stupid. I really thought you were willing to let go. As a result, on the night of my wedding, I was unconscious after drinking hehe wine, and when I woke up again..."


    She was awakened by the pain. When she opened her eyes, she saw Xue Ting struggling with her teeth by pressing herself.


    At that moment, she really wanted to die and struggle, but she was powerless because of the drug. Just when she wanted to escape, she saw Xu Yi standing by the bed


    "You let Xu Yi watch me humiliated by you, and let us all know that we can never surpass your supreme power. Are you very proud of my revenge for betraying you?"


    She screamed bitterly and couldn''t vent her anger. Seeing that she was beating her chest, Xue tingji quickly grabbed her and held her in his arms.


    How could it be? How could he do these things!


    Thinking about what he did to her that night when he was drunk, even Pei Ming stabbed him to death at that time.


    What a beast he is!


    But Pei Ming doesn''t want to stay in his arms and try his best to break free. Does he think it''s over? There is something else in the future.


    "You haven''t been here since that night, but I hate Xu Yi. No matter how he makes up for it, I don''t accept it. Thanks to his thick skin, he told me In fact, he wanted to save me, but there was no way, ha ha


    But after more than a month, I found that I''m pregnant. "


    When it comes to children, Pei Ming can''t help showing her joy. At the beginning, she was not happy at all, because the child reminded her that she would never forget the humiliation of that night.However, motherhood is better than hatred, and I am looking forward to having a child to be the last comfort of my life.


    It''s a pity that her only expectations were broken by Xue tingji.


    "I don''t know how you heard the news and came to see me, but I feel sick as long as I see your face, so I''m angry to tell you that the child belongs to Xu Yi."


    She saw Xue tingji''s brow twitch with her own eyes. Seeing this expression, she guessed what would happen with his own style?


    Now I can see what Lou Yunshu has done.


    The open windows were blown open by the strong wind, and the rain sprayed in, which lowered the freezing temperature of the house a little bit.


    Pei Ming gently walks to the window, holds the bed frame, looks up to enjoy the coolness of the rain on his face, and then opens his eyelids stained with raindrops, unable to tell which are tears.


    Then she turned her head against the weak sunlight, "in fact, I guess that you gave Lou Yunshu to Xu Yi as a concubine to alienate the feelings between him and me. In addition, the woman was very uneasy. She thought that I was not a royal concubine and dared to challenge me."


    However, Pei Ming was humiliated again, and she was also a proud young lady of the Pei family. How could she be offended by a concubine? Just because she was upset, she often took Lou Yunshu out.


    It''s just that things are so changeable. She didn''t expect that Xu Yi, who was so weak and incompetent, suddenly told her one day that he still loved her.


    Speaking of this, Pei Ming seriously recalled, "I was You should give him a slap, and then tell him, never let me see you again, or I promise to kill you. "


    Since then, Xu Yi really did not show her face again. When she was close to labor, he, a powerless idle king, suddenly went out and specially ordered Lou Yunshu to serve her.


    The wind outside the window became more violent and wet Pei Ming''s hair. She slowly closed the window, kept her back to Xue tingji, and sighed deeply.


    Then she turned her head and asked Xue tingji, "what do you think Xu Yi''s words mean?"

 Chapter 355

    Subverted by her too much disbelief, Xue tingji couldn''t think of any problem at all, but he raised his head and opened his lips like a ghost: "I don''t know."


    Pei Ming fanned his long eyelashes and then said with a bitter smile, "he means that he is willing to take care of me for the rest of my life as long as I Give up with your children. "


    "What..." Xue tingji couldn''t react completely, but Pei Ming also closed his eyes.


    "Lou Yunshu is from you. If she kills my child, I must hate you. He thinks that as long as I hate you enough, I will accept him. Have you ever heard of this kind of love?"


    As she said that, she walked slowly to Xue tingji, breathing more and more quickly. "He suddenly went away to give Lou Yunshu a chance to harm my child, but Lou Yunshu hated me and wanted me to die."


    She was trembling all over, tears running down her pale cheeks, without the slightest warmth.


    "Do you know how I died? When I gave birth, my legs were tied. My child struggled in my stomach, but I couldn''t do anything


    Do you know Xue Ting''s feeling? He was smothered in my stomach, and I died of dystocia and haemorrhage. You caused all this! "


    At last, she couldn''t restrain her anger and beat Xue tingji with all her strength. She couldn''t even hide the thunder outside.


    "Xu Yi, Lou Yunshu, they are all killers, but what I should blame most is you, Xue tingji. You killed me and my children!"


    She told all the truth. Even she thought it ridiculous. What a sad decade it was.


    In her arms is her body temperature washed away by tears. No matter how she holds it, she can''t warm up. Xue tingji doesn''t know what to say for a moment. The man that Ah Ming is talking about is him, but how can he do those things?


    However, it was Xue tingji who made love with her, went north, returned and tore at her. The man in her mouth was so similar to him.


    You others are really angry because they suspect that a Ming wants to escape. They want to imprison her, want to possess her, and even have more crazy ideas. Has he never been?


    Unable to deny the guilt arises spontaneously. He presses Pei Ming''s shoulder to apologize, but she pushes him away.


    "You bastard, you have done all the wrong things. Since you want me to hate you, let me hate you thoroughly!


    But why are you so good to me? It''s different everywhere. When I''m soft hearted to you and fall in love with you again, you come to hurt me again. It''s fun to hold my heart at will, isn''t it? "


    Although she yelled fiercely, Xue tingji was still secretly relieved. At least she still loved herself.


    He caught a glimpse of the dagger on the bed. He found it the morning after Pei Ming disappeared. He immediately pulled out the scabbard and put it into Pei Ming''s hand.


    And the tip of the knife, without hesitation, touched his heart, so hard that he saw the blood directly.


    Pei Ming instinctively resisted, and then became angry again. "Don''t put on airs. If I want to kill you, can you still live to now?"


    "I''ll pay the debt." Xue tingji answered calmly, "I owe you what I owe you."


    These five words suddenly made Pei Ming lose all his strength. He was stunned for a moment. Then he threw away his dagger and sat down on the ground crying bitterly.


    She always felt that she was waiting for something, but she didn''t understand it. Now she finally knew that she wanted Xue ting to apologize and admit that she owed her.


    For these five words of apology, she actually paid so much blood and tears


    Xue tingji held her in his arms and let her howl. But these things should have been told to him long ago. Why did they make such a scene.


    Pei Ming''s cry is not only full of children''s general grievances, "what can I say? You don''t believe me at all. Even if I''m angry with Xu Yi, it will be true. How can I open my mouth? "


    After choking for a long time, he could only whisper: "I''m sorry, but I don''t really doubt you." He just lost his sense in worrying about gain and loss.


    Now he believed it all, and it was hard to express his heartache. Once he hurt her so much, she had to bear the hatred and go through this impasse again.


    Knowing that the road ahead is a cliff, he can only move forward step by step, watching himself fall, but hiding everything. He really can''t imagine how ah Ming put up with it.


    No wonder every time he asks Lou Yunshu about it, she has something to say


    It doesn''t matter. It can be changed now. It must be his long cherished wish that they can come back in this life.


    He didn''t believe that he could live alone without Amin.


    Pei Ming of the previous life died, and Xue tingji of the previous life will follow her after hearing that her lover died.


    "Maybe I was born again, but you have all the memories, and I don''t remember anything."


    So when he first met in Taifu''s mansion, he was locked by Pei Ming. He could not forget his inexplicable sadness at that moment. Maybe it was his remaining feelings for her.


    And there''s one thing he never talked about with Pei Ming. Since he met Pei Ming, he often had the same dream."I dreamt that you married Xu Yi without any joy, but I was on one side, but no matter how I yelled, you couldn''t hear me. Maybe that''s the mistake I''ve made, so I''ve been punished repeatedly in my life. "


    However, God gave him a second chance, and he didn''t cherish it. He gave her another blow.


    Now he has no face to ask for a Ming''s forgiveness. He can only make up for it by chatting. He owes her and pays it back with his whole life. If she still wants to be free, he


    Never again.


    With this sentence, Pei Ming''s tears stopped. He raised his head and helped his face.


    "In fact, I can''t blame you all. After all, you have done nothing wrong in this life. You have made up for me a lot. As for those things..."


    Thanks to Xiong Tukan. If it wasn''t for his enlightenment, I''m afraid I''d never understand.


    It was she who held the pain of the last life and ignored his mood. If she could think more from his point of view at that time, Xue tingji would not be cranky.


    How could it be her fault? Xue tingji grabs Pei Ming''s face and pecks it. It''s clear that he doesn''t trust Ah Ming and is easily provoked by others. He exposes her heartache again and again and thinks it''s her fault.


    In fact, it has nothing to do with right or wrong. They just want to be together forever, but they don''t know how to maintain it.


    After choking for a while, Pei Ming still hesitated, "then you Do you really believe it? "


    "Yes, of course."


    Instead of hesitating, Pei Ming lowered his eyes and slowly pushed him away. His grief faded. Instead, Xue tingji felt sorry that he could not understand.


    "Don''t be blinded by the debt to me. I was hurt by you in my last life, but I retaliated against you in this world. It was a plot to approach you before. I even calculated more for you than you thought."


    So what? Xue tingji doesn''t care as long as her love is real.


    But Pei Ming can''t feel at ease. She doesn''t regret her behavior. There is only one thing that Xue tingji can''t forgive her.

 Chapter 356

    At this time, it was almost dusk, and the setting sun after the rain was particularly bright. Through the doors and windows, they came into every corner of the room, and they were in the place with the most light, even their eyelashes were clearly reflected.


    Pei Ming clenched his fist silently, lowered his head and sipped his lips slightly. He was very worried about Xue tingji''s reaction.


    "I In fact, I have known for a long time that there will be a palace change, and I also know that Zhao Niang is related to it, but I have neither stopped the palace change nor dissuaded Zhao Niang. "


    This sentence seemed very difficult for Xue tingji to understand. He frowned and speechless for a long time, then he vomited out: "why?"


    Sure enough, he was still angry.


    Pei Ming swallowed his throat and summoned up courage to catch his eye. "Only when you leave everything behind and go north can you turn over and defeat the prince and win the throne."


    Xue tingji did not speak, but frowned even more, "so you already know what my mother will do?"


    As a son, Xue tingji can''t stand the fact that her mother is thrown in front of her. But Pei Ming really doesn''t know. She only knows that Zhao Niang Niang is related to this matter. But if she had known that it was the queen who framed her, she would not have let it go.


    But anyway, it''s true that she didn''t help her when she saw her death. Knowing that Zhao''s wife would die, she didn''t even remind her.


    "I really regret it. I just wanted to let you go north, but I really didn''t know what would happen to empress Zhao..."


    When she learned the news in the last life, Xue tingji had already been driven out of the imperial city. She managed to catch up with her. She didn''t know how to deal with Zhao Niang Niang.


    Her responsibility can not be shirked, Xue tingji blame her, she will not refute.


    The silence between them lasted for a long time, until the sunset was over and the room was too dark to see each other''s faces clearly. Xue tingji raised his head and sighed.


    "It''s not your job. I blame her for being stupid. If it wasn''t for you, I would not have left the imperial city."


    What he thought was a coincidence was originally planned by a Ming. She tried her best to keep his prince''s position and was willing to risk her life to accompany him again.


    Even if she had other plans, she would not be able to save her life.


    Pei Ming didn''t expect that, so he forgave? On the contrary, Xue tingji was amused. Otherwise, what else?


    "Even if my mother didn''t die in gongdou that time, she would be killed by Queen Bai. She has no ability to protect herself. She can''t blame anyone. And I really benefited from the exile. What do you do for me? What do I blame you for? "


    She was completely dumb, staring at him, and he bowed her head and kissed her on the eyelids. "We still have a long life to live, and we can correct the mistakes we have made. Ah Ming, would you like to go back with me now?"


    Pei Ming inhaled heavily, put his nose around his neck and replied that there was no need to speak.


    Finally, they were reunited with their beloved. They were both throbbing. They were about to kiss each other in the dark, but they were scattered by the noise outside.


    Who on earth is so ignorant!


    Xue tingji''s face can be imagined as he pushed the door fiercely. After he identified the source of the voice, he was gnashing his teeth.


    "Just right, you are more and more arrogant!"


    He was stopped by the bodyguard outside the general''s house. He was the servant of the emperor. He knew that the empress was alone, but he was still in the way.


    As a result, I was not ashamed at all. I knelt down and arched my hand and said, "I''m worried about your Majesty''s accident. Your majesty should be protected all the time. But I''m afraid that I''ll stab him to death when I close the door with the queen for such a long time Pei Ming picked it up just right. He walked slowly and motioned for the guard to let him in.


    But this man is also too fanciful. Is it difficult for them to keep him at night?


    He didn''t mean it when his face was stiff. He was afraid that his majesty and his wife would be upset. They were both grumpy people. If they were impulsive, they might not be cured in time.


    Xue tingji is helpless, and Pei Ming can''t laugh or cry. In his eyes, what kind of people are Xue tingji and himself.


    However, if you think about it carefully, you should really thank him for his intention. Before, she and Xue tingji had a fight to death, and she was taken back from Xiongnu. Before that, Xue tingji suspected that she and xiongtukan had something to do with each other, and it was entirely possible for them to make a fight.


    It seems that her relationship with Xue tingji not only worries people around her, but also worries the whole court.


    Just a few wry smiles, his waist was suddenly hugged by Xue tingji. When he looked at it carefully, although he had a solemn face on the surface, the corners of his mouth were not pressed at all.


    "Well, your empress is reasonable. Do you need to guess? Even if we do it, I will allow it. "


    Pei Ming looks at him when he hears that. I''m sorry?


    It''s really a long time since I heard him say that in front of her, he always calls himself "I".


    Even if he became an emperor, he didn''t put a score in front of her.


    Attracted by her burning eyes, Xue Ting smiles at her by looking at each other, and then drives gangzheng back. Don''t disturb her if you have nothing to do."In addition, you should figure out how much money you want to send to Xiongnu. You should discuss with xiongtukan these days, but don''t be stingy."


    Just not angry, "that Xiongnu is not our subsidiary country, how can we help them?"


    Pei Ming, who is about to turn back to his room with Xue tingji, looks cunningly back and smiles a little like a fox, "because he is the benefactor of the empress of Darong emperor, and Old moon. "


    What? When it''s getting dark, Pei Ming and Xue tingji should close the door and do something gentle.


    This is the truth of their marriage after they broke the ice.


    Last time, the rush to vent was too rude. In fact, Xue tingji regretted it. This time, she would never hurt again.


    But just as they reached the top of the mountain and were preparing to jump over the dragon''s gate, he suddenly stopped and quickly got up. Looking at Pei Ming''s belly, he seemed to be in a hurry.


    It was not easy for Pei ming to arouse his enthusiasm and wait for his comfort, but he left suddenly, which made Pei Ming feel uncomfortable and angry. He pulled out his pillow and hit him, "are you kidding me?"


    "Ah Ming, I forgot one thing." His breath is not flat, covering his forehead seems to be very remorseful, "Zhang Taiyi''s instructions, do you remember?"


    When all of a sudden asked this! Pei Ming rolled his eyes, but suddenly took a breath. "Dr. Zhang, did he say I can''t be pregnant? "


    Yes, because she has a bad heart, she can''t afford to have a baby at all, so she can''t get away with it.


    On the day when he first came to Beidi, he was dazed by the eagerness of Acacia. Now he suddenly thought of it and let it go completely.


    He and a Ming were pregnant only once in a previous life, so


    Pei Ming also responded, but she was not so nervous.


    First of all, she fell into the river and was submerged. She almost lost her life. Can she still be pregnant?


    Second, in her last life, she was very strong, physically and mentally devastated. She was safe and stable, and she was in labor. If she had not been killed, she would have been born smoothly.


    So even if her heart disease is hard to heal now, she doesn''t feel that she can''t have children.


    "Again." She pursed her lips slightly and pulled Xue Ting over. Then she turned over and lay on his chest. Her hands slowly slipped down and her eyes were full of bewitchment.


    "It doesn''t matter if we can''t, we can''t..."

 Chapter 357

    The empress of the emperor wants to return to the imperial city. Xue Ting offered a very generous gift to show his gratitude for rescuing Ah Ming. Before leaving, he wanted to say a few words to xiongtukan face to face, but xiongtukan didn''t come.


    I''m afraid I can''t bear to see Pei Ming leave.


    They did not say anything, one side of just but straight rolled his eyes, "who, got the money we give, also throw face."


    General Yu on his side gave him a top, "you can shut up."


    Then he asked his majesty to leave.


    Because he came in a hurry, there was no royal guard of honor, or even a carriage. The empress of Tang Tang could only ride a horse and lead a few ministers to the south. He did not show any posture.


    Pei Ming didn''t say much on the way. He always felt that she had something on her mind, which made Xue tingji nervous. He secretly approached her and asked her if she was still blaming him?


    "No She reluctantly pulled the corners of her mouth, what else can she have when she says something about her mind? She just suddenly let go of what she''s been hiding for so long, and it''s a little It''s empty.


    All the time, she was busy setting up a set of plans and asking for the lives of her enemies. At this moment, all the revenges that should be revenged were over, and she didn''t know what to do next.


    Xue tingji laughed and said to her ear, "don''t you just join hands with me for the rest of your life? What else do you need to worry about when you are spoiled and hurt by me? "


    Pei Ming can''t laugh or cry. He leads Er Xun to move aside a little bit to see when he will fall off his horse. At that time, he will be criticized and said that he has no monarchy.


    It would be very nice for her to make fun of him like this. Xue tingji was relieved. After a while, she was busy again. She posted it to her and rode with her.


    "Ah Ming, let me ask you something." He held her carefully and knew what to ask as soon as he heard the tentative tone.


    "We''ve only known each other for three years. You know what will happen in the next seven years?"


    Pei Ming curled his lips. "If I could all expect, would my father die?"


    Xue tingji immediately regretted it. Why did Pei Ming mention it so much? He put it down. What did he want to ask?


    "Oh, nothing." He deliberately lowered his voice, "do you know whether these ministers are loyal or traitors? Who will be the pillar in the future? "


    Hearing this, Pei Ming laughs. After looking at the back of his eyes, Pei Ming grabs Xue tingji''s collar and laughs: "Your Majesty, you can''t cheat when you are an emperor. Do you want me to be a diviner?"


    But really, she couldn''t answer, not only because of the great changes in this life, but also because she was locked up after Xue Ting became emperor. How could she have access to outsiders.


    She assured herself that she was really unintentional, but Xue tingji''s face turned white again and had to coax him carefully.


    But then again, it''s just right. It''s really interesting. If you can resist his insightless advice, it''s a rare talent.


    It''s easy to say this. Only Xue tingji knew how annoying he was. He only ascended the throne for one year. When he saw Zhengzheng, his eyebrows hurt. In the long run, he was afraid that he could not sleep when he heard the voice.


    On the day of returning to the Imperial City, it happened to be a summer day, and the hot sun couldn''t stop Xue tingji''s excitement. The city had already made preparations. All the civil and military officials were waiting in the city gate to welcome his majesty and empress.


    Even the Feng family came, dressed in the dress of a life woman, and standing in front of the line, he was already eager to wear it.


    "Little mother!" Pei Ming immediately got off his horse and ran to her. He hugged her rather coquettishly. Then he looked at her carefully. "It''s not the same if you get Gao Ming. It''s so beautiful!"


    But before he could say a word, Feng cried first, wiping his tears and patting her arm, "you''re a good kid! I won''t come back for a year, no matter your majesty or us. How can you be such a willful fool


    Pei Ming did not retort, but also helped her straighten her head crown, "hit lightly, be careful to drop your wife''s dignity."


    She was so coaxed, what else could Feng say, and pulled her back and forth to see that the good man was not thin, but was a bit sunburned.


    Xue tingji shaved Pei Ming''s face with a smile and said, "it''s OK, my empress is good-looking. OK, don''t get heatstroke on a hot day. I''ll send you back to the general''s residence first."


    And then we''ll talk about the wedding.


    Pei Ming ran away on her wedding day a year ago. It''s unprecedented. Thanks to Xue tingji''s kindness, he comforted the Feng family. The dowry she had prepared had not been removed. She didn''t have to buy it again until she came back.


    As for the date to be decided, the palace layout also needs to be added, so before that, let Pei Ming be a bride to be married in the general''s residence.


    But now that he''s here, he has someone who wants to see him. Pei Ming knows that when his mother leaves, he asks Yinpan to guard the yard, and then leads Xue tingji to the ear room.


    One side of the marigold can be nervous, Pei Ming nodded, "now there is nothing to hide."


    Then he turned to Xue tingji and said, "but You may not be happy. "Xue tingji picked next eyebrow, what qualification does he still have to be unhappy?


    In this case, Pei Ming didn''t say anything any more. He led him into the ear room, which was a secret way that Xue tingji never thought of.


    At the end of the secret road was Xiao''s courtyard. At this time, he was practicing martial arts. He saw the master come suddenly and was about to kneel down to salute. But he saw the emperor again. For a moment, he didn''t know if she was being held hostage.


    Pei Ming motioned that he didn''t have to be nervous. He turned back and winked at Xue ting. "I have to say that you know people very well and let me pick up a big bargain."


    However, Xue tingji is not concerned about Xiao at all, but points to the door of the secret way behind him with a complicated look, "is this what you mean by another external room?"


    Setting up such a convenient secret passage in one''s own yard is not a separate one.


    Knowing this, Pei Ming knew that he was wrong and laughed twice, which was flattering. "But if I always tell my maidservant to go in and out of the house frequently, it''s easier to arouse suspicion."


    Xue Ting forbeared and asked her if she often came here. She shook her head quickly. She usually asked marigold to run errands. Otherwise, how could they get along with each other.


    Ignoring Jin Zhan''s flushed face, Xue tingji relaxed a little. Then, in front of them, he hooped Pei Ming and kissed her on her lips.


    Although she was a little upset, Xue tingji knew that it was okay for her to hide from her before. It didn''t matter. Later, they could be honest with each other.


    "Oh, by the way, their marriage has been waiting for a year. Does the queen have to preside over it in person?"


    "Not yet?" Pei Ming then responded, and his eyes suddenly widened, "I didn''t let you --"


    "wronged." He couldn''t help smiling and explained that Jin Zhan and Xiao had to wait for her to come back. "Can I still hurt your people?"


    Pei Ming doesn''t say a word with a smile. In this case, don''t procrastinate any more. I''m going to hold the wedding tonight, and I''ll take care of her.


    Jin Zhan and Xiao are surprised. They look at each other and don''t open their eyes. It seems that Pei''s house is busy tonight.

 Chapter 358

    Although Jin Zhan and Xiao''s status is not high, but the wedding is no less than the rich family''s childe and young lady. Pei''s house also opened a small courtyard for them. After Pei Ming entered the palace, Jin Zhan would accompany her every few days.


    If you have a child, you can keep it at ease. The queen will come to see her in person.


    Marigold is very grateful, while the silver plate is holding her. Pei Ming teases her and wants to get married? That''s a success. Are the soldiers worthy of it?


    Even Xue tingji was in a good mood and simply offered flowers to Buddha. "Your confidant can''t even have a surname, or according to the rules of domestic servants, give a surname Pei? After generations of Pei family.


    Pei Ming respects Xiao''s wishes. Xiao is certainly grateful. From then on, Pei Xiao can live in front of everyone and no longer need to hide in the dark.


    After the bridal chamber, Xue tingji should go back to the palace. She would not part with her, but before the wedding, Pei Ming would be waiting to get married in the general''s house.


    It''s not that he''s not obsessed with form, but the upright man. It''s too noisy. Neither of them can stand it. It''s better to be honest.


    However, this is still good. There is an unavoidable problem. Xue tingji and gang are arguing in the court.


    The upright Minister of Zhongshu is outspoken. He has never seen such a bad rule. He is both a queen and a general. It doesn''t make sense!


    Xue Ting was not moved. When he leaned over, the twelve Mian Diao rings softly. "I never wanted to be a reasonable emperor."


    Anyway, that''s what he meant. Pei Ming, the empress, kept the position of general of the town, and Fengyin, the seal of the army, took charge of it.


    Not only is it upright, but almost the whole court hall is dignified. Your majesty is too partial. Do you want to give the whole Da Rong to the queen.


    No matter what they said, Xue tingji always said, "the world is mine, even if it is given to the queen."


    This is not only to make up for his debt to Pei Ming, but also to abide by the promise of taking Jiangshan as the bride price, which he said at the beginning of his exile in Beidi.


    On the contrary, Pei Ming doesn''t want to cause so much trouble. Why don''t he give some of Pei''s troops to others? Anyway, her heart is broken now. There''s no need to stick to military power.


    However, Xue tingji insisted that he would not, and the reason is very convincing.


    "You are the only one in my harem. If I shut you up in the palace and have nothing to do, will I not hurt you? It''s not buried to let you manage the military power. "


    Thinking that she really can''t stand the leisure, Pei Ming is relieved to be the queen of the general. It''s up to Xue tingji to quarrel with other officials, and she has something important to do.


    She didn''t forget about her parents'' joint burial. Now it''s time to prepare for it, but she didn''t expect that Zhao''s wife has not moved to the mausoleum, and she still lies in Pei''s cemetery.


    It''s not that Xue Ting is unfilial, but that he wants to wait until Pei Ming comes back with her daughter-in-law.


    However, it has to be said that Xue tingji is stubborn and still does not forgive his mother''s stupidity. Even if he has the opportunity to pursue the title of Empress Dowager for his biological mother, he only gives her a posthumous title.


    Only Pei Ming, out of guilt, raised the funeral standard of Princess Zhao by another 20%, while her parents'' funeral was much simpler.


    It''s too much to be buried in the imperial mausoleum. She doesn''t want to attract any criticism from later generations. Besides, her parents'' wishes are simple.


    They were able to reunite and no longer needed the tearful brushwork.


    When all the matters are over, cicada Ming is already in decline, and the empress''s wedding will be arranged on the day of the Mid Autumn Festival.


    Now the whole world is really looking forward to their successful marriage, including the unidentified grandparents and grandchildren in an ordinary courtyard in the imperial city.


    The young man tasted the tea carefully and rubbed his forehead with a headache. "It''s really frustrating, but we''re looking forward to her coming back. Later, we''ll really have to force her to come back."


    The old people don''t like it. Isn''t that good? They are still not exposed. Moreover, the more the emperor dotes on her, the better it will be for them.


    Now only when Pei Ming becomes the queen and the court calms down a little, they can be reborn and catch big fish. They have to be patient.


    They are in the shadow of the trick, looking forward to the wedding of Pei Ming did not know, in the night before the big wedding still rely on the arms of Feng whispered.


    There is a topic, Feng endured for a long time or asked, "mingniang, did that Doctor Zhang talk about your pregnancy?"


    Pei Ming''s eyes flickered, and he could only be silent.


    A few days ago, Xue Ting broke her pulse by asking Dr. Zhang Taiyi. It''s really not suitable for pregnancy. In the future, she may have to rely on drugs for contraception.


    He didn''t tell anyone about it. The dispensing of the medicine by Dr. Zhang was all secret, but Pei Ming knew that it was just a cover up.


    The empress has no children for a long time, and the courtiers will quarrel with each other. At that time, Xue tingji will have to fight with them again. Even she can''t live in peace, so she has a headache.


    The most important thing is


    She wants to have children.


    In the last life, she didn''t even look at the flesh and blood of her pregnancy in October. After all, it was a heartbreak that was hard to heal. In this life, she finally got heart disease by reconciling with Xue ting.Sure enough, God would not give her a cheap price. She could collect debts, and she would not give more money to others.


    No matter how melancholy she was, the wedding came as scheduled. It was a very busy day. Pei''s family was busy in the early morning.


    It took me a long time to wash and dress up. In the afternoon, I was picked up by a huge team and toured around the imperial city. I was congratulated by all the people. Then, together with Xue tingji, I received the congratulations of the officials in front of the hall of four seas return.


    When she saw her amazing wedding dress, Xue tingji completely forgot where he was, so he stood opposite her, even in the blink of an eye.


    Red skirt green Ru, wide sleeves drag the ground, her forehead in the red gold flower Dian added the best coral, step on the carved north of the most beautiful scenery, the sea of clouds fell on her skirt, turned up the tiger thorn plum unique sweet.


    He has seen her natural and graceful heroism, her charming and tender maiden posture, her hopeless and helpless grief, and her resolute separation from him.


    Today, she is totally different. Her eyes are so bright, reflecting the whole sky. It''s a great honor for her to fall into her eyes without anything else.


    He held out his hand, but Pei Ming couldn''t help laughing and whispered, "Your Majesty, pay attention to the rules."


    But Xue tingji didn''t care. He was about to pull her up the stairs, but he still held back after thinking about it.


    What she wants is a wedding without any flaws, and no impulse can destroy the hard work.


    The two separated and went up to the main hall. Under the mild sun, they listened to the lengthy toast. In fact, no one listened to it. They only looked at each other''s outline.


    It''s not easy to get through the tedious etiquette, and the setting sun has fallen down. This is the real wedding. At the time of the handover between morning and dusk, we can get along well with each other, and we can get together. Heaven and earth are the evidence. From then on, they will never separate.


    In the end, Xue tingji finally takes Pei Ming''s hand. It took them two reincarnations to get this moment, and they will never let it go again.

 Chapter 359

    The red candle in Taiji palace is shining high, so quiet that it seems to be able to hold the sound of silk and bamboo. Pei Ming sits quietly, and his sideburns are still, reflecting the light of the candle, which adds color to the rouge in his eyes.


    All the maidservants in the palace were waved back. Xue tingji was not impatient. He sat around her for a while and rubbed his knees unconsciously. People who didn''t know it really thought that he was an ordinary young man. When he saw his wife for the first time, he was so nervous that he didn''t know what to do.


    Before Pei ming could hardly hold back his smile, he finally cleared his throat, "that You have a heavy crown, don''t you? I''ll take it off for you


    What''s the shyness of him? Pei Ming is neither laughing nor crying. He slowly unloads his head full of jewelry, which makes him feel much relaxed. Unexpectedly, her careless cry makes him tremble.


    Just want to ask what happened, you can see that his face is red, not from his own throbbing up.


    Now it''s in the bridal chamber


    Although he has a real relationship with him, his newlywed marriage is certainly different. Xue tingji blames himself for not being gentle with her before, so he can''t let her down this time.


    Pei Ming was calm at first, but when she lay down, she could not help breathing quickly.


    Candlelight, red silk, his face, all stimulate her memory, which is not easy to overcome. Even if she can not resist pushing Xue Ting away, it is too difficult for her to relax and accept him.


    Feeling her tight body, even her neck socket was sunken by deep breathing, Xue Ting covered her eyes and tried to ease her down with a kiss and a caress.


    But it didn''t work. Pei Ming''s long lashes swept his palm frequently. He was so upset that he couldn''t go on.


    "Well, forget it." He let Pei Ming go, turned over and lay down, let her pillow on his arm, "don''t be afraid, sleep."


    Pei Ming is very surprised. Is he not married? Xue tingji was amused by her reaction, "I won''t force you to wait until when you are willing. After all... "


    He turned over, held her ear in his mouth and said softly, "you are so tight Zhang, I can''t help it. "


    "You -" she choked and rolled her eyes. She turned her back to face the red words in the hall. It was better to turn back to face Xue tingji, but his deep eyes made her feel embarrassed.


    "Why are you staring at me like that?"


    "Because you look good." Xue tingji hugged her and was overjoyed. "The decoration of this hall has lasted for a whole year. I''ve been waiting for you for a whole year, and today it''s finally complete."


    Pei Ming blinked, then snorted and got into his arms.


    What does he wait for a year? Is it as long as she does.


    Before dawn the next day, eunuch Wu came early to say hello. Thanks to Xue tingji and Pei Ming''s habit of getting up early, they are just newly married. Can''t they enjoy the morning comfort.


    As soon as he got up, Banliu led the maidservant into the palace. According to the rules of the palace, he had to accept the xipa. As a result, the white xipa had been thrown aside, and there was no red stain on the bed.


    This


    The maidservants looked at each other, but Banliu was not surprised. On the contrary, Pei Ming was embarrassed. She was really incompetent.


    Later, Dr. Zhang came again and presented a porcelain vase to Pei Ming in the name of Ping''an pulse. "This medicine does little harm to the body. Just take one pill a day. Now the empress can take it."


    "Not yet." Xue tingji took the porcelain bottle, opened it and sniffed, "is it safe?"


    Zhang Taiyi stroked his beard, "as long as you insist on taking it, you will have no worries for life."


    Xue tingji frowned lightly and didn''t speak for a long time. At last, he couldn''t think of any other way. He was just about to say something to Pei Ming, but she turned pale and pursed her lips tightly.


    All my life, oh Ironically, in order to make her infertile all her life, she took great pains.


    Can''t she really have a child?


    Just as her fingertips were clenched more and more tightly, Xue Ting grasped them with his hand. "Ah Ming, there''s no way."


    Her body can''t bear the risk. If she really wants to have children, she can adopt one. There''s no need to let her fight for her life.


    Zhang Taiyi also means that. He will try his best to find a way to cure heart disease. Before that, he can only hurt his mother.


    Although they comforted him in every way, Pei Ming couldn''t show his face when he looked at the porcelain vase.


    God won''t return her baby.


    Her pain color fell in Xue tingji''s eyes, and she made up her mind silently. It was late, and their husband and wife had to go to court.


    Generally speaking, this is the only time that the queen went to the former court in her life, and she can only stay in the back palace. However, Xue tingji''s reservation of Pei Ming''s position as a general is not a verbal statement. He is a serious person who ordered her to build the Phoenix, so that she can participate in politics with integrity.


    Of course, this made many ministers dissatisfied, especially gangzheng. Since he stepped into the hall, he had been staring at Pei Ming.


    Pei Ming won''t argue with him. After all, when empress Bai started the rebellion, she just saved the civilians and opened the way for her to enter the palace.


    But Xue tingji was not in a good mood, and he was even more unhappy when he looked at his unconvinced face. "Mr. Gang, you have all the rules. It''s the rules to stare at my queen like this?"Just now, he took back his eyes, but he snorted heavily, "from tomorrow on, your majesty, don''t let the queen go to court, can''t you wait to see?"


    People''s patience is limited, especially Xue tingji, who immediately cooled his face and made the civil and military officials of the Manchu Dynasty keep silent.


    "Just right." His voice was so cold that he said, "if you mention it later, I''ll shut you up forever."


    His Ah Ming could not get the comfort of being a mother, but also deprived her of the right to show her talents. Then she really became a cage bird.


    Even if he, in the name of a tyrant, drove away all the ministers who criticized him, he would never give in.


    It''s a pity that just as he was so afraid of death, he was about to go back, but Li Shangshu held him back. Since what everyone was doing was melting the country, the queen was also for the country, so there was nothing wrong with it.


    Just this point, gangzheng never negated, even if dissatisfied also did not say anything, until the end of the early Dynasty are staring at his hands wat board, as if there is something on it.


    Pei Ming always pays attention to his every move with Yu Guang. He can''t help laughing several times.


    Just like a child with a bad temper, he was very curious about how he and Xue tingji would fit in.


    Finally, he went down to court. Xue tingji held her in his arms with an unhappy face. "Ah Ming, you can wait. I''ll do what I say. If anyone doesn''t know what to do in the future, I''ll take off his trousers and court staff!"


    Pei Ming chuckled, "do you pick your pants in front of me? Yes. "


    Not surprisingly, she was punished by Xue tingji for her mischief. When she was laughing, she was almost caught by the long skirt. The Queen''s dress was really troublesome.


    Just as she bent down to lead the skirt, she caught a glimpse of a figure running in a hurry. The long skirt was flying with the running, which was really a rare lively color in the palace.

 Chapter 360

    "Brother Huang, sister Liu Huang!"


    It''s Deyuan who came here. Although he offered a toast at the wedding yesterday, he had to be restrained after all. It''s only now that his nature is revealed. The eighteen big girls are still like a child.


    Pei Ming likes Deyuan very much. He takes care of her disordered hair. "Why is she in such a hurry?"


    "Nothing, just..." On the contrary, Deyuan hesitated, "sixth brother, what did you say in the court?"


    It is reasonable that the princess should not interfere with the government, but what she really wants to say is that Xue Ting whispers to Pei Ming, which makes the little girl blush.


    Pei Ming more listen to more music, and chagrin himself delayed two couples, marigold and Pei Xiao is now perfect, this is not a equivalence.


    As Xue tingjike said before, his big marriage has not been held yet, so he can only aggrieve his younger sister. Now that he has married a beautiful woman, it''s time for him to start the marriage of the eldest princess.


    He shaved Pei Ming''s face. "Empress, should I prepare a big gift for your sister-in-law?"


    This is necessary. Pei Ming has to make a list. As a result, he turns to Deyuan to discuss with her. The maid says that Princess Chang is out of the palace.


    Xue tingji is not surprised, in her neck side forced kiss, "don''t worry, that girl ah informs."


    In fact, as your majesty said, Deyuan frequently went out of the Palace this year in order to meet Perry.


    At first, Pei Li evaded many times. After all, he was not qualified to look at the eldest princess. Moreover, people in the army said that if he became the son-in-law, he could not be a general, but could only serve the eldest princess as a cow and a horse.


    He didn''t want to, so he solemnly begged the princess, and made Deyuan cry all the way back to the palace. The next day, his majesty came in person.


    "Who told you?" he said


    Not all the sons in law have to resign. Otherwise, all the dynasties like to grant the princess to the number one scholar. Would it not bury the talents?


    This not only calmed Perry''s heart, but also acquiesced in the marriage between Deyuan and him, so no one was talking about it any more.


    Although Pei Li lives in the army and mingles with some old men, he has no ambiguity in getting along with de yuan. He is a man of considerable insight. He can guess what he means with a little expression of De Yuan.


    As a result, Deyuan felt that he was a person who understood himself and was willing to talk to him about anything. For example, the flowers in her bedroom were in different colors. Beidi had not heard from him for a long time. Brother Liu lost his temper again today and locked himself in Taiji palace.


    After a while, Perry fell in love with the innocent princess. After a year, they fell in love and waited for his majesty to marry them.


    Today, it''s not easy to get six brother''s promise. Deyuan can''t go to find Peili happily.


    At this moment, Pei Li was still in the military office. When he heard that Princess Chang was coming, his mouth turned up immediately. After being teased by his colleagues, he hurriedly came out to meet her. Before he could speak, he was pulled aside by de yuan.


    The little girl''s eyes are very bright. When she looks at people, she is very popular. "My sixth brother often says that you are his brother-in-law?"


    Perry nodded, though he didn''t deserve it, just a joke from his majesty.


    Then Deyuan covered his mouth for a long time, then stood on tiptoe and asked in a quiet voice, "would you like to be his brother-in-law?"


    Pei Li didn''t know what this meant. He even forgot to nod his head. He didn''t dare to hold her, but De Yuan was more courageous and rushed into his arms.


    After that, she will be the wife of general Pei!


    Since it was her sister who got married, Xue tingji would not hurt her. The wedding had been planned for a year and it was convenient to set a date.


    Originally, he was not sure whether to let Pei Li live in Princess House or expand his own general house. As a result, Deyuan was very straightforward. She didn''t want to be told that Pei Li''s glory made her prosperous, so she would rather condescend and marry low.


    Anyway, Pei ligui was a general of Sipin, and his life would not be bad.


    In this way, it''s easy to do. The wedding is basically run by Pei Ming, who guarantees that it will be well done.


    However, there was a storm in the court. The empress took control of the military power. Now the general of her family has become the son-in-law. What''s the matter? The Pei family will follow suit before the Bai family is dead?


    This words of course is just said, and is to say in front of Pei Ming, let the empress pull down the face on the spot.


    Compare her family to a hated enemy? It seems that the neck is too hard.


    Unexpectedly, Xue tingji was unconventional, as if his offense had nothing to do with it. "If you''re not convinced, you''ll make your own people lose their hearts and minds for Da Rong. I''ll never avoid your relatives."


    Pei Ming secretly thanks him for his trust, but he really has to think about it. Even though Pei Li can''t get too much reward, there are so many people in the Pei family. Not all of them are for the country and the people, and they can be proud of the Pei family.


    Bai''s misfortune must not be repeated in his own hands.


    After a few cold autumn rains, Deyuan and Peili finally got married. This day is absolutely Peili''s most handsome moment. He is talented and beautiful, and will be able to get along well for a hundred years.After marriage, Deyuan returns home and becomes more intimate with Pei Ming.


    The eldest princess, who was married as a woman, could hardly see any change. She was still so childish. However, when she said this, she suddenly became melancholy. "My husband is naturally good at everything. On the contrary, I feel a little sorry for him."


    "Why?" Pei Ming didn''t know why. She whispered a few words and nearly choked to death by tea.


    Because Deyuan asked about her daughter, she couldn''t answer at all, because


    Xue tingji hasn''t touched her since her marriage.


    It''s fair to say that she was too nervous on her wedding day, but later the red silk in the main hall was removed, and he still didn''t move. For two or three months, Xue tingji has been deliberately avoiding her marriage.


    Even sometimes, Pei Ming obviously felt that he wanted it, but he didn''t mean to go further.


    Even simple kisses are very few, as if afraid that they can''t help it.


    But there was nothing between them? Pei Ming really doesn''t understand. One night, she just sits on him and asks him to speak clearly. Otherwise, don''t blame her for being so overbearing.


    Xue Ting was really helpless, but the reason surprised her.


    "Because you don''t want to eat that medicine." He said. Pei Ming was stunned to understand what he meant. For a moment, he was stunned.


    But Xue tingji is serious. He is sorry that he can''t cure her heart disease. He also knows that she is resistant to the contraceptive pill, so the only way is to get rid of the trouble.


    At that time, she stopped talking for a long time, and then she gave a smile and forced a kiss. Is this fool really going to endure for a lifetime.


    "Liu Sao? Sister Liu, are you ok? " Deyuan''s call interrupts Pei Ming''s memory. She puts down the tea cup with a dry smile. She is too embarrassed to say such a thing.


    Deyuan did not ask again, holding his cheek, he was ashamed again, "but don''t say that men and women are different. Last night, my husband quietly told me that when he became a married man, he was out of control."


    Looking at Deyuan''s shameful face, Pei Ming is more and more absorbed. It seems that tonight, he has to have a good talk with his majesty.

 Chapter 361

    That night, Xue Ting went back to the bedroom very late by reading the memorial. He found that Pei Ming was still up and leaned over to kiss her. "Didn''t he say that it would be like this in the future? Don''t wait for me."


    Pei Ming doesn''t speak, but he is caught off guard. He can easily make Xue Ting get into a mess and almost run away from her.


    "Ah Ming, you -"


    "tingji." She climbed up to his neck, the whole person in his arms, "do you know what is the meaning of eating marrow Zhiwei?"


    The roar in his ears almost made Xue Ting lose control, and he tried to get up with a quick breath. Unfortunately, she couldn''t match her warm fragrant nephrite, but was pushed into the Dragon couch.


    Pei Ming''s fingertips circle his throat. Every word is like honey, which makes his heart tremble.


    She leaned to his ear and said, "I don''t know, so can you teach me?"


    Xue tingji is still trying to restrain himself, which makes Pei Ming dissatisfied. He just sits on him and grabs his collar.


    "You have no conscience. You were happy that night, no matter how much I hurt! Now, how about being considerate? Pooh


    As soon as he finished, Xue Ting suddenly turned around. He was already covered with sweat.


    "Blame me, but you have pity on me. Once you have to bear it again, it''s a hundred times harder than before."


    This makes Pei Ming think of what Deyuan said in the daytime. Suddenly, how can he be wronged for him.


    "Well, who wants you to work hard?" Pei Ming pouted his lips and finally sighed, "forget it, I''ve come to understand. What can you do if you are not afraid of fighting? You emperors are not afraid that no one will succeed to the throne. What am I afraid of?"


    Anyway, she has more than one regret in this life. It''s no harm to add one more. She can''t be wronged by taking some medicine.


    Otherwise, I really want her to be widowed all her life!


    Her attitude is undoubtedly the most gracious invitation to Xue tingji. With only a few breaths, even her eyes are different. Pei Ming was about to speak when he swallowed all his words.


    In this case, what strength does he insist on? Let her have a good understanding today


    However, in the middle of the night, Pei Ming regretted that he could not control himself!


    So the next morning, his majesty specially asked the queen not to disturb her dream. In fact, Pei Ming heard it dimly, but he couldn''t open his eyes. For the first time, he fell asleep until noon.


    Just now he got up and cleaned up. Xue tingji came back. He seemed to have something on his mind.


    "What''s the matter?" She ordered the meal to come and rubbed Xue tingji''s shoulder in person.


    Xue tingji suddenly asked if she had taken the medicine. Pei Ming remembered that he had swallowed a pill in a hurry. Maybe he didn''t eat breakfast to press his stomach. After taking the medicine, he felt a little uncomfortable.


    She didn''t show it. Naturally, Xue tingji didn''t know it. When she had dinner, she said that the governor of Kezhou recommended a talented man.


    "Kezhou?" Pei Ming chewed the grain of rice carefully. "What''s the origin of that talent?"


    "I sent someone to check the details, but the talent''s surname is Liu."


    Kezhou, Liu. Pei Ming immediately frowned, while Xue tingji nodded, "it''s your grandfather''s family."


    Tielao once said that after General Liu''s pulse withered, all his collateral families went back to their hometown and never worked in politics again.


    Now that she has become a queen, she immediately recommends talented people. It''s hard to doubt whether she''s hugging her thigh.


    And she didn''t forget that three years ago, she had received a famous post, which only wrote the words of Liu family in Kezhou. At that time, did they plan to return to the court?


    "I''ll go to Dongshi in the afternoon and ask tielao if he knows what''s going on in Kezhou. These people are too suspicious."


    If it was put in her hand and reluctantly explained that she was her steward at that time, then Xue tingji was demoted and the Pei family was in danger, but the Liu family didn''t help each other. When the world was peaceful and they were in power, they came to worry about the country and the people.


    The abacus is very good.


    Xue tingji didn''t limit her going out of the palace. He sent more people to guard her, but Pei Ming refused, "do you want me to go to a blacksmith''s shop? I''m afraid others don''t know. "


    As soon as the voice fell, a notice came from outside the hall. Aunt marigold came.


    Jin Zhan came in in a hurry with a delicate look. "Madam, someone came to visit the general''s house and said he wanted to see you."


    Pei Ming and Xue tingji look at each other. "But who''s surnamed Liu?"


    Marigold was a little surprised. Yes, it was a young man who was recommended to the imperial city. Pei Ming sneers. Is the empress the one that outsiders want to see?


    But Jin Zhan was in a bit of a dilemma, because that man In a word, it is helpful for them to save their lives.


    Because it was the night before Xue tingji returned to the imperial city that he saved Feng''s mysterious man in the hands of the prince.


    At that time, he also said: there is a chance to repay in the future. I think it''s the same today.No one ever told her about it. Pei Ming immediately asked what was going on. After listening to Jin Zhan''s detailed account, he became more suspicious.


    That is to say, the Liu family came to the imperial city more than a year ago, but they didn''t show up until now.


    It seems that it''s really for her.


    This matter is getting more and more complicated. Xue tingji is not at ease. Would you like to go to see him with Ah Ming this afternoon?


    Pei Ming thought, "you''d better go to tie Laona first, to find out what he wants."


    After a quick meal, they changed into civilian clothes, took marigold and went out of the palace to Dongshi.


    Today is a special day. Mr. tie didn''t even turn on the fire. Instead, he lit the candle and sat at the table, wondering what he was thinking. Seeing his majesty and empress coming, he had to hide his face in the future.


    Pei Ming detects that it''s not right. He asks what''s wrong. Tie Lao doesn''t answer immediately. Xue tingji slightly raises his eyebrows.


    Pei Ming reacts to their silence and covers his forehead. It''s troublesome. Let''s clarify the lie first.


    "I took my grandfather''s legacy to find tielao. I arranged the business of Cheng Yan and Wang Qiyao in Dongshi, and I ordered them to go missing. He is my grandfather''s legacy department. He knows more about the Liu family than you and me, so I asked him to help me keep an eye on Kezhou."


    Without waiting for Xue ting to express his position, tie Lao nodded in a hurry, "the general is about to find you. There''s something happening in Kezhou."


    "Not recently, but at least a year ago." Pei Ming pondered: "and he came to me purposefully."


    did not get the news, or Liu had deliberately concealed his whereabouts, or his eyes had been concealed.


    but iron''s old line of vision is also related to Liu Jia.


    According to the information he got, two months ago, the Liu family, who had always been honest in business, suddenly became active and had close contacts with local officials in Kezhou.


    According to Pei Ming, I have been in secret contact with the officials more than a year ago, even earlier


    Not only that, they also held weddings in an unusual concentration, and the right age men and women in the clan basically became families.


    "Marriage?" Pei Ming''s face was suspicious. "Are they in a hurry to make marriage and consolidate the power within the clan?"


    No one can answer, but it is obvious that the Liu family has made comprehensive preparations to return to the court.

 Chapter 362

    It''s disgusting that a big family that has never been involved suddenly comes to find itself.


    Pei Ming held his arms and frowned. After a while, he asked, "do you know the origin of the young man who was recommended?"


    Tielao doesn''t know what young people are, but it''s not hard to guess. After the disappearance of Liu''s Zong family, a new pillar will surely emerge among the side branches. Today''s leader is Liu Zhaoxing, and his eldest grandson Liu Ling has more than 20 years.


    Pei Ming talks about these strange names. They are all his cousins, but it''s ironic to find her just for the sake of gaining power.


    Knowing that she didn''t like these people the most, Xue tingji said to her, "come on, since people have already come, it''s better to go."


    Looking at his considerate little action, tie Lao smiles, "I will be ashamed. If Kezhou wants to avoid people''s eyes and ears, I will not be able to help much. However, as long as your majesty and his wife are affectionate, no threat can hurt you."


    Pei Ming just turned up his mouth. I have to pay attention to tielao in Kezhou.


    After she came out of the iron shop, she asked Xue tingji to go back to the Palace first and see Liu Ling alone, but Xue tingji refused.


    "Didn''t Jin Zhan say that he let a group of officers and soldiers fall to the ground alone. This man is unfathomable. How can I trust you alone?"


    But because of this, Pei Ming didn''t want him to go, "Liu relies on me to enter the court. There''s no reason to be stupid. You''re the ninth five. How can you let him see you like this?"


    Unfortunately, if Xue tingji could be obedient for this reason, he would not be the emperor, and he would not argue with her, so he would hold her still.


    Pei Ming can''t help but compromise. "OK, but don''t show up first. Let''s see what he wants in secret."


    Before they arrived at the general''s house, they saw many soldiers guarding Liu Ling. They were very alert to Liu Ling. Yes, that''s the attitude they should have.


    Summon a soldier and ask him to escort your majesty into the mansion from the side door. Don''t disturb others. Pei Ming leads the marigold and enters the gate in the crowd.


    In the flower hall, Feng is chatting with the guests. He is not humble and arrogant. He looks at Pei Ming with the spirit of a life woman. When he sees Pei Ming coming, he politely says, "I''ve seen the queen."


    The young man also knelt down according to the rules and said, "the grass people pay homage to the empress."


    Pei Ming doesn''t pay attention to him. He just asks his mother to stand up. Feng leaves voluntarily. When he leaves, he looks at Jin Zhan as if to ask her if she has told Ming Niang that this is their life-saving benefactor?


    Marigold nodded and stood in the corner of the flower hall. It seemed that his eyes were watching his nose and his heart was watching his nose. In fact, Yu Guang was always locked on the man.


    Maybe it''s a preconceived idea. When Pei Ming looks at him, he feels uncomfortable all over. He sits down and sips his tea before he speaks slowly.


    "Do you still need my palace to ask you your name?"


    That man Fu is lower a bit, "grass civilian Liu Ling, it is Ke Zhou Tai Shou to recommend."


    Sure enough, it''s him.


    His eyes were half closed, and he didn''t hide his eyes. Pei Ming made him smile, and asked him, "Kezhou? My maid said that you saved them more than a year ago. I would like to thank you for your kindness, but You were recommended a year ago? "


    Liu makes a gentle smile. His smile never fades from beginning to end, which reminds Pei Ming of Xu Yi, but he is different from Xu Yi.


    Xu Yi''s low brow is obedient to his eyes because he is cowardly. Although he is gentle, he always looks like suffering.


    However, Liu Ling is much more public. He seems amiable and amiable. In fact, he can''t escape Pei Ming''s eyes.


    This man is not a good one.


    In the face of her obvious interrogation, Liu Ling was not flustered, and her reply surprised her.


    "The empress may have no idea. At the beginning, you and your Majesty''s achievements in the northern region were well known throughout the country, and the trend of the imperial city was not a big secret. When we learned that your Majesty was coming back to seize the throne, our Liu family wanted to cling to your empress."


    Pei Ming raises his eyebrows. He is so outspoken.


    Looking back on that day, he just entered the imperial city. He just wanted to recognize a door. Unexpectedly, he happened to see someone break into the general''s house. He thought that if he saved someone, he might be a stepping stone.


    Hearing this, Pei Ming sneered, "you are very calculating."


    Liu Ling thanks the empress for her praise. After all, Liu has not had any contact with the Pei family for many years. It''s just autumn wind to cling to the empress, so there''s no need to fake high.


    But unfortunately, his small credit can not be used.


    After Xue tingji became the crown prince, he wanted to wait until he was more stable to see the empress of the crown prince, so as to show that he was not so snobbish. However, Xue tingji and Pei Ming were alienated, which made him miss the chance, so he had to go back to Kezhou to live honestly.


    That is to say, a while ago, the emperor and empress got married, and the whole family began to think again. He accidentally mentioned that he had saved Mrs. Feng, and then he was recommended to the governor, who also recommended him to the imperial city.


    Pei Ming showed an unpredictable smile and lowered his eyes to cover his eyes."Autumn wind? That''s right, but you autumn wind It''s so early. "


    She put down the tea cup, got up and walked slowly around Liu Ling. Seriously, this excuse was not well made up. No wonder they didn''t expect what happened after all.


    "Three years ago, I received a famous post, which said that Liu of Kezhou was from you, right? At that time, the sixth Prince and I were almost certain. You wanted to use me as a pedal.


    As a result, I didn''t expect him to be exiled. You knew that the autumn wind was not easy to fight. Later, even if we made great achievements in the northern field, you didn''t dare to wade into the muddy water easily.


    When we come back, you will want to enjoy the success, but you did seize a good opportunity to save my little mother, which I sincerely appreciate.


    But you never thought that I left the Queen''s position again and didn''t come back for a whole year. You must be so angry that your teeth itch? "


    Liu Ling changed his face a little. He was about to explain, but Pei Ming didn''t give him a chance.


    If she wants to climb up to the top, there''s nothing wrong with it. Pei Ming has half of the blood of the Liu family. She doesn''t communicate with each other any more, and her relatives are still there.


    But they were not very kind. At the beginning, she and Xue tingji were recruiting soldiers everywhere. Why didn''t they see the Liu family send people?


    "Since I dare not gamble, why do I want to gamble? If you can''t afford to lose, isn''t it better for Anson to stay in his hometown? "


    After a short silence, Liu Ling''s smile deepened a bit, "so I can only ask the queen for charity, not qualified to win or lose."


    This answer seems to be beyond Pei Ming''s expectation. After a little dumbfounded, he immediately smiles, which means that he agrees with this statement.


    "You are a bit interesting. I''ll talk about you with your majesty when I go back to the palace. I''ll send you back today."


    Liu Ling thanks his mother for her kindness. After he leaves, Xue tingji comes to her and asks her what she thinks.


    Pei Ming gave a silent sneer and twisted his finger. "He didn''t have a word he could believe. Although he lied a lot, he could keep calm in the face of danger. I don''t think we can find many things about this kind of person."


    In fact, when she asked why the Liu family didn''t send their children to join the army, she thought Liu Ling would ask her back.


    Because she won''t let the Liu family get involved at all, so as not to distract the army. He clearly can take her as an army, but he has changed this more submissive attitude.


    It seems that they have left behind in this game.

 Chapter 363

    More than that, there is a more crucial problem. Pei Ming didn''t expose Liu Ling on the spot.


    Just came to the imperial city and happened to meet the robber? Not to mention the fact that he came to recognize his mother in the middle of the night, how did he do that? He easily knocked down a large number of elite soldiers and saved his mother alone?


    It seems that Liu Ling, or the Liu family in Kezhou, is a crouching tiger, hidden dragon, more complicated than she thought.


    Regardless of these, Pei Ming seldom goes home, so he stays to chat with Feng for a long time. He wants to have dinner together, but Wu Dajian comes after him.


    If your majesty and empress want to have dinner outside the palace, there are many rules. Pei Ming can only give up bitterly and go back to the palace with Xue tingji.


    On the carriage, Xue Ting was absorbed by holding Pei Ming''s earlobe. "Ah Ming, don''t you even know what they want?"


    What he means is that Liu did not appear in the last life? Pei Ming should be very clear.


    But Pei Ming shakes his head. It seems that she is completely different from her previous life now. If she knows well, can she still take so much trouble.


    But her intuition is quite strong. This Liu Ling is very dangerous.


    But on the surface, he didn''t do anything wrong. He was also the Savior of Mrs. erpin Gaoming. Even Xue tingji was not good at faking public affairs for personal gain. Let the Ministry of officials act according to the rules.


    He would like to see what the Liu family can do to make the governor of Kezhou dare to guarantee and recommend. For officials who accept bribes, Darong''s sentence is very heavy.


    After returning to the palace, they were all tired. After dinner, Xue tingji was still busy reviewing the memorials and specially told Pei Ming not to think about Liu Ling. He didn''t deserve the trouble of the queen.


    "I guess I''ll come back very late. Don''t wait for me. If I come back and see you haven''t slept yet..."


    His threat didn''t scare Pei Ming at all. He held his cheek with one hand and said, "what can you do with me?"


    Just such a casual action, but can let Xue Ting by suddenly painstaking, went to kiss her cheek heavily, "I can pinch your pattern can be more."


    Now, Pei Ming is depressed. He blushes and sends him away. Last night, they just tasted the best taste in the world, and they are all moved in retrospect.


    It''s also true that Xue tingji was subdued. For such a long time, he could bear it.


    However, although Xue tingji told her, she was not a person who could live at leisure. She was half lying and pondering carefully, but she couldn''t think of any more. Later, she was sleepy and simply closed her eyes and fell asleep. When the maidservants saw that the empress was sleeping, they turned out the light and quietly stepped down.


    In the middle of the night, Xue tingji crept back. As soon as he lay down, Pei Ming turned over and hugged him.


    The light was very dark, and any sound was very clear. She sighed like a dreamer in Xue tingji''s ear, which instantly aroused thunder and fire all over him.


    He couldn''t bear to work hard for her. As soon as he tried to get away from her, he saw Pei Ming''s eyes open, and his eyes were dim. Instead, he was enchanting.


    "Why, waiting for me?" He picks up Pei Ming''s chin, sweeps away her light fragrant lipstick, and when he turns over, he skillfully probes into her clothes, and then laughs.


    "It''s bad for your husband. You''ve neglected your wife. You''re sweating on your back. Do you think what I think?"


    "Bah, shameless." Pei Ming was angry that he had made an inch, but he didn''t retort. He soon relaxed completely under his guidance, and still told him that it was enough.


    It''s going to be early tomorrow.


    Xue tingji deserved it neatly, but it was a pity that after the arrow left the string, he could not stop it.


    At the end of Yin Dynasty, it''s still early to dawn. It''s the most pleasant time to sleep. Ordinary people don''t need to get up so early, but the emperor has to change clothes.


    Pei Ming had to accompany her to the court, but Xue tingji refused to let her get up. She was so tired that she curled up on the pillow. The thin quilt was only on her waist, and she rolled it into a flower.


    "After a long night''s hard work, I have to get up and go to court again. I can''t even bear it."


    "No Xue tingji, with a smile, leaned over her shoulder and said, "I''m not only tired, but also energetic. Isn''t my husband always in good health?"


    Bang, I''m afraid this man''s physique is too good!


    Pei Ming had no words to lament. After only half a quarter of an hour, he got up reluctantly.


    Since she is in the position of general of the town, she can''t be lazy and doesn''t want to be caught. So please restrain yourself in the future, otherwise she will be tired eventually.


    It''s just that she took medicine after breakfast today. She still felt sick. Maybe it was because she didn''t sleep all night, so she didn''t care.


    Today''s business is as complicated as ever. There are always endless questions that need to be discussed again and again. Xue tingji is really tired. He listens attentively to the memorials and sometimes asks Pei Ming what he means.


    But today Pei Ming seldom spoke. His majesty made up his mind that Xue tingji could see that she was not in good spirits. He was about to ask her to go back to have a rest first when he heard just now.


    "The empress really doesn''t have to hold on. If the Phoenix is not healthy, please pay attention to recuperation in the future. I will help your majesty."Xue tingji frowned and thought that he was going to die again. But this time, he really wronged Gang''s servant. He was really concerned about the empress. After all, what the queen needs to do now is to give birth to an heir for the royal family as soon as possible.


    "It has been more than three months since your majesty and your mother got married. All the subjects are looking forward to the emperor''s heir. It''s not suitable to work your mother hard in the early days."


    Xue tingji and Pei Ming are both guilty. In this case, let''s accept Aiqing''s kindness.


    But just as he got up, Pei Ming suddenly felt dizzy and nauseous. He fell back to Phoenix, covered his mouth and retched. Xue tingji was startled.


    However, the ministers at the bottom were surprised. They were afraid that the empress might miss something. Li Shangshu even saw the clue. Was she happy?


    "Your Majesty, why don''t you call the imperial doctor now? If it''s really a happy pulse, let the ministers and others feel happy, so that they can tell the world!"


    He was kind-hearted, but Xue tingji and Pei Ming knew that she couldn''t be pregnant. Why let the ministers down.


    But they didn''t expect that the reaction of the officials was far more than they expected. They would never give up until today when they didn''t call the imperial doctor to make it clear.


    The feeling of being coerced was what Xue tingji resented most.


    "Be presumptuous, the queen is in bad health. You are still aggressive here. You are all dead, aren''t you?"


    After that, he picked up Pei Ming and quickly retreated from the main hall, leaving the ministers of the Manchu Dynasty talking about it. It was a good thing. How could your majesty be so angry.


    At this time, general Tan came out to appease his colleagues. His Majesty''s action is not improper.


    "If it''s Ximai, it''s OK, but if it''s not, the queen is not only disappointed and sad, but also has to bear the eyes of our ministers. How can she feel embarrassed?"


    This is true. All the officials had to leave, and Xue tingji called Zhang Taiyi to cut off Pei Ming''s pulse. Pei Ming was a little sad because of this tense posture.


    "I just didn''t sleep well last night, as for you."


    Xue tingji was a little silent for a moment, and then apologized to himself, "blame me, you didn''t sleep well, you didn''t sleep well."


    When Pei Ming is settled down, Doctor Zhang also comes. There''s nothing wrong with her pulse. She''s just a little tired, which leads to disharmony between the liver and spleen.


    At last, he turned to look at Xue tingji again. His majesty didn''t look very well either. As soon as he asked, he knew why. He could not help shaking his head and laughing.


    With respect to his outspoken remarks, although his majesty is young and prosperous and newly married, his state affairs are arduous, so it''s better for him to restrain his other affairs.


    After all, real estate workers hurt.

 Chapter 364

    He''s a doctor, so he won''t make fun of him. However, Pei Ming is ashamed because he talks too freely, and Xue tingji even says that he is.


    Then he asked Pei Ming what was wrong with taking the medicine? Pei Ming didn''t say anything. After all, he only ate it twice.


    Although he has experienced some twists and turns, it''s just dawn now, and Xue tingji doesn''t care about government affairs. He sleeps with Pei Ming for two hours before he gets back to his spirit.


    Unexpectedly, Jinzhan has been waiting for a long time. This is to report what the empress ordered last night.


    Yesterday, Pei Ming specially ordered Jinzhan to send Liu Ling back for the purpose of investigating his residence. It was rented two months ago. Calculating the time, it was quite in line with the journey from Kezhou to the imperial city after learning about the empress''s marriage.


    Pei Ming was funny. They arranged it very carefully. "He lives alone?"


    "No, there''s another one who claims to be his grandfather''s." Jin Zhan replied, "it should be Liu Zhaoxing, the current owner of the Liu family."


    The family''s master and grandson are all here. It seems that they are determined to fight for a foothold in the court.


    At the thought of Liu Ling''s uncomfortable smile, Pei Ming was not happy. He always felt that the purpose of their Liu family was more than that.


    In the afternoon, Xue Ting had to go to criticize the memorial. Pei Ming didn''t show his face in the military department for a long time, so he wanted to talk to Uncle Tan, but he was persuaded.


    "On the crest of the wave, you can''t be surrounded by them when you go? Why do all the old men care so much about giving birth to children? The world is peaceful. Are they free now


    Pei Ming scoffs at him for being cheap and being good. If he is not the king of a country, who is willing to take care of these things.


    "Can the ministers stop when I hide in the palace? However, it''s the court''s fault... " When she said that, she was depressed and went back to his arms. "What we have to face is more and more intense admonition, which will eventually make us restless."


    If the queen is childless, the courtiers will not agree. At that time, Xue Ting will be forced to fill the palace with concubine Na.


    Although Xue tingji had blocked their mouths for a long time, it''s different now. The only empress has not been born, so we can''t let the emperor be the queen. No matter how Xue tingji defends Pei Ming, it''s hard for him to cross the eternal barrier.


    To say the least, even adoption is not so simple, because the adopted son must be the offspring of the royal family, and there is a risk that the biological father will shake the throne by maneuver.


    However, Xue tingji is not afraid at all, and even has plans. He will carry all the storms in the future.


    When I came to the Ministry of war, it was not surprising that everyone was discussing Pei Ming''s pregnancy. When I saw her coming, it was like a Buddha coming down to earth. Everyone wanted to give her up.


    Everyone''s excitement let Pei Ming very helpless, patted his belly, "empty, you wasted your mind."


    A few old ministers are disappointed, but the queen is still young. There will always be good news after waiting.


    Unfortunately, Pei Ming knew that the good news would not come. Only general Tan understood her look and took her aside to talk.


    "How is your heart disease recently? Are you still taking medicine?"


    He and Pei Ming are used to getting along, and he never thinks that when she becomes a queen, she is superior. In private, she talks as usual.


    When he was in Beidi, he heard from Dr. Zhang that her heart disease was not suitable for pregnancy. Today in the court, he was really scared. He was worried.


    Pei Ming thanks uncle Tan for his concern. She just came here for this. She simply admits that she can''t be pregnant.


    "Tingji has already figured out the way to go, so I want you to help me and try to let those people talk less about remonstrance. He has worked hard enough, and he has to take care of my mood."


    General Tan naturally understood that he really felt sorry for mingniang It''s not easy for both of you. You can''t have a child even though you''ve had a lot of hard work. Lao Pei, he just doesn''t have to mention it. As long as you two live together for a lifetime, it''s enough. "


    Pei Ming knew what he wanted to say and lowered his eyelids in silence.


    Pei Yu, the three sons and daughters of the Pei family, is dead. She has no future, and Pei Shuo is really a hopeless one. After all, a good family will decline.


    But speaking of Pei Shuo, I haven''t seen him for a long time. Pei Ming thinks about it and gives up the idea.


    What can you say when you see it? He misunderstands it as a shame. It''s better to let him live in anonymity than to make trouble again.


    Leaving the Queen''s respect behind, she is more willing to talk and laugh with everyone as a general. There are not many military affairs to deal with, but only the situation of the border.


    Unexpectedly, the gold and silver plate suddenly came, with a strange expression. "The Liu family''s grandparents came to visit his wife again. This time, they also brought something with them, saying that they would trouble his wife to give it to her."


    I saw her only yesterday, but I''m looking for her again today? Moreover, they consciously took the initiative to show up with Liu Zhaoxing.


    While listening, general Tan also knew that Kezhou had recommended a talented man, "Liu''s grandson? I don''t know... "


    "Yes, it''s a side branch of my grandfather''s family." Pei Ming nodded and told him a series of suspicious things by the way, "Uncle Tan, you are more convenient than me. Keep an eye on Pei Jiajun. If they want to get close, let me know immediately."General Tan nodded and looked up at the gloomy sky. I''m afraid he had the same intuition as Pei Ming.


    The dark clouds are falling down with a very fast speed. In a short time, big raindrops are falling. Before entering the gate of the general''s residence, I just meet Pei Shuo.


    "Brother? Where are you going in such a heavy rain? "


    I didn''t expect to run into her. Pei Shuo looked very embarrassed. She lowered her head and deliberately avoided looking at her. "Go Go shopping. "


    Although the elder brother has been stupid before, it''s not a big evil after all. At this moment, he looks a little pitiful. Pei Ming can''t help but feel sad. But what do you need to buy on a rainy day? Why don''t you just let the servants go?


    Pei Shuo seems to find no reason, so he has to flee back. After he goes away, Pei Ming asks Jin Zhan what his elder brother has done recently.


    However, jinzhanyinpan obviously neglected to monitor Pei Shuo. Since Pei Ming fled to the north, he has not been in charge of him.


    "But what can you do? It''s nothing more than drinking and strolling around the kiln every day. It doesn''t make any trouble


    Pei Ming frowned and looked at his brother''s back, thinking, "if you have time, you''d better stare at some."


    When I came to the flower hall, I saw an old man sitting next to Liu Ling. He was talking to Feng, but he didn''t want to see that he was in tears and nodded from time to time.


    "Little mother, what''s the matter?"


    Her voice startled the old man, trembling up to salute, "grass people pay homage to the empress."


    Seeing that he was so old that his legs were inconvenient, Pei Ming was too lazy to put on airs Then he took Feng''s hand and sat beside her, "what did these two guests say to you? How can I make you so sad. "


    The old man, Liu Zhaoxing, was about to explain, but Feng waved his hand, picked up a scroll beside him and handed it to Pei Ming.


    "You''ll see."


    Pei Ming does as he says, and his eyes shrink.


    This is

 Chapter 365

    This is a portrait. The young woman in the portrait is salubrious, dressed in men''s clothes, holding a long dagger, her hair flying at the temples, and the look between her eyebrows makes Pei Ming feel stunned.


    She even thought when she left the painting.


    Seeing her soft eyes, Liu Zhaoxing said softly, "this is the mother of the empress. Liu Rou is lucky to keep the only painting in her family, so he''s here to present it to the empress."


    Liu Rou, the name is almost all Pei Ming knows about her mother. Her daughter doesn''t know what she looks like, what her temperament is and what she likes.


    It was this that made Feng cry. She had seen Mrs. Liu, and the portrait was unreliable. She knew it best. "If your father were alive, how happy he would be to have such a painting. It''s a pity."


    In this way, this is the true face of his mother. Pei Ming has never seen his mother in his two lives. Now he can finally make up for it with a portrait. It''s really moving.


    After looking at it for a long time, she reluctantly put away the painting. Although she was grateful for the gift, it did not mean that she would put down her guard against the grandparents and grandchildren.


    She asked Liu Ling why he didn''t present the painting yesterday? If not for her people to find the residence, I''m afraid he is not going to bring grandfather to show his face?


    Liu Ling made amends and explained that the first time he saw her, he took care of his family and presented the portrait of his mother. He was too much like a beggar who wanted to repay his kindness. They still wanted to face.


    Pei Ming is noncommittal. OK, the gift has been presented and people have seen it. If there''s nothing wrong, I''ll leave.


    Who knows Liu Zhaoxing suddenly kneels down and kowtows heavily, "excuse me, madam. In fact, Cao Min has one thing to ask. Can you let Cao min kowtow in front of general Pei''s Mausoleum?"


    At first hearing her father''s name, Pei Ming felt a pain in his heart. Her silence made Liu Zhaoxing misunderstand him, and he was so worried that he shed tears.


    "Forgive me, madam. In fact, Cao min opposed the marriage between general Pei and Rou Niang. Later, he felt guilty and learned that they were buried together in the same tomb. He really wanted to see them..."


    Feng''s listen more sad, silently wipe tears, pulled Pei Ming''s sleeve, "your mother has not seen people for many years, as comfort her."


    As soon as she cried, Pei Ming couldn''t stand it any more. Although he was holding back his tears, he couldn''t hide his crying voice. "I''m certainly happy when I go back to speak with your majesty, so I can make some preparations."


    Liu Zhaoxing was very grateful for this. His grandparents and grandchildren kowtowed to each other before they stepped down. Feng''s weeping did not stop. He pulled Pei ming to talk, but she held him down with her backhand. The sadness just now disappeared. "Little mother, before I came, what did they say to you?"


    Cold tone let Feng a Leng, blink some reaction can''t come over, "no, didn''t say anything, just about your mother''s life."


    Pei Ming knew clearly, didn''t say much, and asked about his brother''s recent situation. Feng''s wry smile, where is she still in charge of Shuo Lang.


    "Before his majesty ascended the throne, he was very dejected for a while, and he didn''t let me take care of him. Later, he went out to drink a few times. As long as he didn''t make trouble, it was really inconvenient for me to ask more about what he was doing outside."


    "What''s the trouble?" Pei Ming was obviously dissatisfied with his elder brother''s virtue. "You are Gaoming now. You are not my concubine. Do you still need to tie your hands and feet?"


    Feng''s smile, words are not so said, even if she is a life woman, in the end is not Shuo Lang''s biological mother, he is more than 20 years old, and is not a child, also all day long tube, is not to lose his face.


    "Speaking of this, I was just about to discuss with you. It''s time for your brother to get married, but What kind of family would you like to choose? "


    After all, Pei Shuo''s identity is a bit awkward. He is the concubine''s elder brother, but no one regards him as his uncle. He has neither high official position nor real power. I''m afraid that the daughter of the high family would not like to marry, and the lower one is not worthy of Pei''s family.


    However, there is nothing to worry about. Pei Ming means to find a daughter of an ordinary family. As long as you are honest, don''t be the same as Wang.


    "Elder brother, although he has no talent, his moral character is not bad. If you really want to marry, which daughter can''t? I don''t think the fortune of that rich family is very good. It''s not enough to die a Xu Yuan. "


    But she didn''t realize that she was scolding herself. Feng also felt that it was this truth. Why don''t you call shuolang and ask him what he meant?


    But at this moment, Pei Shuo still went out. Pei Ming felt suspicious, so he asked Jin Zhan to find out. It was not early, and she should go back to the palace.


    Just outside the palace, she met Lin Shangshu of the Ministry of official affairs and asked Liu Ling about his position. Only then did she know that Liu Ling had a reputation and was recommended by the prefect. At least he was a good six.


    "However," Lin Shangshu was a little bit embarrassed, "when General Liu was a general of Darong, Liu''s legacy still exists. I''m afraid it''s only six grades. It''s too low."


    Pei Ming knew what he meant, and let Lin Shangshu do business without considering any legacy. "All the military exploits were attributed to the late general Liu. Others didn''t make any contribution. Why should they shine? Even my Pei family did the same."


    Lin Shangshu heard that she wanted to rectify the atmosphere, and sincerely admired her justice. Liu Ling''s position would be arranged properly.Back at the Taiji palace, just after crossing the threshold, Xue tingji jumped out from behind the door and startled her. Without waiting for her to beat herself, he hugged her and put her on the door.


    "I''ve been busy all afternoon, but I still want to come back and have a gentle hometown to relax me. As a result, the queen is busier than me."


    His lips were very hot. When he was joking, the air got into her collar, which made her shrink her neck to escape. The more she hid, Xue tingji kept on chasing her. She was about to take her to the bed, but she pressed her down.


    Pei Ming tried to bear a smile and refused to let him take advantage of it any more. "Did you forget what Dr. Zhang said? Your majesty, please keep it in case you don''t have enough stamina. "


    Insufficient?


    Xue Ting''s eyebrows twitch. He wants her to see if she''s good enough. Pei Ming can''t let him fool around and tell him what the Liu family''s grandparents and grandchildren want to pay a visit to.


    After listening to her, Xue tingji pondered seriously, "they are trying to make up with you. How do you plan to deal with it?"


    Pei Ming was not in a hurry to reply. Instead, he reminded Xue tingji of his collar and said, "my husband knows me. What do you think I should do?"


    Tut, at the same time, she wants him to restrain and seduce him recklessly. She''s grinding him on purpose. Don''t regret it later.


    Xue tingji grabs her dishonest little hand, takes her fingertips and nibbles. Before she gets angry, she quickly lets go and gets serious and gets back to the point.


    "It''s imperative for Liu Ling to become an official. We have no reason to stop him. In this case, why don''t you join us? Anyway, they''re also from your grandfather, General Liu''s family. "

 Chapter 366

    It''s a pity that Pei Ming doesn''t care about this kind of kinship. The Pei family didn''t let the side branch go into politics first, so as to avoid the decline of the family. It''s just that they learned from General Liu. It''s a pity that the side branch of Liu''s family is not promising. She doesn''t know how to love her.


    Therefore, Xue tingji believes in Pei Ming and will never become the next white queen. Even if he gives her the land to play with, he is very relaxed.


    "Well, tomorrow, I won''t show up."


    This is the best, Pei Ming is going to think about the matter of tomorrow, and was held by him, the eyes, the intention is too obvious.


    Pei Ming was convinced. He broke away from his hand and didn''t show any respect. "At the end of the last time, it wasn''t dawn. Now you want to start before dark. Xue Ting, why don''t you go to the stable?"


    Although he knew that Xue tingji was very surprised, "if you want to go, it''s not impossible. It''s on ER Xun''s back? I''m afraid you can''t stand it. "


    Is this man bothered! Pei Ming is impatient. If it wasn''t for a lot of palace rules, she really wanted to sleep in separate rooms.


    Fortunately, Xue tingji knew the propriety and didn''t disturb Pei Ming at night. The next morning, he almost called all the generals of the Manchu Dynasty.


    The late general Pei, the posthumous father-in-law of the state, must have paid the most grand visit.


    However, Pei Ming is concerned that Liu''s grandparents and grandchildren are not embarrassed in such a big battle. It seems that they are not surprised.


    What kind of place is Kezhou in the end, which can raise these strange people no matter how they look.


    Originally, the people who brought Pei''s army would be more imposing. However, Pei Ming deliberately refused to let Liu''s grandparents and grandchildren contact them. He also thought of what Xue tingji said, so he reluctantly restrained his hostility to see what they wanted.


    However, Liu Zhaoxing''s performance shows that Pei Ming is much more defensive. He neither pays much attention to the soldiers nor asks anything. When he arrives at the mausoleum, he starts to cry and talks about the past that Pei Ming can''t know.


    From his crying, Pei Ming has a general understanding of his parents'' acquaintance. It turns out that their experiences when they were young were so wonderful, and their mother was different from what she imagined.


    But looking up at the cold tombstone, tears came up again. It''s a pity that their happiness ended too early.


    After crying, Liu Zhaoxing wiped his tears and saluted Pei Ming, "it was Cao min''s fault. I shouldn''t look down upon general Pei. Fortunately, rou Niang gave birth to your good daughter. All her blessings are left to you."


    Pei Ming didn''t say anything. Suddenly, he asked tentatively, "now there are many people in Pei''s army who are thinking about my grandfather. Do you want to..."


    Unexpectedly, Liu Zhaoxing fell down on his knees and begged his mother to forgive him. He came to the imperial city only because his grandson became an official and was dutiful. There was no intention of overstepping.


    "Our Liu family still has the style of those years. You see, my grandson is not the material to practice martial arts. He would rather be a civil servant. He would be satisfied if he could exert his strong points and do his best for the country."


    Oh, I know the difference between civil and martial arts. I''m avoiding suspicion. Pei Ming deliberately shows a smile of satisfaction. It''s late, and don''t be too tired.


    Liu Zhaoxing nodded and was slowly lifted up by Liu Ling. He once again thanks the empress for her success.


    Pei Ming nodded and turned his eyes to Liu Ling. "As long as you have real talent and practical ability, you have your own place to use. You should be glad that your majesty is a wise king today, and no one cares about your family background."


    The implication is that if you want to make a living by clinging to her, there''s no way.


    However, Liu Ling was always calm and made her uncomfortable with her smile.


    The empress''s Phoenix chariot went back to the Palace first. Although it has been simplified, the luxurious Phoenix chariot and instrument chariot still show her respect.


    Until the instrument drove away, Liu Zhaoxing was quite shocked. In a voice that only their grandparents and grandchildren could hear, he said, "look, this is power. A little girl is on top of the crown. We all have to kneel down for her. Do you think this honor is attractive?"


    Liu Ling didn''t retort, but the queen was not easy to deal with and didn''t intend to give them face at all.


    Liu Zhaoxing disdains to smile. What does it matter? It doesn''t matter whether the queen buys him or not.


    But they also look down on Pei Ming. Even if she can''t figure out what the grandparents and grandchildren are plotting, the purpose is obvious. She is the one in charge of power. If she is willing to reason, she is really impatient. They can''t turn over for any reason.


    Now I can bear to accompany them to play riddles. It''s not for the sake of my grandfather and mother. I hope they can be more interesting and don''t waste her last affection.


    Xu Shi hasn''t seen the bright sun these two days. He was sad again just now. Pei Ming, who couldn''t keep up his spirits, is now uncomfortable again. It seems that it''s really because of that medicine. After taking it every time, he always feels very uncomfortable.


    Finally, before returning to the palace, Feng Nian suddenly stops in front of the palace. It''s General Yu who has something to report.


    Pei Ming instructs Jin Zhan to check Pei Shuo''s whereabouts carefully. She has no time, so she asks Agui to do it. Originally, it''s OK to send a letter, but Agui hasn''t seen his master for a long time, so she asks General Yu for help.When I go to Dongshi at this time, I''m afraid that Xue Ting will nag me for not coming home all day. I just want General Yu to sneak Agui into the palace and let him see the world.


    Pei Ming went to the hall of Taihe. This is the place where Xue Ting manages politics. She can go in and out at will, but she just doesn''t want to come.


    It''s rare for her to sympathize with her. Xue tingji put down the memorial and made love with her for a while. Before long, Agui was led by General Yu. Because she was too nervous, she tripped over the threshold and crawled to the ground.


    Although he guessed that this was a Ming''s person, Xue tingji couldn''t imagine how such a person could be her help.


    Maybe his expression was too obvious, which made Pei Ming laugh. "Ah GUI is a thief, but he is reliable, loyal and smart, but my earliest left-right hand."


    When he heard that he was praised by the master, Agui laughed. Just as he was about to answer the conversation, he remembered that this was the imperial palace. He looked directly at the empress and wanted to kill her head.


    Looking at him like this, what are the false rules? Pei Ming asked him not to be polite. "I''m sorry for you. I went to Beidi twice and came back. I didn''t want to see you, but I just told you to do things."


    Agui rubbed his thighs. Instead of being aggrieved, he was quite proud of "what the master said, how much face it is to be able to serve his majesty and the queen."


    Pei Ming Dynasty Xue Ting made a wink, "in fact, you have seen him. We are in the north. We all depend on him to deliver news and things from home."


    Although he was not impressed by this, Xue Ting expressed his gratitude and felt even more ashamed. It turned out that when he was in Beidi, Ah Ming had paid so much in silence.


    Let''s get to the point. Agui really found out a very important thing.


    "The elder brother of the master bought a small house in the Imperial City, raised an outer room, and had an illegitimate son."


    Pei Ming''s reaction did not come as a surprise. The two words almost broke the tone, "what?"

 Chapter 367

    Pei Shuo is really good at it. He has a wife and a son in silence. Pei Ming laughs angrily, "what''s the matter? Where did the outer room come from?"


    Agui shakes his head. He hasn''t found out yet, but the neighbors nearby say that they have never seen the woman''s family. It''s not a good family.


    Pei Ming sneers. That''s natural. Can the daughter of a good family make a room for others secretly?


    Xue tingji didn''t feel anything after listening. Anyway, Pei Shuo didn''t have anything important to do all day long, and it''s OK to raise a woman in his spare time.


    But Pei Ming is not angry about this, but his elder brother. He keeps a secret from everyone and makes an unidentified woman around him. What if that woman is a masterpiece?


    Pei Shuo no longer has no right. He is also Pei''s family. If someone is waiting for revenge, he will be the first one to be used for surgery!


    Although it may sound too hasty, Xue tingji and Pei Ming have suffered losses in Beidi. They know very well that the dike of Qianli is broken in an ant colony. The more inconspicuous the omission is, the easier it is to have an accident.


    So, the queen can''t spare a day. How can she have so many troubles.


    Having said that, it''s time for Agui to step back, but the boy is bold and fat. Although he lowers his head, his eyes are looking around.


    Amused by his evil look, Pei Ming simply asks General Yu to order him around. Don''t let him go into the palace for nothing.


    By the way, he gave him a jade pendant from his waist, but Agui refused to take it. Before, all of them had been rewarded, enough.


    "All right." Pei Ming didn''t force him, "you don''t want it. Don''t drool at the baby in the palace later."


    When General Yu and Agui quit, Pei Ming is clamped by Xue tingji. When he holds her chin, there is a faint fragrance in his hand. Tut Tut, the emperor''s white Langhao is different.


    "Should I be glad that I am not the enemy with you? Otherwise, I can answer that sentence. I don''t even know how I died. "


    Pei Ming might have been nervous before, but now it''s just a joke. He patted his hand and said, "of course, I can''t treat myself badly when I''m reborn. You can fool me at that time I really miss you at that time. I''ll be fooled if I seduce you a little bit. "


    "Come on." Xue tingji doesn''t think so. Who was it when he was licked? Who is a little kiss, legs and feet are soft? Tell me, who seduced who?


    After being ridiculed by him, Pei Ming stopped talking and was about to run away when he found that he had been trapped in front of the imperial case. Behind him were stacks of memorials and in front of him was a wolf like tiger.


    After a stalemate, Xue Ting finally admitted that he was the one who had to admit defeat by losing the battle. He was the one who ran around with a heart.


    In that case, why don''t you review the ambiguity at that time?


    Let''s see if it was the Mid Autumn Festival banquet that year. It was more thrilling for them to have fun outside the hall. Or at this moment, they were more excited to push the country aside and do the most important thing in the world on the imperial case.


    "Ah Ming." His lips pressed on Pei Ming''s neck, and he didn''t leave even if he spoke. The movement made Pei Ming numb and itch. "Don''t deny it. You just like the sword. Every time you panic, you can feel very good."


    I don''t know if he led Pei Ming. He was so excited that he couldn''t resist the absurdity of this kind of family affairs.


    The memorial was swept to the ground, and the inkstone was ignored. Just as they were in full swing, Xue Ting caught it with a quick eye.


    "This can''t be dropped. It''s very painful to drop what you gave me."


    To tell you the truth, Pei Ming doesn''t have much impression of this Paperweight, but he should be praised for his careful care.


    It''s true. Now he''s taking her more and more out of line. It''s not dark and the door of the main hall is not closed. She will regret it later


    The next day, the sky was clear. In a clean and refreshing courtyard in the Imperial City, a baby was crying. Just as the door of the courtyard was pushed open, Pei Shuo went straight to the main room with joy.


    "Is the little one awake?" He rubbed his hands, sat by the bed, took the swaddling clothes from the young woman''s hands, and looked at his son''s eyes and brows with joy.


    This young woman is the outside room he raised. Although she is not amazing, she is more gentle and pleasant than a hot spring.


    Pei Shuo was very happy and took her by the hand. He vowed that she was the only wife in his life. He didn''t want anything else.


    As soon as the voice fell, I heard the sound of a carriage stopping outside the yard. As soon as I was ready to get up and check, the Queen''s driver had already appeared at the door.


    There are two servants in the courtyard. Pei Shuo bought them to take care of the mother and son. Seeing that Pei Ming is so elegant, he mistakenly thinks that it''s Mr. Lang''s wife.


    "Here, madam, are you..."


    The silver plate in front of Pei Ming straightens up. As soon as he wants to speak, Pei Shuo comes out of the room. When he sees Pei Ming, he is so surprised that he forgets the rules. "Mingniang?! Oh no The emperor and empress. "When the two maids listen to the word "Queen", they immediately kneel down with soft legs. Pei Shuo also kneels down and doesn''t dare to look up. Pei Ming''s submissive appearance makes him angry.


    "Brother, you don''t have to be so timid. Even if you have children, it''s too much to tell your family, isn''t it?"


    Pei Shuo was secretly frightened, and sure enough, she couldn''t hide it from her. Pei Ming didn''t come here to be accountable. He didn''t hesitate to go to the main room, but he was stopped by Pei Shuo.


    Pei Ming, who was already angry, suddenly became angry, but he still held back his temper, "what? I''ve come to see my sister-in-law and my little nephew. Are you not allowed? "


    I don''t know what Pei Shuo is afraid of. At this time, she is very brave. On the contrary, the woman in the house hears the news and comes to the door with her child to salute. "People''s women have seen the queen."


    Pei Ming looked at the woman, and his face didn''t soften at all. Seeing this, the silver plate added two points to his tone. "My uncle, the empress is kind. Don''t be ungrateful."


    But Pei Shuo was still worried, which made Pei Ming lose patience. "If I really want to kill you, can you stop me? He pretends to be a man when he does things secretly


    After entering the room, she looked around. Although the room was not big, it was well decorated. There were children''s things everywhere. It was obvious that she was very attentive to the child.


    It''s better for a woman who has just given birth to a baby to lie back in bed. Pei Ming doesn''t embarrass the woman, but she looks rather cold. "What''s your name and who is it?"


    The young woman timidly replied that she did not remember her real name, and did not know where her home was. She was sold to the imperial city. The flower name she got in the building was called Chengzhuang.


    Oh, or a woman?

 Chapter 368

    Tangtang''s uncle has taken a fancy to a woman. No wonder Pei Shuo wants to keep her. Pei Ming complains secretly, but he is suspicious.


    "Don''t you remember? Is it true? You can easily find out your identity if I find you lying... "


    Her threat makes Cheng makeup shrink her neck. Pei Ming is suspicious of her guilty and nervous appearance. Just about to ask, Pei Shuo interrupts her.


    "The queen is too bullying. Do you want to investigate her or humiliate me?"


    His roar frightens the child in Chengzhuang''s arms. The crying makes people more upset. Pei Shuo asks the servant woman to take the child away first, and then stares at Pei Ming fiercely. The look in his eyes makes Pei Ming a little frightened.


    Elder brother, does he want to become the second Yu Niang? You hate her that much?


    Maybe hate is not enough, but Pei Shuo is not angry with her, not only because she once cheated him and used him, but also because her current situation is caused by her.


    "I''m the Pei family man, but you didn''t let me have any power, uncle? Who respect me! Everyone treats me as a laughing stock! I''ve put up with everything else, but make-up is good to me. I like her, and you can''t see it? "


    he has the final say. Queen empress is to take humiliating him as fun, and she has to decide what she wants.


    "Ha ha, now that you are the queen, you tie me up like a dog. You are in charge of everything you do. Even my pillow people can only be arranged by you. Everyone in the world has to ask you to follow you. Are you satisfied?"


    This is the first time for him to vent all his anger. Every word is his true words.


    After a short surprise, Pei Ming smiles. Sure enough, in the eyes of this elder brother, power is what he cares about most.


    The two brothers and sisters are silent, and the atmosphere is stiff to the extreme. Chengzhuang wants to relax, but Pei Ming stares back.


    A woman of unknown origin, dare to interrupt in front of her?


    However, although Pei Shuo yelled impassioned, there was no reason at all. Did he blame others for his incompetence? Let him be an idle uncle, wronged him, is it right to let him be a prime minister?


    "Whether you take a concubine or raise an outsider, did I say no? But don''t forget, your wealth is entirely due to your surname Pei, at least your father''s blood.


    Your child is from my Pei family. I don''t know the origin of his biological mother, do I! If you don''t want me to take charge of it, you can make a clean break with the Pei family. Tiangao will let you fly! "


    What''s the point of breaking up with the Pei family? Where did he get the money? Pei Shuo, even though she has a lot of discontent, can only admit her advice. Who told her that Pei Ming is covering the sky now, what can he do.


    Hum, that''s all he can do. Pei Ming is too lazy to say anything more and keeps the present.


    Even if the outside room is suspicious, she gave birth to Pei''s children after all. She doesn''t have to embarrass her nephew.


    "But since she is a brothel girl, you''d better make sure that the child is really yours."


    Pei Shuo was about to smash those gifts when he copied them. He was stopped by Chengzhuang, "this is the reward of the empress. It can''t be smashed!"


    She looks soft and beautiful, and her voice is like a mosquito song. She can easily put out Pei Shuo''s anger and embrace her instead. "If it wasn''t for you, I would have endured all my life, but I won''t let anyone hurt you."


    Chengzhuang was deeply moved and stuck tightly to his arms, "my child and I will depend on you in our life."


    But in her eyes, there was a strange light, which was hidden for a moment and not noticed by anyone.


    The two of them are affectionate. They pity Xue tingji, who still has to coax the angry empress, "OK, why bother to get angry for two worthless people and come to eat something."


    Pei Ming had no appetite and was even more disappointed. "If he didn''t only know vanity, I would have been so hard and thankless. I could have been easily cajoled by him before, and I would have been kept in the dark later."


    In fact, Xue tingji was very curious about what Pei Shuo had done in his last life, but he held back after thinking about it. Instead, Pei Ming said it himself, and finally asked him how to do it.


    Xue tingji told her seriously: "you are right. The whole Pei family should thank you for your hard work, but don''t let yourself be too tired. You must tell me what you need me to do for you."


    Sometimes, this kind of advice without charm is more moving than love words. Pei Ming nests in his arms and thanks him for his trust, so that she no longer has to worry about the fate of the Pei family.


    Pei Ming specially told her to go on and keep her mother from knowing about it. As soon as she saw her grandson, she took the makeup into the house unprepared. If she didn''t find out her origin, she couldn''t step into the door of Pei''s house.


    In addition, Liu Ling''s official position has been arranged. Let him be a chengyilang. Let''s first see if there are real talents.


    "Well, don''t worry about those trifles. You haven''t even touched a few mouthfuls of this dinner. I''ll ask Shangshi bureau to get something you like?"Pei Ming simply put down her chopsticks. In fact, it was because she was not comfortable. She had too much reaction to take the medicine, but she really didn''t want Xue tingji to know.


    After dinner, while Xue tingji was criticizing the memorial, she asked Jin Zhan to invite Dr. Zhang to come and change it into a more mild medicine.


    But this is the most suitable prescription that Dr. Zhang can make. We can only add two kinds of herbs and anti nausea drugs to make the empress react less.


    To tell you the truth, today, Pei Ming is still very unhappy when taking medicine every day. Does she have to take medicine all her life?


    It''s a pity that Dr. Zhang has nothing to do with it. It''s not that he doesn''t have it once and for all, but those tiger and wolf medicines are too harmful to use.


    The speaker didn''t mean it, but Pei Ming, the listener, thought, "the medicine of tiger and wolf? Like what? "


    Dr. Zhang didn''t think much about it. He casually talked about some flavors, such as arsenic, light powder and so on.


    Arsenic? Pei Ming knows that it''s poisonous. How can he avoid his son and take his life?


    That''s why she doesn''t understand. Those women in the dust are generally taking these poisons in small doses. The effect of avoiding children is really good.


    But don''t think about it, lady. How can the body of gold take such risks.


    It''s a pity that Pei Ming would rather take the risk and smile it off. Before Xue tingji came back, he sent out Dr. Zhang. Don''t mention it to his majesty. Then he turned around and let the silver plate do the work.


    The silver plate won''t listen to the doctor''s words, but Pei Ming''s mood she won''t understand, just do it.


    Helpless silver plate can only retreat, the result just stepped out of the hall, just came across the back of Xue tingji.

 Chapter 369

    At this moment, the silver plate suddenly became nervous. Fortunately, Xue tingji didn''t care about her expression, but just wiped her shoulder.


    But in fact, she would rather her majesty found something wrong, and could not take the initiative to betray the Lord, only bite the lip, hard scalp out of the palace.


    Nearly half a month later, Jin Zhan came to report her investigation on the makeup. The woman was sold to the imperial city after many times of changing hands. The source has not yet been found out. If she catches up, it will only take time and effort.


    "But when the maid was tracking down, he heard a man say that the girl didn''t remember her hometown''s name. I''m afraid it wasn''t a lie, because almost all the goods he handled were lost in memory, and he would be silly for a while, as if she had been given some medicine."


    The action of combing his hair stopped immediately, and Pei Ming became alert, "is there such a powerful medicine? Continue to investigate, even if that woman is innocent, this medicine alone can''t exist in the world. "


    Jin Zhan took the order and was stopped by Xue tingji when he stepped down. "I have to send someone just because you have enough hands. Be careful not to scare the snake. It''s time to clean up the business of peddling people."


    Even though Pei Ming was abducted by her, Xue tingji is really afraid. Darong definitely has a lot of such secret activities. Since he knows, he won''t turn a blind eye.


    At that time, he was worried about Ah Ming, and didn''t want other people to know him.


    I wanted to get tired of it again, but I had to go to court early today, so I had to kiss her forehead in a hurry, "don''t forget to take the medicine."


    "I know. I remind you every day. I''m tired of listening to you if you don''t say it." Pei Mingjiao pushed him out with a smile. She turned around and immediately put away her smile. She poured a cup of cold water and skillfully took out her own medicine bottle.


    Dr. Zhang has stopped taking the medicine. She destroys one pill every day. What she really takes is the silver plate from outside. So far, no one has found out.


    However, when she poured the medicine, she accidentally lost her hand. The pill rolled into the water cup and simply let the medicine melt in the water. After that, the palace maid came in to sweep, and the water cup was replaced.


    Pei Ming never cares about such small details, so she has no idea where the removed water cup will be sent


    About two hours later, Pei Ming estimated that it was time for him to come back. He specially prepared hot tea snacks, but he heard the footsteps outside the door in a hurry.


    Turning to see, it was Xue tingji who stormed into the door. He had a black face, as if he wanted to eat people.


    I haven''t seen him so angry for a long time. Pei Ming thought he was angry with some minister. He went to coax him, "what''s the matter? Let''s have a cup of tea first


    However, Xue tingji only glanced at the tea cups she handed her and asked a question, "queen, do you know that there is a rule in the palace that in order to prevent the emperor and empress from being poisoned, the cups and utensils used every day will be sent to the imperial doctor for testing?"


    As soon as he heard the word "test poison", Pei Ming trembled all over. Thinking of the pills that fell into the water cup in the morning, he knew that he had been exposed.


    At this time, what she was chagrined at was why she was not careful. She was even more angry when she was seen by Xue tingji.


    Behind him was Dr. Zhang, full of helplessness. "Niang Niang, you are a man with heart disease. How dare you take medicine at random?"


    Pei Ming''s arrogance was gone. He lowered his head like a child who made mistakes.


    Seeing her like this, Xue tingji couldn''t send out even if she was angry, so he asked her to hand over the medicine. She is smart. The medicine bottle is almost the same as that of Zhang Taiyi. Even if he sees it, he is not afraid of it.


    Holding the medicine bottle tightly, Xue tingji was so angry that he had a headache. "If it wasn''t for the clue of Doctor Zhang today, would you have taken it all the time?"


    "No Pei Ming shrunken mouth, answer is honest, "sell this medicine people say, almost three months is enough, at most four months."


    How dare she say it! Xue tingji pointed to Pei Ming, but he didn''t dare to say too much. He felt that the twelve Mian Diao in front of him was shaking. He pulled open the crown and threw it to the ground.


    Yu Zhu''s voice made Pei Ming shrink his neck and smile, "don''t be angry, your majesty."


    "I can''t be angry!" He patted the table heavily and sat down to support his knees for a long time, but this tone was also relieved. He suddenly made a move that Pei Ming and Zhang Tai Yi did not expect.


    He poured out all the medicine and swallowed it!


    "What are you doing?" Pei Ming is flustered and asks Dr. Zhang to induce him to vomit. However, Xue tingji presses Pei Ming''s shoulder and asks if she is worried?


    "What are you talking about?" Pei Ming was not in a hurry. He picked up the teapot to pour it hard, but Xue tingji grabbed it by the wrist.


    "You know I''m worried when I take the medicine. Don''t you think I''m worried? Who took this medicine? What do you think I am, taking your own life to humiliate me? "


    This is not the first time he got angry, but the first time Pei Ming admitted that it was her own fault.


    A burst of sour nose, how also can''t help, tears blurred the vision, for the first time, she cried so hopeless.


    "I don''t want to be light, I just Anyway, I can''t bear it. I might as well cut off the back road completely. Why take care of my body... "Her choking makes Xue tingji''s heart ache. She asks Dr. Zhang to go out first, and then gently protects her in her arms.


    It''s her who suffers most. He shouldn''t lose his temper.


    They are a husband and wife. Ah Ming also wants a child, but he can''t give it to her. He has to let her bear so much. "Why don''t you take the medicine from Dr. Zhang?"


    Pei Ming buried his head in his chest and let his tears rub against his robe. "At first, he felt uncomfortable. Later, he thought that if the ministers knew about the dispensing of the medicine, there would be a lot of trouble. He planned to tell you after eating it for four months, so as to save the trouble."


    Xue tingji''s heart was broken when he heard the speech. No wonder she had a bad appetite a while ago, "but you shouldn''t abandon yourself. That medicine will hurt you. If you have something good or bad, what should I do? You even I didn''t even think about telling me and discussing with me. "


    Pei Ming is really wrong about this. He knows that he won''t agree, so he is good at advocating. But after that, she promised not to take the medicine of Doctor Zhang.


    The more she was like this, the more guilty Xue tingji was. Her abdomen began to ache. If she didn''t vomit again, something would have happened.


    After the accident, it''s Dr. Zhang who can''t bear it. I''m afraid he''s the only one who dares to be angry with the emperor and queen.


    "Please, you two, stop! One has heart disease, the other has leg disease. Either you have been shot or poisoned. Is it easy for you to get your life back? How dare you make a fool of yourself! Why don''t you make me angry? "


    Xue tingji and Pei Ming, with their heads down side by side, had never been taught to be naughty when they were young. Now they have all been made up. If they are seen by outsiders, they will surely live forever and praise their empress for their tolerance.

 Chapter 370

    This year''s snow was quite punctual. On that day, Ruiye really drifted all over the sky. For fear of Pei Ming catching cold, Xue Ting specially ordered to burn up the charcoal fire. On the contrary, she was disgusted and said it was too affectable. Was she afraid of the snowstorm in the north?


    But as soon as she turned her head, she cheerfully told the maidservant to prepare the best Silver Charcoal and the warmest silk jacket for Deyuan.


    Because Deyuan is pregnant.


    She and Pei Li are also fast. Two months after their marriage, there is good news. Xue Ting specially gives a lot of rewards and goes to see Pei Ming in person.


    Although he will soon be a mother, Deyuan''s temperament has not changed at all. Like a child, he caresses his flat abdomen. He is unbelievable and afraid.


    "It''s said that it''s painful to have a baby, and some of them still I''m still having a difficult labor. "


    Isn''t it? At the beginning, Xu Lixue died in childbirth, and Pei Ming still can''t forget it. But Deyuan is a lucky man. He will be fine if he has a doctor to wait on him.


    At this time, Xue tingji and Pei Li come in, talking and laughing. They are hard pressed by the government affairs. Today, they seldom have leisure. They are in a good mood. They have more details about Deyuan''s food, drink and daily life than Pei Ming.


    Deyuan didn''t think much about it. He said with a smile that if Liuhuang''s sister-in-law was pregnant, the emperor''s brother would be too nervous to go up to the early court, and he would not be able to search all the good things in the world.


    She was kind-hearted, but Pei Ming laughed bitterly. Unexpectedly, Xue Ting took over the conversation easily by being unconventional. "That''s not true. With a capable mother like your sister-in-law, the future Prince of Darong must be the son of heaven and can''t be wronged."


    Although he said it lightly, Pei Ming was stunned. He always felt that his words were not perfunctory and seemed to have some deep meaning.


    As soon as this idea came out, Xue tingji took her hand and made her feel even more strange.


    My beloved sister is pregnant. Although she should be happy as a brother, she always feels that tingji''s joy is overdone. What she doesn''t know is that he is going to be a father.


    All of a sudden, she suddenly thought of a sentence. He said that he would have a way to deal with the issue of children. If not, then


    Adoption.


    "Sister Huang? What do you think, sister-in-law Deyuan interrupted her trance, "why did you look so dignified just now?"


    "Nothing." Pei Ming takes a deep breath and takes a sneak look at Xue tingji. He still tells Pei Li to take care of De Yuan''s mother and son.


    A sense of guilt that is hard to express makes Pei Ming feel on pins and needles. He gets up and goes back to the palace on the pretext of discomfort.


    It''s a pity that Deyuan, who only met his sister-in-law once, felt a little puzzled after seeing her off. He said, "sister-in-law has something on her mind, but are those ministers too tired of urging her?"


    Pei Li beside her didn''t speak. She looked down at Deyuan''s belly and couldn''t express her sadness.


    When he left the palace, he was full of joy, but on the way back to the city, he was speechless. After a long time, Pei Mingzheng was ready to open his mouth and was robbed by Xue tingji.


    "You and I are the combination of Xue family and Pei family. So are Deyuan and Pei Ligang."


    This undoubtedly confirmed Pei Ming''s conjecture. He frowned and obviously disagreed with him. "That''s their child."


    Xue tingji didn''t retort, "I don''t mean to force anyone. If you don''t want to, let''s stay together until we get old. But if they really want to adopt, their children are the most suitable. "


    The descendants of Pei Li and De Yuan also share the blood of the royal family and Pei family, and they have more advantages than the prince''s son, so there is no need to worry about the title of father in the future.


    "Moreover, their children are related to you and me. You must treat them as if they were your own. I think they can understand it."


    That''s why it''s said that the future prince will not be wronged. If his son can inherit the great harmony, what worries his parents.


    Even so, Pei Ming still can''t show his face, "but they are also looking forward to it. Are you willing to let Deyuan''s mother and son separate?"


    Xue tingji was stunned, and then reflected that she misunderstood and patted her on the head, "who do you think I am? How cruel am I? Even if they want to adopt, they will wait for their next child. "


    Pei Ming is a little relieved. Let''s talk about it later.


    Just as a gust of wind blows the car curtain, Pei Ming catches a glimpse of Liu Ling passing by on the street. During this period of time, Liu''s grandparents haven''t looked for her again, and they haven''t seen any action. The more honest they are, the more uneasy they are.


    Xue tingji, just like she thought, also asked other officials. They all said that Liu Ling was a good person and he was kind, so that people could hardly find any fault.


    So it''s not easy to handle him. Maybe they think too much, and it''s not bad to integrate many talents.


    However, they did not think much, because Liu Ling soon let them down.


    A few days before the winter solstice, Xue Ting was busy with the government affairs at the end of the new year, while Pei Ming needed to prepare a grand ceremony for ancestor worship, and she was the highest General of Darong, so she personally set up a festival for the army.


    On this day, she went to visit Pei Jiajun. Unexpectedly, she heard a name she shouldn''t have heard from the soldiers.


    "General, Liu Ling, will Lord Liu also spend the festival in the imperial city?"She suddenly froze, sharp eyes let all the officers and men silence, again dare not make a mistake, but she asked them how to know Liu Ling.


    As a result, she was stunned by the soldiers'' answers. She knew that she was fooled by the two grandparents!


    In the evening, Xue tingji managed to return to Taiji palace. He was very tired all day, and his neck was very sore. Unexpectedly, Ah Ming was not in the palace. Just as he sat down to drink hot tea, the door of the palace was suddenly kicked open.


    After being scalded by the hot tea, Xue tingji didn''t even have time to turn around. He just felt a cold wind blowing. General Pei''s brilliant posture stepped into his vision.


    "How --"


    "the old fox surnamed Liu!"


    Pei Ming hasn''t scolded so much since he became Queen. Xue tingji raised his eyebrows and said, "did they show their feet?"


    Pei Ming was so angry that he gasped, "they didn''t have a chance to approach Pei Jiajun directly, so they made friends one by one and visited each other! Many of our Pei family soldiers have settled in the Imperial City, and the two foxes just stare at my father and grandfather. "


    Xue tingji is aware of the problem. The Pei family still have deep feelings for General Liu. They will treat Liu''s grandparents differently. Once they have laid a good foundation, they will have a strong backing.


    "That is to say, if you and I are going to deal with Liu Ling now and drive their grandparents out of the Imperial City, the soldiers will sympathize with them and feel that we are bullying others."


    "Yes." Pei Ming was angry. "Then Liu would attack me for not thinking about my mother''s family. I was afraid that Pei''s family might be divided up, so I would treat Liu harshly. What kind of person did I become?"

 Chapter 371

    I think it''s more than that. Since Liu Ling is so good at being a man, there should be a lot of colleagues in the civil service who are attracted by him.


    She paced back and forth impatiently. "Believe it or not, if I suddenly stopped being Liu Ling''s official, many people would speak for him, accusing me, the queen, of abusing power and oppressing good officials. Then I would be involved in the Pei family, and finally I would unite with the Pei army."


    Great. When Xue Ting returned to the imperial city with his military achievements, many civil servants were determined to die. Liu Ling didn''t do anything important, but he easily got a shield for both civil and military.


    "Oh! Do they call that clinging to me? It''s just using me! To visit my family and visit my parents is not to please me, but to show others that I am the queen who covers them! "


    There is also Feng''s family. Although they have to thank them for being rescued, they are also in favor of her, which makes her unclear.


    Pei Ming fought Wang, the prince and the White Queen. In the end, she was put together by these two bastards.


    But after the indignation, he was deeply disappointed in the so-called "kinship".


    When she jumped into Xue tingji''s arms, she felt a pang of sadness. "How can they do this, under the banner of my grandfather and biological mother, to make profits for themselves everywhere? Grandfather is such a just person."


    Knowing that she was very concerned about the reputation of her elders, Xue tingji naturally understood her feelings and gently patted her back to coax her. What''s the point? Do you want to assassinate these two grandparents or just make a charge?


    What she said just now is in vain! Pei Ming raised his head and glared at him, but Xue tingji didn''t think so. A glance at him at random was supreme majesty. "I''m the emperor. Who dares to threaten me?"


    When did he care about those unimportant accusations? Ah Ming should be more confident. The team she brought out by herself can be shaken by outsiders who have a little bit of surname at most?


    That makes sense. Pei Ming is a little relieved. He puts his arms around his back neck and bites his lower lip. It''s too attractive.


    "With your majesty here, I''m in a hurry."


    The charcoal fire was so warm that her lips were bright red, reflecting the Yingrun of inviting people to pick. Xue tingji was so willing to let her down that she bowed her head to kiss deeply.


    It''s a pity that Liu''s story hasn''t been finished yet. He''ll be busy the rest of the night.


    Since they are determined to make a name for themselves, they are afraid that they will not break their roots even if they send them away. If they don''t deal with them properly, they will fall into a quarrel. Although they can''t hurt their roots, why should they make a fuss.


    It''s better to find a way to let Liu make mistakes, lift a stone and smash his whole family.


    They thought about it seriously, and suddenly turned their eyes at the same time. Just as they were about to open their mouth, they felt that it was inappropriate, and their movements were surprisingly consistent.


    In the end, Xue tingji started, "Amin, do you still have any doubts about my feelings for you?"


    Pei Ming wrinkled his nose lightly. Do you still need to ask, "but it''s you. I really can''t help it. I don''t object to anything?"


    There is no doubt that the answer is easy to handle. There is a trick in the art of War called playing hard to get.


    If they want to revive the Liu family, then give them this opportunity, and give it slowly, so that they can''t resist even if they are suspicious.


    Greedy people are the easiest to defeat in this world.


    However, Pei Ming and Xue Ting have to cooperate with each other in performing several plays to lure their grandparents and grandchildren.


    But they used to hurt their feelings, and they were afraid of the recurrence of old injuries, so they had to think ahead of time whether they would make a fake and break the hard won happiness again.


    Fortunately, this time Xue tingji didn''t hesitate, he would never, and even he took the initiative to come up with an idea. He said a few words in Pei Ming''s ear, which made her dumbfounded. "This, this is too much. If the courtiers are really --"


    "they should be serious, otherwise how can they cheat the fox of Liu family?" Xue tingji''s eyes are narrow, but Pei Ming can''t laugh.


    This is a fundamental matter, and there is no way to clarify it. There is no need to do this for the Liu family.


    Xue tingji was very satisfied that she could have this heart, but he had this idea for a long time.


    Why should Ah Ming bear the responsibility of having no children alone? As a man, he should stop the questioning and questioning for her. There''s no need to discuss this. Don''t be timid in the court.


    Pei Ming doesn''t speak any more. He just blinks at him and looks at Xue tingji. How can he be so moved? Why don''t you reward your husband.


    Anyway, it''s dark now


    For a long time after that, Pei Ming just didn''t know what Liu Ling was doing and let him show off.


    But not everyone likes this friendly and polite Mr. Liu. For example, gangzheng hates him very much. The reason is that he can''t stand Liu Ling''s hypocrisy at that time.


    It has to be said that Liu Ling is very clever and never mentioned it directly, but he always reminds us intentionally or unintentionally that he is the relative of the Queen''s mother and the ethnic group of the former powerful General Liu.


    Although everyone is not a fool, Liu Ling is really a very smooth person, with a dignified face and a quick and reliable way of doing things, which makes people hate him.It is only the person who is just this kind of person who has a single nerve to the extreme, will not buy his account and treat him as a hypocrite in his own way.


    However, Liu Ling didn''t care either. After having a good relationship with his colleagues, he realized that the heat was almost over, so he took advantage of the new year to bring many families from Kezhou to the Imperial City, which is called a family reunion.


    Although there is a suspicion that they are in favor of the powerful, no one has stipulated that the family members of the courtiers can''t settle in the imperial city. Besides, the Liu family is only doing business, and they can''t get in the way of other people''s business.


    Pei Ming couldn''t have been unaware of this. He threw a piece of spice into the charcoal pot with a smile. Then he went back to his mother''s house to talk with his little mother. Then he rewarded Liu Ling with some gold and silver. After all, he couldn''t treat his mother''s family badly.


    In the eyes of outsiders, Feng advised her to take good care of Liu. She always listened to her mother''s words, so it''s natural for her to change her attitude towards the Liu family.


    Some people know this heart clearly, acquiesce to the common feelings of these people, some people secretly disdain, that Liu''s last is not up to the empress, and some people in the early court impolitely denounce the empress biased relatives.


    This man is unquestionably upright again.


    "Niang Niang, you are always praising your merits. What is the extra reward? Do you want to follow Bai''s footsteps


    Although he scolded fiercely, Pei Ming wanted to laugh. This gang Zhengguo is really a loyal minister. I''ll forgive him for his unknowing offence.


    But she was secretly happy. On the surface, she pretended to be dissatisfied. "Can there be two birth mothers in this palace? There are few living relatives. It''s not the National Treasury''s money that is used to reward one or two people for the new year''s day. Just a servant doesn''t have to overstep the rules. "


    Liu Ling''s six grade officials are not qualified to go to court. Naturally, her words are meant to be heard by others. However, she didn''t care so much about Zhengcai. She had to argue, but she was stopped by Xue ting.


    "When do these little things need to be brought to court? If you are unconvinced, go to the general''s house and argue with Mrs. Feng. Oh, yes, Mrs. Feng is a second-class official. Don''t forget to salute when you see her. "


    Of course, this was also discussed by their husband and wife, but they were sorry for Mrs. Feng and made a shield for no reason.


    After listening to your Majesty''s meaning, we can understand more clearly that Mrs. Feng was saved by Liu Ling. The empress really deserves to pay back.


    Tut Tut, it seems that Liu''s family will soon surpass the Pei family. It''s better to have a promising daughter. When General Liu died, I certainly didn''t expect that my granddaughter could shine for Liu''s family again.

 Chapter 372

    Eat shriveled just not convinced, almost not surprisingly, to Pei Ming again.


    "Niang Niang, you have been married to your majesty for half a year. Instead of spending your energy on your relatives, you''d better take more pains to conceive the crown prince of Da Rong as soon as possible."


    It''s like playing a game of chess, and all the places are just like his plans. Pei Ming is proud of himself and hums coldly on purpose. Then he turns his head and looks sad.


    "Don''t nag me about it. It''s no use talking about it anyway."


    What does that mean? All the ministers in the hall immediately began to discuss in private. Before waiting for him to ask questions, Xue Ting suddenly slapped the Dragon seat with his hand.


    "Enough!"


    Then he stood up and pointed directly at Pei Ming. He wanted to talk and stopped. He looked like he couldn''t get angry. However, Pei Ming didn''t kneel down like other ministers. He didn''t even get up. He just sat on the Phoenix seat and looked at him fearlessly.


    The empress and the emperor, who had always been in love with each other, was so surprised that she was in front of all the civil and military officials.


    And just regular is much more calm, not even surprised. No matter what the Queen''s words mean, at least the capital she dares to fight with the emperor is given by her majesty, and she deserves to be angry.


    After a moment''s stalemate, Pei Ming still got up in anger and curtseyed, "I''m not feeling well. I''ll leave first."


    With that, whether Xue Ting agreed or not, he turned and walked away. The friction of his skirt became the only sound in the hall.


    After a long time, Xue tingji sighed and sat back on the Dragon seat. The remorseful and angry silence was enough for the ministers to think about all kinds of reasons.


    It''s enough to let them know that there are contradictions between the emperor and empress. Let the Liu family brew the rest.


    The early Dynasty ended in such a hurry. After returning to the back palace and completely avoiding the eyes of the previous dynasty, Xue tingji was relieved to hear the footsteps behind him. Before he had time to turn back, Pei Ming''s weight was hung on his back.


    She laughed very lively, lying on his back and asked, "do I pretend to be like that?"


    "Like, I almost took it seriously." Xue tingji followed her words and complimented her. The empress''s acting skills were not as good as the heat, but too artificial.


    After laughing, Pei Ming took his hand and examined it carefully. "Really, if you are angry, you will be angry. Why do you pat the tap? Is your hand hurt?"


    Xue tingji takes her into his arms. Although it''s a play, he is still very sorry for being so angry with her.


    How could Pei Ming care about this? Instead, he was wronged. "If those ministers take it seriously, they will really endanger your throne. It''s not worthwhile to pay such a large sum of money for Liu''s sake."


    In fact, even without Liu''s family, Xue tingji also thought about this, but she thought too much. Is his throne so easily shaken?


    "Besides, don''t you still escort me? There is a great general of Zhenguo who is the queen. My city is unbreakable. "


    Pei Ming looks up at the sky and feels that the year has passed quickly.


    At the beginning of the year, she was a fugitive who wasted her time in Beidi. She stood on the towering tower and looked at his direction.


    Then he chased him, struggled, cried, poured out all the secrets, and let go in his embrace.


    Today, although their lives are not peaceful, they are always united. They would never have thought that one day they would trust Xue tingji to such a degree.


    As they had imagined, the court and the Chinese government were full of criticism, but they did not dare to rush to a conclusion.


    But Xue tingji is facing more and more pressure from his courtiers every day, and those old men are eager to get into his body to see if he has any problems.


    Pei Ming is not idle either. He stares at Liu Ling''s actions while creating the illusion that he is more and more at odds with the emperor. Every so often he runs back to Pei''s house and talks with Feng''s family behind closed doors. Then he goes back to the palace secretly.


    On the day before New Year''s day, I went to see Pei Shuo''s outside room and children.


    Make up is very appropriate, but in the face of the empress is still too nervous, even tea is not stable, Pei Shuo is like facing the enemy to protect her, let Pei Ming inevitably some loss.


    "Does the child have a name?"


    Pei Shuo Leng next, very low voice ground answers a way: "Pei Ling."


    She nodded and said nothing more. She put a jade pendant into her swaddling clothes and said, "this is my aunt''s point of view."


    But she could see that Pei Shuo was still angry with her, so she asked Cheng makeup to avoid her, and then to get to the point with her brother.


    "If you want to let her in, you''d better ask me to find out her life experience quickly. It''s also for your good."


    Pei Shuo bowed his head and did not speak. In order to "thank" the empress for her kindness, Pei Ming was helpless and did not stay.


    Before leaving, Pei Shuo called her and asked her hesitantly, how are you recently?"Although I don''t have any friends, I still know the ups and downs of the imperial city. Your majesty, he I didn''t annoy you, did I? "


    With these words, Pei Ming can''t get angry with his elder brother. He is no longer promising, but he still cares about his family, especially his sister who cheated him.


    Farfetched smile, but she replied ambiguously, "OK, after all, the new year is coming, let go of everything."


    On New Year''s Eve the next day, the princesses and princesses all went to the palace to attend the royal family banquet. They were supposed to be friendly, but they added indescribable pressure.


    Although the empress and the empress both smile and seem to be excited, Pei Ming and Deyuan talk a lot, while Xue tingji talks with Pei Li and several princes. On the contrary, they have little communication. It''s really worrying that they seem to be in harmony.


    Originally, Deyuan was the most deceiving, but before entering the palace today, Pei Li specially told her not to speak out.


    "Your majesty and empress are upset because of the issue of their children. If you are pregnant with children, don''t block them."


    But in fact, Pei Li knew that empress dowager was making a play, and gave the opportunity to throw bricks to others.


    The rest of the princes who did not know the truth looked at each other. Finally, the tenth Prince got up. He had a closer relationship with the sixth brother and spoke better than other brothers.


    "I''d like to propose a toast to my brother and sister-in-law!"


    Xue tingji and Pei Ming raised their glasses to each other, but they still didn''t meet each other. The tenth prince was rather embarrassed, so he had to find a step for himself. "I haven''t enjoyed the song and dance in the palace for a long time, and now I don''t see the dancer, but I''m preparing for the world shaking dance?"


    Who knows, the answer of the empress and the emperor is cold to the extreme, there is no singing and dancing, and there is no need for those dazzling women in the palace.


    As soon as the words came out, my heart was like a mirror, and I couldn''t help sighing.


    After all, the empress is making a big fuss

 Chapter 373

    The empress was not pregnant for a long time, but the emperor was determined not to expand the harem. These rumors soon became the talk of the people in the imperial city.


    Some people say that the queen is jealous and does not allow the emperor to accept the imperial concubine even if she does not have a life. Some people say that her majesty is only in love and does not want to hurt the couple''s feelings. There is another saying that everyone knows it well and never dares to say it.


    But the people dare not say that the courtiers have to remonstrate. On the first morning of the new year, several old courtiers remonstrate together and ask your majesty to accept more concubines.


    Xue tingji, unconventionally, did not reprimand, but chose to be silent. The old ministers thought that his Majesty was worried about the queen, and immediately advised Pei Ming that he should have the magnanimity of his mother.


    Pei Ming is amused by this. When is she not generous? If you want to accept the imperial concubine, you can''t wait for my palace. You don''t have to blame my palace alone, but I still remember When the prince Xue Tingying was deposed, there were many concubines, right


    Once the Manchu Dynasty was dead, the ministers did not forget why the Emperor gave up the prince who had Bai family as his backing and chose to let the exiled sixth Prince return to the imperial city.


    Because the prince is infertile.


    And what does the queen mean? Seriously Your majesty, is he childless?


    A few days later, the palace leaked a more surprising story. Your majesty ordered the imperial doctor to dispense medicine for the queen. Every time she took it, the queen made a lot of trouble.


    Some of the servants even heard the Queen''s cry. It''s not her fault. Why should she bear it.


    In this way, Liu Ling, of course, heard the rumor, and doubted it, so he secretly went to one of Pei''s soldiers to inquire.


    The soldier really knew something. "In fact, it''s no surprise that you''re suspicious. For a while, you''re afraid that the Pei family will be successful. For a while, you''re afraid that the empress won''t love him. When you were the crown prince, you wanted to split up the Pei family. Our empress was too strong, so we went to the north and refused to get married."


    Liu Ling knew about it, but he still couldn''t believe it. "Isn''t your majesty and empress in a good relationship?"


    The general smacked his lips, "how to say, when they are good, they want to have half of the world. It''s not the first time that they quarrel with each other, and they want to die."


    With misgivings, Liu Ling asked his grandfather for advice. Liu Zhaoxing thought for a long time, and finally pondered, "exposing the emperor''s infertility in the court, this time it hurts the root, but no matter what, we have to cling to the queen. After all, she controls the Pei family army, which is the most important thing to rely on."


    And he dare to assert that the contradiction between the emperor and empress will become more and more fierce, they just want to take advantage of this time, firmly catch the queen, let her willingly, oh no, ask him Liu to help her!


    Soon, his guess became true. After running back to his mother''s home again, Pei Ming suddenly ordered to reward Pei Jiajun.


    We didn''t know why. We didn''t even dare to be happy. Then there was an imperial edict to withdraw the Queen''s reward.


    However, it was not long before the Queen''s edict was lowered again. She wanted to reward her. What could the emperor do with her? If she had the ability, she would be abandoned, and then she would be the general of the town!


    In the end, although the emperor compromised, he took a very tough attitude to take back the queen. After returning to the palace, there was another quarrel.


    Later, another big thing happened.


    The queen was put under house arrest in Taiji palace.


    When your Majesty was the crown prince, he was extremely suspicious and paranoid of the crown princess. They had been estranged for a long time. It''s no secret. Today''s absurd behavior is just hard to change in the eyes of outsiders.


    The empress refused to let go of her military power all the time, which made her majesty more and more angry, and aggravated her dissatisfaction with the empress because of her infertility.


    The ministers couldn''t watch the emperor and empress break up, so they tried to persuade the empress to delegate power. Even the outspoken Zhengzheng had to give good advice.


    The Queen''s answer was only one sentence: "he has treated me like this. How dare I delegate power?"


    Then he burst into tears and murmured, "you don''t know what kind of life I live every day. He is a beast!"


    The ministers couldn''t help but sympathize with the queen. How did a couple become like this.


    However, after wiping away the tears in front of people, Pei Ming turned around and was very happy. Of course, they didn''t know how happy they were when they were "trapped" in the Taiji palace every day. They were just tired.


    The happiest thing is Xue tingji. Normally, the empress is busy, so she has no time to accompany him. Now she is happy. She can feel happy with him every day, no matter day or night.


    It''s said that when the emperor and empress quarreled with each other, they were right. For example, when Pei Ming couldn''t stand his endless quarrel, he really did a good job.


    Later, even Dr. Zhang couldn''t see it any more. He took advantage of the opportunity to deliver the medicine openly and honestly, and earnestly begged his majesty to be restrained. Otherwise, the appearance of overwork would be seen by foreign ministers.


    In a word, Pei Ming was so ashamed that he had to kick Xue Ting out of the Dragon bed.


    Because of the grievance, Pei''s generals couldn''t sit still. A group of generals came forward one after another to ask his majesty to lift the ban on the queen.


    Fed up with the devastation, the empress immediately goes out of the palace and runs back to Pei''s house. She is crying in her house. Feng''s name is heartache. Just as she is ready to comfort her, Pei Ming holds her down and inserts a note in secret.Originally, it would be more true to keep it from her, but Pei Ming was afraid that his mother was too worried, so he had to explain half truely. His mother must not let them lose all their previous achievements.


    Fortunately, Feng was a smart man. Although he thought this game was ridiculous, he cooperated very well.


    Originally, according to Xue tingji and Pei Ming''s assumption, Liu should patiently wait for a few days to be exposed. Unexpectedly, they were impatient and came to visit Pei''s house that afternoon to comfort the empress.


    At first, Pei Ming didn''t get their feelings, but Liu Ling was very good at talking and hit the nail on the head and talked about the key point now.


    "Do you still have feelings for your majesty? Your Majesty must be reluctant to give up, but it''s not a long-term plan to compromise in this way. She should plan more for herself. "


    It''s done!


    Pei Ming sneered to himself, but he was still helpless on the surface. "Do you think I don''t know? But what''s the use of holding military power? He is the emperor, and he can be above me in any case. "


    Liu Ling arched his hand with a smile, "dare to ask the empress, have you ever seen the emperor coerce and pressure the white queen before?"


    A word awakens the dreamer, Pei Ming suddenly brightens his eyes, but in his heart he disdains the emperor. How does he know that he has only been in the imperial city for a few months? It''s the same as if I was a servant in the palace.


    But Liu Ling''s reaction was exactly what she wanted. She deliberately smashed the tea cup in anger and said, "be presumptuous! How dare you compare my palace to that poisonous woman? Are you accusing me that the Pei family is destroyed just like the Bai family? "


    Liu Lingsi was not afraid of her anger. She knelt down calmly and spoke slowly.


    "Empress Bai has a bad mind. Naturally, there is nothing good in her family. But for the sake of the country and the people, what you think about is the integration of the country and the country, and the family is full of loyal people. How can Bai be compared with you.


    But then again, the White Queen is clearly a wicked woman, and the emperor has no deep affection for her, but she lives much more freely than you. Is that fair? "

 Chapter 374

    Pei Ming calms down. Yes, she looked down upon empress Bai at the beginning, but now she is not as good as her. However, she will never follow her example and attempt to usurp the throne.


    Liu Ling listened to a smile, Niang Niang''s words, what he wanted to say is, why can the white queen be tolerated by the emperor in every way, but Niang Niang is treated by his majesty?


    It''s not because Bai''s confidence is strong enough, and Pei''s family is not powerful enough. Besides Pei''s army, what else does she have? When she''s really in trouble, isn''t it that she can''t help?


    "Niang Niang, you are soft hearted. You can''t bear to fight against each other and shake the country. Isn''t that what your majesty is holding on to?"


    Pei Ming frowned, but he didn''t speak. Liu Ling just knelt down and waited for her to think about it. When she saw that her face had changed, she said: "if the empress doesn''t want to take risks with her people, isn''t there us?"


    Pei Mingsi didn''t hide her alienation. "My palace rewards you, but I think it''s in the relationship between my grandfather and my mother. For such good, you don''t have any reason to serve my palace."


    She comes straight to the point, and Liu Ling doesn''t beat about the bush. When he first came to the Imperial City, he said that he still had to rely on his mother. Therefore, when her mother''s status was stable, Liu''s family would be prosperous. In the end, it was only for himself.


    "But don''t be angry with your mother. When you marry a woman, you should not be bullied. If you are in a high position, you should have a big family to support you. Otherwise, how can your majesty respect you without fear?"


    Pei Ming stares at him for a long time without saying anything. He grins. "You are sincere, and you can''t want to be powerful. But don''t let me hold on to your bullying. If you dare to follow Bai''s example, even if you don''t want to be the queen, you will be wiped out by yourself."


    Liu Ling should bear in mind that after all, he witnessed the massacre of the Bai family in Kezhou. How dare he make fun of his family.


    In this way, Pei Ming can rest assured that he will not be stingy with Liu''s reward. What do you want?


    However, at this critical moment when the event is about to be completed, Liu Ling has sold a pass. He is not paid for his work. Let''s wait for him to solve the present predicament for his mother, and then discuss the reward for her work.


    Hum, it''s really smart. Let her have more power first, and then take advantage of his kindness to get more benefits. Unfortunately, his little cleverness is not enough for her and Xue tingji.


    Pei mingxie was in the general''s house that night, and Xue tingji didn''t send anyone to pick her up. It seems that they really broke up.


    But in the dead of the night, Pei Ming''s boudoir is an uninvited guest.


    At that time, Pei Ming just fell asleep. He was acutely aware of the movement outside the door. Without waiting for the other party to quietly push the door in, he got out of bed and blocked the door.


    Who else can come? Your majesty, it''s not a respectable thing to enter the general''s house in the middle of the night.


    Xue tingji just doesn''t care about this. He can''t sleep without her at night. In order to make a play, he''s too much at a loss.


    "Come secretly at night. I have to go back before dawn. I''m a poor emperor. Fortunately, there''s supervisor Wu to help me."


    Pei Ming actually missed him, so he didn''t refuse him. They were huddled in the warm quilt and couldn''t sleep for a moment. They talked about Liu''s trend.


    Pei Ming, who shrank in his arms, had a headache when he thought of Liu Ling. "He''s very good. Let others be pawns first. When I regain power, he''ll be a meritorious official again."


    "It means not yet?" Xue tingji was lying on his back with his pillow arm, and he roughly guessed what he was going to do. In this case, let''s pave the way for Mr. Liu.


    Pei Ming put his pillow on his chest and gave a cool smile. He would like to close the Internet bar as soon as possible. He is really tired of pretending to be a grumpy woman all day long. How fierce he quarrels with Xue tingji in front of others will make him tired when he turns around.


    But I have to hurt your Majesty tonight. If you want to apologize, you''d better wait a few days


    In the next two days, several ministers of the central court and the assassin Gang Zheng received the secret letter delivered by the secret guard himself, and then they were relieved.


    Thanks to Xue tingji''s carefulness, he is not afraid of anything else. He is afraid that those arrogant officials will fight against Liu Ling. How can he get rid of him.


    Then, in the early court, several civil servants who had a good relationship with Liu Ling played together. Not to mention anything else, they only said how hard the queen had worked, how hard she had worked for her majesty, and how the late general Pei died for his country.


    Even general Tan couldn''t help it. I beg your majesty to think about how much she suffered in Beidi that year, and how miserable she was after her father''s death.


    At the end of the day, the most important thing is the love between the empress and the emperor. After three things, your majesty really can''t hurt the Queen''s heart any more.


    Xue tingji doesn''t speak any more. He looks at the empty Phoenix seat. It seems that he is remembering his vows.


    At this time, the empress suddenly arrived, which was beyond everyone''s expectation.


    She was dressed in a gorgeous palace dress, with tears in her eyes, and looked at her majesty with such deep resentment.


    She slowly came to Baiguan, did not ascend her Phoenix throne, but knelt down with her skirt, as a minister, to kowtow to the monarch."Your Majesty, since ancient times, there has been a difference between the monarch and the minister. The minister was too greedy and reckless with his military power. He asked himself to resign and quit his post as a general of the town.


    From now on, I''ll be your queen. I''ll be your queen. I''ll serve your majesty with all my heart, regardless of the government


    It has to be said that Liu Ling knows these tricks very well. The most powerful one is that she can persuade the empress who never bows her head to surrender herself.


    Of course, his persuading process is not so easy. To know how many people Pei Ming has cheated, what is a Liu Ling?


    After listening to his admonition, she refused to admit her mistake to the emperor. She lost her temper. The tea cup almost broke Liu Ling''s head. It was not easy for her to be pacified, and then she was coaxed, so she nodded reluctantly.


    Otherwise, it''s too easy for him to dominate. How can Liu Ling be convinced?


    This is not to sell miserably, but to retreat to advance. Is it possible for the emperor to resign in front of so many ministers who support her?


    On the contrary, her soft posture can not only move her majesty, but also make the courtiers feel more sympathy for her. In the future, she can stand still. If her majesty bullies her again, the courtiers will not agree.


    The empress''s acting skills are excellent, and the Emperor himself steps down the stage and takes Pei Ming''s hand. Finally, he can''t give up his deep love for her.


    But as soon as he was ready to express his deep feelings, he was interrupted by a rather unintelligent voice.

 Chapter 375

    The whole court was moved by the queen, but she just supported her resignation. The queen is also the king. A gentleman should do what she said. She said that she should abide by her duty. Don''t have so many coloratures. It''s serious to go back to her harem and never face the court again.


    Without waiting for the emperor to reprimand him, Li Shangshu immediately stood up. The words of gang Shi Lang were too much. Then other ministers besieged Gang Zheng and let Pei Ming and Xue tingji watch. They didn''t know how happy they were.


    Usually they are just a person to find fault, now also let him taste this taste.


    Although it was really difficult for them to let the upright ministers play, they managed to pass the test. After a debate, they just accepted the advice and did not dare to say that the queen was not a word.


    But Xue tingji knew him very well. If it wasn''t for the secret letter, I''m afraid he would not have been able to pass the test today. I''m afraid his servant just resigned and would not have given up.


    In any case, we all want to see the result. In order to show our apology to the queen, your majesty immediately rewarded all the ministers, and the Pei family was taken care of.


    He even issued a criminal edict, vowing that he would never take back the Queen''s official post. It can be said that he made a gesture of apology.


    Pei Mingxin was the only one who knew his stomach clearly. He gave a cold hum to himself. This is not the first time that he swore. How should he turn his face before.


    Xue tingji saw her abdomen Fei, laughed and gathered up, and called to her one by one. He coaxed Pei Ming until he couldn''t stop.


    This apology is fake, so it doesn''t count. He promised that there would be no real apology in this life. If he failed her again, he would


    Without his trouble, Pei Ming turned back and grabbed his collar, "next time is next life, you just wait."


    Liu Ling was promoted to the first rank and became the censor Zhongcheng of the fifth rank. This official position is much louder and will never stop here.


    Of course, it''s just a reward from the emperor. Pei Ming, the queen, has to keep her word. Since she regains power and Her Majesty''s deep love with the help of Liu Ling, she naturally has to be rewarded.


    The emperor specially gave Liu Ling a chance to meet the queen, which is also a tacit consent to give special care to Liu Ling. Pei Ming dressed up to be extraordinarily graceful, lazily holding the handstove, and squinting at her eyes, "come on, what do you want?"


    Liu Ling didn''t ask for a lion''s big mouth. He didn''t ask for an official position, gold and silver. He just wanted to ask the empress to make a statement.


    Let everyone see clearly that his Liu family has a queen as a backer, and the reason is very good.


    "If you give us Liu''s support, we will be able to feed back your kindness. With the help of the whole family, the empress will be able to hold power better, and your majesty will respect you more, won''t she?"


    However, Pei Ming smiles bitterly, "yes, I respect and sympathize, but I just don''t have love. Some things can''t be mended again and again. After only half a year''s marriage, I''m in a hurry. At the beginning I shouldn''t be soft hearted and come back with him. "


    This is not a good thing, but the smile on the corner of Liu Ling''s mouth is inadvertently deepened.


    The more disappointed the queen was with the emperor, the more she expected to seize her power. As long as she was well controlled, she would not be able to win even more.


    However, he is still young. Pei Ming can''t tell if he is careful? After thinking about it, I gave Liu Ling a house of honor.


    After all, he is a family member. He always needs a bigger courtyard to live in.


    Taking this as an opportunity, Liu''s fame soon spread in the imperial city. Even as far away as Kezhou, his ancestral home, jigoushengtian, renovated the ancestral temples, and specially searched many treasures to honor the empress.


    These treasures are piled up in Taiji palace, and obviously they don''t please Pei Ming. She and Xue tingji don''t even glance at them. They just ask if there''s any from Taiji.


    It''s strange that there is really no Taishou among them. To be exact, the parent official has nothing to do with the Liu family except recommending Liu linglai from the beginning to the end. He neither asks the queen for merit nor extorts Liu to repay him.


    But the news that tielao got back reflected that Taishou and Liujia are still very close, which really makes people wonder what they are connecting with.


    Holding his wife in his arms, he stroked her like a cat. Xue Ting took advantage of his efforts and said, "they are still cautious now. After a period of time, they become more and more rampant, so we can close the net."


    Pei Ming thinks the same way. She has arranged to use all her hands to stir up all the public opinions and let Liu enjoy the privilege.


    She used this move to Wang Qiyao and Cheng Yan before, but now she doesn''t even need to cover it up. Liu''s grandparents dare to take advantage of her, and don''t cry too hard on the day when they are caught.


    Her insidious sneer is lovely in Xue tingji''s eyes. In retrospect, Pei Ming''s conspiracy in the face of him at the beginning made him addicted. The more difficult he was, the more he wanted to get close to her.


    This obsession, even today, has not subsided at all. He just likes her ingenuity and how charming she is.


    Pinching her chin, the lipstick on her lips is still more beautiful than the light in her deep eyes.Pei Ming didn''t refuse. After all, he was the one who was most wronged in the play. He loved her so much that he wanted to put it in his heart, but he carried the name of infertility and bewilderment.


    But today, somehow, Xue tingji was not so easy to be satisfied, and suddenly stopped.


    "Ah Ming."


    "What''s the matter?"


    He leaned over her ear and said in a very low voice, "what I want is not pandering. Come and respond to me."


    Pei Ming smiles, pastes him slowly and gives him the response he wants, which makes him satisfied.


    Just when they were both fascinated, commander Wu suddenly reported outside the hall, and general Pei Li asked to see him.


    Xue Ting, who had been interrupted, gritted his teeth and sighed deeply, "tut Keep him waiting


    Poor Pei Li had to wait in the hall of Taihe. He was not surprised to see his majesty and the ruddy queen.


    Although Pei Ming and Xue tingji never told him anything directly, who is Pei Li? No one can compare his eyesight. He has seen through the intention for a long time.


    But he can understand it, but others don''t. this is a special reflection of the Pei family''s current situation.


    "The Liu family is now in the limelight, even surpassing the Pei family. The family is gradually dissatisfied, and the momentum of comparison is almost unbearable."


    At most, the Liu family accounts for half of Pei Ming''s blood relationship, which seems to have the posture of the largest family today.


    On the contrary, the Pei family, as the empress''s decent family, all the young and middle-aged members of the clan also serve in the Pei family army. They should not be compared by the Liu family in terms of situation and reason. How can there be no other expression except a reward?


    And Liu Ling''s family has a mansion in the Imperial City, but Pei''s family still lives in Changxi''s remote town, which is unfair.


    So Pei Li came to ask the empress, how to balance, let Pei family be honest, also as for let Liu suspect?

 Chapter 376

    Pei Ming is not surprised to know that the Pei family''s side branch can''t sit still. The trouble is that she can''t tell those people directly: don''t learn from Liu, they are waiting for the end.


    But if there is no expression, these relatives will never give up. It''s really amazing My heart is cold.


    Mingming has provided for them. Mingming has given them a lot of rewards. Is it not enough to have enough food and clothing? I don''t know what it means that prosperity will decline.


    Xue Ting comforted her by holding her shoulder. Not everyone could be so sensible. Wouldn''t it be more difficult to deal with every shrewd word?


    "Since they want it, I''ll give them a reward. The money in the house is still an official position. If Liu has anything, he will give them more. It''s not a grievance."


    Pei Li feels that it''s not right, but he can''t find a more appropriate way. Pei Ming doesn''t think there''s anything wrong with it. It''s because they don''t have enough people.


    "But you still have to remind them, don''t cross the thunder pool, or even if it''s my mother, I will never cover it up."


    Then she asked how Deyuan was. She and Xue tingji were so fierce. Wasn''t she scared?


    Fortunately, Pei Li has seen through the truth so that Deyuan can raise the baby safely. However, when it comes to children, his mind is still a little leaked.


    Xue Ting by knowing, simply to the point, "your child, self-care is, don''t worry, no one robbed."


    Pei Li was relieved, and he felt guilty. He knew that the reason why the empress had no son was because of her heart disease, but in order to eliminate the chaos of her relatives, he poured sewage with his majesty, and even did not hesitate to shake the throne.


    By comparison, he and Deyuan are too selfish


    With the support of the queen, the two families vied to occupy the imperial city. It was inevitable to compete for fame and wealth. People''s hearts seemed to float as if they were not interested in heaven. They left early in winter, and the warm wind and warm spring in March brought more and more dissatisfaction among the market population.


    Because of the empress''s connivance, no one in the city dares to offend the two families, from the Hualou restaurant to the small shop in Dongshi, not to mention never daring to let the elders of the two families pay for it, sometimes in a hurry to show filial piety.


    It''s not that they are willing to do this business at a loss. It''s really that the businessmen can''t afford it. Some of them are a little bit more aggressive and want to get a capital. Instead, they are beaten and it''s useless to sue the officials. The officials don''t dare to offend Zhonggong at all.


    Of course, some people see something wrong, such as Pei Li''s mother, who stays in Changxi honestly, never gets involved in the affairs of the clan, and can persuade her relatives and friends to settle down.


    The same is true for Liu''s family. Although they are still not satisfied with the current situation, Liu Zhao''s behavior is old and spicy. He notices the clue and warns the people to be restrained.


    However, the Liu family can''t take it anymore, and Pei Ming deliberately instructs tielao to let his merchants hold them vigorously. That is to let them be so reckless that everyone shouts.


    However, the so-called shouting and beating are all illusions. From businessmen to officials, they are all arranged actors. Even the people who slander the two big families and even the queen in the market read them according to their words.


    The only thing to do is to create an impending public anger. The resentment has accumulated for half a year. Both the people and the officials in the imperial city are disgusted with the two families, especially the Liu family.


    It wasn''t until the mid autumn festival that Pei Ming and Xue tingji had been married for one year. They thought that the time had finally come, and the closing play could start.


    On this day, the whole nation celebrated together and the emperor and empress visited the streets. However, the enthusiasm of the people was far less than that of last year''s newlyweds.


    It''s no wonder that Pei Ming has hardly stopped since he took the Phoenix seat. Coupled with the invisible and deliberate guidance, people''s eyes are not the same when they look at her.


    When Pei Ming is helpless, Xue tingji reaches into her wide sleeve and holds her hand. If it''s OK, he''ll be scolded together. It''s hard for him to do the same.


    This is not enough. He simply bowed his head to kiss her in the eyes of all the people. The silk curtain of the imperial chariot was blown up by the wind, and the whole city could see this scene.


    He just wants to tell everyone that no matter whether the queen is good or evil, how absurd and uninhibited she is, she is his favorite pearl.


    However, by kissing, Xue tingji also has a business to ask her, "Ah Ming, when did you say you wanted to assassinate?"


    "Er..." Pei Ming can''t answer, "it''s about this time anyway."


    "What do you mean almost?" As soon as Xue tingji blinked, suddenly, a cluster of arrows was nailed to the beam of the imperial chariot, buzzing.


    It was only two feet above Xue tingji''s head.


    Then, the silver plate next to the imperial chariot screamed, the bodyguards swarmed up to escort, and the people were in a panic and ran around without direction.


    However, in the bewildered crowd, I don''t know who yelled: "kill the demon queen!" Then a lot of cloth people with sharp blades rushed out of the crowd and killed Pei Ming.


    Fortunately, there are bodyguards and Jinzhan to protect Pei Ming, and Xue Ting is desperate to protect her from the sword.


    The assassins were quickly arrested, but none of them was punished in the right way, which is the most merciful to the assassins since the founding of the people''s Republic of China.


    And the main culprit who shot the arrow was chased by the team, but Pei Ming knew very well that he would never be caught, because the arrow was shot by Pei Xiao.At that time, when he was ordered, he did not dare to come, for fear that a deviation would hurt his majesty and empress. Therefore, Pei Ming cleverly let marigold stand beside the imperial chariot.


    If you want to finish the task successfully, you''d better shoot your wife. He can do it by himself.


    It can be done well.


    As soon as the riot started, the whole city was enraged. However, in a subtle way, they turned the spear at the queen to the Pei and Liu families. All the bullying of men and women and the bullying of power were revealed.


    as like as two peas, he will find that this is exactly the same as the one he used to reprimand Bai.


    Although the emperor and empress were not injured, it was very important for them to assassinate openly. There was an uproar in the court, but an interesting scene appeared again.


    All of them were comforting the frightened queen. They just pointed to Pei Ming''s nose and yelled, "if the relatives are powerful, the people will be upset, and where are they from? It''s not the Queen''s power! You deserve all this trouble! "


    At that moment, Xue tingji really wanted to kill this rebellious minister!


    However, unlike the last time, this time Pei Mingzhen touched the public anger. Although other officials were not as radical as Zhengzheng, they also gently admonished that it was time for the empress to self check.


    Pei Ming is not unreasonable. He should comply with the public opinion and be responsible for his dereliction of duty.


    So she went up to the highest palace gate, took off her crown and hair, asked the common people for their faults with the most sincere attitude, and took back all the rewards that her family should not have.


    The emperor had issued an imperial edict to punish himself and never dismissed his official post, so Pei Ming would not lose anything.


    Pei''s family has also been severely punished, but it is also extremely clear that whoever causes trouble will suffer. Those who are self-discipline have not been affected. That''s why Pei Ming goes on talking and asks everyone to be honest.


    But in this way, the Pei family also knew that they should not do anything with their own identity, because the queen would not be merciful at all.


    The worst is the Liu family. They only rely on Liu Ling as an official. The rest of them rely on Pei Ming''s kindness. Who would have thought that she would break the bridge and push her own backers.


    Originally, Liu Ling had a good relationship with his colleagues, and he could still have ministers to speak for him. However, because of the misdeeds of the Liu family in the past six months, he gradually lost his sense of propriety. Now no one is willing to plead for him.

 Chapter 377

    Zhongcheng, the five grade imperial censor who had been fighting for a long time, said that he would withdraw. He was so angry that he dropped everything. There was no gentleness, and his face was full of ferocity. "What good is it for her to hurt us?"


    Liu Zhaoxing was much more indifferent, but his slight trembling fingertips still exposed his fury.


    "We were fooled by her. From beginning to end, her purpose was to drive us away."


    Her grandfather''s words puzzled Liu Ling and made Liu Zhaoxing sneer, "she must have realized that at the beginning we were putting pressure on her, but because of the kinship and the lady''s saving feelings, she couldn''t find any reason to drive us away, so she made such a big detour and let us become the target of public criticism."


    So Liu Ling understood, well, what emperor empress centrifugal, is to cheat him! I thought she was sensible enough to give them so many benefits. It turned out that it was all fraud!


    "Oh, she''s so good that she can''t even find her own way back. Do you really think she can be proud forever! There will be no support for her from her relatives. Where will she go to cry? "


    Liu Zhaoxing is also bored, but now is not the time to say that, their road has not been cut off.


    What they want is more than just splendor and wealth. The backhand of the layout wanted to wait for a firm foothold and then use it. It seems that they can keep it.


    "It''s a big deal. Let''s go back to Kezhou first, and then find a chance to make a comeback. As long as the later hand comes in handy, then Pei Ming can shave his own flesh."


    Unexpectedly, they were just about to clean up, but a team of officers and soldiers rushed in and were ordered to arrest Liu''s grandparents and grandchildren and put them in prison.


    Liu Ling was stunned. What was his mistake! However, he forgot that his appearance at the moment was quite different from his usual gentleness, which made general Yu frown.


    Pei Ming''s intention was to arrest him. It was just found out that the assassination was related to him, so he was put into prison first and then tried slowly.


    This groundless, casually made up excuse made Liu Ling completely angry, "I didn''t! The assassin has the ability to confront


    General Yu was even more impatient. Of course, the assassin was executed, and his confession was complete. What confrontation was needed.


    Or is it clear to Liu Zhaoxing that the assassin who openly held the knife was not punished, while the unidentified chief envoy was easily executed?


    Immediately hold down the grandchildren, obediently cooperate with them, the queen wants to deal with them, simply can''t get over it.


    In an instant, the trees fell, the monkeys scattered, and the prosperity of the big family disappeared as easily as the morning dew. In fact, it took only one day to destroy all this.


    Within half a year, Pei Ming had completely seized the power of his relatives. If Bai''s downfall had not awakened some people, would it be enough now?


    The most important thing is that she is innocent from the beginning to the end. The one who should be soft and the one who should apologize also apologizes. Liu''s self destruction is no wonder.


    Dare to use her, that''s the end.


    Pei Ming loves the pleasure of winning a complete victory. She laughs wantonly in the Taiji palace. She is so careful. If she has a grudge, she must take the most decisive way to repay it.


    The long skirt with wide sleeves flies with her rotation. It''s OK for her to shake her head. Before she is dizzy, she falls into Xue tingji''s arms.


    The last time I saw her so happy, or in the meteor shower, no matter how long, she is still the most beautiful appearance.


    But he didn''t understand. Was it worth her being so happy? It''s not a good thing for her to have no mother to support her.


    Pei Ming nodded hard. It''s worth it.


    Because she kept her grandfather and father''s insistence, so that Darong would not be disturbed by her relatives'' interference in politics, and she would never go on the same road as the White Queen.


    She looked up at Xue tingji, eyes so pure, "tingji, I love you, don''t want us mixed with any interest entanglement, big fusion is yours, you are mine, that''s enough."


    She seldom talks about love, so once she says it, it is an inscription that Xue tingji will never forget.


    Originally thought that the next must be a happy, but he took Pei Ming''s hand, "Amin, go to a place with me."


    They came all the way to the palace gate and held back all the guards, leaving only two of them.


    It''s Dusk now. The whole sky turns from golden to orange, and then to indigo. It''s the most beautiful time of the day.


    Here, you can overlook most of the Imperial City, the lights are gradually rising, and the pedestrians who have not yet returned home are in a hurry. All these are the prosperous scenes created by them.


    Just two quarters of an hour later, the setting sun faded, and there was only one jade plate left in the night sky. The moon of the fifteenth day was sixteen round, and tonight''s moon was the most beautiful of the year.


    Pei Ming doesn''t understand. Is he bringing her to watch the moon? Xue tingji is not such a pedantic person.


    He held Pei Ming''s hand and stood side by side with her in the slightly warm wind. His eyes were a little sad. "Yesterday, you had your hair on and pleaded guilty. Your words were full of blood. It was all your credit, but it was all your fault. I can''t clarify it for you."


    Compared with him, this grievance is nothing. Pei Ming just wanted to comfort him, but Xue Ting held him by the waist. "Ah Ming, you know how I wanted to hold you and tell you all the truth at that time, so that people in the world could do you justice."But he can''t do it. He can only watch Pei Ming scolded by Wan Fu, so he wants to make up for it anyway.


    Pei Ming is very pleased that he has this heart, but


    She was puzzled and shyly pressed Xue tingji''s hand, "why do you, why do you lift my skirt?"


    Xue tingji didn''t explain with a smile and hugged her from behind. "We are standing in front of all the people at the moment, the most noble position in the world."


    Pei Ming still doesn''t understand, but what he doesn''t understand is why his hands are so unruly!


    Feeling her tension, Xue Ting pressed her back with a smile. Do you understand now?


    "For more than half a year, the most difficult thing for me to endure is that I can''t love you aboveboard. Today, I finally can. I want the whole world to see how kind you and I are."


    He wants to


    Pei Ming can''t pull down this face and wants to run away in a panic. Xue tingji hoops her and tells her to keep her voice down.


    "There''s no one around now. If you shout, the guard thinks something''s wrong, and he can''t tell you clearly when he sees you in untidy clothes."


    "You -"


    "what are you afraid of?" Xue tingji''s action is more presumptuous, "I know you are thin skinned, so I wait until the evening. Don''t worry, the subjects below can''t see us, but we can see them clearly."


    This kind of absurdity, which seems to be acting in full view of the public, is the most solemn expression of love. Pei Ming was bewitched and did not refuse. He secretly resented that he had led him to more and more mischief.


    In order to make the empress feel more at ease, Xue tingji took off her heavy clothes and skirts without any trouble and simply put them all on her waist. He only loosened his profanity pants and pushed her against the notch of the dish building. This position actually fit quite well. Finally, he whispered in her ear: "don''t worry, you''ll be happy."


    He is also really good at thinking about Pei Ming''s preferences. Her extreme indulgence and extreme depression soon make her turn around. His deliberately slow down attack makes her feel uncomfortable, and finally he has to take the initiative to guide his pace.


    They are in the moonlight and lights, to express their love, but unfortunately at the end, there was a little accident.


    In Xue tingji''s arms, satiated Pei Ming raises his head, but a hairpin slips and falls straight to the Palace door. Then he hears "ouch" and makes her take a breath.


    It should have been on the helmet of one of the guards.


    It''s hard to explain. Pei Ming covers his face and runs away. The hairpin is Reward.


    However, after they returned to the palace, the general came to report anxiously.


    "Your Majesty, empress, Liu''s grandparents and grandchildren They''re out of jail

 Chapter 378

    There are still heavy soldiers outside the prison where death row prisoners are held. Two unarmed grandparents and grandchildren have escaped. Whose face are they beating!


    Two people immediately sink below color, in general is fiercely swallow saliva, fearfully report the reason.


    It turned out that after Liu''s grandparents and grandchildren were sent to prison, other Liu''s family members went to see them.


    Hearing this, Pei Ming quickly stopped him. "You didn''t put all your family members in jail, and they were allowed to visit?"


    General Yu''s face changed. Although the family members of Liu family bullied others, they didn''t make too much mistakes. Neither his majesty nor his wife gave a special order, so they didn''t catch all of them according to Darong''s laws and regulations.


    And the people at the bottom thought that it was the Queen''s family after all. Maybe they were just pretending, so they didn''t dare to offend others, so they let them in.


    When Pei Ming hears that Yan almost turns back, it''s her fault. She ignores the misunderstanding of the people at the bottom. But what about the ability of those family members to fight against a thousand troops?


    But what general Yu said made her shudder.


    "I don''t know what medicine those family members used, but they put down all the guards, and Two of the soldiers sent out to pursue and suppress the enemy were also recruited


    Without waiting for Pei ming to say anything, the silver plate on one side suddenly exclaimed. At first, Liu Ling saved them. Didn''t he just bring down all the officers and soldiers?


    Until then, Pei Ming was very upset. She forgot that Liu Ling was a talented person. I think so. It''s strange that Liu''s family had a great general like her grandfather.


    She underestimated the Liu family. A family that has been in Kezhou for many years and has close contacts with the Taishou must have some ability to press the bottom of the box.


    Xue tingji was equally angry. He comforted Pei Ming and ordered that they should be chased back no matter what!


    But what they didn''t expect was that before Pei Ming let it go, another report came.


    Xu Yi is missing.


    Pei Ming almost forgot the name of Xu Yi. At first, he felt numb and disgusted.


    It happened that he disappeared at this juncture. He said it had nothing to do with the Liu family. No one believed it, but Xu Yi was a waste. What''s the use of taking him with him?


    I''m afraid that the only function is to disperse the pursuit forces, because Xue tingji and Pei Ming will not allow him to escape like this. Even capturing him is more important than capturing Liu''s grandparents and grandchildren.


    This feeling of being calculated to death is really irritating!


    That night, almost all the troops poured out of the city, spread out the net, and could not catch them.


    But trouble came one after another, because the large-scale search for fugitives surprised Deyuan, who was about to give birth, and she could not bear to worry.


    Just as Xue tingji and Pei Ming were about to take a break, the maidservant of the general''s house suddenly reported that the princess Chang might be premature.


    Without saying a word, they quickly put on their clothes and went straight to the general''s house. Fortunately, there was a doctor in the house who had already given Deyuan an injection to stabilize the fetus.


    Seeing his brother and sister-in-law coming, Deyuan''s tears rolled down, "what''s the matter, sister-in-law? Are you ok?"


    "Oh, don''t move." Pei Ming pressed her down and looked at her pale face and said, "what can I do for you? I''m fine. I''m just catching someone. It''s no big deal. "


    But Deyuan is still afraid. What if Liu Ling doesn''t get him back?


    Xue Ting laughs at her and worries. If she can''t catch her, it''s just that she can''t swallow her breath. Can Liu shake the country?


    Only in this way can Deyuan feel at ease, cover her stomach and sob. As the delivery time is getting closer and closer, she becomes more and more nervous. Any disturbance can make her uneasy.


    In spite of this, Pei Ming envies her very much. After comforting her for a long time, he is really flustered and thinks about the baby that will be born soon.


    "Have you decided on the baby''s nickname? I really can''t make up my mind. Let me give advice to your brother. Are all the small clothes ready? We have to do a few more things. Children grow fast. "


    At the beginning, she was in such an expectant mood, imagining the joy of being a mother. Unfortunately


    When she came back with a bitter smile, she saw that Deyuan''s expression was quite subtle, and so did Peili and Xue tingji. I think it was sympathy and guilt.


    Really, she has to comfort the three of them in turn. Don''t think about it. She''s really not sad. People who have been through a lot of bloody storms don''t hurt spring and autumn so much.


    Late at night, she was really a little tired. After she told the imperial doctor to take good care of her, she and Xue tingji went back to the palace to have a rest. She did not forget to tell the pursuers in the city to keep quiet. If she disturbed the princess Chang, she would be killed.


    With these words, she fell asleep and didn''t even have time to unload the jewelry on her head.


    The reason why she was so tired was not that she worked too hard at the palace gate. Xue tingji felt sorry for her. After she had her hair scattered, he held her in the most comfortable position.


    No matter what details Liu has, at least it is impossible to go back to the court to disturb her. He will deal with the rest and let her have a good rest.Pity him, Ah Ming. I haven''t had a safe life with him for a few days.


    Pei Ming slept soundly that night. He didn''t dream that he was awakened by the fine itching on his eyebrows in the early morning.


    This kind of itching is very strange, sometimes light and sometimes heavy. She will stop when she frowns, and it will start again soon.


    Tut, is there a fly in Taiji palace?!


    Angrily, he suddenly opened his eyes, but he saw that Xue Ting was flustered and fixed his eyes on what he was holding? Meidai?


    Seeing that she was angry, Xue tingji quickly hid the things in his hand behind him, but there was no need to cover it up.


    She stretched herself and stretched her head on her side. "Your Majesty, what did you do in the morning?"


    There is no need to go to court early today, so they have plenty of time to love each other. Xue Ting takes Mei Dai out with a smile.


    "I want to give you a thrush, and I''m afraid I''ll show my timidity, so I''ll practice first, but I''ll wake you up."


    Thrush? Pei Ming touched his eyebrows. If he was really black, he had a sudden idea of it.


    In this case, I''d like to accept your Majesty''s good wishes. She closed her eyes and asked him to paint lightly. It''s better for her to practice more. In the future, he will dress up for her and let her ministers have a look in the court.


    It''s a pity that the warmth between them is always very short. There are too many things waiting for Xue tingji to deal with. After dawn, he has not learned how to thrush, so he has to go to politics in a hurry.


    Almost all the Liu family members who fled were caught, but Liu Zhaoxing and Liu Ling disappeared. They seemed to have evaporated and escaped the general search of Skynet.


    General Yu, who stayed up all night with dark eyes, asked his majesty if he would use these Liu family members to lure their grandparents and grandchildren to take the bait. Just then Pei Ming came slowly with a long skirt, and Wen Yan shook his head.


    "They are only for profit. Even I dare to use them. Those people are useless. They don''t care at all."


    So what? This pair of grandparents and grandchildren have extraordinary skills. We have to find a way to grasp their clues.


    Pei Ming thought about it. I''m afraid only one person can help.

 Chapter 379

    At the same time, Xue tingji thought of tielao. He was the only one who knew Kezhou better. Maybe he could know something.


    Just at this time, tie Lao came to see him. In fact, before the Mid Autumn Festival, he also thought about whether to persuade Liu Ling to stop. But Pei Ming once asked him how he would choose if one day she had a conflict with Liu.


    At that time, his answer was not hesitant, and he was absolutely loyal to miss sun, so he watched Liu seek his own death.


    But he has nothing to be sad about. Liu Zhaoxing and the late general Liu didn''t come out in one vein. Before he was so stupid and loyal as a Liu family, he was worthy of his heart and soul. Now the only thing he did was Pei Ming.


    He came here to hear about the escape of Liu''s grandparents and grandchildren, and he came here to present one thing.


    "this is my eye liner bought from Ke Zhou. I may have escaped from prison with the same kind."


    He carefully took out a paper package from his sleeve. Pei Ming was about to take it up to have a look, but he dodged it. "Don''t touch it, madam. This medicine is very strong. It can easily cause coma."


    The folding of this kind of paper package is also mysterious. It seems complicated. In fact, as long as you find the trick, you can open it by rubbing it gently, and the powder will fly away in an instant. As long as you inhale a little, you can faint.


    Pei Ming took a breath. If such a powerful medicine is used at will, it will be invincible.


    "That''s not true." Tielao made up his mind for her. This medicine is very expensive and the yield is scarce. At most, it is used for self-defense. It is impossible to defeat thousands of troops.


    But if Liu''s grandparents and grandchildren hold this kind of medicine, it can''t be underestimated.


    At this time, Xue tingji thought of what Jinzhan had said before, and the memory of the abducted woman was completely lost. If this is also relevant, then we must find out the source of these drugs.


    Pei Ming nodded, looked at Xue tingji, and hesitated to clear his throat, "that I''m afraid the one I used before has something to do with it... "


    Xue tingji doesn''t understand. She asks her if she remembers Zhu Tang''s drunkenness and madness, and he almost killed him?


    Now when it comes to this matter, Pei Ming is still a little guilty. "In fact, he will make a slip of the tongue, mainly because I took the medicine, and I gave it to Xu Yuan, so she hit me crazy and then hanged herself."


    Then, everyone suddenly fell into silence. After three or four breaths, Xue tingji bowed deeply to Pei Ming, "thank you for not killing my wife. I don''t dare to make you angry for my husband any more."


    To get to the point, Liu should be able to get all the medicine tielao can get. Then what they have done in Kezhou these years is too suspicious.


    Xue tingji immediately ordered to recall the Raiders and went to Kezhou to investigate the details. If their hands and feet were not clean, he would cut off the snake.


    Tielao timely reminded that Kezhou, located in the south, has always been a more evil place, and the people who went to investigate must be extra cautious.


    "Evil?" Xue tingji and Pei Ming agree, but tie Lao''s explanation makes them more uneasy.


    It turns out that there are many poisons in the south. The local people are good at making and using poisons. Even witchcraft is still popular in some areas. It''s better to be careful.


    After hearing this, they looked at each other. Liu''s true face was more and more complicated.


    After some deliberation, General Yu and General Chang were specially appointed to lead the troops, while civil servants sent gangzheng as their special envoy. Isn''t that guy upright? It''s just enough to hold those monsters.


    In addition, tielao knew Kezhou better and secretly accompanied him as a guide. Before leaving, Pei Ming said goodbye to him.


    "When you get to Kezhou, maybe you''ll feel the scene, right? If they are really guilty, it''s up to you to fight against them Then you must take care of it. "


    Tielao grabs Hun''s tears and says nothing. When he turns around and leaves, Pei Ming is in a trance. It seems that he sees a sonorous veteran in slightly old armor, still solemn and dignified.


    It will take about half a month to get there. Before that, Xue tingji didn''t let Pei Ming worry much, and the government didn''t have to worry about it. If you have time, you can accompany Deyuan.


    Even so, in fact, the lively Deyuan talks more with Pei Ming. Pei Li has already told Pei Ming about the fact that Huang''s sister-in-law is infertile because of her heart disease, and she has been sad for a long time.


    Pei Ming can only force her face to smile. With respect and love from her husband, if she wants to be perfect, she will be greedy.


    Deyuan thought about it, pouted and held her hand, "maybe your heart disease will be cured suddenly? The world is changeable, and no one can predict what kind of blessing in disguise will happen. "


    Pei Ming was relieved by the pregnant woman''s special hot palm. He also secretly prayed that such kind-hearted Deyuan would have a smooth birth.


    The heat of August continued to the beginning of September, but it was slightly cooler at night.


    Around the end of the time, everything was quiet, and even the sound of insects was isolated from the hall. Pei Ming''s back was against Xue tingji''s chest, and their sleeping faces were surprisingly similar.


    But all of a sudden, a series of urgent announcement awakened them, and the eldest princess started to give birth.


    Pei Ming is very nervous. When he gets out of bed, he almost falls down. He can''t even let the palace maid wait on him to get dressed, so he rushes to get there after he has cleaned up."Well, you wait." Xue tingji shouts her and pulls her hair up. She touches a Hosta and twists her hair neatly. Then she pulls Xue tingji out of the palace in a hurry and urges the carriage to go faster.


    Xue tingji knew that the reason why she was so extreme was not only her own experience in her last life, but also her endless regret for Xu Lixue''s death in childbirth.


    So the same tragedy can never happen again.


    Finally rushed into the general''s house, maidservant but not much flustered, only Pei Li stood outside at a loss.


    Now Pei Ming calms down. The first birth is not so fast. She goes in to accompany Deyuan.


    Fortunately, she came. It turned out that Deyuan was crying because of fear and abdominal pain. All her strength was exhausted. How could she live for a while.


    Finally, under Pei Ming''s persuasion, Deyuan was at ease. Although the production process was slow, it was still stable. It lasted more than three hours. Until daybreak, everyone was inspired by the baby''s cry.


    Xue tingji and Pei Li outside the door breathed a sigh of relief. Wenpo also had a happy face, holding xiaoqianjin in her arms. Deyuan, who was almost in vain, couldn''t wait to hold her daughter and became a mother. She even had a different smile.


    She didn''t forget to accompany her sister-in-law and handed the swaddling to Pei Ming


    Pei Ming hesitated. She was afraid that she would cry, but Deyuan insisted, because she could see that Huang Sao really wanted to have a look.


    In the end, Pei Ming held the baby carefully. It was so small. His face was wrinkled and his mouth was red and tender. He even cried tenderly.


    It turned out that the baby was like this, and she was able to see it at last.


    Even though she tried to restrain herself, her tears still burst down the bank. At this moment, Pei Li and Xue tingji were preparing to come in the outer room. Hearing her cry, they quietly lifted the bead curtain to see.


    Only one eye, let Xue Ting by heart ache.


    Although he knew that a Ming had never seen his child in his last life, he could not understand the pain without a real parent.


    Now I have seen with my own eyes the hardships of Deyuan''s pregnancy in October and the dangers of childbirth. I really understand how difficult ah Ming was.

 Chapter 380

    But this regret, he still can''t make up for, deep powerless frustration, let his feet heavy, want to embrace her, and can''t summon courage.


    In the end, Pei Ming realized that he had lost his temper. He took a sniff to calm down and gave back the swaddling clothes to Deyuan. Then he remembered that he and Xue tingji were in a hurry and didn''t even bring a gift.


    "Silver plate, go back to find something good, and pick up the most precious!"


    As soon as the silver plate was about to be released, Xue tingji quickly called her and patted Pei Ming on the shoulder, "OK, don''t you plan to go back? I haven''t slept all night


    When he said this, Pei Mingcai suddenly felt tired and nervous for a whole night. Now he lost his breath and really had a headache. Before he left, he did not forget to tell him to take good care of Deyuan.


    When she returned to the carriage, her hairpin was loose and quickly caught by Xue tingji, "what? I''ve given one before, and now I''m going to give another? "


    Knowing that he was deliberately trying to make himself happy, Pei Ming turned around with a smile, "I hate it. Do you want me to be teased?"


    The carriage wandered long and didn''t dare to bump. There was a little noise in the distance. On the contrary, Pei Ming was more sleepy and fell asleep on Xue tingji''s shoulder.


    She came out of the delivery room with a smell of blood left on her body, which stimulated Xue ting to take advantage of the most fragile heartstrings, sigh deeply in the tiny shaking, close her eyes and rely on each other.


    Perhaps it was because the empress had no son, so the happy news of the eldest princess giving birth to a daughter also made the Imperial Hall very happy. The imperial city celebrated wantonly, dispersing the turbulent clouds of the previous relatives.


    Soon, the little daughter was named Pei Jia, and the full moon wine was well prepared.


    However, before the day of the full moon, a piece of news disturbed the joy.


    The governor of Kezhou died, and it was the day before the general and others arrived in Kezhou.


    It''s so suspicious.


    Pei Ming was silent for a while and asked about the specific cause of death. It''s ridiculous that he died of instant wind.


    It''s very strange that all the investigations show that Tian Taishou is honest and well behaved. She''s not an indulgent person. She died in the accounts. If it''s just a coincidence, she doesn''t believe it.


    Xue tingji also pondered for a long time. He ordered to inspect the residence of the supreme governor and asked him to have a good autopsy to see if there were any signs of poisoning.


    Moreover, it is likely to prove that Liu''s grandparents and grandchildren have already returned to Kezhou. If the whole family join hands, I am afraid General Yu and gangzheng will not be able to get any benefits.


    Pei Ming even has some regrets, in case they have a good or bad


    Xue tingji held the cool fingertips and told her: when a monarch or a minister dies, someone has to take a risk to clean up the dirt. Otherwise, the worse the sink, the deeper it gets. Can they keep the stability and glory in peace and look at the whitewashed peace in front of them?


    "At this moment, I don''t know how many people are suffering. If we don''t save them, no one can."


    She didn''t speak any more. She looked at Xue tingji, and suddenly she began to smile, holding his face in her hands.


    He is really a good monarch. She loves him in every aspect because of his bloody nature and wise administration.


    Although they were upset by the events in Kezhou, Pei Jia''s full moon wine was still very lively. Originally, Pei Li had some scruples. As Pei''s family, he was afraid of being impeached and said that his relatives were tyrannical.


    As a result, without waiting for Pei ming to say anything, Xue tingji was not happy at first, "when your war success is decoration? General, you don''t have to be afraid when you go to the battlefield. You''re afraid of what those pens are for. "


    "That''s it Deyuan is also very proud to accept the words, her husband is a hero, is not the generation of those evil.


    As soon as she turned her head, she saw the tenth brother again and asked him to speak.


    After a few years of precipitation, Xue tingai, who was already introverted, has become more reticent. Now he is a secretary, and he does not waste all his talent. He is worth more than being an idle king.


    Seeing him, Xue tingji suddenly raised his forehead and said, "I think about you every time, but I forget my sins. Do you have a girl you like? It''s time to arrange your marriage, too. "


    He is very regret now, almost let ten younger brother was Pei Yu implicated, later is want to give him point to marry, all by Xue Ting AI declined.


    The same is true this time. He doesn''t want to get married for the time being. Please bother your majesty.


    Xue tingji said, "are you because of Pei Yu?"


    When Pei Yugang showed her evil, Xue tingji thought about withdrawing her marriage, but Xue tingai was very responsible and didn''t dislike her at all.


    It won''t be until now It''s hard to make peace, isn''t it?


    Fortunately, he thinks too much. Xue tingai is not so infatuated. He just doesn''t want to be married. It''s better not to be entangled between power and interests.


    He was very conscious. In that case, Xue tingji did not force him.


    After the full moon banquet, the cool autumn became more and more obvious. There was no news from Kezhou, but the news came from the palace.


    The emperor is not well.


    Xue tingji has no filial piety towards his father, but he still has to do it superficially. He uses the best medicine. If he can''t cure him, he can arrange his future affairs.In Pei Ming''s eyes, his coldness has a pain of nowhere to hide. The pain of being abandoned by his most beloved father will never heal.


    "Court." She hugged him from behind and buried her head on his back, deliberately giving him a chance to be alone and gloomy, "go and see him, anyway, it''s the last time."


    There is no response. Xue tingji insists in silence. Pei Ming is not surprised and holds his fingertips in his palm.


    "You have to see his downfall with your own eyes, don''t you?"


    She couldn''t see Xue tingji''s expression, but the warmth that fell on the back of her hand made her very clear that they were the same people, and the most difficult thing to get out of was heartbreak.


    After all, Xue tingji agreed to do his last filial duty as a son.


    But when they were ready to go to the palace, a piece of unexpected news suddenly gave them a bolt from the blue.


    I saw a man dressed up for the army, muddy and embarrassed, kneeling on the main hall, as if he had been greatly frightened.


    Pei Ming and Xue Ting look at each other face to face and don''t rush to ask. The main reason is that they have guessed something and don''t dare to speak rashly for fear of hearing the worst news they don''t want to face.


    But the report of joining the army surprised them more than the bad news.


    "General, general, they They all couldn''t wake up. Those people Those people have drugged us! "


    From the top of his head to the whole back, Pei Ming felt numb. He even heard his breathing sound in his ears. He stared at Xue tingji for a long time and then began to speak.


    "After all What''s going on? "

 Chapter 381

    It turned out that after arriving in Kezhou, General Yu and his party were entertained by the Liu family. It was not that they were not alert enough, but that the army had to have a place to live. He thought that since the purpose was to investigate them, he would take the risk.


    In the first few days, there was no problem. What Liu did was legal business, and there was no evidence of collusion with the dead Tian Taishou.


    The most important thing is that everyone said that Liu Zhaoxing and Liu lingzusun didn''t come back, either they really hid their whereabouts, or the whole family lied together.


    General Yu and General Chang are not good at checking evidence, but they are meticulous. But one night, they had a good meal, and suddenly they all fell down.


    Recalling the situation at that time, it was still creepy to join the army.


    "I was upset at that time. I didn''t eat that dinner, but I went to the toilet and squatted for a long time. When I came back See them one by one eyes hair straight, Leng Leng ground slowly hang down the head, how shout all have no response


    Pei Ming and Xue tingji''s expressions became more and more dignified. After listening to joining the army, they said: "later, I heard the footsteps outside the door, so I quickly hid. Some people from the Liu family came in and muttered about what they were saying, but I I can''t hear you


    Seeing that he blamed himself for beating his chest, Xue Ting grabbed him and said, "have they all been killed?"


    Joining the army shook his head like a demon, "no, but those people must have a conspiracy! I couldn''t do anything on my own, so I ran back to report it all night. "


    It took him eight days to speed up his journey, that is to say, General Yu, they are still under Liu''s control.


    Two generals, a special envoy, two thousand soldiers, and tie Lao So many people were held by a little Liu. How could Xue Ting tolerate such provocations? But just about to give an order, he swallowed it back.


    Liu took them as hostages, the army''s encirclement and suppression must not work, damn, he has never been so coerced!


    Different from his gnashing of teeth, Pei Ming was worried, but he was calm on the surface. "At least Liu won''t hurt them for the time being, but two thousand elites are enough to fight a small battle. Does Liu want to fight against the imperial court together?"


    Xue tingji snorted coldly, "if it is true, it will be their accusation. The evidence of what will lead to death has been found out. He knows that there is no escape, so the trapped beast is still fighting."


    The most urgent task is how to save the generals. If Liu is aware of the crisis, it is very possible to poison them directly, so he can only outwit them.


    a fish escaped through the Seine. But they halt the troops and wait for the next move.


    However, Pei Ming and Xue tingji had a premonition in their hearts, which was very bad and uneasy. They didn''t show it in a tacit way. They kept their fingers together and comforted each other silently.


    With Wu Da in charge of all the people in the palace, he was not allowed to let out any information. He was secretly placed in the army, and everything was as if nothing had happened.


    Then, Xue Ting took Pei ming to the palace, and in the name of filial piety, he would stay there for two days.


    Of course, if there is any news, the Council will immediately report it.


    Xishan palace is not far from the imperial city. It''s almost half a day away. Xue Ting specially arranged a grand guard of honor. On the one hand, he was filial to the world. On the other hand, he put on a false appearance to let Liu''s guard down.


    It''s a pity that the appearance is false after all. When he arrived at the palace and met his father, Xue Ting immediately took off his disguise, and there was no trace of humility left.


    The old emperor was really weak. He just sat up under the service of the palace people and looked at Xue tingji with complicated eyes. Pei Ming stared at Xue tingji without hesitation and finally saw that he was nervous.


    Xue tingji also knew it well. He came to the bedside with a negative hand, and his smile was mixed with the pleasure of revenge.


    "What is father afraid of? Are you afraid that I will kill you? Yes, you were so cruel to me at the beginning. Now you should worry about it. After all, it''s not up to you to decide your life and death. "


    Just as in those days, his life completely depends on the emperor''s thinking, and even in order not to make him better, he was stingy of clothes, food and medicine.


    He bent down and looked at the emperor. The hatred in his eyes could not be wiped out.


    "In fact, you just wanted me to die? If I die on the road of exile, it''s only my own bad life, so you don''t have to blame yourself, do you? "


    Perhaps there was no strength or room for refutation. The emperor looked at him in silence and said for a long time, "so you can do whatever you want now, then..."


    He leaned slightly, even looking up at Xue tingji, but he couldn''t hide the prestige of being emperor for decades. His half squinting look was very similar to Xue tingji''s, and he slowly asked, "do you want to kill me?"


    Xue Ting by not speaking, clenching his teeth to show his anger, but even if more ruthless, he is ultimately unable to start, and even very funny, how to now can not forget his respect for the emperor, pulled a heartless sneer, "the emperor said, you just calm down, you can recover in a few days."That''s why the supreme emperor is really a man with a heart of stone. Although it''s hard to detect, Pei Ming, who is on the other side, is still uncomfortable with his hesitation and defense. He does not hesitate to stand beside Xue tingji.


    "It''s natural for sons and daughters-in-law to take care of their parents in law. How could it be a crime to be here? In fact, you really don''t have to worry about suspecting, because even if you do, what can you do? "


    Both the emperor and Xue tingji were surprised by her attitude, but Pei Ming didn''t think so. The son tingji had done his best, but the father still wanted to erase his last sincerity.


    Knowing that she was like Xue tingji, of course, he knew Pei Ming''s intention and habitually held her knuckles and left.


    It''s not worth it for him. This father can''t hurt him any more.


    With the emperor in the palace, all the people were very nervous, and they did not dare to neglect anything. The imperial doctor was very nervous, and all his thoughts were spent on guessing the meaning of the Holy Spirit.


    If your majesty doesn''t give you a definite answer, they really can''t figure out whether they will try their best to treat or let the emperor collapse quietly.


    Or Pei Ming see their hesitation, understatement: "do your doctor''s instinct." Only in this way can the imperial doctors make up their minds and treat the patients seriously.


    But after all, it''s hard for the emperor to heal, and the imperial doctors dare not prescribe strong medicine. Therefore, his condition is always uncertain. Let''s hang on like this.


    Two days later, the empress will return to the palace. Before leaving, Xue tingji finally went to see the emperor and left a word.


    "Even if you''ve had a funeral, there won''t be many people crying for you, so in order to save some face for yourself, you''ll live slowly."


    However, Xue tingji would not have thought that this was really the last time their father and son met, and his father, the emperor, even died, gave him a blow.

 Chapter 382

    After returning to the palace, Xue tingji was a little agitated, because there was no news from Kezhou. No one had made any progress in the history of makeup and the tracing of strange drugs.


    What''s more, he can''t wait to die. He has to find a way to ensure the lives of more than 2000 people in Kezhou, but he can''t show it yet. He can only deal with the endless government affairs under pressure.


    Fortunately, with Pei Ming''s help, there was no need to worry about the taboo of the harem''s interference in politics. However, if the memorial could help to criticize, Xue tingji had to speak in the early days.


    But today Xue tingji has been walking with God, and the minister''s report can''t be heard at all.


    Pei Ming cleared his throat at the right time. Seeing that he still didn''t respond, he simply reached out and patted him, "tingji."


    "Ah?" Xue Ting, who had been revived, frowned, as if his idea was interrupted and then covered up. "What''s the matter?"


    His abnormality was seen in the eyes of the ministers, and they could not help worrying. It was not a secret that general Yu and others went to Kezhou, but his majesty did not allow any discussion. Today, he was suddenly sad. How could he be relieved.


    At this time, Wu Dajian came forward in a hurry, but he did not speak. Xue Ting, with a clear mind, hastened to leave the early court.


    However, to his great surprise, what he got was a letter written by General Yu himself.


    The content of the letter is even more outrageous. It is said that nothing is abnormal. The death of the prefect has nothing to do with the Liu family, and the two grandparents and grandchildren did not return to Kezhou.


    It''s weird.


    After confirming the handwriting again and again, Xue tingji holds his arms and ponders. Pei Ming also holds the letter paper and can''t see the clue. Finally, he can only shake his head, "are they being held? But I didn''t leave any secret words for help. What''s the matter? "


    Xue tingji closed his eyes and took a deep breath. "The handwriting is smooth and regular. General Yu is willing to write it. If it is not rebellion, it can only be Zhongxie."


    Pei Ming is noncommittal. He has a strange guess in his heart and is held by Xue tingji.


    "Ah Ming." His knuckles slightly forced, "I said that the monarch and his officials died, but now the officials are in trouble. It''s the duty of the monarch, you..."


    "I support it." Pei Ming knew what he wanted to say and quietly nestled in his arms.


    They were all aware of Liu''s strange behavior. It seemed that they intended to lead them to Kezhou in person. In that case, they should go.


    But this road must be dangerous, Liu''s background is elusive, even tie Lao are trapped in it, they rashly go, just like blindfolded into a snake''s nest.


    If they also have difficulties, then there will be a crisis in the whole financial sector.


    But apart from them, no one can fight. Pei Ming is even more guilty. If it wasn''t for her, how could Liu make such a big storm? Even if it was to make amends to the world, she would have to take the lead.


    Xue tingji was still uneasy, holding her for a long time in silence, until he just asked to see her.


    Gangzhi and gangzheng are brothers, which are different from gangzheng. As a younger brother, Gangzhi is more restrained and modest, but BUA''s temperament is the same as that of his elder brother. It''s not difficult to guess that something happened in Kezhou after seeing his Majesty''s abnormality.


    He could not hide his anxiety, and his voice was a little louder than usual. "Your Majesty, dare you ask me what trouble they are in? What can I do for you? "


    Xue tingji asked him to be calm. "I and the queen have just decided to go in person."


    However, his rigid reaction was faster than he expected, so he immediately called out, "no, your majesty! If you have an accident -- "


    " shut up Xue tingji has a headache. These two brothers can''t hold their words. Who dares to send him to Kezhou to cause trouble?


    There is no need to discuss this matter. When they are not in the Imperial City, they have to let Gangzhi and several old ministers act for the government. What''s more important is to stabilize the hearts of the people and never reveal their true whereabouts.


    He just kept it in mind and began to wonder, "where are you really going? Does your majesty want to... "


    "Yes." Xue tingji and Pei Ming look at each other. They can communicate without words. They''re going to sneak into Kirgiz, so they have to fake it.


    After thinking about it, Pei Ming got up and wrote a letter. As soon as he picked up his pen, he hesitated and turned back. He winked at Xue Ting, "you can write it, so you don''t have to be jealous."


    On hearing the word "jealous", Xue Ting understood her intention immediately.


    It''s most reasonable to fake a trip to Beidi, but a good sudden departure is bound to arouse vigilance, so there''s something to be said first.


    Let the border riots, and even the Huns turn over to attack, this is enough excuse for the emperor and empress to fight, so the trouble is more than help.


    So many friends, many roads, their husband and wife and xiongtukan are also friendly. At the beginning of the Xiongnu earthquake, darongke gave a lot of materials, which he would not refuse.


    "But what did you just say? Afraid I''m jealous? " Xue tingji clasped Pei Ming''s back and stuck it to her belly. "Is my husband so careful?"


    Pei Ming just wanted to make fun of him, but he heard an extremely embarrassing voice clearing, "that I will leave first. "


    Tut, they forgot that there was an outsiderThis letter was quickly sent to the border, in addition to the letter to Tan Shi made an explanation, let him cooperate with Shan Yu.


    A few days later, the military newspaper of 800 Li shocked the government and the opposition, the Huns turned over and invaded the border, and the two countries fell into war again.


    General Tan was sent to suppress. As soon as he left the Imperial City, Pei Ming was not at ease. He wanted to lead Pei''s army to the front. Naturally, the emperor could not sit still when the queen went to the front. He had to go north with her.


    The ministers were so frightened that they all kowtowed to admonish each other like garlic. Unfortunately, his majesty did not listen to the advice at all. "Is it hard to teach a Hun a lesson? Can we have an accident with the queen? All you have to do is assist the government wholeheartedly and wait for my return. "


    Without any delay, they set out on the same day. However, just as the army stepped out of the gate in the eyes of the people, a humble carriage ran south.


    Pei Ming raised a corner of the car curtain and looked at the scenery in the distance. After a long time, he sighed softly and hung his head in silence.


    She and Xue tingji pretended to be businessmen and their wives who went south to buy goods. They were accompanied by Jin Zhan and Pei Xiao, who were domestic servants. There were no other dark guards.


    It''s not that they are more confident, but that two thousand troops have been detained, and bringing a few more people will not help, but will arouse suspicion.


    Liu''s tribe is located in Qicheng, the hinterland of Kezhou. It''s too risky to rush straight into it, so we plan to go deep into Gongjiang on the edge to understand what''s unique about Kezhou.


    Ten days later, they finally came to Gongjiang City, where the three provinces are in transition. Therefore, the trade circulation is very developed, and the check on the flow of people in and out of the city is also very strict.


    Fortunately, the Minister of the Ministry of the people''s Republic of China made the ultimatum for them in person, which guaranteed them to be safe.


    In addition, they also made a special appearance change to make the eye socket deeper, the bridge of the nose more collapsed, and the clothes more bloated. It looks like a common household.


    When it was their turn to be questioned, the officers and soldiers asked Pei Ming and Jin Zhan to lift the curtain fence. After careful checking, they asked, "what are you doing here?"


    Xue tingji replied, "businessmen, come here to buy some goods."


    Who knows that the officer and soldier looked at him and Pei Ming again, and laughed deeply.


    "I''m afraid it''s not as simple as purchasing?"

 Chapter 383

    Do they have any flaws? Pei Ming immediately tightens his heart, but he doesn''t reveal himself. Xue Ting smiles and doesn''t speak. He looks like he doesn''t understand.


    The officers and soldiers didn''t show off, holding an ultimatum, they made a gesture to Xue Ting, "look, you''re not an ordinary peddler, are you? What''s that from lake state? "


    It turns out that the emperor is too handsome, even if he is uglier, he can''t stop his bearing. Pei Ming''s smile is the key to capture what the officers and soldiers said.


    Xue tingji was also clear, pretending to be warm and said: "look, you have good eyesight. Do you see many people like us? In fact, I''m not very clear. I just heard friends say that Kezhou can have good things, and I''ll tell you exactly what it is... "


    I don''t know if I joined hands with Pei ming to make a play a while ago and practiced a superb acting skill. I still know how to bribe officers and soldiers vividly. "Officer, if you want to tell me exactly, what kind of rare treasure is it?"


    If he said a few more words, I''m afraid Pei Ming would be too nervous. Fortunately, the officers and soldiers were open-minded. They weighed the gold ingot in their hands and grinned, even their gums could be seen.


    "You don''t know? Well, listen to me. There are definitely good things in sanlidang in the west of the city. "


    It didn''t take much effort. Xue Ting thanks the official. Just as he was about to leave, the officer and soldier pounced on Pei Ming again. "Little lady looks good."


    A flash of murderous intention flashed in his eyes, and then he was forced to come down. Xue Ting took Pei Ming through the gate of the city and mixed in the crowd. Then he hummed again, "what, dare to spy on you."


    Pei Ming doesn''t care. She''s so beautiful. Isn''t she beautiful?


    Jinzhan, who followed her, was laughing at the words. Xue tingji put his arms around her waist and gave her a kiss. "Is it hard that you have never been conscious of this? It''s too self defeating. "


    He didn''t know how to avoid it in public. Pei Ming pushed him away in shame and accidentally caught a glimpse of a carriage by the side of the road.


    To be exact, this is a truck specially used to pull goods. What kind of treasure does it transport that needs to be covered with black cloth?


    Two people look at each other, deliberately close to the truck, but did not hear any sound, is it suspicious of them?


    It was nearly evening, so they decided to find a guest house to have a rest. They went to the west of the city to settle down, but they found more carriages also covered with black cloth.


    These goods are probably bought from sanlidang. It seems that they are really famous.


    Thanks to the prosperous business here, the guest house was more than they thought. They chose the most expensive and the best one, but the shopkeeper gave them a rude glance, "Miansheng, first time?"


    Xue tingji slightly raised his eyebrows to show his acquiescence. The shopkeeper frowned again, "no one told you the rules? If you come here for the first time, please don''t accept it. Someone has to take it with you. "


    Oh, it''s very confidential. Xue tingji showed impatience and threw out a piece of gold ingot. "It''s OK for you to come here for the second time. It''s the first time for you to do business."


    The shopkeeper was also a person who had seen the storm. He was not afraid, but he was reluctant to lose such a generous fat sheep.


    But what made him even more frightened was that when he looked up and saw the guest''s eyes, it was not evil, but there was a kind of unspeakable fear, and he didn''t dare disobey at all.


    And the servant behind, though he didn''t say a word, his eyes were shining and staring at people. How could he be scared.


    After weighing, he still compromised. Once he was born, twice he was familiar, so he opened two of the best rooms for the distinguished guests.


    After a long bumpy journey, Pei Ming''s bones were all loose and he was lying in bed. Xue Ting opened a window to inspect the surrounding environment. Suddenly he heard Pei Ming say, "what do you see?"


    This sentence is said in Xiongnu language. At first hearing it, he was stunned for a moment and then reacted.


    The shopkeeper of this hostel is an insider, so even a shopkeeper has to guard against it. Their communication may be eavesdropped, and speaking Xiongnu is the safest.


    "No He also said, "since they are doing business openly, they don''t have to sneak in at night. Tomorrow we''ll see what''s going on."


    Pei Ming closed his eyes and nodded. It seemed that he was really tired. Xue tingji also took off his coat. As soon as he was ready to rest, the door was knocked.


    It''s the waiter who comes to deliver dinner.


    Two people speechless look at each other, they just finished talking, shop boy knock on the door? I''m afraid I don''t stand outside all the time.


    Xue tingji sat up and blocked Pei Ming behind him. The young man was also very witty. He didn''t look at the bed at all. He served vegetables and asked, "where are the two distinguished guests from?"


    "North." Xue tingji replied quickly, "things from the south are very popular in our area. Otherwise, I don''t want to leave in person. If I don''t come here, the scenery will be good and I have the right to play."


    The little boy smiles, bows to flatter him with his food box. Then I wish you a good time and a full return.


    "Oh, by the way, your family just came here. I''m afraid they don''t adapt to the cold and humid weather in the south? I''ll give you some charcoal later to make sure it''s not too cold for you. "With that, he left consciously and almost ran into Pei Xiao at the door. He apologized and quickly slipped away.


    After confirming that there was no one nearby, Jin Zhan closed the door, took out a silver needle from his sleeve to test the poison for each dish, lowered his voice and said, "my Lord, you may rest tonight, but the maid and Xiao will guard."


    "No, it''s more suspicious of you to guard." Pei Ming got out of bed, put on his shoes and sat down at the table to fill his stomach. "Your husband and I are no worse than you. You should cultivate your own spirit. Don''t be seen by others."


    Half an hour later, Xiao Er came in with the charcoal basin and took away the dishes. If you need anything at night, you can just shout.


    Xue tingji gave him a small bag of broken silver, which made him happy.


    As the night gets deeper, the whole guest house is very quiet. Now it''s winter. Although it''s not as long as the snow in the north, the dampness in the South seeps into the bone. It''s more uncomfortable and tiresome.


    Fortunately, a charcoal basin can disperse some of the moisture, but before long, Pei Ming wakes Xue tingji up and says, "go to put out the charcoal fire. It''s very sad."


    In fact, Xue tingji also feels itchy, just afraid that she will be cold. Pei Ming snorts. She hasn''t suffered from any ice and snow. What is this.


    After putting out the charcoal fire, they hugged each other and finally fell asleep, but there was always a trace of clarity to prevent anyone from plotting at night.


    But until dawn, nothing happened, it seems that they are suspicious, only the expression of the sophomore makes them aware of the difference.


    I saw the waiter come in with breakfast. As soon as he came in, he stopped smiling and looked at the brazier deliberately. Then he asked, "you two How did you put out the fire? "

 Chapter 384

    In fact, it''s not too much to ask, but the tone of the sophomore is not right, on the contrary, it means some blame.


    Is he in charge of whether the guests want charcoal pots or not?


    Xue tingji immediately straightened his face, "what''s the matter with you?"


    The sophomore knows that he is impolite. It''s just strange to say that he made amends. In this cold day, he didn''t need to freeze the charcoal basin all night. Why.


    This is Pei Ming silently put down his comb and looked at the little two in the mirror. "Your charcoal has been fumigated so much that it hurts your head. How nice to ask us?"


    I don''t know if she''s so thoughtful. She thinks that the expression of the second child''s relief is full of another meaning. "Oh, it''s like this. It''s really a slight. I''ll definitely give you the best charcoal tonight!"


    "No need." She got up and sat down at the table, glanced at the breakfast she had sent, and seemed dissatisfied. "We northerners are not so afraid of the cold, so we don''t bother you."


    The second child said nothing more and stepped back angrily. When he closed the door, he suddenly remembered, "are you going to buy some goods for a while? Would you like a little help to lead the way? "


    Xue tingji waved him away impatiently, "as long as the three li Dang is not nine or eighteen bends, you can find it. It''s less in the way."


    After the second child closed the door and slipped away, they turned their eyes to the charcoal pot. Is there a problem?


    It''s time to start. It''s reasonable that Jin Zhan and Pei Xiao should be here long ago, but there is no movement today. Pei Ming feels strange and goes to the next room to have a look.


    Who knows, she was so surprised that she even forgot to speak.


    Pei Xiao and Jin Zhan are eating breakfast. They look numb and stiff. The bowl is empty, but they don''t stop. Their chewing action looks very strange.


    Pei Ming didn''t yell to attract people''s attention. Instead, he quickly closed the door, picked up the teapot and threw it at them. Only then did they wake up and look at her blankly, "what''s the matter?"


    "Don''t you feel it?" Pei Ming, worried, threw the teapot back. "What were you doing just now?"


    Jin Zhan and Pei Xiao looked at each other, looked at the breakfast in front of them, and then they were stunned and replied: "eat How about dinner? "


    But don''t they know how scary it was when they were eating? Pei Ming didn''t say anything more. He took marigold''s face and patted it. "You''re sleepy. Wake up. It''s time to go to Sanli."


    After several people have cleaned up, when leaving the guest house, Pei Ming''s Yu Guang notices that the shopkeeper is looking at them, which makes her feel bad all over.


    In order to understand the local people''s situation, they did not take a carriage. Instead, they went on foot. There was nothing unusual they saw along the way. However, Pei Ming still felt that something was wrong and called Jin Zhan to come.


    "Did you make charcoal pots last night?"


    Marigold realized the question, "what''s the matter


    Sure enough, they still don''t know. As he walked, Pei Ming paid attention to his side and whispered, "you may have been drugged. Shh - don''t show it. I''ll talk to you later in the evening."


    At this moment, Xue tingji suddenly holds Pei Ming''s hand, and he doesn''t look askance, but Pei Ming knows what he has found.


    "Amin, the merchants and residents here, seem to dislike us very much."


    That''s right. This is what Pei Ming noticed before. It seems that the residents here are not friendly to foreigners. They don''t even yell at the guests or even look at them.


    It''s like They were full of hostility, disgusted and helpless, if it wasn''t for the foreign businessmen who robbed them of something.


    It can only be that people can''t see the transactions here.


    In order to verify this conjecture, Xue tingji deliberately inquired about the location of Sanli Dang from a peddler. When he saw that the peddler was disgusted with him, he pointed at random and turned away.


    Xue tingji looks back at Pei Ming and goes on in silence.


    I thought sanlidang was a big market like the eastern and Western markets in the Imperial City, but it was a mysterious gate. I could hear the noise inside the gate. There was no guard outside the gate, so I only looked at the person who could not enter.


    However, what we saw when we pushed the door in made everyone look silly.


    The pattern behind the door is similar to that of an ordinary market, but the cages are packed in rows, and the cages are closed It''s all human.


    Most of them are young women, and there are also teenagers and children. They all hang their heads and don''t move, don''t cry, don''t shout, they are like unconscious dummies. The sunlight can only shine in a little, and the dark light makes it all more solemn.


    In addition to these "goods", the rest are buyers and sellers. Pei Ming even heard a buyer complain that the goods are too dull.


    "You said you could wake up last time. As a result, those people were stupid later. Damn, I lost money!"


    The seller hurriedly made amends, "Oh, that last time it was not careful to lower the weight, this time you look at the goods, this appearance, silly you can''t lose!"


    All this makes Pei Mingxin feel chilly. He remembers that he once led Wang Qiyao and Cheng Yan to sell people in revengeAlthough all the girls were safe in the end, she was still frightened by the scene.


    If at that time she really did not care about the lives of those children, then at this moment, she is the same as those people evil spirit.


    With the rapid heartbeat, the tingling sensation suddenly hit, Xue tingji see her heart disease again, quickly took out the medicine bottle.


    But just at this time, a young man who had just been pulled out of the cage suddenly went mad and rushed out of the crowd and rushed straight at Xue ting.


    Out of instinct, Xue Ting uses his arm to protect Pei Ming behind him, but the young man''s goal is the medicine bottle in his hand. After seizing it, he runs away quickly and makes an uproar in the crowded market.


    That''s Ah Ming''s life-saving drug! Xue Ting rushes after him by gritting his teeth. Pei Xiao also helps him. Jin Zhan helps Pei Mingxian sit down on the spot.


    Pei Ming clenched his shirt tightly and yelled at the direction they left: "even people are caught alive!"


    Then he tried to calm his breath, hold back the pain of his heart, and let marigold bring the young buyer to him.


    "Your goods You''ve bumped into me. Can you compensate me? "


    As soon as the buyer saw that he was in trouble, he made a blunder. "It''s none of my business. It''s not my order."


    As soon as he said this, marigold immediately pulled out his waist knife and put it in front of the knave''s neck. With Pei Ming''s command, he immediately saw the blood!


    I''m afraid that the rogue has never seen such a fierce woman in his life. He suddenly lost his pride and didn''t dare to speak any more. At this time, a fat man in Royal dress came up, appeased the naughty buyer first, and then bowed to Pei Ming with a smile.


    "I''m the city governor of sanlidang. I''ll make amends for this lady."

 Chapter 385

    City supervisor? If you can control it, you can ask a lot of questions. Pei Ming takes away his anger. Xue tingji grabs the medicine and feeds it to her. Pei Xiao also follows the boy.


    The boy didn''t yell. His eyes were still locked on the bottle. The city supervisor seemed not surprised. He took out a porcelain bottle from his sleeve and poured out a pill to feed the boy.


    Who knows that youth sees medicine grain, suddenly again manic rise, "don''t, I don''t take medicine! No medicine


    His voice is hoarse. It is obvious that he has been roaring for a long time. Maybe he has a special constitution or strong will, but he has not become a soulless puppet like others.


    Xue tingji also intended to pry some words out of the young man''s mouth, so he stopped the city supervisor. However, when the city supervisor saw their faces, he said with a smile that this was the rule. The goods sold had to pass the customs. Otherwise, it would cause trouble to the guests, wouldn''t it?


    It seems that Pei Ming wants to keep a secret. He is not very impatient with the city supervisor, holding Xue tingji


    But the boy was so crazy that the supervisor didn''t dare to come near him. When he was about to ask the seller to help him, Pei Ming grabbed the medicine and patted it into the boy''s mouth. He also covered it to prevent him from spitting out.


    After a little struggle, the boy rolled his eyes and fainted. Pei Ming held out his hand and wiped it with his own marigold.


    With her skill, she knows she can''t be provoked. The city supervisor is more polite, but Pei Ming is very impatient. "It''s really bad luck, but look at this Let''s forget about it. "


    The seller angrily touched his back neck, but the city supervisor wanted to see off the guests. Xue Ting raised his eyebrow by seeing this, "I''ll see other goods again. I can''t take only one back for this trip."


    The supervisor seems to have doubts, so he just follows them. Pei Ming and Xue tingji have nothing to do with each other. They are just exploring the market.


    In fact, the market is not big. There are less than 100 people here. However, if we want to feed so many people, we must have a long-term family support.


    If it has something to do with Liu''s family, then their trip is not in vain.


    Finally, he chose a beautiful woman who seemed to have been abducted for a long time. After paying the money, she wanted to take her away. The exit here was in another place. When she went out, she only saw a carriage covered with black cloth. These people who were sold didn''t cry and make noise. No wonder they didn''t hear anything.


    At this time, Xue tingji regretted that he didn''t bring a carriage when he came out, and the city supervisor also saw it. Wouldn''t he help to send it?


    Xue tingji didn''t refuse. Instead, he wanted to see what collusion between the city supervisor and the guest house owner had. The city supervisor on the way really intended to make a routine remark. Xue tingji also answered like a stream and began to attack.


    "This is my first time here. I don''t understand the rules. Don''t be surprised. It''s very novel. The medicine you used to feed is very good. Why do you need to sell it? Why don''t you just sell the medicine? "


    It''s not so easy for the city supervisor to be a good person. He just says that people will be good after taking the medicine, and they won''t hurt their skin and be obedient. It''s easy for the buyer, so he likes it very much and is willing to bid high.


    As for the origin of the medicine, we didn''t mention it at all. We knew it was strange, so we didn''t ask any more.


    The carriage was stopped at the back of the guest house. It was not an ordinary location. It seemed that it was created for the sake of the business alone, which made the shopkeeper more suspicious.


    After receiving some money from the supervisor, Xue tingji takes Pei Ming back to her room to have a rest. After closing the door, she is relieved to ask if she is feeling sick.


    Pei Ming shook his head and took the silk handkerchief from Jinzhan, which was wrapped with a pill.


    In fact, she did not give the medicine to the young man. Instead, she hid it between her fingers and asked the marigold to wrap it in a handkerchief to keep it for her own use. The young man was completely stunned by her. I''ll see him later.


    As expected, they just sat down and didn''t say a few words before the shop boy came. He brought hot tea and snacks, and asked whether they were satisfied with today''s shopping?


    Eyes flashed light, Xue Ting by patting his shoulder, "pretty good, you have a lot of good things."


    Little two just want to accept, but suddenly feel after the neck is pressed, life was pressed to Xue tingji in front of.


    Xue tingji was a bit insidious with a smile. He was like a villain who committed many evils. He was so frightened that he was afraid that he would die here.


    "What are you afraid of? I don''t eat people." Xue tingji deliberately lowered his voice, like a beast waiting for food with patience, "I want that medicine, where can I buy it?"


    "Here, this distinguished guest You can''t buy it. "


    Just finished, the back of the neck to exert more force, pain little two bared his teeth, but what he said is really true!


    Even the local people can''t get the medicine, let alone the foreign guests. I really don''t have to think about it.


    Xue tingji squints his eyes and doesn''t believe, "but you have to get it?"


    "Oh, please don''t make it difficult for me..." Xiao Er shakes his lower lip and is about to cry. "You really can''t get it. Let me tell you frankly, sanlidang is protected by the government. Stealing will be caught! They won''t sell it to you for any money. "


    Ah, it''s so easy to get the words. Xue tingji let him live and threw him out in disgust.After the sound of the footsteps was far away, he rubbed his eyebrows. "First, the government of Gongjiang is dead. Second, the medicine is more valuable than human life. It''s so tight. The source must be checked!"


    Pei Ming nodded. For a moment, he was still a little weak. He was too lazy to move and didn''t want to talk. Xue Ting asked her to sleep for a while, while he stayed by the bed with her.


    As a result, as soon as she went to bed, the shop boy came again, "two distinguished guests, our shopkeeper specially found the best Silver Charcoal in Gongjiang, to ensure that it doesn''t smoke people!"


    Oh, I don''t think the charcoal is good enough, so I specially found Silver Charcoal? Xue Ting by pretending to smell, really smoke-free and tasteless, "this good thing, I''m afraid even the palace are used?"


    The second boy laughs. He doesn''t know what to use in the palace, but the charcoal is usually used by the big families. The shopkeeper has a hard time getting some to serve the noble guests.


    Xue Ting, with a silent smile, gives him a gold ingot to go out. When he turns his head, he sees Pei Ming staring at the charcoal pot with a smile.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Pei Ming adjusted his sleeping posture lazily, "they don''t hesitate to find precious silver charcoal, but also want us to make charcoal pots. What''s the matter with you?"


    Then she told Xue tingji of the unusual attachment of Jin Zhan and Pei Xiao that she saw this morning, and then both of them thought of the same reason.


    Even such mysterious ecstasy can be provided. It seems that there should be some cooperation between this store and sanlidang. They should not be special cases. But what is the plot of the store?


    Regardless of these, Xue tingji was about to get up to put out the charcoal fire, but she held him back. "They have doubts. They will let us relax our vigilance first. Now we should have no problem. We can wait until we add new charcoal in the evening."

 Chapter 386

    In the afternoon, Xue tingji walked around the city under the protection of Pei Xiao, while Pei Ming had a light sleep under the guard of Jinzhan. Although she took the medicine, she still had some chest tightness, and her mind couldn''t disperse. The scenes she saw in Sanlidong aggravated her symptoms.


    Seeing her frowning, she couldn''t sleep soundly. Marigold didn''t dare to go out of the atmosphere. She stood by the bed quietly, just like before in the palace.


    But the shopkeeper ran to knock on the door without long eyes, "Dear guest, I''ve come to help you add hot water."


    As soon as the marigold was about to stop, Pei Ming opened his eyes. When he was upset, he picked up the pillow and smashed it against the door


    Who knows that a good lady has such a big temper. The young man runs away in a hurry, while Jin Zhan helps Pei Ming get angry. "Mother, don''t be angry. Be careful, you''re not comfortable."


    Pei Ming is upset because of this. Her heart disease hasn''t happened for two years. She thinks it''s OK. Maybe she will get better and have a chance to have a baby.


    As a result, the shock broke her extravagant hopes and made her depressed mood worse.


    Jin Zhan doesn''t know how to comfort her. She can only make her feel relieved, and Pei Ming can only force her not to think wildly. Now they are in a wolf''s den, and there are still many things to do. How can she deal with Liu if she drags her sick body.


    Barely sleeping till evening, he heard the news of Xue tingji coming back. He sat by the bed and stroked her face. His slightly tired eyes were full of worry. "His face is still not good."


    She pursed her lips and shook her head. "It''s OK. It''s just that the matter is not over. I''m not sure. What do you find out?"


    Speaking of this, Xue tingji was not in a hurry. Instead, he drew a sketch with a pen and paper and wrote down the terrain near sanlidang and the location of Gongjiang government office. His intention was self-evident.


    Pei Ming looked carefully and asked when he was going to leave. Xue Ting thought about it and pointed to the back yard of the guest house. "You''d better go and see that boy first. Maybe you can ask something."


    Before he finished, the door was knocked. Pei Xiao, who was closest to the door, could have grasped the handle of the knife, but he didn''t make a sound when he moved.


    After quickly putting the map in his arms, Pei Ming cleared his voice and pretended to be impatient


    This time, it''s not Xiaoer who bothers you, but the shopkeeper. In the afternoon, Xiaoer doesn''t know what to do. He bumps into your wife, so he specially prepares some Gongjiang specialty cakes for your guests, so he''ll make amends.


    "I''m afraid my wife won''t be acclimatized when she first comes to Gongjiang. It''s said that this cake has the effect of clearing the mind and calming the spirit. May I have a taste of it?"


    After that, he didn''t mean to retreat. It seems that he had to watch Pei Ming eat it with his own eyes.


    Since Xue tingji knows that there is fraud, how can he allow Pei ming to take risks? Just as he is about to turn over, Pei Ming twists a piece of cake and throws it into his mouth. The action is not gentle, but more in line with Beidi Rouge''s valiant demeanor.


    "it tastes good. If it really makes me feel pure, I will be rewarded." Then he ate another piece.


    Then the shopkeeper stepped back, and when the footstep was gone, Jin Zhan nervously poured tea for Pei Ming, "you can spit it out, in case --"


    "if not, the cake is OK."


    She took her time, but she was the most calm one among them. "He just wanted us to relax our guard, so how could he show up in advance? The taste is very good. Try it, too. "


    Where can I eat the marigold? What''s wrong with the charcoal pot?


    After listening to Pei Ming''s description, she and Pei Xiao take a breath. They don''t know that if there is a thief who wants to attack, they have no resistance at all.


    It''s not their fault. Pei Ming found out that it was a coincidence, so he planned to play a play tomorrow morning.


    "But if they put out the charcoal pot, they''ll notice, so I thought I''d kill two birds with one stone."


    She took out a few bamboo tubes from the package. Marigold''s eyes lit up. "I understand."


    In addition, Pei Ming also explained that she and Xue tingji are going out in the evening, and they must keep an eye on their room.


    Pei Xiao and Jin Zhan step back. Pei Ming claps his face to wake him up, but Xue tingji''s face is dignified and he doesn''t know what he''s thinking.


    Immersed in her own emotions, Xue tingji doesn''t notice Pei Ming''s eyes. Suddenly, a piece of cake is put on her mouth. When she comes back, her bright eyes bend like a fox.


    "Try it?" Pei Ming deliberately ignores his depression and looks like a girl a few years ago.


    But Xue tingji couldn''t laugh. Instead, he felt more guilty. When Pei Ming saw this, he just bit off half of the cake and put it into his mouth. By the way, he pestered him for a long time.


    When she left, she was already hanging her arms around his neck and straddling his legs. As long as she moved forward, she could easily arouse his thunder. It was really a rare initiative.


    "Sweet?" She asked, a pun with a slightly sticky voice, how can people not imagine.


    But she was innocent again. At the moment, her expression could not be associated with her unrestrained emotion. Because of this, Xue tingji gritted her teeth even more. He wanted to put her in his arms and beg for mercy.But


    This is not the time.


    He heaved a sigh and held Pei Ming''s shoulders. His drooping eyes were even more helpless under the light.


    "Ah Ming, I regret it."


    This hasn''t been to Qi City, just a gong river has made him feel dirty enough, shouldn''t bring her to wade in muddy water.


    Pei Ming was not surprised. His long eyelashes fluttered, and then he made an unexpected move for Xue ting.


    She squeezed his face very hard and made him show his teeth in pain, but Pei Ming didn''t let go and complained.


    "Before I accompanied you to the north, you said that. Now that we are all married, do you want to leave me alone? Don''t try to leave me with all that crap! "


    "But..." Xue Ting by biting his teeth, "it''s too dangerous here."


    Pei Ming laughs. What''s not dangerous, exile, battlefield or power grabbing? Was she afraid?


    Seeing that Xue tingji wanted to say something more, she simply buttoned his ear and forced him to look directly at himself.


    "Do you want me to be afraid of you alone? You and I are one, and being together with you is the most secure place for me. If you let me say that again, you''ll wait for me to divorce you! "


    On the contrary, her ferocity became Xue tingji''s reassurance. She bowed her head and took a kiss. On her lips, she still had the sweetness of cakes.


    But then again, since the day they left the Imperial City, they have never been one.


    Or Now let''s review it?


    Pei Ming would be very happy if he could cheer him up. He carried him to the bed, and his eyes filled with water made Xue Ting feel restless at any time.


    However, just as he was about to take off his coat, the door was knocked again, and the second came to add charcoal.


    Pei Ming pulls the quilt and shrinks in the bed. Xue tingji''s face is as heavy as iron, and he stares at Xiaoer''s action. "Get out when you''re finished. Don''t disturb me again!"

 Chapter 387

    Although it''s a good cover up, it''s only natural that the second child has been bombed away, but Pei Ming has no interest. He immediately gets up to open the window, takes out the silk handkerchief to cover his nose and mouth, takes out the bamboo tubes and squats by the charcoal basin.


    These are orifices, originally for emergency use, but now they are used. First empty them, and then put some burned charcoal into them for standby. Return them in their own way!


    Then use charcoal to cover up the fire and turn it off tomorrow morning. It looks like it''s been burning all night.


    After she finished, she opened the door carefully and looked at marigold''s room. If she nodded through the crack of the door, she would also stifle the charcoal basin. She would be on guard all night.


    In this way, Pei Ming was relieved. He came to the bedside and was about to step on the window frame when he was suddenly pulled by Xue tingji.


    "What are you doing?" They both spoke in unison, and looked to the door together for fear that their voices would be too loud.


    Xue tingji drags Pei Ming in two steps, "do you want to jump down like this?"


    "What else?" Pei Ming doesn''t care. If they can''t be noticed by the store, they have to jump out of the window. Anyway, it''s only the second floor and it''s not high.


    In the world, a man with backbone will not let his wife charge in front of him. Xue tingji really doesn''t know what to say, "I have to come first."


    At this time, Pei Ming is too lazy to argue. "Be careful, don''t disturb others."


    Xue tingji felt that her words were contemptuous of him. He jumped up, but there was no sound at all. He was very proud to extend his arm to catch her.


    This person is really, no matter when can''t stop that competitive heart, Pei Ming followed, he was steady catch, chest bump but let Xue tingji some chagrin.


    Tut, it''s a pity that I was interrupted just now.


    It''s a pity that it''s not the time for intimacy. They walk around the backyard with light steps. There are several carriages side by side, and the one in the middle is theirs. Unexpectedly, when they open the door, a dark shadow suddenly comes out!


    Fortunately, Xue Ting, with his quick eyes and quick hands, pressed the boy back and covered his mouth. "If you want to live, be honest. We are saving you."


    The young man hesitated for a long time, finally relieved his strength and looked straight at Xue tingji, but his eyes were more empty than Pei Xiao''s, just like the beast whose head was captured.


    They got into the carriage and handed the dry food to the young man and the young woman who didn''t respond. The young man wolfed down the food while the woman didn''t move.


    Pei Ming felt strange and held her hand up, "eat." That woman moves like a puppet.


    He couldn''t take care of him first. Xue Ting blocked up in front of the boy. Even in the dark, he could see all the light in his eyes.


    "To be honest, you''re awake, aren''t you?"


    The young man was stunned, nodded his head slowly, blinked after a long time, as if struggling with shackles, and took a deep breath.


    "I remember In the cage. "


    This is exactly what they want to know. Let him say everything he knows, "do you remember your name and where you live?"


    Looking back for a long time, the boy finally shook his head regretfully, "I only remember being locked up, and other people, they They''re testing the medicine. "


    How to test the medicine? Pei Ming is not sure of his understanding, "how to try?"


    The boy turned his head dully and said to the woman beside him, "don''t move."


    The woman really did not move. She stopped chewing. She was too obedient.


    Pei Ming frowned fiercely. It''s so terrible that there are drugs that can control people to this point.


    But the young man told her that not everyone can do it. Some people will remain some consciousness like him, while others will not respond at all, just like they are dead.


    "So..." Xue tingji and Pei Ming both said, "in fact, that medicine is the key. They are testing the best effect, and you will sell it after you are used up. You are not afraid of divulging secrets if you can get back the money."


    Pei Ming gradually had a clearer guess in his heart, but he couldn''t believe it. He asked what kind of result he had to try to pass, but the boy couldn''t say.


    Xue tingji pondered for a moment. He wanted to say something to Pei Ming, but he saw her staring at the woman, as if wondering.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "She..." Pei Ming asked the boy, "how long does it take for her to wake up?"


    The boy shook his head. After all, the people who were locked up in the cage never woke up. As for what would happen after they were bought away, he did not know.


    It seems that there''s no more to ask. He has to go to the city supervisor himself. Xue Ting pulls Pei Ming out of the carriage and finally tells the young man, "we''ll save you, so be honest and don''t be found by others."


    After that, they went out of the guest house directly from the backyard. Before meeting the city supervisor, they might as well visit Gong Jiang''s parents.


    With the map, they soon found the Yamen. They were very experienced in such things as climbing over the wall and stepping on tiles.


    I don''t know if there are too many heresies in Gongjiang. No one dares to make trouble or what. The garrison of tangtangfuya is so lax that it''s easy to touch the roof of the main house.Unfortunately, the county magistrate is busy at the moment, and the little concubine''s voice is very sweet, but they are not interested in appreciating it.


    They didn''t bring smoke and other things, which made it difficult for them to deal with. They had to wait until the county magistrate went to sleep after he was busy, and then they sneaked in.


    But the county magistrate was very old, and his waist strength was good. Xue tingji was impatient and muttered in a low voice: "this old man is taking medicine."


    Pei Ming can''t help but give him a look. What''s the matter? He is allowed to go on forever.


    After waiting for the candle light to blow out, Xue tingji and Pei Ming jump into the room and walk to the bed.


    The two of them happened to be one by one, which made the Xian Cheng and the concubine feel dizzy. The Xian Cheng was an old fat man. Even if they carried him away, they couldn''t go far, so they had to interrogate him on the spot.


    In order to prevent my concubine from waking up and making trouble, Xue Ting pinches her back neck and twists it hard. He only hears a "click", which makes Pei Ming complain.


    "Don''t kill the girl."


    He was confident, "don''t worry, you can''t die, the Royal means is not so rough."


    After that, they stuffed the county magistrate''s mouth tightly, tied it up, pinched the dagger and stabbed him in the thigh.


    "Well," the Xian Cheng, who was awakened by the sharp pain, found that his first reaction was not fear but anger, as if he could not believe that there were still people who dared to touch him.


    Xue Ting looked at him with a sneer, holding his arms. When he was tired, he pulled out the dagger on his leg and put it against his throat. It was not a polite gesture, but a real pressure into his skin and flesh, so that he could really understand what life means.


    "I promise this thing will keep you silent until you yell. Do you want to have a try?"

 Chapter 388

    Even though the edge of the knife on his leg was still bleeding and his head was sweating, the county magistrate did not dare to do it again. His eyes glanced back and forth at Xue tingji and Pei Ming, trying to remember their appearance in the dark. The stinging pain in his throat made him withdraw his eyes immediately.


    On weekdays in the court hall, any minister dares to look at Pei Ming more, Xue tingji can blacken his face. At the moment, his tone is even more like falling into the ice cellar, "don''t worry about it, you will be blind later."


    The county magistrate was so excited that he did not dare to move any more. Xue tingji withdrew the cloth from his mouth, and the dagger was even tighter.


    "Who ordered you to cover up sanlidang?"


    "This..." The county magistrate didn''t dare to say. Xue tingji was not in a hurry. He leaned over and forced him. The cold light of the dagger was just in his eyes.


    "Do you know about the sudden death of the governor of Kezhou? And it''s a very strange death. "


    Sure enough, the reaction of the county magistrate was too shocked. It seems that it was ordered by the prefect Tian. If so, it would not be wrong to die.


    Even without a few more words of proof, Xian Cheng showed his true shape. He was about to wail, but he was reminded by the sharp pain in his throat. Keep your voice down, or he would die.


    "Actually, I don''t know much about it, just When I first took office, the prefect said hello to me and told me to protect the three li Dang. Even if something happened, don''t worry about it, but I didn''t really get involved! "


    "So what exactly is sanlidang trying? Why try the medicine? "


    "I don''t know..."


    It''s time to tell the truth? As soon as Xue Ting wanted to cut it, the county magistrate was flustered. He actually recruited sanlidang to work for Kezhou.


    "There is a big family in Kezhou and Kezhou, surnamed Liu, who has been doing some medicine all these years. But I dare not make trouble with what they want to do, so I have never really asked. Only a few days ago, I heard that fat man sanlidang once said that Liu''s family is developing rapidly, and we can also raise chickens and dogs to heaven."


    Pei Ming nodded after hearing the speech. A few months ago, Liu''s family was really beautiful, but once it was renovated, he could no longer enter the court, and there was no future to speak of. Why are chickens and dogs willing to work for them.


    But the answer of the county magistrate made her shudder.


    "Liu is not afraid of this kind of attack at all. It''s just a detour," he said


    Make more detours Did you mean to bring her and Xue tingji to Kezhou? So she spent more than half a year thinking that she gave them a fatal blow, but in fact, it was just tickling?


    Anger and frustration make Pei Ming breathe more and more heavily. For fear of her heart attack, Xue Ting signals her not to be excited, and then asks the county magistrate what plot Liu is planning.


    Unfortunately, the county magistrate really didn''t know. He cried for mercy on his face. "Even if you really killed me, I can''t spit out any more. If you really want to find out something, you''d better go to Kezhou directly."


    This does not need him to teach, Xue Ting by the last forced to ask: "do you have that medicine?"


    The ghostly murmur made the county magistrate shiver. At last, he carefully swallowed his saliva for fear that his throat would be cut. "No, that kind of medicine won''t be given to outsiders. I''ll accept their benefits at most. After all The more you know, the faster you die. "


    Ah, he also knows this truth. Xue tingji laughs so unkindly that he reaches out his hand to Pei Ming. Pei Ming tacitly takes out the thing in his sleeve and hands it to him.


    I don''t know how terrible Xue tingji''s expression is in the eyes of Xian Cheng, but she has spare time to taste his evil smile. When she delivers something, her fingertips run through his palm.


    This is overt seduction.


    It''s rare for her to be naughty at such a time. Xue tingji grabs her hand and slowly cleans her up when she goes back.


    He patted Xian Cheng''s face with the back of his knife and said, "open your mouth." Then he quickly threw the medicine into his mouth, raised his chin, rolled his throat, and waited for the drug to break out.


    Unexpectedly, the county magistrate suddenly panicked and was about to scream when Xue tingji held him down. It seemed that he knew the horror of the medicine very well and didn''t want to be as insane as those goods.


    But those people are also people


    After only three or four breaths, Xian Cheng dropped his head like he was out of breath. Xue Ting let go of his hand and explored his breath. "He''s still alive."


    Pei Ming nodded and said tentatively, "raise your head."


    As expected, the county magistrate raised his head, and his eyes were dull, just like those who had been trafficked.


    Oh, my God, such a small pill has such a great effect. Moreover, as far as the scale of sanlidang is concerned, the output of this medicine is absolutely not small.


    And Liu''s purpose is also ready to come out.


    Just to control her and Xue tingji.


    "Not necessarily. Maybe it was installed." Xue tingji was more alert and handed the dagger to Xian Cheng, "come on, blind yourself."


    If he pretended, he would hesitate.


    In fact, Xue tingji just wanted to test, and he didn''t really intend to move. But to his surprise, the action of Xian Cheng didn''t stop at all, even so fast that he almost had no time to stop.


    Fortunately, at the last moment, the blade tip stopped less than a centimeter in front of his eyes. Xue tingji could feel that the strength of the county magistrate was really not in disguise.In the dark, Pei Ming''s face turned pale. If such powerful medicine was used on the generals, wouldn''t it be that two thousand troops were driven by Liu


    Knowing her worry, Xue tingji held his hand in the dark. "Their purpose is to lead us to the past. There is no need to hurt them."


    However, with this medicine, when the county magistrate is found tomorrow morning, I don''t remember meeting them.


    After leaving the government office, Pei Ming stood on the roof and took a few deep breaths. He looked up at the last quarter of the moon, but could not tell what it was like.


    Liu is so crazy that he wants to control the empress and the emperor, and then control the whole Darong? It''s just for this "grand plan" that so many innocent people have been killed. This is The family of the national protector.


    It''s ironic.


    Tired and sad, she frowned deeply, sighed several times, and was gently pressed into her arms by Xue tingji.


    "Don''t worry, I''m here." His tone was gentle, which was quite different from the cruelty just now. "You said, what danger have we never experienced? Even the towering tower 16 feet high didn''t let us fall to death, but God is willing to give us our lives for the second time, and no one can take them away, not to mention Liu. "


    Pei Ming smiles in his arms. Yes, they have broken through so many hurdles and barriers. How can they be defeated by others when they are together.


    They still need to know more in order to go deep into Qicheng tiger cave, so don''t delay. Now let the city warden of sanlidang pay for the evil!

 Chapter 389

    On a moonlit night, the two men''s stealth is silent. The city supervisor''s surname is Huang, and the location of his residence is also detected by Xue ting.


    It may be that he has done too much for fear of the ghost knocking on the door. The fat man is very vigilant. There are many guards in the house. But as the night goes on, it''s too cold and humid to bear. Everyone is lazy and sleeps in his ear room.


    When he came out, he took two tubes of silver charcoal, which could be used at the moment. Pei Ming carefully put the origami into his ear room. Let''s have a good sleep tonight.


    Then they touched the main room, but just as they opened the door, a cold light came out. Pei Ming knew that they were belittling the enemy.


    This Huang Shi Jian is a man of great skill and good ability.


    I think so. It''s not enough to be a sleek and philistine for Liu. What they saw in the daytime was that the fat man''s virtue was hidden.


    The charcoal in the ear room has just been put down. It doesn''t work so fast. If you disturb the guard, it will be troublesome, so it''s better to block the fat man''s mouth.


    Avoiding the hidden weapon, Xue tingji enters through the crack of the door. The dagger opens the blade in front of him, and turns around to divert Huang Shijian''s attack, so that Pei Ming can enter the room safely.


    Originally, he was quite confident to deal with it. He didn''t expect that there were two assassins, which made Huang Shijian nervous. Pei Ming''s figure soon reminded him of the couple he saw in the daytime. They didn''t come to buy goods.


    Pei Ming''s skill is to fight the enemy from the battlefield. Xue tingji''s Royal boxing is more strange and changeable. It is most suitable for attacking and counterattacking, especially in the relatively narrow space.


    Huang Shijian has made a lot of money. His bedroom is full of artful antique utensils. It''s not good to break them. It''s too loud.


    Huang Shijian also saw their vigilance and deliberately pushed down the Bogu shelf. Seven or eight porcelain bottles fell down at the same time. Although they could catch them one by one, they would definitely expose their Achilles'' heel.


    Thanks to Pei Ming''s quick feet, he pulled a quilt directly from the bed and spread it just before the porcelain bottles fell to the ground. The quilt was thick enough in winter, and all the utensils were intact.


    But because she didn''t have time to escape, her forehead bumped into the shelf, so she took a breath of cold air.


    Hearing the dull sound, Xue Ting was so distressed that he pulled her behind him. He only used a dagger to fight against Huang Shijian''s long sword, but it was even downright.


    Seeing that he was about to lose, Huang Shijian opened his mouth and called for someone to come. Xue Ting immediately turned his wrist and stabbed him in the throat. Unexpectedly, he hit Huang Shijian''s heart and exposed his chest under the long sword.


    At the critical moment, his side waist was suddenly thrust with a strong force, leaning to avoid the blade. It turned out that Pei Ming saved his life, but the strength of this kick can''t be underestimated.


    There was no time to care if he was hurt by his own kicking. Pei Ming even pushed him out, spinning in the air in a very tricky posture, and the dagger just crossed Huang Shijian''s throat.


    It''s a pity that the fat man''s flesh is too thick. He just cut off his skin. Looking at the blood dripping, it''s not fatal at all.


    But Huang Shijian, who was injured, was even more distressed. Fortunately, Pei Ming had been fighting against Xiongnu for many years, and what he was good at was dealing with such a strong man as him. He jumped up immediately, and his left hand was about to strangle him, when suddenly a sword light came in front of him!


    The Huang Shi Jian''s skill is much more agile than that of the Huns. Pei Ming, who was unprepared, didn''t even have time to step back. Fortunately, Xue Ting stopped the attack for her by coming from behind, and by the way, he helped control the next move of Huang Shi Jian.


    Taking advantage of the opportunity to turn around and die, Pei Ming successfully grabbed Huang Shijian''s throat, leaped around him and said, "get out of the way."


    Every word they said to each other on the battlefield, they didn''t need to think about it. They just had to do it unconditionally. Xue Ting almost instinctively responded and moved away from Huang Shi Jian.


    Pei Ming put his weight on Huang Shi Jian''s back and forced him to fall forward. He grabbed his hair tightly with his right hand and forced him to raise his head.


    This move was learned from the Huns. It was not only convenient to cut one''s throat, but also could not say a word until she died. At that time, she felt that it was very suitable for assassination.


    Sure enough, even if the huge body collapsed, Huang Shi Jian could only open his mouth and squeeze out a little dumb from his throat, so he was subdued by Pei Ming.


    It''s clear that Xue tingji was still in danger just now, but he was secretly admiring him. His beloved wife is really powerful.


    After stabilizing Huang Shi Jian, Pei Ming asked Xue ting to take over, so as to save his own hard work. He threw off his wrist that he hadn''t used for a long time, squatted in front of him with a dagger, and directly cut the skin and flesh of his forehead.


    Ben was pulled on his scalp. This cut will open the wound directly. If you use more force, I''m afraid half of his scalp will be lifted.


    I''m afraid few people in the world have seen this kind of torture.


    The pain made Huang Shijian struggle hard. The more he moved, the harder Xue tingji would pull his scalp, resulting in more severe pain. But from beginning to end, he could not cry out, only the blood blurred his vision.


    Pei Ming watched him toss and turn without expression until he gave in and didn''t dare to struggle any more. Then he asked the first question."Does that medicine work?"


    Maybe she didn''t expect to ask this. Huang Shijian was stunned for a moment, and then blinked desperately in Xue tingji''s increasing strength.


    Counting the time, the guards can''t wake up now. Pei Ming signals Xue ting to relax and give him room to talk.


    Huang Shijian is very sensible. After a few breaths, he replied honestly that at least he had never heard of any antidote.


    This shows that Liu is determined not to go back, and he has to control the country before giving up. Taking so many people to test the medicine is also to try out the most stable medicine.


    "Then, who is above you?"


    Just about to answer, Huang Shijian stopped saying, "it''s useless for you to know. Even the officials can''t help them, let alone you."


    Hum, why can''t the official? Can''t the emperor? Xue Ting reminds him with his strength by sneering. He just needs to answer. No other nonsense is allowed.


    Pei Ming is more concerned about this problem, holding a dagger to shake, "how did Tian Taishou die? They Have you returned to Qicheng? "


    Naturally, she refers to Liu Zhaoxing and Liu lingzusun. Huang Shijian can''t guess it, but she doesn''t mean it I don''t know. "


    Xue Ting narrowed his eyes and was about to exert himself, so he begged for forgiveness and explanation. First of all, he was just a man who worked at the bottom to make money. He really didn''t know about the people above. At most, he knew that Liu''s grandparents and grandchildren were behind the scenes. As for their whereabouts, they were not people like himself.


    Second, he didn''t know the specific cause of his death. After all, it had nothing to do with him, but it was most likely Liu''s murder.


    "Isn''t it that the imperial court sent people to investigate Qi City? Liu naturally does not want to reveal the secret, let Tian Taishou shut up. "


    Pei Ming was a little impatient. "What''s the secret, what are they colluding with?"


    In fact, Huang Shijian is not very clear about this, but it is said that the Liu family dominates Kezhou, and even the eunuch can only serve them.


    That is to say, it is not Liu''s fawning on Tian Taishou, but the Tangtang Taishou actually becomes Liu''s running dog.


    Pei Ming''s hair is creepy. What has the Liu family, who has been so famous for their business in their hometown, done these years

 Chapter 390

    As for those who are sold in sanlidang, they are also particular. They don''t arrest young women just for the sake of selling well, but they need to use young women to test their medicine.


    Xue tingji looks at Pei Ming and is even more worried. They choose people according to Ah Ming, just to try out the most effective medicine for her.


    Xue Ting winked at Pei Ming, then came up to Huang Shi Jian''s ear and said, "do you know how to deal with these crimes according to the laws of Darong?"


    Huang Shijian panicked and began to threaten him, "if I die, Liu won''t let you go. Don''t Don''t try to get out of Gongjiang! "


    "Oh, really?" Xue Tingji asked the last question simply. "Where is the Liu''s eye line of Gong Jiang? Is that the owner of the guest house? "


    Huang Shijian trembled his lips and hesitated to say. Pei Ming was even more displeased. The dagger touched his neck. With one effort, he could shut up completely.


    She said, "the county magistrate just took the medicine and blinded himself obediently. Do you think we have the ability to get out of Gongjiang?"


    The news completely made Huang Shijian lose his last dependence. He honestly told the sellers of sanlidang that they were all sellers, and their specific name and residence were not clear. He would definitely go to Qicheng to report his accident tomorrow morning.


    Xue tingji was in a bit of a dilemma. It was impossible for so many people to kill one by one tonight. He had to let Liu listen to the news. It doesn''t matter. Anyway, those people were waiting for them.


    After asking all the questions, Pei Ming and Xue tingji exchanged glances and immediately put an end to Huang Shijian''s unbearable life.


    Then they slip back to the ear room and risk taking back the two tubes of silver charcoal, otherwise they will be found, which is the criminal evidence directly pointing to their identity.


    Just as Xue tingji was about to succeed, a guard suddenly moved, which made him and Pei Ming outside the door squeeze the dagger in their hands. They had no choice but to fight to break through.


    Fortunately, the guard just turned over, scratched his belly and continued to snore. Xue Tingyi was relieved and rushed back to the guest house with Pei Ming in the dark.


    In the thin moonlight, he pulls Pei Ming. Seeing the bag on her forehead, he looks around for something that can reduce the swelling.


    Fortunately, although there was not much snow in winter in the south, there was still frost at night. He picked up a handful of weeds wrapped in thin ice and gently covered her forehead.


    This night, full of fighting, conspiracy and blood, makes Pei Ming feel tired and rest in Xue tingji''s arms.


    The ice in the palm of her hand melted quickly and ran across her face. Xue Ting threw away the weeds and dried the water stains on her face. "If you''re tired, go back and have a rest."


    "No, I want to stay like this for a while."


    They stood at the base of the wall, the moonlight was blocked, no one could see them, only the cool air condensed their breath into a white fog.


    Only when the bag on Pei Ming''s forehead has gone down a little and the pain is less, can they come to the back yard of the guest house. The two of them have fallen asleep in the car. The young man wakes up passively and shrinks instinctively. Then he sees that it''s them.


    After confirming that there was no one around, Xue Ting said in a soft voice, "tomorrow we will leave, and we will take you with us."


    The young man blinked, finally showed some joy, and then dropped the corner of his mouth.


    Finally, he had the chance to escape, but he didn''t remember his hometown, so he couldn''t go back to his hometown.


    Pei Ming understood his loss and patted him on the shoulder. "Maybe in the future, you can remember that even if you can''t go back and follow us, you will never suffer."


    Back in the room, everything is normal, charcoal fire must be lit up, otherwise in the morning, the room is still so cold, can wear help.


    After asking Jinzhan to do the same, the four turned over to the roof and planned the route to Qicheng. They just left after the gate was opened in the morning.


    Tired all night, Pei Ming''s face is not good-looking. He is hugged by Xue tingji and simply lies on the tile eaves full of dew. "Before dawn, let''s nourish ourselves."


    Although it was the coldest time of the day, his chest was still warm. Pei Ming curled up and closed his eyes. Before long, he fell asleep in such an unstable state of mind.


    But her dreams are not solid. There are scenes like purgatory in sanlidang, the dull eyes of "goods", the hijacking she once directed and played, and the faces of Cheng Yan and Wang Qiyao begging for mercy when they were dying


    Finally, in the scream of Cheng Yan being cut off, her dream is interrupted by Xue tingji, "Ah Ming, wake up!"


    When he opened his eyes, he saw Xue tingji, Jin Zhan and Pei Xiao all around him, and the skyline in the distance finally came to light.


    Her heart slowly calmed down, and she was held up by Xue ting and took a deep breath of cold air.


    "I''m fine. It''s time to go back."


    After returning to the room, she found that she and Xue tingji were splashed with a lot of blood, while people in other rooms had been getting up one after another, and soon the waiter would come.


    "Come on, change your clothes."They shrewdly put the blood stained clothes into the package. In order to hide the smell of blood, they specially threw a fragrant pill into the fire. As soon as they put on the clean clothes, the second child knocked on the door.


    They looked at each other and nodded. One sat in front of the dressing table, the other sat at the table, pretending to be dull, even blinking.


    That small two saw an eye charcoal basin, this just at ease come down, put breakfast on the table, "come on, eat."


    They obediently began to eat, rigid action let small two very satisfied, immediately out of the room.


    After a while, the shopkeeper came again. He laughed and touched Pei Ming''s face. "Tut Tut, if only I could keep her and let me do whatever I want, ah Don''t give yourself any trouble


    Pei Ming absolutely heard Xue tingji''s teeth grinding. In order to prevent his impulse, he had to knock over the bowl in his hand. The hot porridge ran down the table and almost scalded the shopkeeper.


    After dodging a few steps, the shopkeeper frowned and went around behind them. He said slowly, "you didn''t buy anything in Gongjiang. You didn''t see anything. Go back now."


    I see. It''s because I''m afraid that strangers like them will leak secrets. No wonder there are so few people who know all kinds of strange things here.


    If it''s just like this, it makes sense, but the shopkeeper is so confused that he has another purpose.


    "You''ve met thieves. You''ve lost all your money, all your money Go and see if your money is still there? "


    With his back to him, Xue tingji almost couldn''t resist. He even joined hands with the peddler, and he was greedy for this kind of money.


    Well, if you don''t take some money out, how can you muddle through? The shopkeeper just wants to let them leave early, so he has accepted his kindness.


    Unexpectedly, when the shopkeeper''s eyes were open to money and they were able to withdraw smoothly, the bell suddenly rang in the direction of sanlidang. Soon there was a riot in the street, and the shopkeeper saw that the situation was not right. He immediately put the money into his pocket and quickly went downstairs.


    It seems that Huang Shi Jian''s death has been discovered, and the fact that Xian Cheng was drugged can''t be hidden. It''s estimated that he wants to investigate the suspect.


    Fortunately, it''s time to open the city gate. It''s the best way to leave early before being suspected.


    But it backfired. As soon as they got on their luggage and went downstairs, they saw a soldier blocking the door of the shop and yelled, "from now on, the whole Gongjiang is forbidden to go in and out. No one is allowed to leave until the prisoners are caught!"

 Chapter 391

    By the way, I didn''t expect these people to move so fast, but they were not seen by anyone last night. After smoking all night, they still don''t have a clear mind. They shouldn''t be suspected by the first one.


    In addition, the shopkeeper was worried that the drug effect of the addicted tobacco was over, and the customer found that he would be in trouble if he lost the money. He was more anxious to rush people, so he helped to say a good word.


    But the officer and soldier obviously had a close relationship with sanlidang. He recognized Xue ting and said, "is this the first guest? Who got it? "


    Oh, even this door is clear? It''s no exaggeration to say that he is a butcher in sanlidang without the official''s obedience.


    The shopkeeper couldn''t answer, so he let out his words in a hurry. "Oh, officer, they''ve both been recruited. What else can they do? You can let them go, and then I''ll give you some money then! "


    However, when the petty official heard that he had money, he became a thief. "Well, if you dare to bribe the government, you must be harboring criminals. Come and arrest them all."


    The shopkeeper who had been implicated had to take out all his money to beg for mercy, which saved him from prison. However, the petty official kept on doing nothing. Seeing that the couple were easily manipulated by overpowering drugs, he wanted to arrest them for punishment and reward.


    Xue tingji couldn''t be captured. Pei Xiao and Jin Zhan followed him. Seeing that the situation was not right, they immediately stepped back and waited for the master to speak.


    Since we can''t get by, we have to break through!


    Xue Ting, who was closest to the official, did not hesitate to make a slap. The official vomited blood on the spot and was pushed out. The money bag he failed to hold was snatched back in the air.


    Before everyone could react, Pei Ming immediately took out the knife from the little official''s waist and waved it to the other colleagues behind him. They didn''t want to kill him, so they had a chance to fight back.


    At the right time, she spins her body and kicks one of them on the back of the hand. The sabre flies out and is caught by Xue tingji. Jin Zhan is stunned by this action, and Pei Xiao and Qi Li also catch up.


    These people are fairly easy to deal with. After a while, the reinforcements will be in trouble. We have to rush out before the gate is closed. We can''t lose any time.


    "Marigold, get the horse!" Pei Ming and Xue tingji still have to go to the backyard. They promised to take the two to leave together.


    Jin Zhan and Pei Xiao nodded and rushed to the stables. In order to hold down the officers and soldiers, they cut off all the reins, scratched the horses with random knives, and the frightened horses ran around, which really caused a lot of trouble.


    Hearing the hissing sound, Xue Ting couldn''t help laughing. He was worthy of being Ah Ming''s man, just as bad as she was.


    When he jumped into the carriage, he grabbed the boy and threw him out. Suddenly, the sun pricked his eyes, and he fell into a thin embrace. Before he could stand still, he was dragged to run again.


    He didn''t mean to bully him, but Pei Ming didn''t care about it. After throwing him on the horse, he cut the bridle lock and abandoned the cumbersome carriage.


    Soon Xue Ting came out with a young woman on her shoulder. The trouble is that the woman didn''t realize her situation. She didn''t even know how to hold on to the saddle. She would fall down in any turbulence.


    "Ah Ming, or this woman will not take it."


    At the moment, the situation is urgent. Maybe they are all going to die with this laggard, but Pei Ming doesn''t want to leave the poor man behind and slaps her in the face.


    "Wake up! You''re dying. Do you understand? We''re going to run for your life


    The woman blinked. Her expression was numb, but her eyes were not completely blank, indicating that she had recovered a little consciousness.


    But no matter how Pei Ming teaches her, she is like a puppet. Just when Pei Ming plans to see her tied on the horse''s back, the commotion has come very close, and there is no time for her to spend.


    No one is more important than a Ming. Xue tingji can only leave the woman behind, carry Pei Ming on his horse and run away with her.


    At the last moment, Pei Ming still looked back at the woman. She just stood in the same place quietly and watched them leave. Her confused eyes made her heartache.


    This woman will either be caught back in sanlidang, or she can only live in the street, starve to death, or be found by some people with bad intentions. I''m afraid the end result will be the same.


    As the monarch of Darong and the empress respected by all people, Pei Ming and Xue tingji have to leave an innocent weak woman to protect themselves at a critical moment. They are not happy, but they can''t


    Simply that young man is very competitive, clinging to the horse neck, did not give Xue tingji any trouble, four people after meeting ran to the gate, but it is obvious that they did not discuss.


    The streets were in a mess. All the officers and soldiers of the government and the men of sanlidang rushed in, even the archers. It seems that Liu cared about the armed guards.


    After leaving Gongjiang, they naturally want to go to Qicheng in the south. Jin Zhan and Pei Xiao rush to the south gate without thinking about it, but Pei Ming stops them and says, "go to the north gate!"


    The north gate is closer, only there is a chance and the speed of closing the gate is faster than who.


    As soon as they tried their best to turn the horse''s head around, they galloped to the north gate. On the way, they saw a stand selling bamboo poles. Xue Ting grabbed one by hand. His spear was very good. Let''s replace it first.


    The archers gradually catch up with each other, and when they bow, they shoot indiscriminately. Fortunately, their battle is far worse than that of Xiongnu''s cavalry on the battlefield. According to Pei Ming''s experience, they can estimate the time of each arrow. They take Jin Zhan and Pei Xiao to avoid, and they don''t panic at all.However, the horse they used was not a war horse. It was very hard to drive and could not run steadily. Pei ming could hardly sit still. He could only step on his feet and keep his shape in the turbulence.


    But after all, they slowed down a step. It was clear that the city gate was near, but it was about to be closed. They even vaguely heard the command of the general, "quick, close the door! Don''t let the thieves go


    Even if you take out the fastest speed, you will not be able to close the door. You can only stop the officers and men who push the door.


    At this moment, Xue tingji, who is in the rear of the special hall, is busy defending the enemy. He turns around and hits the approaching pursuers with a bamboo pole. He sees another Archer aiming at Pei Ming with his eyes fixed on the action of Songxian. Almost at the same time, he plays a firecracker. The end of the bamboo pole stops the tail of the arrow and throws it into Xue tingji''s hands.


    "Thank you." He thrusts his arrow at the end of the bamboo pole. He has a long gun. Just as he is about to fight back, Yu Guang sees Pei Ming turn his horse''s head and rush back.


    "Ah Ming, what are you doing?"


    Pei Ming knew that her behavior was ridiculous, but she couldn''t think of any other way. She reached for the bow held by the archer and said, "I want that one."


    If it wasn''t for the urgency of life and death, Xue tingji felt that what she said just now was more like an unruly young lady who wanted a treasure she couldn''t get.


    However, as long as it was what she wanted, Xue tingji would immediately stab the archer in the throat with a spear. The archer could only turn to attack and defend. He had no other weapon in his hand, so he could only block it with a bow and arrow.


    And this is exactly what Pei Ming wants!

 Chapter 392

    In order to cope with Xue Ting''s tricky attack, the Archer has tried his best. In addition, he has no real combat experience, and his skill is not very good. Therefore, it gives Pei Ming a very good opportunity.


    She tightened the reins, let the horse stand high, and kicked the front hooves to the archer''s mount. At this moment, Pei Ming regretted that he didn''t bring Er Xun out, otherwise he would have helped a lot.


    Fortunately, this blow made the archer lose his balance. Pei Ming took the opportunity to step forward and not only grabbed the long bow in his hand, but also grabbed his quiver as he pulled him off the horse.


    Seeing that she had weapons in her hand, the pursuers held the horses one after another and did not dare to come forward easily. Pei Ming did not love fighting, but turned around and ran back to the gate of the city.


    At this time, there was only a gap for two horses to pass through the gate. If you slow down, you should close it completely. Pei Mingxian pointed her bow at the officers and soldiers who pushed the gate. The arrow didn''t fly. Let''s see who dares to move again.


    However, she deliberately avoided the fatal position, as long as she was shot.


    If they were just pure enemies, she would never show mercy, but she and Xue tingji were the Empresses of Darong. All of them were their people, and these officers and soldiers were not the culprits.


    If you can spare them once.


    The officers and men who were shocked by her did not dare to act rashly any more, but their generals still insisted on closing the door. Pei Ming asked them to go out first, but he turned his head and said, "court -"


    suddenly, she thought that she could not call out his name and taboo. She said, "husband, husband, come back quickly!"


    When hearing this address, Xue tingji was stunned. She was sure that it was after she called herself that she quickly withdrew from the fight.


    Pei Xiao and Jin Zhan, who should have rushed out directly, saw that his majesty might not have time, so they had to hold down the general who closed the door first. At this moment, a civilian in cloth clothes took something out of his sleeve not far away. Pei Ming fixed his eyes on the fact that it was a small crossbow machine.


    What the crossbow aimed at was the Jinzhan who was busy fighting the enemy.


    "Get out of here!" In a hurry, Pei Ming shouts to Po Yin, and immediately points the string at the man holding the crossbow. However, at this time, he is startled by the bamboo pole that can wipe in front of him.


    Xue tingji, do you want me to die!


    But after the bamboo pole fell to the ground, she saw a crossbow. It turned out that the Mantis was chasing the cicada and the Yellow sparrow was behind. She was almost plotted.


    Looking around, she was frightened. There were more than one or two armed with crossbows. They even robbed the horses of officers and soldiers, and gradually had the potential of containment.


    Where did they come from? People from sanlidang.


    In order to get Pei Ming out of the siege, Xue tingji is unarmed, and Pei Ming has few arrows left. He has no power to fight back, so he can only turn around and run away.


    Although the bow and crossbow behind him may be poisonous, the gate in front of him is about to be closed, so he has to give up his defense and try his best to sprint.


    Jin Zhan and Pei Xiao were the first to get out of danger, followed by Pei Ming. When she passed through, only one horse was allowed to drive through the city gate. But when Xue tingji was close behind, a crossbow suddenly brushed his ear, and the sound of cutting the air made his scalp numb!


    Although he instinctively stretched out his hand to catch Pei Ming, his action was still slow. He could only watch the arrow fly towards Pei Ming.


    "Ah Ming!"


    Pei Ming subconsciously turned back when he heard the cry. It was this movement that just made her turn over, so he avoided the crossbow that would have hit her vest.


    Fortunately, the arrow finally scraped the skin of her right shoulder. At first, she didn''t feel anything. Then, the intense burning pain made her feel bad.


    Xue tingji''s eyes suddenly turned red, but he had no choice but to rush out of the gate at the last moment.


    But although they fought their way out, they still didn''t get rid of the pursuit. Fortunately, it took a lot of time to close the gate and reopen it.


    Pei Ming, who was injured, simply went out to fight back and used the last few arrows to make them regret it!


    Blaming himself for not being able to protect her, Xue tingji stood in front of her and stopped all the crossbows with his own strength. They worked together, not to mention gaining the upper hand, and never let the enemy take advantage of them.


    Awed by such a precise attack, the gang hesitated and did not dare to step forward. The man at the head finally sighed, "well, it''s not convenient for us to move out of Kezhou."


    The others were not sure, "after killing the city governor and giving the county magistrate the medicine, what did they come from?"


    The leader shakes his head. Obviously, he is not clear about Liu''s plot against the empress. Just report it.


    Anyway, the woman also won the move, not far away.


    As the man said, Pei Ming''s right shoulder wound deteriorated quickly. Not only his whole arm was in pain, but also his back was involved. Before he fell off the horse completely, he was held firmly by Xue tingji.


    Seeing that there was no pursuer in the rear, Xue tingji was relieved. He asked the boy to dismount first, and then held Pei Ming in his arms.


    Thanks to this young man, he didn''t eat anything in the morning, otherwise he would be tossed and spit up.


    But he was not so good. He slipped off the horse and his legs were too soft to stand. Fortunately, he didn''t hurt himself in the rain. On the contrary, he recovered a lot.Now look, almost all of them are awake.


    Jin Zhan took out a small medicine bottle from his package. It contained a hundred effect antidote from Dr. Zhang. First he had to save himself, then he had to find a place to settle down and deal with the wound.


    But at this time, it began to rain again. A few people had just experienced a thrilling struggle, and they were sweating all over the body. Now, in the cold and humid wind, they seem to be back in the flesh and blood, which is no better than Beidi.


    The only good thing is that there are many mountains in the south. It''s not hard to find a place to hide and rest.


    Looking for a fairly spacious cave, Xue tingji can''t manage anything else for the time being. First of all, he asks Pei ming to lie on her lap and pull open her collar, but she turns pale.


    Although it was only a superficial wound, there was a large area of blood around it. It was scarlet purple, but the skin temperature was very hot.


    Pei Xiao pulls the young man to avoid outside the cave, looking for some firewood and food by the way, while Jin Zhan helps. Seeing the injury of the empress, he can''t help exclaiming, and then covers his mouth and doesn''t dare to speak any more.


    It''s less than an hour since he was injured, but Pei Ming has a high fever. He is confused and crooked. He can barely see his injury and frowns. This is troublesome


    Xue Ting was so anxious that he was sweating. Fortunately, he had some experience in military life. He immediately bent over the wound and tried to suck out the blood.


    But the wound was too shallow to suck out too much. On the contrary, the subcutaneous swelling gradually began to appear. If it continued like this, the whole body would be killed when the toxicity spread all over.


    "Marigold..." She looked at the rain curtain rippling down outside the cave and said, "go to get water and clean the dagger."


    Jin Zhan hurriedly went to pick up the water. Xue tingji guessed her intention, wring her eyebrows and hesitated, "you want to..."

 Chapter 393

    "Yes, I have to cut the wound..."


    Pei Ming''s breath is very weak, but her tone is very firm. She can''t die. How can she be defeated by such a minion.


    But how painful it should be to cut the wound alive. Xue tingji is reluctant to part with it, and Pei Ming holds his wrist tightly.


    Now it''s not a matter of giving up. It has to be like this: "besides Your leg injury has been treated so many times that I can bear it. What can I do


    "Can it be the same?"


    "Yes


    Her stubbornness was never shaken, and she immediately gave a bitter smile, "compared with having a baby, nothing else."


    She had come through all the pain she had suffered. What was it to cut some flesh and skin? At this time, marigold came in with water, and she was very worried with the silver dagger.


    Pei Ming didn''t hesitate. He pinched the dagger tightly and put the tip of the dagger into his wound. As soon as he made some effort, he found that she overestimated her endurance.


    It really hurts


    Besides, she didn''t have much strength, so she handed the dagger to Xue tingji, "I''d like to trouble you to do it, to save my life You have to be cruel. "


    Xue tingji, who has never been soft in killing and cutting, now holds the dagger with the temperature in her palm, but he can''t stop shaking.


    But there''s no way. She has to be saved.


    But just as he gritted his teeth and was ready to start, Pei Ming suddenly stopped, "wait! You You''d better put me down and hold me. I''ll shake even harder. It''ll hurt me then. "


    Although she intended to ease Xue tingji''s tension, it was of no use. After lying flat, she let Jin Zhan suppress herself, which made Xue tingji do it.


    I don''t know if it was because the poisoning was deeper. When the skin was cut, it didn''t seem so painful. But she soon recovered, and the sharp pain made her take a breath.


    Xue tingji''s action then stopped, but was ordered by her not to stop, simply put up with it!


    Xue tingji had to go on, cut nearly three inches of cross knife on her shoulder, and then pushed all the black blood out, which made her skin return to some normal color.


    But the pain and blood loss also made Pei Ming weaker. His high fever did not subside, but increased. He began to shiver.


    After taking medicine for her and dressing the wound, Pei Ming takes Pei Ming back to his arms. Looking at the gloomy sky outside the cave, he can''t do anything about it. "We can''t pick up firewood in this kind of day. We can''t even raise the fire. We can''t stand it in cold weather..."


    The only thing that can save Pei Ming''s life is his cut coat. This kind of moment is also very precious.


    But how long can several coats last? Pei Xiao and the boy didn''t come back again. Jinzhan had to go out to look for it. Pei Ming yelled, "it''s raining hard outside. You can''t dry your clothes if you get wet again."


    She was really tired. She huddled in Xue tingji''s arms to absorb the warmth, and soon went to sleep. Xue tingji and marigold could barely maintain the fire without heat on the few clothes left.


    Fortunately, before the fire was completely extinguished, Pei Xiao and the boy finally came back. On rainy days, ordinary firewood couldn''t be lit, but Pinus tabulaeformis could. They fished a few more fish and drew some water. At least they didn''t have to be hungry.


    Seeing that Pei Ming''s face had improved, the boy was relieved. After Jinzhan put the fish on the fire, he asked if he thought of anything.


    It''s a pity that the youth''s memory has not recovered. It''s really like what marigold heard before. There must be a name.


    Xue Ting threw a branch into the fire and said, "maybe you can remember it in the future, so I won''t give you another name. How about nameless for the time being?"


    Nameless nodded, casually asked who they were, "you You''re not here to buy people, are you? What did you do? "


    After all, he didn''t know where he came from. Xue tingji didn''t plan to disclose it. When he was thinking about it, Pei Mingyou in his arms woke up, "we are here to save people and seek revenge by the way."


    Nameless stares round his eyes, wants to talk and stops. Finally, he closes his mouth wisely. Pei Ming drops his eyes and seems to be thinking about something, breathing heavily and slowly.


    Touching her wet hair, she spread it out to work faster. Xue tingji held her closer. "You have to have a good rest now. Don''t think about anything first."


    The smell of grilled fish wafted out slowly, and the rain outside the cave crackled continuously. Pei Ming was more energetic, and his eyebrows were sore.


    "I was thinking That woman. "


    Xue tingji thought she was guilty, but Pei Ming shook his head, turned to look at nameless, and then asked him, "do you still feel confused?"


    Nameless very seriously thought, "should not?"


    That is to say, even if you wake up completely, you can only use this one.


    She changed her posture in Xue tingji''s arms. Even this movement was very hard. She sighed and said, "but you look more dull than ordinary people, and you don''t have makeup. You don''t have any..."


    "Make up?" Xue tingji recalled, "your brother''s outer room?"


    Pei Ming had no choice but to say, "yes, according to the information he found before, it may have been sold from Gongjiang, but now it seems that there is a clue."The problem is that makeup is too sober, not like people who have taken medicine.


    But it''s not sure yet. Maybe the medicine can be more effective, but it''s also possible that the makeup is lying.


    "We can''t write back now. Fortunately, there''s a silver plate staring at her. There should be no trouble."


    At this time, her mind is still so meticulous, Xue Ting by embracing her shoulder, "rest assured, you are not the only one in the world can do it, think more, have a good rest."


    Pei Ming smiles, sniffs the smell of grilled fish and is hungry. After chewing more than half of it carefully, he curls up and sleeps peacefully.


    But Xue tingji couldn''t be at ease. He was struggling with whether to go back to the imperial city or not.


    It''s not that he''s cowardly, but that a little Gong Jiang has already put a Ming in trouble. Qi Cheng will only be more dangerous. I really dare not let her set foot in it.


    But let her go back alone, she certainly does not agree, that can only be with her.


    But


    Two thousand soldiers and three important ministers, we can''t ignore them. What should we do.


    Just then, Pei Ming, who thought he was sleeping, suddenly opened his eyes and clenched his sleeve.


    "Do you remember what you said to me before you left?"


    If they don''t save them, no one can save them. If they die for the king, they will die for the country and their subjects. If they die and retreat, what face will they call themselves empresses?


    Surprised that she could not read her mind, Pei Ming turned and looked at him, "don''t forget that I''m in your arms. Your heartbeat can''t deceive me. Put away those thoughts."


    Tongue tied for a long time, Xue tingji had to admit defeat, holding her long hair to coax her to sleep.


    It seems that the rain in the South never stops, and there is still no decline until the afternoon. Just when everyone is sleepy, Xue tingji suddenly wakes up and looks down at Pei Ming with his eyes closed.


    She looks wrong!

 Chapter 394

    "Ah Ming? Ah Ming, wake up


    His voice also makes Jin Zhan and others nervous, and also shows Pei Ming''s difference.


    Pei Ming''s whole body was tense and even slightly trembled. His face was pale and full of sweat. His eyebrows were frowning and his breath was very shallow and fast. It made people feel suffocated.


    But no matter how Xue tingji called, she didn''t respond. Marigold pinched heavily among her people, "is this a nightmare?"


    If nightmare is good to say, I''m afraid that the remaining poison is not clear. If she really turns dangerous, Xue tingji will take her back to the palace.


    Under the stimulation of pain, Pei Ming opened his eyes, but his eyes were blurred, as if he could not recognize them.


    Xue tingji held her so that she could see herself clearly. "Ah Ming, look at me. What''s wrong with me?"


    Pei Ming didn''t speak. He half squinted at him for a long time. His eyes were very strange and revealed more and more Hate.


    Xue tingji was about to speak when Pei Ming suddenly came back and grabbed his throat with both hands!


    The wound that finally stopped the bleeding broke because of exertion, but Pei Ming didn''t seem to feel it. She didn''t mean to let go. She clenched her teeth and made people have no doubt that she wanted to kill Xue ting.


    "Mother, what are you doing?" Jin Zhan quickly comes forward to hold her. Pei Xiao also comes to help, but he doesn''t dare to offend the master. Nameless looks at everything in front of him in fear.


    Pei Ming has a lot of strength. Being pulled by Jin Zhan, she has more strength in the palm of her hand. Xue tingji can actually pull her hand away, but she doesn''t do it. She lets her press herself on the ground and hold her throat tightly. She doesn''t even give any room.


    He doesn''t believe that Amin will kill him. Even if he is unconscious, he will definitely wake up.


    Not everyone can afford this kind of gamble, but he won. The moment before he fell into a coma, Pei Ming let go.


    As if she had been burned, she fanned her eyelids and finally got a little clearer. In disbelief, she got up and said, "court, court..."


    After coughing fiercely for several times, Xue tingji took one breath and said, "are you better?"


    Even if she really wanted to kill herself, she would never be blamed, not to mention that she was poisoned.


    But Pei Ming is still in pain. Her mind is like being stabbed by a needle. She wants to hammer her head.


    Xue tingji stops her in a hurry. Otherwise, he will hurt himself. Pei Ming also wants to restrain himself, but he just can''t help it. He looks down at his palm and looks very struggling. He seems to be patient and struggling. In short, he is suffering a lot.


    "Tingji, I''m sorry..."


    She didn''t know why. How could she have such a terrible impulse just now? She couldn''t think of anything but I hate him and want to kill him.


    This kind of impulse, she had not several times in mind, but now she did not hate ah.


    Can''t see her so fragile appearance, Xue tingji will her embrace, kiss in her forehead, "it''s OK, it''s not your fault."


    But before his ending was spoken, Pei Ming pushed him away again. From the look, it was the consciousness that was engulfed again.


    This time, she didn''t rush to kill Xue ting. Instead, she covered her head and tried to disperse the broken images in her mind.


    It was all the experiences she had suffered, the memories that she had been haunted by in her dreams and that she had been tired of.


    She doesn''t want to think about that. Stop it!


    The rapid and excessive breathing made her lips pale, and Xue Ting couldn''t tell whether she had induced heart disease by her painful expression. In any case, she had to calm down first.


    He caressed Pei Ming''s arm carefully, for fear of aggravating her injury. He didn''t dare to use any more strength, but in Pei Ming''s eyes, his face was twisted and terrible.


    The extremely ferocious face was full of anger, like the roar when he roared at her. Even if the only idea told himself over and over again, now he would not be like this, but he could not restrain his fear of Xue tingji.


    "You let me go Let go of me


    Xue tingji was frightened by her roar. She released her hand subconsciously. She thought she could calm down, but Pei Ming turned his head and rushed out of the cave.


    It''s still raining outside. If it''s going to infect her wound, Xue Ting catches up without even thinking about it. Pei Ming is even more crazy. In order to get rid of him, he even wants to run into the stone wall. He has no reason but to run away.


    In this way, they were involved with each other. One struggled with all his life, and the other, in order to ensure her safety, could only subdue her with brute force, but they were even more resisted.


    "Ah Ming, wake up, it''s me! I won''t hurt you. Do you believe me


    But Xue Ting, who is afraid of hardship, finds that she is thirsty. Pei Ming is indifferent, but he is still keenly aware of her changes.


    Ah Ming is trying to pull back his consciousness.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, he has to do something for Pei Ming. He clasps Pei Ming''s uninjured left shoulder and makes her cling to her chest, which can not only prevent her from hurting herself, but also make her hear what he says more clearly.In order to hold Pei Ming, almost all his strength was consumed. At this time, his voice was shaking, but he tried his best to stabilize his breath.


    "Ah Ming, do you remember the snow and the towering tower in the north? We used to stand at the highest place at the bottom of that day, looking at the endless horizon, and saying our lifelong commitment. Do you remember what you said at that time? "


    Although his eyes were empty, Pei Ming actually heard his voice. She remembered what he said at that time.


    What she said was: I''ll be where you are.


    At that time, the wind was very cold, but she liked it very much. Now in retrospect, it''s still clear as if she was on the scene.


    And her fear was miraculously loosened, the picture in her mind is no longer blindly dark, such as spring dripping in the mire, more and more bright fragments are filled.


    There are Xue Ting''s first encounter with her, his deliberate approach to her when he was still young, and his upturned mouth when he molested her every time. She was very handsome and moved.


    But these happiness and joy are still not enough to put out the indescribable enlarged shadow in her heart. She is tired, but there is an indescribable urgency, and she must not sink into it.


    Otherwise, she will never go back, and will never be able to fulfill her lifelong commitment to Xue tingji.


    "Court "I''m sorry..."


    From her clenched mouth, she squeezed out a tiny word, which was captured by Xue tingji. The oil gave birth to a joy similar to the afterlife, and helped her hair in the back of her head, "I''m here, I can hear it."


    Tears overflow from the corner of her eyes and slide down to her earrings. Pei Ming, however, is ignorant and holds his back with all her strength. Her trembling lower lip makes it very difficult for her to open her mouth.


    "I feel so bad, help me..."

 Chapter 395

    Xue tingji was distressed by her help, but he didn''t know what else to do except hug. Pei Ming''s struggle also consumed too much energy, and he couldn''t hold on for too long.


    Jinzhan takes out the antidote and prepares to feed her another one. Xue tingji doesn''t have any hope. The poison is extraordinary. I''m afraid ordinary means are useless.


    When everyone was at a loss, nameless suddenly said, "why don''t you let her run?"


    This words is simply outrageous, even Pei Xiao all horizontal he one eye, but nameless is not nonsense.


    "I wanted to run too, so I felt I''m choking all over. I feel terrible. I have to What do you say? "


    "Do you mean to say that it takes a lot of energy?" Marigold took the words, nameless immediately nodded, that''s what it means!


    He can wake up so fast, one of the reasons is that the drug effect is not as strong as others, the other is probably because he ran hard in Sanli swing, and was bumped by the horse when he ran away. He was also exhausted.


    After he reminded him, Xue tingji remembered that he was crazy in Sanli, which was really similar to Ah Ming now, and suddenly his forehead was blue.


    The medicine given to those people was actually used on Ah Ming. When the matter is over, he must tear everyone to pieces!


    Just as he was gnashing his teeth, the pain in his shoulder made him return to the predicament in front of him. The sweating Pei Ming was about to collapse. He held on to his last weak will and held on to his shoulder like a rock climber, for fear that he would be doomed.


    Looking at her painful expression, Xue tingji has an idea. Seeing the rain stopping outside her eyes, she orders everyone to go out in a deep voice, "stay away. Don''t come back for a while."


    Jin Zhan reacts faster and immediately leads Pei Xiao and Ming Ming out to avoid. When their footsteps go away, Xue tingji looks at Pei Ming''s bloody right arm.


    If there is blood, you have to peel off the clothes as soon as possible, otherwise it will be troublesome to stick to the wound.


    He moved slowly, but he still hurt Pei Ming. She instinctively dodged and was pushed down by him. "Don''t move I''m helping you. "


    His gentle voice was in his ear, but what he saw was a ferocious picture different from reality. Pei Ming resisted the impulse to push him away. He could only bite his lower lip.


    The next moment, her lips that were about to be bitten were saved in the softness. Xue tingji pulled down her coat completely while kissing her gently.


    This is the first time that they have taken love affairs so seriously.


    At the beginning, Pei Ming was still impatient and refused to cooperate. He even rejected Xue tingji''s touch and bit off his blue teeth on his shoulder.


    But no matter how she tossed, Xue tingji did not let go. He knew every part of her body, knew how to arouse her pleasure, endured the pain of being scratched on her back, and finally made her calm.


    Pei Ming''s brow finally loosened a little, and then slightly frowned again, but the meaning was very different from before.


    Some pain, but it is this kind of pain that makes her gradually wake up and whisper his name, which is the best feedback to Xue tingji.


    "Hold me tight." He and she fit more closely, and their breathing tends to be the same from entanglement, sometimes light, sometimes heavy, sometimes with a sigh, falling into a deep kiss again.


    It''s not enough to be in the cloud. With Xue Ting''s increasing strength, Pei Ming feels that he is almost submerged by the flood. He raises his head for fear of suffocation and is held back by him.


    "I''m here. Don''t be afraid of anything."


    She didn''t believe it, so she could relax and let herself sink.


    After the rain stopped, the wind blew, but it seemed to be blocked outside the cave. The campfire around them is warm, and their body temperature is even hotter.


    The bleeding sweat stung his right shoulder, but Pei Ming didn''t want to stop. He bowed up and went to the peak with Xue tingji.


    At the most surging moment of the tide, the shadow of Lingtai was suddenly broken, and the terrible images in my mind were quickly broken and disappeared, and the vision was gradually clear.


    At present, it was Xue tingji.


    Slowly stroked his face, familiar touch let her tears and smile.


    He is cruel and cruel, and he is gentle and affectionate. Xue tingji, how can I love you so much? How hard I want to come back to you.


    The clear tears in her eyes also made Xue tingji very happy, "are you awake?"


    "Well."


    "Great..."


    Never thought her smile from the heart was so precious.


    The cool breeze poured into the cave, with the fragrance of soil and vegetation, cooling the hot sweat on their forehead. At dusk, marigold crept into their heads. When they saw the situation in the cave, they were relieved.


    After the rain, the setting sun is particularly brilliant. He goes into the cave without bias and shines every corner with golden light. Xue tingji sits in the light like this, while Pei Ming in his arms is sleeping soundly, his eyebrows are open, and he is at ease and peaceful.


    His physical strength and spirit needed to be restored. Pei Ming slept for a long time. It was late at night when he opened his eyes again. The light of the bonfire reflected everyone''s sleeping face.Xue tingji first found that she was awake and touched her forehead. The fever had subsided a lot. "Do you want to drink some water?"


    She nodded and sat up weakly supported by him. The water was hot and she drank it to get warm.


    Hearing the sound of the marigold, she awoke in a daze. When she saw that the empress looked the same, she said, "you scared us to death. Are you hungry? There''s some fruit


    Pei Ming didn''t refuse. Seeing that Pei Xiao woke up, he motioned to him to move gently so as not to wake up nameless. After eating his belly, he pondered for a moment, "tomorrow we have to find a place to settle down. After I take care of my injury Go back to Kezhou from the West. "


    Just better, we are anxious to consider these. Xue tingji doesn''t agree, "it''s OK to settle down, but the one behind is not urgent in advance. If your injury doesn''t recover well, let''s go back. Don''t argue with me. It''s not negotiable."


    For the first time, Pei Ming deliberately turned his head aside and looked at him for a moment. He looked at Xue tingji with a guilty heart and cleared his throat weakly. "This time Just listen to me. "


    With a chuckle, Pei Ming hooked his back neck with one hand and said, "OK, I''ll listen to you."


    Then she leaned against Xue tingji''s ear and sighed, "tingji, I''m afraid What if there''s another time and I can''t wake up. "


    "No way." Xue Ting kisses her hair, "I''m here. You''ll be fine."


    But no one can say the danger ahead. Pei Ming didn''t feel at ease. He put his forehead on his temples. "Then you must guard me well. Don''t let me alone."


    Sure, Xue Ting told her with a tight hug that he would never lose her again.

 Chapter 396

    After daybreak, Pei Xiao went out to explore the wind first. After confirming that there was no pursuit, several people cleaned up and prepared to go on the road.


    Although Pei Ming is weak, it will only be more troublesome if he drags on to get worse. So he goes out of the cave and squints in the glare of the sun.


    Xue tingji and Pei Ming ride on the same horse. Pei Xiao takes the nameless horse, and Jin Zhan leads the empty horse to the West cautiously.


    In the west is the territory of Yingzhou, but I didn''t find any connection with the Liu family, but it''s the same everywhere the officials protect each other, so they can''t rush in through the gate.


    Thanks to Xue tingji, the Emperor didn''t do it in vain. He still remembers that Yingzhou had a case of smuggling official salt some time ago. In order to capture all the forces behind the scenes, he deliberately didn''t stop the salt peddler''s way. Now he came in handy.


    It''s a waterway. It''s not far from here. It''s only half a day. It seems to be a bustling wharf, but in fact, it is a business that strangers are not allowed to enter.


    Therefore, the four people who appeared rashly made the workers on the wharf very strange. They gathered around one after another and looked back and forth at them very badly.


    Especially the eyes on Pei Ming and Jin Zhan are enough to make them die eight hundred times.


    Pei Xiaoxu, who has always been a little stiff, has a sense of humor after he gets married. He even knows that he will keep his wife behind him, which makes marigold happy. Xue tingji held Pei Ming in his arms and did not allow others to peep at him.


    Their precautions made the workers laugh, but they didn''t want to get into trouble? This is not your place. Get out of here. "


    Xue tingji, not angry but smiling, raised his mouth and said, "help me, I can make your snowflake cotton float further."


    Snowflake cotton is the slang on this road, which refers to private salt. The workers immediately froze their faces and looked at each other as if they were asking who knew these guys.


    Obviously, none of them knew each other. Xue tingji was impatient, so they didn''t have to be nervous. "It''s really a little busy. It won''t hurt your muscles and bones at all. Even I can I''ll give you some good. "


    It''s no joke to let outsiders break into the industry. The workers dare not make their own opinions. They jump on the boat and report to the leader. Soon, a thin old man comes out. In this cold season, he is naked, showing his wrinkled black skin and his tendons.


    "You said the benefits as a toll, now take it out."


    At present, Xue tingji can''t take it out. In fact, he doesn''t intend to take it, but he still has to have the momentum to talk about business. "Do you sell snowflake cotton by collecting money first and then digging for goods?"


    The old man''s eyes changed. He stared at Xue tingji for a long time, but he couldn''t see what he wanted.


    "OK, tell me how I can help you."


    It seems to be a move, Xue Ting by bowing, "just want to ask you to help us into Yingzhou, don''t disturb anyone."


    The old man didn''t agree immediately. When he came over, his muscles moved slightly. Pei Mingzheng wants to turn back, but Xue tingji covers his eyes.


    Apart from him, no man is allowed in Amin''s eyes.


    The old man didn''t mind his movements. Instead, he thought it was interesting. He stood in front of the horse and looked up at Xue tingji, but he had the spirit of living in Gaolin.


    "You, no, who are you?"


    Wen Yanwei raises the corner of his eyes. Xue tingji slowly bends over and looks directly into the old man''s eyes.


    "What should I say? Is it to tell you that I am a businessman, or do you want to ask the prefect of Yingzhou? "


    The governor of Yingzhou can be said to be the enemy of these salt dealers. However, he openly picked out this relationship. Whether it was true or not, at least the old man could see that the young man was brave.


    In fact, Xue tingji''s heart was not secure. He straightened up and added: "to tell you the truth, this little busy really doesn''t need any effort. Anyway, you can''t lose anything, can you? As for your concerns With all due respect, can you stop someone who wants to punish you? "


    After a short silence, the old man finally snorted and let them board the boat to escort this trip.


    Their destination is Sanchuan City, close to Kezhou. If the wind blows well, they will arrive one day and one night. When he had nothing to do, the old man chatted with Xue tingji.


    "I''m called boss Lei on the road. I don''t know if you''ve heard of it."


    Xue tingji actually saw this title in the memorial, "I''ve heard a lot about you. You have a good reputation on the road. You are famous for your loyalty. Last year, because of acting for him, you threw all the people who offended him into the river. To tell you the truth, it''s a bit noisy. After all, it''s hard for the government to do it."


    Boss Lei is quite surprised. Does he even know this? Immediately, he stopped asking, turned to Pei Ming and said to Xue tingji, "is your woman ill? There''s no miracle doctor in Sanchuan. "


    Without waiting for Xue tingji to say anything, Pei Ming first held him down, and then said nothing.


    After a simple lunch, everyone was just about to have a rest when Jin Zhan suddenly rushed out of the cabin and vomited. His face was no less than yesterday''s Pei Ming, but Pei Xiao was very anxious.


    Everyone was nervous, but boss Lei was not surprised, "first time on a boat? I''m dizzy. Wait. I''ll get you some medicineAfter a while, he apologized and said the bad news. The seasickness medicine was used up. I''ll put up with it for a while.


    Pei Ming is distressed by Jinzhan. He looks out to see people on the shore not far away, so he proposes to stop the ship and buy some medicine first.


    But boss Lei grinned, "who are you? You don''t know anything, just go to a place you don''t know? I tell you, this place can''t stop. "


    By the way, I also told her that there was a well-known nickname for the border on the bank, which was called GUI Bu Lai.


    Ghosts dare not come. What kind of land can it be?


    Pei Ming thinks it''s strange, but he doesn''t know why. Anyway, few outsiders who set foot there can come back alive. Even if they are lucky enough to stay alive, they are either crazy or stupid. In short, they are very evil.


    Nowadays, he is very sensitive to words like crazy and silly. Pei Ming can''t help guessing whether there is a relationship between this place and Liu''s family. He remembers this place in his heart and has to work hard to overcome it.


    In the afternoon, boss Lei asks Xue tingji about their purpose of coming to Yingzhou. However, Xue tingji asks another question, "do you know something about it What about evil? Disappearances, poisoning, anything. "


    The thunder eldest brother squints an eye, very astute guessed a little bit, "are you sent by the government?"


    See his vigilance, Xue tingji let him rest assured, not to check them.


    Although he is dubious, boss Lei really has courage. If he says something evil, he really thinks of it.


    "There used to be a big clan here who ran rampant for many years. About two years ago, it was estimated that the political struggle was defeated and was thoroughly purged."


    What he said should be the fact that the Bai family was cleared up, which made Pei Ming and Xue tingji feel nervous. Is there something strange in it?


    Yes, the strange thing is that many people died before they were arrested, and they died in a strange way overnight.


    "In the end, the government said that they were afraid of committing suicide, but I don''t think so. But in the end, the whole family collapsed. Who cares about this nonsense? They don''t even know where the dead people are buried."

 Chapter 397

    It''s a strange thing to say. In fact, it''s not that the Bai family''s oil is exhausted. Instead of waiting for the cruel prison disaster, it''s better to end it first.


    But what does death mean?


    The specific boss Lei didn''t ask. Xue tingji had to write down the matter first. If he had a chance, he had to make it clear.


    After the calm, Pei Ming was supported by Xue ting to go back to the boat room to have a rest. At night, he did not dare to sleep deeply. He did not relax his vigilance after listening to the waves and the footsteps from time to time.


    Suddenly, Pei Ming called him in a very low voice: "these people, what are you going to do?"


    She said that although the illegal salt dealers led by boss Lei are guilty, they are not as good as the Liu family. Besides, helping them at present can make up for their mistakes.


    Xue tingji thinks about it. Most of them don''t accept the recruitment. They can only pay it in the future. At least, they will be punished lightly.


    Pei Ming is noncommittal. She has a hunch that this trip may be useful to boss Lei, so don''t expose it.


    That night, I wandered through half of Yingzhou and arrived at Sanchuan before the light of the day came up.


    At this time, it was the coldest time of the day. Nameless wrapped up his clothes, kept sucking his nose, and shivered down the boat. The rest of the people came back to the ground one after another. Xue tingji finally expressed his thanks to boss Lei.


    "Although you don''t think much of this small sum of money, you should give it as a gift of thanks. There will be a reward in the future. I will never break my promise."


    Boss Lei is not polite. Maybe he''s interesting. He''s forthright. If there''s any need in the future, just call one of his boats.


    Xue tingji once again thanks, no longer delay to leave, after they left, the thunder boss''s hand is particularly suspicious to scratch his head, "boss, what on earth did they come from?"


    "Who knows." Boss Lei shrugged and didn''t care, "it can''t be the emperor."


    Taking advantage of the dusk of dawn, a group of people came to the town of Sanchuan. It was not prosperous here. It was as peaceful as a paradise.


    It''s still early in the morning, and there is no one on the street. It''s hard to find a shabby looking guest house. If it''s not for the dim light from the crack in the door, it can hardly be seen that this is a place for business.


    To be on the safe side, only Jin Zhan knocked on the door. After knocking for a long time, a middle-aged woman slowly opened the door. She rubbed her sleeping eyes and was about to say something. When she saw Jin Zhan''s family, she said in surprise, "are you alone?"


    Marigold replied, "are you the landlady? May I stay here? "


    "Well Yes! Come on in


    Seeing the proprietress''s friendly and warm-hearted face, Jin Zhan just gave a shy smile, "then I want three rooms."


    Xue tingji, Pei Ming and other talents show up in the owner''s astonished eyes. The owner''s wife is a little at a loss. She looks at them carefully. It doesn''t look like the villain, so she has the courage to accept the house money.


    "That Are you hungry now? Do you want me to make something to eat? "


    "No need." Xue tingji didn''t want to scare her and didn''t trust the food she sent. He only asked if there was a hospital nearby.


    It''s really interesting. It''s more winding if you don''t cross the road. The landlady saw that they seemed very cautious and did not dare to go to the doctor rashly, so she took the initiative to help. Would you like her to invite the old doctor?


    "I''ll trouble you." Pei Ming, though he should, let Jin Zhan follow him. On the surface, he knows the way, but it''s not good to trouble the landlady every time. In fact, he is monitoring, so that he doesn''t have to find someone to pretend to be a doctor.


    The landlady didn''t think much about it. She pulled marigold out of the door with a smile, "Oh! I almost forgot that your rooms are upstairs, and the innermost three are There may be no one to live in for a long time. I''ll clean it for you when I come back. "


    It''s said that southerners are introverted and reserved. There are also such cool people. Pei Ming can''t help laughing and can''t care about the dust. He lies in bed and has a rest.


    After about two quarters of an hour, an old man with faltering hair was invited. Although he was dragged out of his sleep, he was still in good spirits.


    Xue tingji doesn''t take Qiao. She asks the landlady to get some hot water for her. Then she uncovers Pei Ming''s collar. Her right shoulder injury has oozed a lot of blood. It really needs to be dealt with.


    The old doctor was surprised for a moment. Then he calmed down and prepared things in an orderly way. The landlady ran with hot water, and when she saw the blood, she exclaimed, "Oh, how can a woman''s home be hurt? What''s the matter?"


    Xue tingji and Pei Mingji looked at each other and sighed with guilt, "we are from the north. We wanted to do business, but something happened on the way and my wife was hurt."


    Unexpectedly, the silent old doctor suddenly stopped his action. Although he recovered quickly, he could not escape their eyes. The landlady also changed her face, and her warmth and friendliness suddenly faded. Instead, she was alert and alienated.


    "You What kind of business are you in? "


    It''s reasonable to say that a hostess shouldn''t talk too much about this kind of problem. Pei Ming and Xue tingji just see the clue. People here Do you know something?


    I don''t know whether it''s better to expose friends or enemies. Xue tingji continued to lie, "we are in short supply of medicinal materials and fur in the north. This is our first time to sell them in the south. As a result, we met robbers. We have no business to do. We plan to go back when my wife is well hurt."They are well dressed. The landlady is dubious. She will not be here if she can''t see blood. If there is anything, just ask her.


    Although the old doctor didn''t say anything, he was obviously suspicious, because Pei Ming''s wound was obviously cut artificially. Can ordinary businessmen know how to do this?


    Seeing his doubts, Xue tingji didn''t hide it. "At that time, my wife seemed to have been cut by the robber''s knife, and the swelling was particularly frightening, so I gave her a blood Yes, is it wrong? "


    "No The old doctor was always calm, "you''ve done the right thing." After that, he stopped talking. After applying the medicine to Pei Ming, he told him that he would come to change the dressing tomorrow.


    Xue tingji was not at ease. After the old doctor went out, he secretly followed him. When he saw that the doctor was stopped by the boss''s wife, they said a few words. Then the boss''s wife looked up upstairs. He rushed back to the house and closed the door.


    Marigold looked worried. They finally got out of the wolf''s den, turned their head and entered the tiger''s mouth. If they were in danger again, what would they do with their mother''s hurt.


    "Is the old doctor''s medicine all right? Lady, do you think the wound is more painful


    Pei Ming didn''t say a word. After a moment, he shook his head and leaned on the pillow which was not soft and smelled of mildew. "It''s the same everywhere. People here may know something about Kezhou. Let''s wait and see what they will do."

 Chapter 398

    After that, the landlady kept vigilant all the time, and obviously regretted taking over the business. However, Xue tingji''s gentle demeanor didn''t look like a villain, which made her slightly dispel her worries. "You came out to do business with your wife."


    Xue tingji said with a smile, "husband and wife are of one mind. They have to see each other everywhere to be at ease."


    The landlady showed a little envy, "you are quite at ease. How many children are there?"


    He choked and shook his head reluctantly. "Please don''t mention this in front of my wife."


    The boss''s wife suddenly realized that it''s a pity, but it''s rare for the couple to have such a relationship.


    As he spoke, a couple of old people came to the shop. They were full of tears and looked tired. The landlady seemed to be used to it. She asked them to sit down and bring out two bowls of hot porridge. The old man was too sad to eat a mouthful.


    Out of kindness, Xue Ting comes forward to ask the reason. The old man''s mouth is vague, but the landlady''s expression is unpredictable. I don''t know if Xue Ting''s heart is full of hatred in her eyes.


    "Their granddaughter has been lost. I haven''t found her for two months. It''s no surprise that we have to lose one or two young women every month. Some people say They were caught and sold. You say how evil those people have to be. They deserve to be punished, don''t they? "


    Although he knew that the landlady was testing him, Xue tingji frowned. I''m afraid the whereabouts of these missing women


    It was wise to keep silent at this time, but he couldn''t bear to see the poor old man looking for his own bone, so he made a sound.


    "On my way here, I heard that Gongjiang in Kezhou is running a shady business. Although I don''t know the details, I may have a clue."


    The old man was grateful, while the landlady''s eyes were complicated. Xue tingji didn''t explain, but he had a definite number in his heart.


    It seems that the landlady is not a bad person. She just mistakenly thinks that they are also human traffickers, so she is particularly disgusted.


    When she went back to her house and told Pei Ming about it, she thought more about it. "It''s not close to Gongjiang. It''s only a mountain away from Qicheng. Maybe We have fallen into Liu''s sight. "


    "It doesn''t matter." Xue Ting tucked in the quilt for her. They came at night. After entering the guest house, they did not go out. If the landlady and the doctor had no problem, they would not be found.


    Pei Ming nodded and looked at Xue tingji for a while. Then he reached out and stroked the corner of his eye and brow. He traced the lip peak along the bridge of his nose. Then he turned his chin and covered his side face.


    This face, from the original youth heroism into today''s resolute mature, how is she love the appearance.


    Maybe the vent in the cave was too incisive that day. Up to now, some aftertaste still exists. Now they have settled down for the time being, and both of them are ready to move.


    Holding her hand and kissing her in the palm of her hand, Xue tingji has always liked this action, and then it''s natural to do something.


    In the shabby house, the bedding is not very comfortable, but it is precisely this kind of embarrassment that makes them like an island between heaven and earth. Apart from embracing each other tightly, they have nowhere else to go. The more turbulent they are, the more emotional they are.


    It wasn''t until after sweating that Xue tingji remembered that she didn''t take the medicine, but he was afraid that the medicine would interfere with Ah Ming''s injury, and he regretted that he should not be impulsive.


    Pei Ming doesn''t care. She''s been taking medicine for more than a year. It''s accumulated in her body for years. How can she be pregnant.


    Every time she talked about this, she was not happy. Xue tingji didn''t dare to say anything more. He poured her a cup of hot water wisely and said, "sleep for a while. I''ll ask the landlady to change the bedding."


    Soon all the three rooms were cleaned, and the new quilts were finally appropriate. The dinner was made by the landlady herself. Rao is so. Marigold still tried the poison seriously.


    At night, Pei Xiao takes orders to spy on the downstairs and keep a close eye on the proprietress''s every move. In the second half of the night, the proprietress quietly leaves the guest house and comes back after a whole hour, but there is no other difference. People are not sure what she wants.


    The next morning, the landlady suddenly knocked on the door and said that there was a business coming. I don''t know if the guests are interested.


    "We produce Dendrobium here. People often come to buy it. The businessmen don''t lose money. Would you like to buy a little bit?"


    If he refused, Xue tingji didn''t refuse. The landlady said happily, "OK, one or two patent medicines will be converted into twenty grain silver. How much do you buy?"


    Xue tingji gave a random number and was about to give the money, but he saw that the landlady was cold and stepped back, as if to run away.


    Then, a string of footsteps ran up to embrace, most likely the boss''s wife called, what do they want?!


    "You''re not in business." The landlady''s eyes were hostile. "I quoted four times higher than the market price, but you didn''t bargain at all, because you didn''t know the price of Dendrobium and the rules of business. So who are you and what are you doing in Sanchuan? "


    I didn''t expect that this woman was quite smart. Xue Ting took off her disguise and was about to shut her up when he saw four or five big men coming up to protect the landlady.


    However, there is no need for him to do anything. Seeing that the situation is not right, Pei Xiao and Jin Zhan go forward to protect the Lord very conscientiously. Their hostile attitude scares several feigned men. Evil comes from courage, but they want to strike first.But where do they have any real skills? They are subdued by Pei Xiao before they fight. The landlady sees that the situation is not right. Instead, she doesn''t run away. Instead, she pulls off her hairpin and pours at Xue Ting!


    This sneak attack is not enough for Xue tingji. He is curious why the landlady is so hostile to him.


    That is the moment of distraction, exposed himself to the offensive, just recovered to prepare to fight back, a figure suddenly rushed in front of him, kicked the landlady on the door.


    "Don''t move, Ah Ming."


    He pulls Pei Ming apart. Why bother her for such a small scene? Fortunately, Pei Ming doesn''t even lift his arm. He doesn''t have to work hard to deal with a person who has no Kung Fu at all.


    Seeing that she didn''t have a chance to win, the landlady just yelled, "you brutes, the things that do great harm to people, do you have to kill us common people?"


    Pei Ming asked Pei Xiao and Jin Zhan to drive those big men away. Close the door and don''t let anyone in.


    By the way, Xue Ting closed the door, grabbed the hairpin from the landlady''s hand, and put her in the corner of the wall. She couldn''t move, but she didn''t die.


    "Calm down, we''re not the people you''re talking about."


    "Fart! I''ve seen a lot of people here over the years! Who are you from? "


    Without waiting for Xue tingji to say anything, the big man outside the door began to shout. What he called was actually "sister-in-law".


    Xue tingji was quite surprised, "eh? With all due respect, I thought they were your mistresses. "


    This words say don''t beat, sure enough was the boss mother stare back, unexpectedly eye socket a red, look quite solemn and stirring.


    "They are my late husband''s brothers, and I love him Dead in the hands of the White Thief, you are also the running dogs of the rich family


    Pei Ming understood, sneered, squatted down and said, "then you should thank us."

 Chapter 399

    In such a situation, anyone would think this is ridiculous, but Pei Ming is not joking.


    "Anyway, you won''t believe what I say, so I won''t explain. However, if we die here, we can''t rescue the girls who were sold away, and thousands of officers and soldiers who were trapped in Kezhou. You are the sinner of Dairong."


    The boss''s wife was stunned when she heard the words. Tears were hanging in the corner of her eyes. After a while, she was forced to go back, "you Who on earth? "


    "Here to investigate." Pei Ming thought it was not a lie. "Have you ever heard of the Liu family in Kezhou? They intend to rebel, and they have done a lot of harm to many people. It is Gongjiang''s people who chased us that we were hurt. "


    Sometimes good and evil can really be written on their faces. It''s clear that they didn''t show any evidence, but they were very persuasive. The landlady was silent for a moment, and finally relieved that she believed their words.


    She didn''t know about the Liu family, but it was true that there were often Kezhou people around, "are they the ones who took the little girl? Can you cure it? "


    "If we can''t, no one in the world can." Xue tingji hugged his arm and said, "do you know that Xiao Bai''s family died before they were arrested?"


    The landlady nodded her head hard, which was a bit long.


    In Yingzhou, it is the side branch of the Bai family who has been doing evil for a long time and everyone hates it. The fall of the Bai family two years ago was a celebration of the whole world. Unfortunately, they died too soon.


    "But there''s one thing I still doubt, because in order to vent my anger, I''ve been to their bone burial place and found nothing!"


    Pei Mingxin was surprised. No body? It''s hard to pretend to be dead.


    At present, we can''t obtain evidence for this, and now it''s not the most important. The key is that there are still many running dogs who used to benefit from the Bai family. They are dissatisfied with the court because they lost their power.


    "I don''t care which way you are. In a word, you have to be careful. If you are targeted Although we are not big in Sanchuan, the influence of white thieves is not small. "


    Qi city is adjacent to Sanchuan, and the two forces are so close to each other that the relationship between them is not stable.


    Just sink a breath, suddenly heard the sound of the door downstairs was violently hit, the landlady busy way is not good, "all blame me, make the movement is too big, it is the right to lead in, there is the White Thief''s people!"


    Tut, Pei Xiao and Jin Zhan are still guarding the gate. If there is a conflict, they will scare the snake. Xue tingji is about to go down, and the landlady holds him down.


    She asked Pei ming to lie back in bed, while Xue tingji needed to accept the murderous look on his face. Then she quickly came downstairs and motioned Pei Xiao and Jinzhan not to come forward before the gate was knocked open. She would support everything.


    As soon as he finished, the gate board was smashed into pieces, and several men who didn''t look good stood in a row. Li, the leader, was banging his teeth and looking at the landlady in a very bad way.


    "Why do you close the door tightly in broad daylight, stealing men?"


    The boss''s wife bit her teeth, quite far fetched to endure this tone, "the customers in the shop are afraid of noise."


    "Oh? What kind of guest is so expensive? It can''t be the criminal you harbored After that, he stepped into the store and went upstairs to find out.


    Someone dare to offend the master like this. Pei Xiao is about to step forward, but the boss''s wife blocks his way, and Jin Zhan holds him silently.


    The landlady''s attitude has changed greatly, which shows that she has solved the misunderstanding and is on their side. Don''t expose herself and lead to being chased like Gongjiang.


    I guess Li Zheng is used to it. He thinks that he can come to Sanchuan. He can''t be a noble man. He knocks on a small sum of money and nobody dares to say him, so he pushes the door open.


    As a result, before I could see anything clearly, I heard a violent voice: "get out!"


    Suddenly the gall trembled for a while, just as Li Zhen stopped walking, then ran out a fire, unexpectedly someone dared to yell at him?!


    It turned out to be a young couple. The woman''s sickly appearance was still beautiful, which made his eyes stay for a while.


    But the next moment, her face was covered, Xue Ting frowned impolitely, "who are you? What''s the point of breaking into a guest''s room? "


    This gentleman seems to be rich or expensive. He hesitates and refuses to lose his face. He is about to stop his neck and yell. The boss''s wife has come forward to make it over.


    "Don''t be surprised, this little lady is not fit and can''t see the wind."


    "Oh, what''s wrong? It''s a disease." Li Zheng is deliberately pricking, it seems that it is not so easy to give up, but also thanks to his long dog nose, actually smelled the faint smell of blood in the room.


    Pei Ming slightly leans over his body, fearing that his wound is bleeding.


    Of course, the landlady knows, but she''s still calm. Oh, don''t ask about women''s falling red.


    But the more she explained, the more Li Zheng held on. I''m afraid it''s not as simple as illness.


    Xue tingji was impatient. He got up and said, "we were going out to play. Unexpectedly, my wife had a miscarriage on the way, so we had to rest here. Why not?"At this time, Pei Xiao and Jin Zhan also quietly went to the bedside. Although they were speechless, Li Zheng had never seen the whole body''s spirit of killing. He did not dare to be presumptuous again.


    But it''s too shameful for him to walk away like this. Xue Ting, knowing his heart well, threw a ingot of gold to him happily. "The landlady said that my wife can''t get cold when she''s in confinement. Please go out and close the door."


    Li Zheng weighed the gold, and then he let them go. But Xue tingji knew that sooner or later this guy would do something bad.


    At least after dealing with the situation, Pei Ming leans on Xue tingji''s arms and sighs. He really doesn''t worry about going anywhere. He''d better take care of his injury quickly and go to Qicheng for a break.


    In the next few days, it was peaceful. Pei Ming''s wound was healed, but if he wanted to be able to ride a horse, he would have to be raised for at least half a month.


    Pei Ming is very worried about this. It''s been a month since they started. General Yu, are they OK


    After ten days or so, Pei Ming and Xue tingji get angry.


    She was afraid that the Liu clan would do harm to the two thousand officers and soldiers, and could not drag on any longer. Xue tingji said that he would not leave. "The doctor has said that your injury is not good enough. What should we do in case of a relapse in the back? Don''t you know how dangerous the road behind us is? If I say no, I can''t! "


    Pei Ming was so angry that he stamped his feet, but he couldn''t refute it, so he had to stay in the room.


    It''s snowing. It''s very quiet and soft. Every snowflake will make a small sound and make a funny sound.


    All of a sudden, the landlady hurriedly pushed the door in and pointed to their next room. The voice was as small as it needed to be. "There are two Qicheng people here. It seems that they have something to do with the Liu family you want to check."


    Xue tingji immediately wakes up and thanks the landlady for her help. "Don''t be too nervous. Just don''t know. Don''t worry. You won''t let your guest house carry the murder."


    How could the landlady care about this? She kindly reminded them to be careful. After that, Xue Ting stuck her ears to the wall. The walls of buildings in the South were thin, so the sound insulation was not good.


    But the seemingly unintentional chatting on the other side shocked him suddenly

 Chapter 400

    "Well, what happened to the last thing you said?"


    "You mean the people in Sanhu mountain? It''s estimated that it''s enough. I''ve been drugged and started to kill each other. Tut Tut, there are only one or two thousand people. Maybe there are not many left to live now. "


    One or two thousand? Do you mean those officers and soldiers under general Yu?! How can they downplay such a cruel thing! Xue Ting twisted his brows and listened to their next words.


    It seems that the lives of the two generals are safe for the time being. Tielao and gangzheng are not mentioned, but the clue also follows.


    What''s the origin of these two people? Did you come to disclose the information on purpose and lure them to sanhushan?


    Fortunately, in Gongjiang before, Jinzhan left two tubes of smoke and charcoal. That night, Pei Xiao turned the window and threw it into the next room. He watched with his own eyes all night to make sure they didn''t make any fake moves.


    Around dawn the next day, Pei Ming and Xue tingji just sneak into the next room, and with their good skills, they just wake them up.


    In the smoke of the two look dull, let alone fight back, even can''t guard against, know without saying to sell their own bottom.


    In fact, they didn''t know anything about it. They just took other people''s money and talked about sanhushan around Kezhou.


    Do not need to be more deliberate, if you see with a servant, bearing unusual young couple, especially more revealed two mouth on the line.


    Xue tingji and Pei Ming look at each other, and they are really aiming at them. The calculation of the time is in line with the node when Gongjiang reports to Qicheng and Liu releases the news.


    Even It''s not impossible that information is being leaked there.


    "Is the story of sanhushan true or false?"


    "I don''t know The words are made up by the people who pay for them. We just read them


    Pei Ming pursed her lips tightly and kept silent for a moment. Even if it was a fabricated speech, she didn''t dare not take it seriously. "How can we go to sanhushan?"


    They thought, "in The south side of Qi city. "


    No more questions. Pei Ming sighed deeply, rubbed his right shoulder and gave Xue ting a successful but helpless look. "It seems that our leisure is over."


    That night, they prepared to go on the road. The road ahead was dangerous. Originally, they wanted to leave nameless behind, but he insisted, "I want to know who I am. No matter how hard it is, I also want to see with my own eyes the retribution of the people who made me unable to return home."


    After some weighing, Pei Ming agreed. Since he was rescued, he should be responsible to the end.


    Before leaving, she said goodbye to the landlady. She was worried about them. "Do you really want to go?"


    Xue tingji nodded. They got the message that there is a mountain road to avoid the official road. It should be no problem to fumble carefully.


    The landlady didn''t say anything more. I wish them a safe journey. "We common people have no ability to fight against those big families. I hope you can help us. We don''t ask for anything else. We just want to live in peace."


    This is the most simple wish of a common people. As a monarch, Xue tingji is not happy. He is duty bound to return a pure land to his people.


    "Don''t worry, no matter how hard it is, my wife and I will get justice for you."


    The mountain road mentioned by the two people was not easy to find. Several times, they either lost their way or nearly slipped down the mountain. It was day and night that they finally turned into Kezhou.


    After entering Qi City, even the air seems to become thin. This is the home of the Liu family and the heart of the treacherous Kezhou. At this moment, they may have been exposed to Liu''s eyes.


    But face to face with the enemy, they calmed down instead. Instead of asking about sanhushan, they chose to go to the prefect''s residence first.


    It''s dark now, and it''s a good time to sneak around. Pei Xiao of Jinzhan is protecting the unknown outside. He should pay attention to whether he is monitoring the prefecture. Xue tingji and Pei Ming should observe clearly on the eaves before moving.


    It''s not seven or seven, but it''s a little strange.


    "Too few people." Xue tingji frowned and said, "even though there are not many concubines, the head of a state, his wife, children, and servants, how can he have hundreds of people."


    But it was still early to go to bed. There were only three or four servants in the backyard, and there were only one or two rooms with lights on. What I didn''t know thought it was an abandoned house.


    Pei Ming also saw something was wrong. He felt the position of the study, raised the tile to peep into the room, and then frowned.


    "It''s empty. It may be that they seized it and took it away. They are going to find out the evidence of collusion with Liu. It''s also possible that..."


    Xue tingji said in a deep voice: "it was destroyed by the Liu family."


    If this is the case, it is hard to say whether Tai Shou Tian took the initiative to collude with the Liu family or was forced by the local snake Liu family, and whether he was involved in the peddlers'' business and drug addiction.


    If it is the latter, it can explain why the house is so deserted.


    Family members close to the prefect can be witnesses, so they can''t stay. As for whether they live or die, I''m afraid they have to go to sanhushan to find out.But even if he was forced to cooperate, he could not get rid of the crime of acting for the tiger without telling the court!


    There are few people in the family, so it is impossible to be on guard. After receiving the instructions, Pei Xiao and Jin Zhan slip into the backyard with no name. After seeing no one, they casually open a room door.


    So blatant into the room really scared nameless, empty voice asked, it doesn''t matter? You''ll find out if you light up in the evening. Do you want to search for clues in the dark?


    But Xue tingji laughed, "who said it''s looking for clues? It''s so late. We should have a night''s sleep and clean up tomorrow. "


    No one knows. Where are they staying tonight?


    After asking, but no one answered, but to see everyone''s face with a smile, let him gape.


    "No, it can''t be here."


    "Otherwise..." Xue tingji hugged his arms and laughed. His eyes reflected the faint cold light. "Can you find a safer place?"


    is hiding in the residence of the dead monk in the place full of Liu''s eyeliner. This decision is bold, but it is the wisest.


    There are few people here, but there are many empty houses. They can make a slow investigation unconsciously, so as to find out what secrets are hidden in this deserted house.


    In this way, they successfully stay in the prefect''s residence. Taking advantage of the night, Pei Ming and Xue tingji search in other rooms. Unfortunately, they can''t find any useful clues, but one thing catches Pei Ming''s attention.


    The prince, who had a close relationship with a powerful family, had a very simple residence, but the only paintings were not simple.


    These works are not the works of famous artists, but fortunately, she knows a little about calligraphy and painting. From her brush strokes, she can see that these landscapes are full of elegance and quiet.


    But that''s exactly how it goes against the rules.


    "It seems that the prefect Tian is a clean and virtuous man. It''s not like he was afraid of being embarrassed and gave in to the evil power of the squires. I always feel that The relationship between him and Liu may not be as simple as we think. "


    Maybe there is something unknown about the dead prefect

 Chapter 401

    Since there was no harvest, there was no need to stay. They were about to leave when they heard a string of footsteps coming towards the room!


    Too late to go out, they had to hide in the corner of the room, even the moonlight can not shine in, and then put the breath light, as long as they are not peerless experts, they will never notice.


    As soon as they hid, the door was pushed open. It turned out that they were just maidservants.


    In the evening, she didn''t rest, but she came to sweep. Unexpectedly, Pei Ming had a headache. She thought that if she was found later, she would only knock the girl out. She was afraid that the whole government would send out to catch the assassin.


    The maid was totally unaware of her situation. She wiped the table and chair and sobbed. The more she cried, the more sad she was. Xue tingji was a little impatient.


    Just when he thought that the woman would faint even after crying for a while, another person came in and sighed with the same sadness, "don''t be sad. Maybe they''re OK. Since the archdeacon had expected that, he naturally left behind."


    Unexpectedly, they unexpectedly heard the key. The two men in the dark came to the spirit. The next conversation between the two maidservants revealed the key they most wanted to know.


    I saw sasao''s maid wipe tears and shake his head, "the Liu family is so overbearing, even the Lord can''t help it. What can the lady and the young lady do? Even if they escape, they will be caught."


    "Bah, bah, bah, what a crow''s mouth!" In addition, the one who stopped her quickly said, "can''t you say something good? The Lord has endured for so many years to save everyone. Now he What''s the use of the Liu family in catching their wives? "


    After a few words, the truth is clear. It turns out that Tai Shou Tian was really coerced. The reason why he didn''t report to the court to eradicate the Liu family is that his family is small, and even more people are held in Liu''s hands. He has to bear it.


    In this way, he died bravely under the name of the whole world. Even the emperor and empress wronged him. It''s really sad.


    The two maidservants held their heads and cried for a while before they left. When they walked away, Xue Ting sighed dully, then raised his eyes and put the simple room and paintings in his eyes. Only in this way can he really understand the state of mind of Tai Shou Tian.


    That quiet and comfortable freedom was what he longed for but could not get until his death.


    It''s a pity that he hasn''t even seen such a good minister.


    That night, except for Pei Ming, the remaining four people took turns to watch the night. They had to be alert for any movement. Fortunately, they were safe until dawn.


    Pei Ming, who wakes up, just sits up and is about to think about what to do today. Suddenly, he is startled by a scream and disturbance!


    Who broke into the prefect''s mansion?!


    Several people quickly tidy up, slip away from the window, hide on the eaves, see what''s going on.


    It''s a group of big men with weapons who rush in. Without saying a word, they begin to search all parts of the house. It''s the grand residence. There''s nothing else that can be so bold except Liu''s people.


    Is there any important clue that has been missed and came back specially?


    In fact, they were half right, because they were looking for a man or a girl.


    But he couldn''t find it. The strong man at the head lost his patience and said, "where did you hide her?"


    The servants and maidservants cowered like quails, "I, we don''t know..."


    Xue tingji finally understands what''s going on. The wife and children of Tian Taishou are really captured by the Liu family, but a little daughter takes the opportunity to run away, so he sends out a whole city search.


    A little girl, as for so inspiring? As the two maidservants said last night, even the prefect is dead. What''s the use of his family?


    Looking at the scene in front of him, Pei Ming was worried. He soon thought of the reason, and his heart was like cooking oil.


    Not only for the sake of killing, but also for the sake of threatening these people, like the more than 2000 soldiers It''s about binding them.


    But why the little girl is so important is not clear for the moment. I just didn''t expect that these people were so rampant that they were really lawless.


    One of them grabbed a maid''s hair and pulled her to the ground. The other held a machete in front of her and said, "OK, I didn''t go home, did I? Then let her come back! "


    They wanted to threaten people with their lives, killing people every day and hanging them at the gate of the prefect''s house until Miss Tian came back obediently.


    Such people deserve to die! Seeing that he really wanted to chop, Xue tingji and Pei Ming looked at each other, nodded, and then motioned to Pei Xiao and Jin Zhan.


    It''s time to meet the enemy!


    While the machete was waving, a flying needle fell from the sky and went straight into the man''s wrist. He screamed and looked up. Before he could see the last sight, his despicable life came to an end.


    Looking at the big man who was wiped his neck and died, the other servants gathered in a panic. They didn''t know whether they were friends or enemies.


    Nameless was thrown into the middle of the maidservant, leading to a scream, immediately covered their mouth, "don''t cry, we are here to save you."As soon as this sentence was finished, I heard a heavy sound of falling to the ground. When I looked back, I saw that all my minions had lost their breath, and the terrible sight of their eyes stunned several maidservants. However, Xue tingji and others did not even gasp for breath, and quite calmly shook off the blood left on their hands


    Pei Ming picked up a knife from the ground and wiped it. He kept it for his own use. He turned back to nameless and said, "you can stay here, Jinzhan and Xiao. You will protect these people and wait for us to come back."


    "Wait a minute!" Marigold thought he had heard wrong, "are you going alone?"


    Xue tingji took out the medicine bottle from his arms. It was a hundred effective antidote. He took one pill with Pei ming to prevent being plotted against. "Someone has to be here to guard."


    After that, without waiting for discussion, he and Pei Ming held each other tightly. "If we are accidentally poisoned, we must wake each other up. Everyone is waiting for us to go back."


    Pei Ming nodded hard and drove his horse south with him.


    Three tiger mountain, three people become tigers. If it''s true, it''s in line with the virtues of the Liu family. Now that they''ve been invited by such a big invitation, don''t beat around the bush. Today, do whatever you have!


    Within half an hour, they came to the foot of the mountain. The mountain was not high, but the terrain was complicated.


    Xue tingji reined in the reins and looked around, "how can I get in?"


    Before waiting for Pei mingsidu, I suddenly saw an old woman standing on the hillside. Seeing her looking over, she slowly turned around and walked into the deep mountain. After a few steps, she looked back.


    Although far away, Pei ming could not see her eyes clearly, but he was a little palpitating. He stared at the old woman''s back and said, "go that way."


    The road she chose was very narrow, even intermittently, which made people suspect that it was a dead end. But soon, the seemingly ordinary small intestine path became more and more open. After turning around the foot of a mountain, she suddenly saw a villa.


    This should be Liu''s home. They clenched their fists and even breathed carefully.


    But when they got close to the villa, they found something strange.


    No one, no one saw it. It''s even colder than the prefect''s residence. But in the silence, it reveals a sense of crisis.


    It''s like there are countless pairs of eyes staring at them, but no matter how they look, they are empty.


    Just as their scalp became numb, another faint cry came from a distance. After careful identification, Pei Ming suddenly trembled.


    "The voice is..."

 Chapter 402

    A gust of wind blowing, the cry is more clear, not a woman''s sad low cry, but belongs to the man''s, abnormal tragic cry.


    "It''s tielao." Pei Ming''s words surprised Xue tingji a little. He was relieved to be able to cry, which at least showed that tie Lao was not dead, and there was no bloody smell in the wind, so other people should be safe.


    They followed the sound and approached the villa slowly. Judging from the decoration of the corridor wall, it should have been built within ten years.


    It''s clear that it hasn''t rained these two days, but it''s foggy in the villa. Xue tingji reminds Pei ming to be careful. These may be smoke.


    Pei Ming nodded and breathed less. There was only a path of bluestone in front of them. They turned over and dismounted. They were very careful in every step.


    The cry came closer and closer. It came from a hall in front of him. Standing in front of the door, Pei Ming forced his heart beat like a drum. But when he opened the door, he still took a breath.


    I totally forgot to be careful of the unidentified smoke here.


    "Old tie!"


    It turns out that this is a spirit hall, with only a spirit platform. Although the lacquer words on it are not clear, Pei Ming knows whose it is.


    And tie Lao is kneeling in front of the spirit and crying, his voice is hoarse, obviously has been crying for a long time, so heartbroken, it makes people cry.


    Regardless of the danger, she stepped into the mourning hall and held tie Lao''s arm. But tie Lao couldn''t see her, and he just beat his chest with grief.


    Pei Mingxin was surprised. His appearance was just like Pei Xiao, who was in smoke at that time.


    He just gritted his teeth and pinched his arm, "old tie, wake up! This is not my grandfather''s Mausoleum! "


    But tie Lao didn''t respond at all, which made Pei Ming a little anxious.


    At this time, a very clear sound came into her ear. It should be a bronze chime. It was not surprising that it appeared in the hall.


    But


    Who''s knocking?


    She stood up vigilantly, Xue tingji came to her side, and also heard the bronze chime.


    At this time and here, tie Lao''s mourning is mixed with Qingling''s strange sound. Somehow, Pei Ming feels dizzy. He shakes his head and goes to the source of the sound of the bronze chime.


    It was an ear room in the Lingtang. With the door closed, there was no way to know what would be behind the door, but Pei Ming didn''t hesitate at all.


    Xue tingji felt that it was not right. He wanted to hold her, but his hand stopped with another clear sound.


    No


    His consciousness began to blur, and he turned to look at tie Lao, who was still alone, and the incense candle curling in front of the hall.


    It seems that the antidote taken in advance can''t stop the smoke here. They still underestimate the enemy.


    Even though he was anxious, he couldn''t lift up much strength. Pei Ming''s figure also shook, and he hurried to take advantage of his last mind.


    "Ah Ming... "


    It''s a pity that Pei Ming didn''t turn back. Instead, he fell to the ground in vain. Xue tingji wanted to bend down to help her up, but as soon as he bowed his head, he couldn''t resist the darkness.


    When he fell to the ground, he took Pei Ming''s hand with his last strength


    What kind of sound is there in the dark, like running water and rain curtain under eaves, accompanied by regular light sound? Bronze chime?


    Pei Ming''s consciousness became clearer, and then he was very confused. He didn''t know where he was at the moment.


    Clearly she still remembered the strange voice in the hall and knew that she had fainted. But in such a situation, she was not worried at all. On the contrary, she felt comfortable listening to the sound like music.


    Fortunately, her willpower is good, trying to remind herself that this is not a comfortable time, she must wake up!


    After a struggle, she opened her eyes and wanted to raise her hand, only to find that she was tied to a square chair and looked around in a bedroom.


    "Oh, wake up?" Pei Ming is frightened by the sudden sound. He turns his head suddenly, but what he sees is the person who makes her hate the itching teeth.


    "Liu Ling!"


    For her gnashing teeth, Liu Ling did not care at all. He walked slowly in front of her and gave a salute, "Weichen - oh no, the grassroots paid a visit to the empress."


    Pei Ming snorted coldly. He turned his head and didn''t want to see his hypocritical face. "It''s very bold of you to assassinate the prefect and use more than 2000 lives to lure the emperor and empress to take the bait."


    Liu Ling thanks the empress for her praise, but his majesty and empress really dare to come here alone, which makes him admire.


    Pei Ming was so disgusted by him that he forbeared and asked, "where are they? What have you done to them? "


    "Are you asking the special envoy and the generals?" Liu Ling laughs insidiously, "lady, don''t worry, they are OK, at least Life is still here. "


    Pei Ming understood what he said. He leaned slightly, but was bound by the binding, which made her even more annoyed. "You wrote that letter after you drugged General Yu. I''m sure we will come."


    "Of course." Liu Ling faked flattery, "the grass people still believe in the benevolence of your majesty and empress. Of course, they are not sure. But there is always a way to make you two have to come. Anyway, the price is not from the grass people."Pei Ming thought of the family members of the prefect''s house, and the butchers who were able to take care of people''s lives in order to force Miss Tian to show up. They were really a nest of snakes and mice!


    But she couldn''t figure out why Liu took such a big risk to kidnap empress dowager?


    "Peddling people, manufacturing overpowering drugs, coercing assassins, imprisoning envoys, you are full of evil deeds, you can''t escape death, and you have to add a regicide. Do you think you died too slowly? If your majesty and I can''t go back to the Imperial City, there must be a large army to raze the whole Kezhou, and you can''t die well. So, what do you want to do? "


    Liu Ling listened carefully and listened to Ying He from time to time. He admired the wisdom and calmness of the empress. She was tied up and worried about the country and the people.


    Don''t mention it. After she mentioned it, he had to talk about Gongjiang.


    Although the empress can rest assured that the market of sanlidang has been closed down, after all, the long-awaited Zhengzhu has arrived, so there is no need to test the medicine.


    "And you don''t have to think too much about this business. We started when you were the crown princess. Before and after But I have wronged one or two hundred girls. "


    Ah, one or two hundred innocent women were so insignificant that Pei Ming bit his teeth and leaned back in his chair.


    "Then this palace is in front of you. What do you want to do to this palace? Is the next drug at your disposal? Liu Ling, do you think you can control the whole world with that medicine? "


    "That''s right." Liu Ling answered without hesitation, "but you are the granddaughter of our Liu family. Of course, your family won''t hurt you. We can even give you the most honorable position in the world."


    Pei Ming didn''t speak any more. His lowered eyebrows were full of doubt and worry. What he meant by this sentence Is it against Xue tingji?!


    Her tension in Liu Ling''s eyes seems very interesting, bending down in front of her, gloomy smile how to see people uncomfortable.


    He said: "don''t worry, you will be out of the misery soon, Empress Dowager..."

 Chapter 403

    He what did you say?


    Pei Ming''s expression can be imagined, but Liu Ling didn''t think so. "Don''t worry, I''ll tell you everything. To tell you the truth, the grass people have a lot to say to their wives. After all, all these years of hard work can''t be done for foreigners. Now I want to share with you a little bit about how much effort we have made to control the world. "


    This man is shameless. He talks about treason so nobly. Pei Mingmo doesn''t say a word. Anyway, if she doesn''t open her mouth, Liu Ling will show off her wisdom.


    But what she didn''t expect was that Liu''s rebellious heart actually began more than ten years ago.


    At the beginning, General Liu and Liu Rou passed away one after another, and Liu''s family was in complete decline. With no support in the Imperial City, they had to withdraw from the imperial court.


    But they inherited the tenacious spirit of General Liu and vowed to restore the glory of the family, so they picked out a pillar among the side branches and began to find a new way.


    At first, I was really helpless. I had to do business to accumulate capital for myself, and then I finally found an opportunity in southern Xinjiang.


    Speaking of this, Liu Ling was quite proud and walked back and forth in front of Pei Ming with a negative hand. "We had a chance to save a group of people, who gave us their ability to look after their home. It was the formula of these various kinds of overpowering drugs. At first, we just sold drugs for business, but later my grandfather had an idea."


    Why not use these treasures to control more powerful people?


    Pei Ming shakes his head. It''s ridiculous, but is it whimsical? And they did.


    At least half of it has been done. Now the queen of the dynasty is really in their hands, and has no power to fight. It seems quite in line with their expectations.


    But his words are still full of holes, and everything is just behind the scenes.


    "My queen''s position came after many twists and turns. You can''t calculate it in advance. It''s only two years since you studied the drug for me. Besides me, you don''t have any chance to take root in the imperial city. Even if you want to poison the emperor and empress, you can''t do it."


    So she should admire the ability of the Liu family and their resourcefulness. But their gambling is too big. What if she didn''t accept it? What if they were brought to justice when they were exterminated?


    However, Liu Ling burst out laughing. The empress was really thoughtful, but no matter how careful she was, she was still inferior to them.


    In fact, they didn''t expect to have a queen with Liu''s blood at the beginning, which is undoubtedly a shortcut, saving them the time to detour from officialdom.


    "And you didn''t accept it at first, but did you compromise? To tell you the truth, we also know that there is no absolute, there will always be unexpected changes, so we have all the details in mind, no matter what the situation will be, we are in our calculations


    So they have already made preparations just in case, and they don''t care about exterminating their relatives at all.


    Pei Ming and Xue tingji were the only ones who didn''t expect to perform in front of the stage. He was also dazzled by wealth and power and underestimated the skill of the queen.


    After all, I know very little about queen Pei. I wanted to get to know her earlier, but unfortunately, they didn''t want to venture to the north.


    Pei Ming frowned, deeply aware of these people''s terrible, the way forward, the way back, they hold the heart, every step is very accurate, and meticulous almost no loopholes.


    It''s like being imprisoned can escape from the net, even if you really want to be punished, I''m afraid you can''t hold them.


    To get to the point, what she wants to know most is where Xue tingji is.


    I can''t help being angry. I think her worry can''t escape Liu Ling''s eyes. This feeling of being pinched is really uncomfortable.


    Liu Ling nodded, but she didn''t want to make any detours. Anyway, although the Empress Dowager was at ease, Liu''s family would guarantee her for the rest of her life.


    The word empress dowager again


    Pei Ming clenched his fist and forced him to be calm. He gritted his teeth and asked, "what do you want to do?"


    "We want to..." Liu Ling insidiously bent his eyes, "want to let you sleep."


    He went to the bedroom table and covered it with a white cloth. When he opened it, he saw a clear bronze chime, which made Pei Ming feel uneasy.


    In the hall of mourning, in a coma, she heard this voice. It must have a special purpose to put it here.


    All of a sudden, she thought of a saying that tie Lao once said, the south is full of poisons and witches. It''s a It''s a very evil place.


    Liu Ling admired her vigilance. The empress did not fear in the face of danger. But don''t be afraid. She will never feel uncomfortable. Even if you relax, you will feel peaceful and comfortable in a moment.


    After that, he picked up the hammer and gently knocked on the bronze chime


    In a flash, Pei Ming''s heart seemed to stir up a ripple, which was very subtle but irresistible. It made her feel suffocated, and then suddenly unobstructed.


    This kind of feeling is very subtle. It''s not hard to say it''s uncomfortable, but it''s just itchy and makes people It makes people feel weak. I want to be quiet like this.no way!


    Suddenly awake, she opened her eyes and forced herself to come back, staring at Liu Ling with some unexpected expression, "what kind of trick are you doing?"


    "The queen is so powerful." Liu Ling is not angry but laughs, "you are really different from those women. It''s not so easy to control."


    He is outspoken, I don''t know if the empress has ever heard of demagogy? In fact, it''s not so mysterious. It''s just a hole in everyone''s heart.


    But every individual always has a secret place in his heart. As long as he can hold it and use the magic medicine to make his mind confused, can he get twice the result with half the effort?


    Until now, Pei Ming''s back is really cool. He clenches his fists silently and lets his nails pierce into the flesh of his palms to stimulate himself with pain.


    Liu Ling didn''t care about her resistance, and continued to knock the bronze chime, sometimes light and sometimes heavy. The rhythm was also very strange, but it was definitely intentional.


    Pei Ming was a little flustered at first, and soon found a way to deal with it. His selfishness was funny. When he was a child, he was so honest when he was studying with his master.


    If only we could practice the skill of entering the left ear and leaving the right ear.


    In a word, no matter how the bronze chime was struck, Pei Ming just ignored it and simply lost his mind to think about something else.


    For example, from last night to now, she hasn''t had anything to eat. Now she is very hungry. She misses the cheese crisp made by Sister Liu when she was in the palace.


    But this move didn''t last long, because Liu Ling saw her resistance, deliberately interrupted her with words, and targeted Pei Ming''s heartache.


    "Empress, do you think the sound of the bronze chime is related to When general Pei died, the voice in the hall was the same? "

 Chapter 404

    His father''s death is Pei Ming''s eternal heartbreak. When he was struggling to pull his mind, he suddenly heard this word, and his heart burst like a breakwater!


    Her shaking was captured by Liu lingminrui, who knocked down the bronze chime and made a clear and crisp sound.


    But Pei Ming didn''t give in so easily, because Pei Changyuan''s two lives of war, because the funeral was simple and didn''t use the bronze chime, so she didn''t touch the scene.


    But Liu Ling is very shameless. Knowing that general Pei can affect her mind, he constantly guides her to recall. On the other side, he still beats the bronze chime rhythmically.


    Even from the cracks of the doors and windows, some smoke overflowed into her nose with Pei Ming''s breathing.


    With the interference of smoke, Pei Ming''s struggle becomes more and more difficult. Liu Ling''s voice seems to penetrate into her spirit, and every word is hard for her to avoid.


    "Miss Pei, where were you when your father died? Did you see him die with your own eyes? Do you want to save him? "


    Involuntarily, Pei Ming recalled the situation at that time. She was beside her father and watched with her own eyes the blade thrust into his ribs.


    Did she ever think about saving him? Of course, if she had reacted faster and rushed forward to control the Lin, her father might not have died.


    But in order to protect her


    It''s her fault. She killed her father. She can''t make up for it. What should we do


    The deeper her brows locked, the heavier her breathing. She knew she couldn''t do this, but she couldn''t get rid of her grief. The more anxious she was, the more unstable her mood was and the more difficult it was to calm down.


    Seeing that she can''t hold on, Liu Ling is very calm, and continues to induce her into deep grief and remorse. Pei Ming''s sweat drops lie down from his forehead and wants to bite his lower lip to hold on, but he can''t hide his cry with trembling, "shut up Shut up... "


    She can''t hold on


    Liu Ling bent down and saw her face clearly. Her eyes were full of provocation and disdain. "Why do you have to do this? Is it bad to let go? Just close your eyes and you won''t have to suffer. Your father will forgive you


    It seems that it''s raining outside. The sound of the leaves beating is very soft and dense, which seems to wrap people in it. With the clear sound of the bronze chime, people gradually feel sleepy.


    Pei Ming finally lowered her eyelids, but Rao was so. She still grasped the last trace of consciousness and felt as if she had forgotten something.


    All of a sudden, a voice sounded like a bell in my mind.


    "Ah Ming!"


    calm down for a moment, Xue tingji''s eyebrows appear in front of her eyes, and Pei mingmeng excites her. Yes, it was he who accompanied her through the most sad time, and she still had Xue tingji!


    Just when Liu Ling wanted to hold up her chin and see if she had fainted, her fingers that she hadn''t touched suddenly hurt and she couldn''t pull it back.


    It was Pei Ming who bit his knuckles so hard that he almost broke his bones!


    "Hiss, are you crazy?" In spite of her hypocritical modesty, Liu Ling pinches her cheek in the other hand and tries to force her to let go. Instead, Pei Ming bites her harder, until he opens his mouth hard and looks at him with red eyes, which makes him feel a little nervous.


    She is the queen who has been bleeding in the battlefield for many years. She has nothing else. She has absolutely no lack of blood.


    After such a long time and words, she thought she was going to succeed. Who knew that her mind was so strong that she almost wasted her fingers!


    Liu Ling was very angry. He would slap his hand and fan it!


    But no, hurt her, she will only be more sober, Liu Ling can only reluctantly vent, went back to the table with the white cloth wipe bleeding fingers.


    "I advise you to be honest, because the more you toss about, the worse your majesty will die."


    Pei Ming is more ruthless. "Where is he?"


    "In a moment you can --"


    "where is he!"


    Maybe I''ve never seen a woman who is so fierce and roars like a beast. Liu Ling is a little distracted, but now she can''t even protect herself. She''s just a paper tiger. I''m afraid she''ll do anything.


    Throwing the white cloth away, he straightened his skirt and pulled up his false smile again. "He will appear in front of you soon. What''s more, how did you watch general Pei die at the beginning, and how will you watch him die later?"


    His arms kept pushing, trying to break free. Pei Ming''s heart beat so fast that he wanted to vomit, "you What are you going to do? "


    Liu Ling snorted coldly. Looking at her worry, she was quite pleased with revenge. She bent down slightly and said word by word, "we want you to kill Xue tingji."


    Pei Ming was stunned and immediately laughed. They thought that she could kill Xue ting with the help of the magic drug and the magic trick?


    But Liu Ling is not joking. This is their plan, and Pei Mingxin is shocked by his serious look. These crazy.


    They even want to use her hand to kill the king and support her as the Empress Dowager. She can''t refuse, otherwise she can only bear the charge and be sentenced to the heaviest death penalty.


    In this way, as long as she does not die, Liu''s glory will not be shaken one day, and in these long years, it is enough for them to grow into a big family that is difficult to uproot like Bai.Her analysis is right. Liu Ling agrees with her very much, and it''s more than that. The pain of killing her beloved will become another shackle for her, which will make it more convenient for her to be controlled by them.


    "I came up with this idea. Is it brilliant?" Liu lingpo was very proud, "do you know why I thought of this? It''s not because you have too much power, too much temptation. "


    In fact, a beloved queen is nothing. There is no shortage of such women in the world, but Pei Ming is different. She is a queen with the largest military power in the country that Darong and even the previous dynasty have never had.


    So as long as she''s in the bag, the whole Darong will be at your fingertips. They can manage it step by step until


    Let the world be Liu.


    People are always dissatisfied with everything from just hoping to show off their family to coveting supreme imperial power. But it''s not bad. Why not fight for what they can fight for.


    He is still imagining the day when he is in power and overlooks all living beings, but Pei Ming laughs and makes no secret of irony.


    She has seen people plotting to usurp the throne. She has never seen such a naive person. Even if she died, she would never be allowed to be used by a villain.


    Do you think this little method can take her?!


    This is her self-confidence, strong enough to let Liu Ling so rampant people feel helpless.


    However, after the stalemate, Liu Ling sighed helplessly, and the cold light in the corner of his eyes suddenly rose.


    When he really can''t help it? It''s just that he''s trying to leave some affection for the queen.


    Since she doesn''t cooperate, she has to A little tough.

 Chapter 405

    After shaking his painful fingers, Liu Ling bared his teeth and took out a folded silk handkerchief from his arms. He opened it very carefully. It was obvious that there was something in it that even he had to fear.


    "Well, after all, I''m standing in this room. I can''t bear the smoke. But since you are so willed, I have to treat you with some treasures."


    After that, he showed his fierce face. He clasped Pei Ming''s head with one hand and covered her mouth and nose with a silk handkerchief with the other. If he hadn''t killed her now, he would have to be clean now.


    It has to be said that Pei Ming''s strength is really great. He shakes his head desperately in spite of his anger. Liu Ling has no patience. He pulls her hair and covers her mouth and nose tightly to see how long she can hold on.


    Rao is so, he still does not Jieqi, simply suppress Pei Ming''s throat, finally let her have to open her mouth.


    "Cough..." Pei Ming inhaled a lot of powder because of his fierce cough, but he was not afraid.


    The feelings between her and Xue tingji are not as fragile as before. No one can shake them!


    Liu Ling was disgusted by his resolute eyes and grinned, "don''t think you can carry it for long. As long as you are a person, you always have weakness. Let me think, what can I do between you and the emperor?"


    Pei Ming had a splitting headache and her vision became more and more distorted and blurred. Under the intense pain, she still clenched her teeth and didn''t speak. She didn''t believe what Liu Ling could do with her.


    But when she thought that she would win, Liu Ling seemed to think of something. He bent down and stared at her unkindly. His eyes were full of pity, and he asked: "lady, why don''t you and your majesty have children?"


    He clearly saw that Pei Ming''s eyes had changed, which showed that he was right. This was his breakthrough.


    Although the empress and the emperor have a good relationship, the emperor''s infertility may not be true, but the fact that there is no son is a fact, and the queen will more or less care about it.


    Anyway, it doesn''t take him much effort to feel out of his mouth. Now that he guesses right, he has the confidence to take down the iron queen.


    It can be seen that the medicine has already taken effect. He slowly let go and began to pinch the hammer again to ring the bronze chime. This time, the effect was much better. As soon as he heard the sound, Pei Ming immediately dropped his head, closed his eyes and fell into his own state of mind.


    Liu Ling succeeded after all.


    But at this time, Pei Ming still had some consciousness, annoyed and self reproached. No wonder others, only herself.


    Because in the matter of children, even if she had listened to the words of Dr. Zhang, she knew that Xue tingji was for her heart disease.


    But maybe the obsession in her last life was so strong that she thought it was Xue tingji who didn''t let her have children. Why didn''t she be a mother.


    This is also her fatal knot, lead a start the whole body, will own lifeline exposed to Liu Ling.


    After letting her completely relax, Liu Ling began to talk about why she didn''t have children.


    Pei Ming''s eyes trembled and his lips opened like a puppet No way. "


    This answer surprised Liu Ling. "Why?"


    "Because..."


    In this way, in his step-by-step guidance, Pei Ming said everything. Her heart disease, and Xue tingji''s love and hate, the reunion of this life, but let Liu Ling listen more and more confused, "what is this life?"


    She was silent, her brows wrinkled slightly, and she was struggling. Liu Ling can''t help but wonder. Is she going to wake up again?


    Just as he was about to increase the dosage, Pei Ming suddenly gave a bitter smile, and then tears spilled from the corner of her eyes and fell on her legs.


    "I died last life and didn''t give birth to my child, Xue tingji It''s all his fault. "


    The last three words made Liu Ling ecstatic. Empress, you said it yourself. No wonder I did.


    Although Pei Ming said that the death of the previous life is inconceivable, Liu Ling doesn''t care whether it''s true or not, as long as it can shake her.


    "Well, tell me what he did to you, why your child was not born, right How painful is it? "


    Pei Ming is defeated because she can no longer resist the ravages of the magic drug and Gu Xin. The dusty past has been turned over again. She doesn''t want to recall it, but Liu Ling''s questioning is so aggressive that she can''t avoid it.


    "Say, what else? What else did he do to you?"


    "No It''s not... "


    "You said he poisoned you? It must have been desperate, right? How could he do that to you? Tell me, why did he poison you? Who poisoned you? "


    "No..."


    "He''s so cruel to you. It must be more than that. Come on, tell me, what else did he do?"


    In this way, Liu Ling got more and more interesting secrets from Pei Ming''s mouth. It''s really wonderful. It''s a pity that the empress can still have such deep love for her majesty.


    It''s a pity that this love will soon disappear and turn into endless hatred.The ringing of the bronze chime made her more relaxed. Liu Ling finally asked a question.


    "Tell me, you want Xue tingji."


    Pei Ming raised his head slowly, and his eyes were gradually covered with chilling light, which was also Liu Ling''s most satisfactory masterpiece.


    Her answer was, "hate!"


    Ding -


    another crisp sound rippled in the room, and the fight here came to an end.


    At the same time, in a small room outside several corridors, Xue Ting, with his eyes closed, suddenly woke up and found himself tied to a chair.


    His head is heavy, his hands and feet are numb, but he has not died completely. It means that he has not been bound for a long time. There are no furnishings in the room. There are some ashes on the ground. It means that there are few people here.


    If you want to take his life, you can take a knife when he faints. You don''t have to do anything else. What''s the purpose of this?


    In order to prevent his existence from being discovered by others? Did they not control the general and others?


    Just as he was thinking, he suddenly heard the sound of footsteps outside the door, which should be two minions. Xue tingji recognized that their steps were heavy and unstable, and there was absolutely no effort in them, so he had a plan in his heart.


    But the two men''s discussion made his hair stand on end.


    "Well, why do you have to be so troublesome to save the emperor''s life? Are you not afraid of long dreams?"


    Oh, I really want his life. It''s not small.


    The other said, "you don''t understand. The master said that the queen must kill him, otherwise she can''t remember the pain."


    What? Want a Ming to kill him? How can it be? What did they do to Ah Ming?!


    At this time, the door was pushed open, the light was very gloomy, it was estimated that it was going to be dark.


    He quickly lowered his head and closed his eyes. Fortunately, the camouflage was not found. The two minions came over and pulled his face. Tut Tut, "this is the emperor who is superior. It''s strange that he is young. It''s really amazing. Hahaha, even the emperor can be what we want. It''s worth our life."


    Who knows their laughter has not yet fallen to the ground, but see Xue Ting by suddenly opened his eyes.


    This is the end of their life!

 Chapter 406

    The unprepared two even forgot to step back. Xue tingji stood up with all his strength. Because he was tied to the chair, the back of the chair bumped into one of the eyes.


    "Ah


    The scream startled the birds on the eaves. The other one reacted quickly. Maybe he was deeply in awe of the imperial power. He didn''t want to subdue Xue tingji, but ran away quickly. But he just turned around and was hit in the back before he could step out of the door.


    Even if he was tied up, Xue tingji would not be arrested. He put the back of his chair against the man on the ground and turned to see the one who hurt his eyes touching his waist.


    As soon as he saw that his companion was ready to cut people with a knife, the one on the ground quickly called out, "don''t cut blindly, Lao Ba, I''m still here!"


    "Liu''er, stay away. I''m going to chop this turtle grandson!"


    But if he can get away, does he still need to shout here? The minion, called liu''er, was in a bit of a hurry. He pushed the load off his back with his elbow.


    Xue tingji was tied tightly, but he was not in a panic. He wanted to take advantage of this good opportunity to help himself by waving a knife.


    Although there is no way to get up, it is able to move, a little stumbling old eight.


    A man would panic when he couldn''t see him. He tripped and almost fell. He didn''t care about anything. He only knew to wave his knife everywhere. Two knives fell on the back of the chair. As Xue tingji hoped, the hemp rope was cut off.


    Six son a see some anxious, "Niang of, old eight you defeat a matter to have more than, don''t chop!"


    Then he drew out his Sabre and pointed it to Xue tingji''s heart very accurately.


    Xue Ting''s only shield was the back of his chair. As he turned to resist, he tried his best to break the hemp rope, but his whole body was too tight. It was not easy to loosen it.


    At this time, Lao BA''s right eye recovered a little. It was full of blood and looked frightening. Xue tingji''s situation was even more difficult.


    His arms were not easy to get out, but because of numbness, he could not make much strength. His lower body was still tied, which bound him to escape.


    Under such adversity, it''s impossible to avoid all attacks, because he was slashed twice on his arm. Fortunately, the wound was not deep, but the pain stimulated him to recover a lot of strength.


    Just lie on the ground and drive the square chair to kick Lao BA with both legs. Although it takes a lot of effort, the effect is good. Lao Ba fell on his back and felt strong. The dull sound of his back on the ground makes people feel painful.


    There was only one left. Although he looked easy to deal with, Xue tingji''s physical strength had been exhausted. He might not have the strength to strike again. Moreover, the 62 was more clever, so he could avoid his attack and find another chance. He was in a stalemate. He had no chance of winning.


    Just as Xue tingji was thinking about how to get out of trouble, he seemed to hear something. Before he had time to doubt, 62''s expression suddenly froze, and then he fell straight down and fainted.


    Behind him stood a man who surprised Xue ting.


    "Just right?"


    That''s right. This man is the special envoy gangzheng who lost contact with general Yu.


    He held a half arm long bronze Buddha in his hands, which was stained with a little blood. This should be the first time he hurt people. From the expression, he was not only afraid of tension, but also had some conscience uneasiness.


    After all, he doesn''t want to break the law, otherwise it''s different from these damned gangsters.


    However, we can''t take care of these rites and laws now, and the most urgent task is to help your majesty out of trouble.


    He was frightened and grabbed the knife in liu''er''s hand. He cut open the rope for Xue ting. "Your Majesty, forgive me. I''ll help you too late."


    To tell you the truth, this kind of tone from his mouth, inexplicably funny, but now can see him is already a great thing, Xue tingji is very happy, hard to sit up.


    "Why are you here? Not drugged by them? General Yu, what about them? "


    Gang Zheng shook his head, "it''s a long story. Soon someone will come after Wei Chen. Let''s hide first."


    Sure enough, there was a cry of pursuit from afar. Xue Ting stood up with the help of Zheng Zheng, ignoring the injury on his arm. He did not forget to take Lao BA''s Sabre to defend himself. He stepped out of the door and walked towards the corner corridor, looking around.


    "Ah Ming Just now, did you see the queen? "


    "No His answer let Xue tingji very disappointed, and then listen to him said: "but Weichen know where she is, just don''t know how to go."


    For a moment, Xue tingji wanted to teach him a lesson, "I''ll finish my speech next time."


    In this way, while taking his majesty to find a way out, gangzheng talked about his experience.


    The source of the whole thing starts from their coming to Qicheng to investigate the death of the prefect


    The soldier who escaped by chance didn''t lie. They were really drugged by Liu''s people. It was their fault. He thought that no matter how rampant Liu was, he would never dare to move the officials appointed by the imperial court.


    I didn''t expect


    Just face some hang not to live, can only harden the scalp to continue to say: "at that time micro minister also took medicine, but in the heart has always had an idea, so wrong, I can''t compromise, later slowly wake up."Xue tingji listened and looked slightly. This man is really Thanks to his honesty, he saved his own life.


    Not to mention, gangzheng is a smart man. Knowing that Liu is good at using overpowering drugs, he didn''t expose himself abruptly. Instead, he pretended not to wake up and waited for the opportunity to master more clues.


    Her caretakers took it lightly, and she listened to the contents of the chat. Then she knew that her majesty and empress had also been arrested. She took the opportunity to escape and fumbled for a long time before she was attracted by the sound of fighting.


    "Well It''s the incompetence of the ministers who know their mistakes and ask their majesty to commit crimes, which makes them risk their lives. What''s the virtue of the ministers - "


    " that''s enough. " Xue tingji stopped his noise, "what about the general and them?"


    "I don''t know."


    This time, I really don''t know. I guess like him, everyone was locked up alone.


    Thinking of the general''s handwritten letter, Xue tingji had a guess.


    He is just and upright, and the overpowering drug doesn''t work well for him. General Chang is also a violent man. Even if he doesn''t wake up, he may not be controlled by Liu.


    General Yu was the only one who picked up his soft persimmon because he was more gentle. However, he just didn''t hear the relevant talk, which means that nothing has happened to them yet. At most, they have been imprisoned.


    As he walked, Xue tingji stopped and listened for a long time, realizing that it was wrong.


    What''s the difference? Xue tingji made sure he guessed, and the alarm rang in his heart, "there is no sound. What about those who are chasing us?"


    Just as he reminded me, I realized that they were making such a big noise, which also attracted the pursuers. Why did they disappear after half of the chase?


    At the moment, the sky was almost completely dark. There was no star or moon, and there was no fire around. In the gusts of cold wind, he just shivered, "will, will it be general Yu who helped?"


    Xue Ting shook his head. If so, there should be screams and fighting voices, but he didn''t hear anything.


    If it wasn''t for being haunted, the pursuers would have been ordered to withdraw.


    Why did the Liu family turn a blind eye to the fact that they had fled? Think of the old eight said before that sentence, Rao is Xue tingji also can''t help his back cold.


    "They I was deliberately asked to go to Ah Ming. "

 Chapter 407

    Let him escape, certainly not out of good intentions, happy to see him and a Ming husband and wife reunion, Xue Ting by flustered, can not guess what these Liu family in the end.


    But he didn''t dare to stop. He became more and more anxious to see Pei Ming earlier. After a while, he didn''t find where the main courtyard was.


    Agitated, he punched the wall, "here The layout here is like a maze. It''s disgusting


    Gangzheng was almost unable to walk. He asked him to take good care of his dragon body breathlessly. "Your Majesty, it''s very strange here. I don''t want to mess with myself. I''m careful to be used again."


    Xue tingji had to calm down and planned to take a rest in place to accumulate his strength. By chance, through the window coffin of the corridor wall, he caught a glimpse of a light not far away, which made his heart shake.


    Around too far, he didn''t want to delay for a moment, so he went over the corridor wall, and the courtyard in front of him should be the main courtyard.


    I didn''t see any guards on the surface, but I don''t know what happened on the surface. He couldn''t manage so much. He rushed to the room with the only light on. Unexpectedly, without any obstruction, he broke into the door easily.


    And the person in front of him finally reassured him, it was her.


    "Ah Ming." He couldn''t help but go over and hold up her face, but he saw that her eyes were blank, her expression was dull, and he didn''t respond to his arrival, which made him suddenly fall into the ice.


    She must be able to wake up after she has been poisoned. Xue tingji is about to untie her, but Yu Guang sweeps a figure in the corner of the room, and is furious.


    "Liu Ling..."


    In the face of the emperor''s murderous spirit, Liu Lingsi was not afraid. On the contrary, she gave a very modest salute, but the salute was full of ridicule to him.


    "When Cao min saw your majesty, he was the Prime Minister of imperial history at the beginning. He was lucky to participate in the early Dynasty. He could only see his Majesty''s xuanduanmian''s prestige from a distance. But your true face was always on the side of thrift. Now I finally see it. I''m very lucky."


    Xue tingji doesn''t want to listen to his nonsense at all. He keeps Pei Ming behind him. Liu Ling laughs with his attitude of protecting Du.


    Your majesty doesn''t need to be so vigilant. The empress has been tied for a long time. Would you like to untie her first?


    Although he wanted to kill this guy now, Xue tingji took Pei Ming as the first. Seeing the scar on her wrist, he moved tenderly for fear of hurting her again.


    At this point in his untied time, Liu Ling''s smile is more gloomy, "the poison in the empress is different from everyone''s, except me, no one can untie it, so your majesty is better to stop killing me."


    It''s not important that his mind is pierced. The key is what poison Ah Ming has been poisoned. Liu Ling doesn''t care about it. He tells him that it''s his own poison.


    As the doubt continued, Xue tingji stopped talking and managed to let Pei Ming go and let her lean on her arms. "Ah Ming, wake up? Here I am


    But Pei Ming didn''t react at all, which made him anxious. Liu Ling walked over without hesitation, completely ignoring Xue tingji''s murderous spirit, and only said to Pei Ming: "Niang Niang, Xue tingji is already in front of you. Wake up."


    He dares to call the emperor a taboo, but Xue tingji doesn''t care about it. Liu Ling''s tone is very strange. What did he do to Ah Ming?!


    Just when Xue Ting was suspicious, Pei Ming in his arms moved and looked up at him. His eyes gradually regained their look, but he was stunned - hate.


    "Well, I''m good at it, aren''t I?" Liu Ling is very proud, let Xue tingji obediently give her the knife, willing to die under her knife.


    How could Xue tingji agree? He just wanted to kill Liu lingteng, but he heard the sound of searching all around, mixed with some subtle sound. But he recognized that it was bows and arrows!


    It turned out that someone had been lying in ambush nearby, waiting to catch turtles in the urn. No wonder it was so easy.


    Liu Ling is still calm and calm. Please cooperate with her majesty and give the knife to the empress. "I''ll tell you this. The arrows outside are only aimed at the empress. If you don''t comply, she will die."


    "You -"


    is this man crazy? He has to kill him.


    On a chilly winter night, Xue tingji was sweating all over his back. Only then did he really understand the dangers of the Liu family.


    Now, although a Ming is in a state of confusion, when she kills herself, Liu Ling will surely wake her up and let her remember that unforgettable scene.


    At that time, the heartbroken Ah Ming may take the initiative to ask the Liu family to help her forget her pain, and from then on, he will be completely reduced to a puppet manipulated by them.


    What a vicious mind!


    But he clearly heard the sound of the bowstring being tightened. As long as one of them released his hand, he was not sure that he could let Ah Ming avoid it.


    Fortunately, he is calm enough. Yu Guang looks at the bedroom. The arrow can only come in through the door and two windows. As long as he can pull Ah Ming away, he will be safe.


    Seeing through his mind, Liu Ling sneered at him. Don''t be paranoid. When your majesty came, didn''t you think the layout of the corridor wall outside was very exquisite?


    In fact, there is no dead corner in this room. No matter where you escape, you can be shot. If you get out of this room, it will be the target of public criticism.The Liu family is a family of generals, and other members of the family are good at it. If your majesty wants to take advantage, you have to think twice.


    Xue tingji lowered his eyebrows, held the knife and pointed it at Liu Ling. "There is no dead corner in the room. Do you think they dare to shoot at you?"


    Although Liu Ling also has fists and feet, he can''t compare with the emperor who has bathed in blood in the sand. His arrogance is a little less, but his words are still prickly.


    "If you want to use me as a shield, it''s useless. If I''m threatened, it will make the empress attack completely. It will be like a fire. But she, are you willing?"


    Xue tingji wants to kill him anyway! But Liu Ling still said that if he died, the queen would never wake up.


    In fact, if you think about it carefully, it''s Liu Ling''s life preserver, so it''s absolutely impossible for Pei ming to wake up. Xue Ting can solve this threat in a hundred ways.


    But now he doesn''t dare to take risks, because caring is chaotic. He can''t figure out what Liu Ling did to Ah Ming. He can''t afford the consequences. He can only be stuck in his throat.


    When Pei Ming appeared in the stalemate, he suddenly pushed him. Xue tingji almost fell down and looked at her in surprise. "Ah Ming, wake up, I''m tingji."


    Pei Ming was not moved at all. He approached like a wild animal. His breath was heavy and his teeth were clenched.


    This look, Xue tingji has seen, this is a real hate, to his once those acts can not be relieved of hate.


    Xue tingji understands that she can''t hear her own voice at all. Does she really want to kill him as Liu Ling said

 Chapter 408

    At this moment, Xue tingji''s expression surprised Liu Ling. It seems that the emperor is very clear about the empress''s resentment. Tut Tut, it''s unbelievable.


    Stalemate for a long time, he also had no patience, gently rubbed his eyebrows, "Your Majesty, it''s easy to get rid of the bow and arrow for a long time, you''d better be happy."


    The sweat drops from his forehead. Xue Ting stares at Pei Ming for a moment. When he is in despair, he suddenly sees the flash in Pei Ming''s eyes.


    Although it was short, he was absolutely correct and could not be detected by Liu Ling.


    Suddenly, he laughed bitterly and felt very sorry. At this moment, how could he not show his full trust.


    He closed his eyes and sighed. He slowly handed the handle to Pei Ming. "Ah Ming, I love you till I die..."


    Finally, Liu Ling laughs, but in the dark outside, he just takes a breath.


    It was not that he was afraid of death and hid himself, but that he took some time to go around the corridor wall and was about to go into the house to help save the empress when he saw many people coming out from behind the corridor walls on both sides, one by one holding bows and arrows, aiming at the house, which made him scared out of goose bumps.


    I''m afraid it will only cause trouble to your majesty if he rushes alone. Maybe these people outside haven''t found him yet, so what he should do is to be a yellow sparrow and try to deal with these archers from the back.


    However, he had no Kung Fu after all. Even if he crept, he was still found. One of the archers caught a glimpse of him and was about to come forward to stop him. He was just aware of it and ran away!


    However, in front of these people with martial arts skills, he is not much different from a chicken. He has to deal with the matter quickly. Don''t annoy the young master.


    Just as he was running out of breath, the man who came after him rushed over with ease. Just as his life was on the verge, the man suddenly fell to the ground with a whimper, which made him swallow his saliva


    did he hit or hit a ghost?


    Then the three people rushed to make him alert again. Fortunately, the one who came was not someone, but marigold Pei Xiao and nameless.


    Just didn''t see them, but Jin Zhan was no stranger to him, "Lord Gang, where are your majesty and empress?"


    Don''t wait to just speak, one side of nameless suddenly inserted a mouth, "who?"


    While marigold responded to his eyes, but he was full of vigilance, which was quite different from before.


    The reason is that we have to start from a few hours ago.


    It was morning when Xue tingji and Pei Ming left the palace. Jin Zhan and Pei Xiao also obeyed the orders and protected them well. However, after several hours, their royal Highnesses had not come back. Jin Zhan was a little worried.


    "Liu''s nest is dangerous. What should they do if they are in danger? No, I''ll go there myself!"


    Pei Xiao also means that. Although he doesn''t want to disobey orders, it''s his duty to protect his master. But what should these servants do?


    Fortunately, Tai Shou Tian is a good official, and his maidservants are also influenced by him. They are very courageous. "You go, as long as you can bring down the Liu family, it doesn''t matter if we die!"


    Marigold is very moved, let nameless stay, nameless but refused, this time Marigold is not so good to speak.


    "With all due respect, the road ahead is so dangerous that you will only delay us if you follow us."


    "I, I can help!" Nameless extremely determined, "my accent and these people, that I am also Qicheng people, maybe see familiar scenery can think of anything, can also give you a way."


    Unfortunately, marigold was not convinced, which made nameless a little worried.


    He didn''t know why. Anyway, he thought he should be able to think of something, so he wanted to go to sanhushan.


    Fortunately, Pei Xiao agreed and made marigold unhappy. Just as he wanted to object, he patted marigold on the shoulder. Although he could not speak, his eyes obviously wanted to express something.


    Marigold can see that since he is unnaturally determined, maybe there is something hidden, or even Plot?


    In that case, take him and see what he will do.


    After all, the nameless man is always from an unknown source.


    In this way, the three men galloped to sanhushan. Soon, the first clue appeared.


    Although we know that Sanhu mountain is in the south of the city, there are many mountains and rolling hills in the south. We can''t see which one is. Marigold wanted to stop and ask the way, but she didn''t hesitate. She went straight along the main road.


    "Wait a minute." Marigold stopped him. "How do you know where to go?"


    "Isn''t there just a mountain here?" On the contrary, nameless thought her question was very strange. Marigold was silent and let him understand, "it seems that I''m really from Qicheng."


    Pointing to the highest peak of the mountain, he said, "only high mountains are famous. Those nearby are slopes at most. Sanhu mountain is so famous that it can''t be a small mound nearby."


    Smell speech, marigold some embarrassed, because nameless mouth of the "mound" even if it is placed in the Imperial City, also can be regarded as no small mountain.


    The people here are really arrogant about the concept of mountain.Before her doubts disappeared, marigold was not able to say anything. She went on in silence. When she reached the foot of the mountain, it was already sunset, but in the face of the fork in front of her, she was in trouble again.


    "Which way?"


    They don''t know anything about it. It''s no joke if they get lost in the mountains.


    At this time, nameless points to the road on the left, "would you like to try this way?"


    Calendula''s defense is even worse, "are you hoodwinked?"


    "Well." Nameless answer is frank, scratching his head a little confused, "although it is Meng, but I think it should be this side, I would not have been here before, right?"


    And Pei Xiao silently exchange eyes, marigold obviously no longer trust nameless, Pei Xiao is motioned to her and nameless to stay here, he went to find a way.


    Nameless knew that he was doubted, but he couldn''t tell. He was staring at marigold, so he had to move his eyes to ease the embarrassment.


    Because of this, he seems to I recalled some pictures.


    I don''t know if all the foot of the mountain are similar. He has a vague feeling that the scene here is very familiar to him. It seems that he would play here when he was very young, and he was accompanied by other children.


    "Jin, sister Jinzhan, you said that around here Is there anyone else besides the Liu family? "


    Marigold''s expression is very cold, "do you think I will know? You might as well ask yourself


    Although she was choked and nameless, I don''t know why, but the feeling of deja vu is really stronger and stronger, and her head is more and more painful.


    His abnormality made Jin Zhan very wary and kept a distance from him. At this moment, Pei Xiao came back and signaled to go left.


    Marigold nodded, nameless but with a headache, he said, "is there a big villa?"

 Chapter 409

    He knew that this sentence was very suspicious, but he just wanted to confirm it. Pei Xiao looked at marigold and nodded cautiously. Marigold immediately sank his face. There was something wrong with this nameless name!


    He frowned and looked around, as if surrounded by terror. His eyelids trembled, and he found a very difficult way to say, "maybe My family used to be on the edge of the villa? "


    Marigold silent sneer, "you simply live in that villa is not more reasonable?"


    The nameless man who was questioned could not argue, "I, I really don''t know, just have a little impression! If I were the Liu family, could I lead you to my own home? "


    "My Lord, isn''t he led by you?"


    "What are you?" Nameless got worried and even angry, "I came out of Sanli. You can compare me with those traffickers! Can''t it be that I sold myself! "


    He''s so suspicious. How can he get angry? Jin Zhan is also angry and is held tightly by Pei Xiao.


    It''s getting late. It''s going to be dark if we drag on. It''s important to protect the master.


    They had to move on. Nameless was in front, while Jinzhan and Pei Xiao were behind. They went around the foot of the mountain and saw the villa. Nameless suddenly stopped and began to hum in pain.


    For fear of deception, marigold dare not get too close, nameless cover his head to see the villa, in front of flash some pictures.


    He You don''t really live in that villa, do you?


    No way! Even if he lives in it, it may not be the Liu family. Who can sell his family by taking medicine? He has to prove his innocence!


    As he approached the villa, he remembered more and more, but his face became more and more ugly.


    Because the scenes in those pictures tell him cruelly that he lives in a huge family, with many brothers often together, living well and having strict family rules.


    But he didn''t remember his name, so he could only scrape some clues out of the fragments.


    People around him generally call him old four.


    Everything points to the fact that he doesn''t want to accept. He is really a member of the Liu family


    The more hopeless he was, the calmer he was. He continued to move forward like he was dying. Pei Xiao, a Jinzhan, was not sure. He had to follow him carefully.


    When he came to the intersection of the villa, nameless didn''t stop. Marigold whispered to him, "why don''t you go in?"


    "Don''t go here. It''s a trap." Nameless voice is very low, sounds very dejected, "I take you to the real door."


    And in response to him, it was the blade in front of his throat!


    Jin Zhan and Pei Xiao stand on one side, opposite to nameless Xingru. As long as they use a little wrist force, they will not hesitate to cut nameless throat.


    At this time, the sky was dark, and the only light left made their faces look dark and unknown, but they knew what they were thinking very well. They did not resist, but only bowed their heads and sighed dully.


    "It''s better to talk about the advanced villa. When it''s over If I''m really the Liu family, I''ll take care of it. "


    The people of the Liu family are cunning and trustworthy, but when nameless raises her head again, her face is full of tears.


    He choked and said, "you won''t understand what I''m feeling now, even myself Don''t waste your time on me. Your Lord''s life may be on the line. They are my saviors. I won''t harm them! "


    Marigold hesitated. Seeing that she was indifferent, he held the sword blade in his bare hand and pressed it down to his throat. The blood flowed from his fingers. He didn''t care.


    "Since you don''t believe me, don''t waste time. I''ll tell you how to get in now. Take care of yourself!"


    Even if there are still doubts, marigold also dare not move the real, can only let him let go, "you don''t blame me, after all, too many variables, I really dare not take risks."


    Nameless nodded silently and led them through a path. The door was locked and the wall was too high. It was really watertight.


    Pei Xiao wants to split the lock directly, but finds that the lock is very hard. Fortunately, nameless barely remembers the solution of the fishhead lock. After several attempts, he finally opens it. Don''t worry. It''s hard to distinguish the twists and turns here. He''ll lead the way.


    Under the guidance of nameless, he soon saw the light. Before he had time to catch up, he saw the rightness of being chased, so there was the scene of saving him.


    The startled Gang Zheng gasped and pointed to the direction of the main courtyard, "the emperor and empress have been drugged and are going to kill your majesty! Don''t go there. There are a lot of archers there. You two can''t do it. "


    Every word of him was so startled that marigold could not even speak completely, "then, what should I do?"


    "General Yu and General Chang are all here, but they don''t know where they are. There are more than 2000 soldiers around."


    It''s not too late. I have to find them quickly. However, nameless stepped back two steps in surprise, "general? Queen, your majesty You, you Who is it? "


    Just then he glanced up and down, "are there two emperors in the world? Are you a fool or a fool? "Marigold also shriveled mouth, although did not say anything, but obviously do not want to let nameless know more, anxious heart, even sigh can not express, "but your majesty and empress..."


    Even though there is a lot of noise on a normal day, it''s still very important to calm down at the critical moment.


    He said, "don''t worry, your majesty will not let the empress have anything to do."


    In fact, Xue tingji did not live up to gangzheng''s trust. After he handed the knife to Pei Ming, he neither ran away nor took the opportunity to subdue her, but stood calmly in front of her without any resistance.


    Pei Ming, holding the knife tightly, trembles all over, and her lips are tight. She really looks like she hates to the extreme. But the person she hates is right in front of her, but she doesn''t move, which makes Liu Ling realize that something is wrong.


    Just when he wanted to make a further sign, Pei Ming finally moved, raised his arm and slashed at Xue tingji. The action was so fierce that Liu Ling heard the sound of the air being split.


    Good. Cut it down like this!


    But before he had time to lift his lips, his expression suddenly stagnated, because the scene in front of him was unexpected.


    Pei Ming''s knife rest is hanging on Xue tingji''s side neck. Why? Why should he stop? As long as he uses a little more force, his great cause will be completed!


    Of course, he can''t guess why, because Pei Ming''s strength is beyond his understanding.


    It''s true that Pei Ming''s mind is in a state of chaos under the influence of the overpowering drug and the evil spirit. He doesn''t even know what he was told by Liu Ling. However, Liu Ling pretends to be clever and shakes her mind when she asks if she hates Xue tingji.


    She did hate, but she also loved her deeply. When Liu Ling forced her to turn over all those resentments, she also brought her indelible feelings with Xue ting for more than ten years.


    That is to say, with these unforgettable palpitations, she always keeps a weak clarity in the lethargy, until Xue tingji''s call reminds her again and again, and makes her pull back some consciousness, knowing that she can never hurt him.


    But Liu Ling''s evil spirit is very strong. It''s the limit that she can barely fight against. She is powerless to break through completely, but she''s not afraid. Isn''t the person who protects her already here.

 Chapter 410

    After some struggle, she finally let go of her hand, and the knife fell to the ground. She stepped forward, her hands attached to Xue tingji''s cheek, and opened her lips like drowning.


    "Court "I''m sorry..."


    At the moment, these two words are like the supreme treasure. Let Xue tingji hold her tightly, "I''m not afraid, I''m coming."


    Tears wet his skirt and make Pei Ming''s cheek warm. "I I don''t want to hate you, I don''t hate you anymore... "


    "I know." Xue Ting made her fortune by kissing her, with the smell of damp sweat, which shows how much effort she spent to fight against Xin Gu and wait for his arrival.


    Unfortunately, such a touching scene made Liu Ling very unhappy. At this time, a man appeared outside the window. He was the second leader of the Liu clan and the third uncle of Liu Ling.


    He looked at Xue tingji and Pei Ming, who were embracing each other. He sighed in disappointment and asked Liu Ling to speak.


    "It seems that you''ve failed in this move. We can''t delay. Let''s get the backhand ready immediately. It''s going to take several days to get there quickly. We can''t delay."


    Gu Xin, who was proud of his failure, lost face and had to answer, "let''s look at the arrangement."


    The third uncle nodded and looked at the archers around him, "give up here, let''s go back and have a rest early."


    "No!" Liu Ling wants to try again. Isn''t it better to work in two ways? The benefits of controlling Pei Ming are so attractive that he can''t bear to let go.


    Knowing that he had put a lot of effort into it, the third uncle didn''t object, "then you can watch closely, don''t lose big for small." Then he went away.


    For this third uncle, Liu Ling was unconvinced in his heart. His smile slowly converged and his eyes turned to Pei Ming.


    Good. How dare you play with him? Then don''t blame him for being rude.


    He picked up the bronze chime on the table and knocked it hard. Pei Ming had a headache. He pushed away Xue tingji, but he could not make a sound with his mouth open.


    Liu Ling smug hook lips, extremely arrogant step by step close, "listen to me, kill Xue tingji, to kill him, now do it!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, his throat was seized by force. Xue Ting raised him with almost one hand, really wanted him to stop breathing.


    But Liu Ling''s words let him have to let go.


    "Kill me, she can only be immersed in pain forever, the rest of your life with this lunatic good together."


    Xue tingji could only compromise when he was angry. However, he forgot that Liu Ling''s martial arts skills were very good. Taking advantage of his hesitation, he wanted to fight back.


    Why should a cruel man use a sword? Liu Ling''s hands are full of overpowering drugs. He is about to take them out, but he hides. It turns out that Pei Ming kicked the short knife on the ground and stabbed Xue tingji.


    Very good. I''ve finally made a comeback. Come on, kill Xue tingji!


    As soon as the corners of his lips were raised, he suddenly felt a chill in his neck. He frowned slightly and seemed confused. Then


    He saw with his own eyes the blood sprayed from his throat.


    "You..."


    With his last strength, he turned to look at Pei Ming, but he saw that Pei Ming''s eyes were clear again.


    How can it be like this? She has no medicine to save. How can she wake up again?!


    However, no matter what the reason is, he can''t know. He can''t help if he is not willing to. He can''t even raise his hand to cover his throat. He can only cry in pain until he dies.


    He would not believe that Pei Ming was awakened by pain.


    Just now, she really wanted to kill Xue tingji when she was deeply poisoned. But just as she was wielding a knife, a sudden burst of extremely strong colic in her lower abdomen pulled her consciousness back.


    That is, at the last moment, she almost instinctively let the blade away from Xue tingji, and it happened that Liu Ling was in the right position, so she became the undead under the sword.


    No matter how ambitious he is, his life will not be harder than others. It''s too cheap for him to die without much pain.


    After Liu Ling''s body fell to the ground, Pei Ming dropped his knife. Before he could jump into Xue tingji''s arms, Pei Ming covered his belly, turned pale and said: "tingji I have a stomachache


    At the same time, when the Liu family outside the courtyard saw that the LORD had been killed, they immediately began to howl, but they were not so sad as to understand that the Liu family had lost the most important pillar.


    The only way to save themselves is to finish the plan of the young master. The empress and the emperor, no, everyone, can''t leave this villa!


    Fortunately, Pei Xiao Jinzhan, who is going to find general Yu and others, is a little slow. Just as he is about to witness Liu Ling''s death, the Liu family starts to kill their king. They immediately rush up to stop in front of the house and vow to protect their majesty and empress to the death.


    As a result, no one thought that another person was also in front of them, even if the body was not big, but very firm.


    Marigold could not help but be stunned, "nameless you --"


    nameless didn''t look back, but pulled out his biggest voice and yelled at the archers: "no one of you is allowed to move!"The 14-year-old boy''s broken Gong voice is not good, but it is the most sonorous at the moment.


    What''s more surprising is that the Liu family members were surprised as if they had seen ghosts? Are you old four? "


    Xue tingji and Pei Ming look at each other, but no one shakes his head. "I''m not. Don''t call me. I''m not the fourth one!"


    "No, of course you are." The reply is the third uncle of the Liu family. He came with negative hands and was surprised to see nameless, but his attitude is obviously different from those of the surprised people.


    Without waiting for nameless to say anything, the clansmen first wrote, "what''s the matter, old four? Where have you been missing for more than a month?"


    "Third uncle, old four was a little bit perverse before. His words offended the little Lord, but he didn''t want to..."


    The third uncle nodded, which is nothing to hide. Liu Ding angered the little Lord, so the little Lord taught him a lesson and let him go to Gongjiang.


    Everyone knows where Gongjiang''s sanlidang is. It''s too much for the young master to push his brother into that kind of fire pit.


    But the third uncle didn''t think there was anything wrong with it. Anyway, Liu Ding had already come back. Should he know something now?


    No one listens to their conversation and resists. His name is Liu Ding. He was sold by his own people. It''s just How ironic!


    At this moment, more memories are filled back in the mind, and the impression of the Liu family is clearer.


    Among them is the crucial information for the current predicament!


    "There is a village on the north side of the villa. More than 2000 officers and soldiers are there, and two generals are in the East Room of the backyard. Go quickly!"


    However, how could the Liu family allow them to leave and let the old four go? The remaining four would not want to live.


    It means that they are too naive to think like this. Have they forgotten two people?

 Chapter 411

    Gain and loss just have self-knowledge, no Kung Fu in the body, stay here can''t help anything, it''s better to hurry to rescue the two generals.


    But the layout here is too strange to know which side is the backyard. Just when he was in a mess, a hoarse cry made his hair stand upright.


    This evening, it''s really creepy


    But this kind of time can have leisure to hide to cry, most will not be the Liu family, just guessed it may be iron old, immediately followed the sound to rush past.


    Old tie knelt down in the ancestral hall and cried bitterly. He knew nothing about the treason in the villa. He just gritted his teeth and bowed to General Liu''s trump card. "I''m sorry, old general."


    After that, step forward quickly and smash the spirit card, making the iron boss angry.


    But before he jumped on it, he just picked up the censer again. He didn''t even think about it!


    I can''t help it. It''s said that tielao used to be a general, but he couldn''t fight, so he had to find a way to wake him up.


    "Cough..."


    Tielao, who was almost choked to death by Xianghui, stepped back a few steps. After a few strong coughs, he seemed to wake up a little and shook his head.


    Just now I''m not sure if he''s awake. I look around and find a copper basin. Then


    He put the copper basin on tie Lao''s head, picked up a candlestick with his backhand and knocked it down!


    When the remaining sound calms down, he hears tie Lao''s weak trembling voice, "child, you have enough..."


    Thanks to this, tielao was able to come to rescue him at a critical moment. When he saw that the old lord''s people were so rebellious, he took out the power of being a man in charge of the pass and wanted to send them down to the old general in person to apologize!


    Tielao''s attack is fierce, so Liu''s people have to put down their bows and arrows to resist. Pei Xiaowei of Jinzhan finds it difficult to help tielao or go to find general Yu.


    Pei Ming''s abdominal pain eased slightly. He asked Jin Zhan to find support first, and then he held Xue tingji''s wrist. "You put it on first, and I''ll be with you when I get better."


    Xue tingji settled her down. How could he let her go? He raised the knife and went forward. It''s not sure who can''t leave alive!


    And Liu Ding shouts to Pei Xiao: "there''s an iron gate in the backyard. Turn over to the right and you''ll see the east room. Be careful, there''s a guard!"


    The betrayed Liu clan was furious. "Liu Ding, you traitor, are you going to drag us to death together?"


    "Otherwise!" Liu Ding''s voice has been hoarse, but it is not up to his resolution.


    If he had not been exiled, he would not have known how terrible the Liu family was, and he had been one of them.


    What''s more ridiculous is that Liu Ling has even harmed his fellow countrymen, but no one has ever held injustice for him. His escape from death is just a punishment for offending the young master.


    This kind of family should have been destroyed long ago.


    Even with him


    It''s hard to tell the direction in the dark. Fortunately, the iron gate can vaguely reflect the moonlight. For those with good skills, it''s not difficult to turn over.


    But just Zheng, who was carried on his shoulder by Pei Xiao, couldn''t stand it and didn''t dare to shout. After landing, his legs became soft, and he still didn''t forget to go to find general Yu immediately.


    With the experience of waking up Tie Lao, this time he was more straightforward. He and his two generals were all locked in the next room. They simply pulled together and poured a bucket of water down.


    However, these two generals are so tough that they don''t respond at all. It seems that they have to be more ruthless.


    Pei Xiao made amends, then punched them hard in the upper abdomen, even the bile was vomited out, and added a just sentence: "if you don''t wake up, all of us will die for our country!"


    In fact, it is true that Xue tingji and tie Lao are very powerful, but the size of Liu''s family is beyond their expectation, and more and more people flock to them, which is really overwhelming.


    Even Liu Ding''s parents came after hearing the news. At this time, all they wanted was to persuade the ignorant son to come back to them and kill the emperor together to keep the whole family.


    This is what his own parents said. Liu Ling shook his head with a bitter smile and rushed into the crowd with his bare hands. To help Xue tingji, it depends on whether these people will get rid of him.


    And the result is in his expectation, in addition to his parents, others almost without hesitation to sharp blade to him.


    Xue tingji couldn''t bear to talk. What kind of trouble did he have at this time? But he was too weak to save him.


    Just as he could only watch Liu Ding die, the distant roar made him feel great, and Pei Ming laughed.


    General Yu, they''re back!


    The two generals were at the front, especially general Chang. He was angry in his chest.


    "Son of a bitch, even the emperor dares to plot against me. Everyone will give it to Lao Tzu and kill these turtles and grandchildren!"


    In response to him, there were only 2000 soldiers, but their momentum was just like that of a thousand troops. They were just waking up from their dreams. They needed a big fight to wake up the gods. This evil spirit must be achieved!


    Although Liu''s people are numerous and powerful, he has never been to the battlefield. He can''t help but be flustered. Only the third uncle of the Liu family came out in time.Even if there is no way to turn the tide back, he will not give up. If he admits defeat, he will die. He doesn''t want to give up his life!


    "Hold on, all of them. There are only two thousand of them. They can''t get out of this mountain! Hurry up and light the lead


    The madman wanted to set fire to the mountain. Xue Ting could not let them succeed by biting his teeth, because there were still a group of people who had not been rescued.


    Liu Ding also heard the slang in the clan, "he wants to poison all over the mountain, withdraw quickly!"


    How can you let the boy do something bad? The third uncle''s hand is like Liu Ding''s, but there is a whisper behind it.


    "Did you forget one thing?"


    Before he could turn back, he suddenly froze, blood spilled from the corner of his mouth, and then gave a bitter smile.


    Yes, he forgot that today''s empress is a great general of the country, and he even left his back to such a dangerous person.


    It was his miscalculation.


    But he thought that the world would be peaceful, which was too small to look down on them. Before he died, the third uncle chuckled, "do you think you can go back?"


    He pulled out the dagger from his back and spattered his blood on Pei Ming, but she didn''t even blink an eye. "Since you are so proud, let''s explain everything at one go. What else is the trick?"


    The third uncle turned around and gave Pei Ming a meaningful smile.


    "You may be able to leave Qicheng and Kezhou, but If you can''t go back to the Imperial City, even everyone will regard you as death row prisoners. Your elder brother is the greatest hero. "


    Pei Ming understood what he said and took a deep breath to look at the northern sky.


    If that''s the case, it''s really hard to tell their future.

 Chapter 412

    In Sanhu mountain, the scene of life and death that decides the future of Dayong is unfolding. The remote imperial city is not as prosperous as it used to be. White silk is hanging everywhere. The restaurants and teahouses are all closed. Everyone is still in solemn sorrow.


    Even though he has been tied up by the Bai family for many years, the emperor has been in power for 30 years, and his subjects haven''t forgotten him so quickly, especially those who helped him.


    Therefore, even though it is known that his majesty is deeply concerned with the supreme emperor, after his death, the ministers of the acting government are still good at advocating, buying the highest standard funeral ceremony and telling the world about the funeral ceremony.


    In a small courtyard in the Imperial City, it seems that it was not affected by the national mourning. The charcoal in the room was warm. The young woman was holding the child and shaking it gently. In a short time, the child fell asleep.


    "Come on, give me a hug." Pei Shuo, with a happy smile, carefully took the swaddling clothes and touched the baby''s little nose for fear that he would catch a little cold.


    After a while, he took a deep breath again, as if he had made a decision, "make up, when your majesty and empress come back this time, I''ll pick you up and have a wedding."


    This is a good thing. She should be happy when she makes up, but she doesn''t speak normally. Her fingertips are wringing her dress. Pei Shuo sees that she is different.


    "What''s the matter? I feel like you''re out of your mind when I come here today. "


    The eyelids trembled, and the makeup became more nervous. Looking up at Pei Shuo, he wanted to talk and stop, and then he laughed very gently.


    "Mr. Lang, I''m very lucky. The first day I was sold into the building, I was bought by you."


    Pei Shuo said with a dry smile, "didn''t I say that in the future, don''t mention these things, forget about the past."


    But she shook her head and burst into tears. "At first, I thought you would be a dandy. I just wanted to buy something new, but you are really a good husband. You are considerate and careful. You really take care of me as a woman. I really can''t afford your wrong love..."


    How does good Duanduan say these words? Pei Shuo puts down her child and lets her lean on her arms. "If you didn''t hold me for self-help, how could I get you this treasure? I used to be ignorant and had nothing. Now I have your mother and son, and I''m at ease."


    The makeup brow locked deeper, and suddenly sat up straight, "I My mother''s family found me


    Pei Shuo was stunned, and then he was very excited. Isn''t that a good thing! Where are they now?


    But she was not happy at all. She got up and walked out of the room. She knocked three times on the door of the courtyard, then opened it and closed her eyes. She looked more like a desperate prisoner before the death penalty.


    Pei Shuo is puzzled. He sees an old man outside the door. He is hale and hearty, and his eyes are bright, but he is not very comfortable.


    The old man patted makeup on the shoulder, "you did a good job."


    This is not like the tone of a woman''s family. Pei Shuo is on the alert. He wants to pull Chengzhuang to his side, but the old man takes Chengzhuang in one hand and closes the courtyard door in the other.


    "Uncle, please don''t shout, or she will..."


    "No! Don''t touch her Pei Xiao is the first time to encounter this kind of thing. He is so scared that he doesn''t know what to do. On the contrary, he is more calm than him.


    To be more precise, it''s heart death.


    The old man is not in a hurry. He calls himself Liu Zhaoxing. He is the owner of the Liu family in Kezhou. His uncle should have heard his name. After all, he is a fugitive.


    Although he didn''t take part in politics, Pei Shuo still knew this. He was surprised and confused. What''s the relationship between this fugitive and Chengzhuang?


    His blankness surprised the old man, so he had to let Cheng makeup say to him, "tell her who you are and why you appeared in front of him two years ago."


    Under Pei Shuo''s gaze, his face was as pale as ashes. He struggled for a long time before opening his lips slightly.


    "Two years ago, I was deliberately holding you. Being sold was fake. Deliberately approaching you was the real purpose..."


    Pei Shuo heard very clearly, but she was not as shocked or angry as she expected. Instead, she laughed bitterly, "what are you talking about? Am I a minister or a general? What can you do if you approach me? "


    Liu Zhaoxing then said, "just because you are the elder brother of Queen Pei and the eldest son of the Pei family, are you satisfied with this reason?"


    Pei Shuo was stunned, then yelled, "shut up and let her go!"


    It''s a pity that his deterrence didn''t scare Liu Zhaoxing at all. It only made Chengzhuang feel more sad. "What he said is the truth. I was ordered by my family to be your handle, and I didn''t lose my memory. My name It''s Liu Qiao. "


    She is also one of Liu''s clansmen. From the beginning, she was cheating Pei Shuo.


    Too surprised, Pei Shuo even forgot to be angry, and heard the cry of the children in the house. He turned around and saw that another person somehow slipped into the hospital and hijacked Pei Ling.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Shh," Liu Zhaoxing said with a sly smile, "our plan is very simple. You must be able to do it. As long as you cooperate, your wife and children will be fine. Of course, it doesn''t matter if you don''t care about her words, but your own son is always reluctant to give up, right?"Pei Shuo clenched his fists. He said, "shut up and give them back to me. What do you want me to do?"


    Although I know that this person is not promising, but I didn''t expect that he is still very affectionate. Liu Zhaoxing smiles, not yet.


    He took out a few paper bags from his sleeve and threw them to Pei Shuo. Inside were the overpowering drugs that could even bring down two thousand armies.


    "You said uncle, if you invite people to drink in private, others will come. Throw this down and tell them that the reason for this national funeral is The empress died in battle. "


    His brain was buzzing, and Pei Shuo shook his head. How could this be possible? Liu Zhaoxing told him that he only needed to be responsible for the administration of the medicine, and that the rest would be his own.


    According to the news he received, Xue tingji and Pei Ming had to die. As long as they could make the people at the top of the court believe this, Pei Shuo would become the only one to inherit the Pei family and support the tenth prince as emperor.


    Then, as the person behind everything, he became the real ruler of Darong?


    Don''t laugh at his wishful thinking. What''s wrong with him? You can kill a king anyway.


    Pei Shuo was completely confused. "Mingniang My sister, oh no, the queen, she too -- "


    " died. " Liu Zhaoxing didn''t like it. "It''s no pity to live and die with your majesty. Don''t dally. We''ll do it tomorrow night, or I''ll let her die first."


    Holding Liu Qiao''s throat, he still has a kind and kind face, "Qiao Niang, don''t be wronged. When things are done, you are the wife of the general, even if you want to be a queen."


    Liu Qiao shakes his lower lip and looks at Pei Shuo. I''m sorry that she is the only one who has made Lang Jun blackmailed. What''s more, she is the one who makes trouble for the tiger and encourages Liu''s arrogance.


    But she really didn''t want to, Lang Jun shouldn''t be caught in these things, so she risked her life and cried out: "don''t listen to him, Liu Zhaoxing, his wolf ambition, will certainly harm the whole world, can''t promise!"


    But she''s still in Liu Zhaoxing''s hands. As soon as she says this, she''s strangled. Pei Shuo is reluctant to let her die. She''s about to agree, but the gate of the courtyard is suddenly kicked open!

 Chapter 413

    All of a sudden, it was the armed Pei family army, led by Pei Li, who arrested everyone, including Pei Shuo.


    "I''d like to ask my uncle to forgive me for the offence, but you have to clarify it slowly."


    This one is really unexpected by Liu Zhaoxing. It''s definitely not Liu Qiao''s ghost. Unfortunately, Pei Li has been guarding against him for a long time. Don''t be paranoid if you take medicine or sneak attack.


    In fact, he has been sending troops to ambush for several days, but the reason is quite coincidental.


    Because one day he went to the general''s house to see Mrs. Feng. He happened to meet Yinpan and talked about the unidentified makeup, so he went to the courtyard with her.


    He had a good eye for people and saw that there was something wrong with his makeup. So he sent people to watch him all the time. Today, he caught Liu Zhaoxing by accident and captured the rest of the Liu family.


    Rao is so scared. If it wasn''t for these coincidences, Liu Zhaoxing might have succeeded. At that time


    He looked anxiously to the south, and his majesty and empress must not have an accident!


    A cold wind carrying a small snowflake across his eyes, swaying southward, turning into a biting wet, falling in Pei Ming''s ear with the drizzle.


    In front of her, there are piles of corpses and powder. Thanks to Liu Ding''s help, the hiding places of poison were dug out one by one, and the escape path reserved in advance was also intercepted.


    He had the guts to apologize for selling his family.


    Xue tingji didn''t agree. After all, it was thanks to him that the extermination was so thorough. There are still many things to be interrogated. Let''s save this life and go back to the imperial city.


    Now it''s almost ugly, and everyone is tired, but he still has enough spirit. By interrogating several Liu people, he finally gets clues. Even if the whole mountain is razed to the ground, he has to find the family members of Tian Taishou.


    The smell of the air mixed with the smell of blood and medicine made her want to vomit, which made Xue tingji feel distressed. "You go back to the prefect''s residence to have a rest first. Seeing that your face is so bad, it won''t be a heart disease..."


    She shook her head, "tingji, I may --"


    "Your Majesty, madam, I have found it!"


    Pei Ming can''t take care of what he''s going to say. He has to see a lady with some teenagers, escorted by a group of slaves. But he doesn''t feel lucky for the rest of his life. Instead, he looks around.


    There is also a person not in, is the little daughter of Tian Taishou, Tian fengniang.


    It turns out that the girl really ran away. Xue Ting ordered people to search harder. Pei Ming also thought of something. As soon as she was ready to speak, she suddenly felt dizzy and fell into a coma in his arms.


    Xue tingji immediately panicked, picked her up and walked out of the villa quickly, "come on, prepare the carriage and go back to the prefect''s house, quick!"


    In the misty light rain, the carriage galloped down the mountain. It was more or less bumpy. Xue Ting scolded it several times, but he could only try his best to be more stable.


    For fear that she had a heart attack, Xue tingji felt Pei Ming''s pulse. After a while, he was puzzled. How could this pulse be different from the usual one.


    Back to the prefect''s house, all the servants and maidservants were there. Before they came to ask questions, they were told to find doctors and more!


    Soon, four old doctors were invited, and two of them were for the treatment of Tian Taishou all the year round. Their medical skills were reliable and people could trust them.


    Xue Ting was afraid to scare them, deliberately did not reveal his identity, "my wife always has heart disease, do you see if it''s in the way?"


    The old doctor came forward in turn to check his pulse. His expression didn''t seem to be a big problem. He was about to talk but Xue tingji stopped him. He couldn''t trust the people in Liu''s territory, so he didn''t allow them to collude with each other.


    "You write it on paper one by one. What''s wrong with my wife?"


    The four had to write separately, but the contents presented were all the same.


    "Congratulations to your husband, madam. I''m glad to hear that."


    Seeing the word "pregnancy" on the paper, Xue tingji''s first reaction was to be happy. But he immediately thought of Dr. Zhang''s words, leaving only fear in his heart, and the corner of his mouth that just turned up collapsed.


    She has a heart disease. She can''t get pregnant at all


    At this time, Pei Ming awoke vaguely. He just saw Xue Ting''s serious face, and his heart couldn''t help sinking. "What''s the matter?"


    Xue tingji didn''t answer her immediately. He waved back everyone and closed the door for a long time.


    "Blame me. I shouldn''t take a chance..."


    Eyelashes fan fan, Pei Ming no accident, "I''m really pregnant."


    After that, the two sides fell into silence, but their mood was very different.


    Pei Ming is very happy. She has always wanted to have children, and now she gets what she wants. But Xue tingji''s words are like cold water.


    "The child can''t stay."


    With a sudden shock, Pei Ming turns and looks at him. Xue tingji knows her mood, but she can''t.


    "Dr. Zhang said that your heart disease can''t support pregnancy and childbirth. You can''t -"


    "I don''t care!"


    Pei Ming sat up with his stomach covered. His posture was like a mother animal protecting a calf. "If it wasn''t for this child, I might not have woken up. He saved our lives. How could you be so cruel?""But you will die!" Xue Ting pressed her shoulders, "I can''t let you take this risk, you are the most important."


    Pei Ming doesn''t want to hear these words. He shakes his head and tears fall down. She doesn''t want to say anything!


    "Maybe I''ll be OK. I''ve had a good baby in my last life. This is our child. Xue tingji, are you stone hearted?"


    Xue tingji didn''t give up, but no matter how painful she was, she couldn''t let go. She had no heart disease in her last life, but now it''s different. He can''t watch her have an accident because of her child.


    He couldn''t say the high sounding truth. How could he say it in the face of her tears


    "Ah Ming..." In the end, his tone was more like the one who was coerced. He begged her: "can you pity me?"


    The rain is falling more and more, crackling under the eaves, and the candle in the room is flickering, which makes the dim room more miserable.


    Holding Pei Ming''s side face, Xue Ting gently rubs her forehead with tears from her eyes. She feels guilty and helpless.


    "I''m sorry, I''m not as strong as my father-in-law. I can''t watch you change your life. If you''re not here, what should I do for the rest of my life..."


    Pei Ming still can''t listen. She knows her stubbornness is wrong, but she can''t give up the child.


    "Even if I''m not here, I can still have a child --"


    "but do you forget what Dr. Zhang said?" Xue tingji''s words completely cut off Pei Ming''s extravagant hopes.


    Don''t even think about giving birth. Her body can''t survive the day of childbirth. Even if she induced labor ahead of time, she would die of Pei Ming''s heart failure.


    In short, for her, it was a dead end.

 Chapter 414

    How cruel it was for Pei Ming that he died in childbirth in the last life and had to kill the child himself in this life.


    Suddenly, she felt that all the efforts of rebirth had become a knife in her heart again. She hung her head and stopped talking. She protected her abdomen with her hands.


    She knew very well that if she really knocked out the child, then from that day on, she would never be happy again.


    Unable to bear her loss, Xue tingji finally compromised, "well, if you insist, I can''t let you bear it alone. Since the day I ascended the throne, the imperial mausoleum has been built. If you have something to do with your children, I will accompany you."


    Smell speech stare big eyes, Pei Ming think he heard wrong, look up to see he absolutely no joke expression, temporarily don''t know what to say.


    Whether it''s Xue tingji''s retreat or not, Pei Ming can''t be willful, but he can''t kill his own flesh and blood.


    "After returning to the palace, let Dr. Zhang make a diagnosis. I''ll go or stay, and I won''t make any trouble, OK?"


    She is such a strong person in her ordinary life, and she can only compromise at the moment. Xue Ting, who can refuse, stroked her back and agreed.


    They all have a little luck in their hearts. They have survived so many times. Maybe this time they will be loved by heaven.


    One day and one night, Pei Ming really can''t hold on. Xue tingji sleeps with her first. These days, he has to personally supervise the extermination of Liu. After he has completely calmed down, he leaves for the palace.


    Liu Ding is definitely the number one meritorious official in this extermination. He knows all kinds of secret ways in the villa and the complicated escape routes in Sanhu mountain. With half the effort, he catches all the Liu people.


    In addition, according to the clues just found before, he found out all the people associated with Qi City, including the county magistrate of Qi city.


    These people committed many evils under their own eyes. They wanted to rectify them, but they were unable to stop them. It can be imagined how unwilling Tai Shou Tian was before he died, and now he can finally close his eyes.


    But where did his little daughter go?


    After two days of recuperation, Pei Ming''s complexion recovered a lot. He got out of bed and asked about the matter himself. Xue Ting helped him with great care.


    Although he kept saying that he couldn''t keep the child, he couldn''t be really cruel and showed his joy of being a father everywhere.


    Unfortunately, this joy may be just a mirage, and it can only end abruptly on the day of returning to the palace.


    I''m afraid it''s not good for her to drag on for a long time. After the business is almost done, Xue tingji plans to take Pei Ming back, and the rest will be handed over to gangzheng and others.


    If there are any more mistakes, we''ll wait to sleep here.


    But as soon as the military order was issued to ensure that Kezhou would take on a new look, he was annoyed by the information coming back.


    A large number of people suddenly came from Sanchuan in the West.


    These people are most likely the remaining members of the Bai family. It is estimated that they know about sanhushan and want to take the lead to gain a hand before the reinforcement of the imperial city comes.


    As long as these Liu family members can be rescued and the great cause can be completed, they will be able to become big financial dignitaries again.


    And unexpected people, led by the long lost king an, Xu Yi.


    It''s also ridiculous to say that Xue Ting, in the name of being a white party, beat him to death by taking revenge for himself. He needed a pillar of wisdom and resourcefulness, so he became the leader of the rest of the party.


    I think it''s one of the retreats Liu''s family has found for themselves to rob him and send him here. Unfortunately, they don''t need to retreat any more, and they can just clean up the mess.


    There are two generals here. Xue tingji doesn''t have to worry about losing. However, he didn''t expect that there are many rebels. It will take some time to fight them down.


    It was unexpected that another group of forces took the initiative to pull a partial stand, which was really beyond Xue tingji''s expectation, because they were the smugglers who had helped a lot.


    I think boss Lei is also among them. Xue Ting wants to meet him, but he''s happy and finds the door on his own initiative.


    "Who is your boss? Come out and see me. "


    Before he saw him, he heard his rough voice. Xue Ting stepped out of the door with a smile and nodded slightly. "Boss Lei, I''m meeting again. I''m very glad to hear that your brothers are helping to deal with Bai''s people."


    After the shock, boss Lei was calm and quick, "Oh, no wonder I don''t think you are an ordinary person." With that, he knelt down and kowtowed, "the grass people have seen your majesty. Here is a man who has to give it to you."


    At this time, Xue tingji noticed a small and thin beggar behind him, "who is this man?"


    The little beggar raised his head. His eyes were so bright that he was surprised. His mouth surprised him.


    "Little girl Tian fengniang, I have met your majesty."


    In front of this little girl, is Liu Shi at all costs also want to seize the person? Xue tingji was so surprised that he asked them to speak first.


    As soon as she heard her little daughter coming back, Mrs. Tian cried with joy. The family finally got together, and they all wondered where she was hiding.Fengniang doesn''t speak. She looks back at Lei. It turns out that she escaped from sanhushan that day. She cleverly didn''t go home. Instead, she climbed over the mountains and ran to the West and accidentally fell into the river.


    It happened that boss Lei''s boat passed by and brought her back. Fortunately, she was left on the boat. The girl fengniang was also a powerful character, and she was astonishing when she was young.


    People from the imperial court will certainly come to clean up the Liu family. She wants to take refuge because her father told her a very important thing before he died.


    So it''s interesting to say that Taishou Tian only told her little daughter the secret. No wonder Liu had to catch her.


    However, Xue tingji soon understood that because Tian fengniang was not young, she had a lot of heart. When she was asked what was important, she kept silent, and even the Emperor didn''t believe it.


    Xue tingji was not angry but laughed, "what do you want?"


    Tian fengniang pursed her lips and thought, "you - oh no, please go to a place with your little daughter in person. She has to see it with her own eyes to be worthy of her father''s advice."


    Looking at the child''s eyes, Xue tingji seems to understand Tian Taishou''s difficulties. This girl is not generally smart, and she can only give the secret to such a smart child.


    At the same time, Pei Ming also heard the news and nodded to boss Lei. Boss Lei consciously lowered his head and didn''t dare to look directly at her. "I didn''t expect that you were your majesty and empress. I''m sorry for the offense."


    The front is quite serious, and the last sentence shows itself. How can Pei Ming blame him? He goes to Xue tingji and sits down with him.


    Tian fengniang could clearly see that when the empress came, Her Majesty''s eyes changed, and even her tone of voice was much higher.


    "Yes, I''ll go with you myself, but it''s too far away. Your empress has to go back to the palace as soon as possible. I''ll accompany you wherever you go."


    Meet Niang to nod, "don''t know your majesty can know ghost don''t come?"

 Chapter 415

    This place name is not so easy to forget. Pei Ming and Xue tingji look at each other and find out if it has anything to do with Liu.


    Tian fengniang nodded and talked about her father''s past more than ten years ago.


    "During the civil strife in southern Xinjiang, a group of southerners fled to Kezhou. My father was kind enough to save them. Because he was afraid of witchcraft in southern Xinjiang, he only set up a small place for them to stay, and they were not allowed to contact with outsiders. Unexpectedly..."


    After that, the development was beyond the expectation of Tian Taishou.


    Those southerners were not good at farming, and they had a hard time. They were gradually dissatisfied with the prefect.


    At that time, Liu''s family was just a family of ordinary merchants with little influence. No one cared about their actions. He didn''t know how to hear the news. He secretly found those people and bought them off easily after giving them some food and money.


    In southern Xinjiang, almost everyone knows witchcraft. In particular, these southerners also brought unique herbs, and soon worked hard for Liu and made the first batch of ecstasy.


    This matter was known by Tian Taishou. Of course, he took measures. Liu was both humble and pleading, which saved those Nanmin.


    But as soon as he turned his head, Liu designed to frame up the use of Tian Taishou to keep Nanmin for his own use. If he killed them, he would be afraid to kill them, so he pinched the Taishou to death.


    After that, the situation became more and more out of control, and even if Tai Shou Tian tried his best, he could not contain Liu''s unbridled behavior.


    But in any case, he could not let the Nanmin continue to harm one side, so he sealed up the land secretly, and no one was allowed to divulge information.


    Pei Ming suddenly realized, "so whenever someone accidentally enters there, they have to shut up to keep a secret. Even the name of ghost doesn''t come out. It really works."


    Tian fengniang nodded. Previously, she was constrained by Liu''s shackles and couldn''t get rid of the roots. Now she finally has a chance, so she wants to finish her father''s will and watch those people in person.


    After that, the room fell silent. Pei Ming''s expression was very similar to Xue tingji''s, with admiration, surprise and even disbelief.


    "You A teenager


    Seeing her doubts, Feng Niang bent her knees and said, "little girl thirteen."


    Taking the hand stove from Jinzhan, Pei Ming pursed his lips slightly. "Is it really your father who told you these things? He suffered and died miserably. Your daughter is very indifferent. "


    Hearing this, Feng Niang''s eyes just sparkled a little tears, but soon took a deep breath, and forced to bear back, "I was smart since I was a child, and I was smarter than my brother and sister, so my father especially liked me. I began to be sensible, and he told me this. After listening to it for seven or eight years, my daughter would never remember wrong."


    This girl is really gifted, not only is the blessing of Tian Taishou, but also the blessing of the whole Kezhou.


    "As for my father''s death He had expected that I should stop crying and take revenge for him. If your majesty doesn''t believe me, she can''t go with me. Just assign some people to her


    She all said so, the empress of the Tang Tang emperor can''t be afraid of a little girl, so she immediately agreed to put out all the hidden dangers.


    At this time, General Chang came in in a hurry and was about to open his mouth. When he saw an outsider, he closed his mouth again. By guessing what he was going to report, Xue Ting added some hot tea for Pei Ming.


    "Got it?"


    General Chang nodded hard, "the man surnamed Xu was afraid of death. He was supposed to run away. He was held there by his own people and was arrested alive."


    Today, as long as she hears Xu Yi''s name, Pei Ming is still angry, especially when she is pregnant with a child.


    She a board under the face, Xue tingji immediately coax, "how do you want to deal with?"


    Pei Ming raised his lips and leaned against Xue tingji with a smile. He talked about fishing without answering the question.


    "I heard that if you want to catch a big fish, you have to use a live bait. The hook should be tight, or you will be dragged away. Do you think there are big fish in this river?"


    How could Xue tingji not understand her meaning and scraped her face, "but the bait is too big for the fish to bite, what can I do?"


    "Then chop it up."


    General Chang was trembling when he listened. The empress and empress were not ordinary people. They even said something so creepy.


    But Xue tingji liked Pei Ming''s ruthlessness and gave her a kiss in front of so many people, "OK, you''re happy. Do you understand me


    "Listen, I understand." General Chang wiped his sweat silently, so he went down to carry out it. After he stepped out of the door, he rubbed his arm in the cold rain.


    After waiting for Mo for about an hour, the man at the bottom actually sent a big fish, but he broke Pei mingle and said, "take it to stew, let those Bai''s thieves eat enough."


    Xu Yi, Xu Yi, you are really failing more and more in your life. This disgust in your heart is always out of your mind.


    After dealing with the matter here, they found the ghost under Tian fengniang''s guidance. It was the last time they saw it on the waterway.


    It has to be said that Taishou Tian is a good official, and his subordinates have their own kinds. They are responsible for guarding here, but they still don''t know the news of Taishou''s death. They think these troops are members of the Liu family, and they are going to fight with their swords.It was Tian fengniang who took out the token given to her by Tian Taishou. After explaining her father''s last words, she held back her grief and turned around to arrest all the Nanmin. After carefully checking and making sure that none of them had been left out, she burned all the Nanmin together with Yaotian.


    Until everything was gone, these veterans who had been guarding for more than ten years finally cried and ran back to Kezhou to see off the prefect for the last time.


    Pei Ming looked at the remains of the ruins and sighed, "it''s only three parts of an acre here, but it''s disturbing the whole state of Kezhou. If something happens to us, it will bring down the whole Darong. It''s ridiculous..."


    Xue Ting by embracing her shoulder, "since the dust settled, then do not have to think, we should set out to go back."


    For Pei Ming, this is not good news. Going back to the palace means facing Dr. Zhang and most likely leaving his baby.


    She is really reluctant to


    The winter in the south is very bad. Although the snow is not big, it is very wet. In particular, it heats up and melts during the day, and freezes into ice at night. It is very inconvenient to move.


    In addition, Pei ming could not stand the turbulence, so she took the waterway instead, but she was not seasick during her pregnancy, so she could only stay in bed.


    Xue tingji was distressed and tried every means to make her feel better, but Pei Ming was not very appreciative. He turned his back to him and gave a wry smile. "Anyway, it''s not good. I can''t keep it. Why care?"


    However, she resisted again. Ten days later, many palace doors were still opened in front of her.


    Once again, Pei Ming felt that the palace was a prison, and wanted to take away her most precious things.


    Fortunately, Xue tingji is beside her, which is the only comfort in her life.


    Too late to deal with government affairs, Xue tingji first summoned Dr. Zhang, who frowned at the first sight of Pei Ming. "It''s only a month. How can the body of the empress be so bad?"


    Even if they could show the majesty of the empress in front of others, they did not dare in front of Dr. Zhang. They hesitated and explained that she was shot, poisoned and


    "Taiyi, Queen, she I''m pregnant. "

 Chapter 416

    You can imagine how helpless Dr. Zhang''s expression was. He was so impatient that he even forgot to point at them. "You I''m so angry. "


    Again is angry, now also can only recognize, Niang Niang''s body wants to resist the pregnancy, that is impossible, can only pray that falls the embryo to be able smoothly.


    However, after exploring his pulse, his expression was very dignified. He even had some tears in the corner of his eyes. He was questioned by Xue tingji and did not speak. Instead, he gave Pei Ming a heavy knock.


    "Niang Niang, I''m sorry. I can''t find a way to eradicate your heart disease..."


    What does he mean by that? Pei Ming sat up with his stomach covered, and Xue tingji helped him up, "what''s the matter? Is it too early for the fetus to fall? "


    Zhang Taiyi was very embarrassed to shake his head, "Niang Niang''s body has actually reached the limit, and the Qi and blood channeling caused by abortion will definitely kill her."


    Xue tingji is shocked and speechless, while Pei Ming is secretly pleased. Can we only leave the child?


    However, Dr. Zhang''s next words made her fall into the ice.


    He said that according to her current physical condition, it might not have been a big problem five months ago, but after this month, she will not be able to bear the most likely situation


    It''s two lives.


    This word made Pei Ming red. Maybe not. She ate so much Cistanche, and there was no big problem in the past two years. Why not?


    Zhang Taiyi''s answer made her irrefutable, because women''s pregnancy was actually more dangerous than marching and fighting. Five months later, the burden increased sharply. No one could help.


    "Isn''t that "No solution?" Xue tingji''s voice was trembling. I never thought it would be such a situation.


    One of them was distressed, the other was repentant. Pei Ming was the only one who was calm. She only knew that she didn''t need to lose the child now. As for the matter five months later, she didn''t care.


    "It''s this child who wakes me up and helps me out. He''s so capable that he won''t embarrass my mother. I don''t believe that heaven''s destiny is so vicious, so he won''t let me do it!"


    No matter how you think about it, it can only be like this. Dr. Zhang clenches his teeth. Since he is incompetent, he should recruit famous doctors. There are always some amazing talents in the world.


    Before that, please take good care of yourself. I can''t stand any more loss.


    Xue Ting did it naturally. He personally checked the food, clothing, housing and transportation. After night, he was not allowed to disturb the urgent government affairs. For the time being, he let the important officials have a look at the memorials. Except for the early Dynasty, he didn''t waste all the rest of his time and stayed with Pei Ming.


    At first, both of them were immersed in the joy of being parents, but this kind of stability lasted only three months and ended abruptly.


    It''s not five months since he''s fully reckoned, and Pei Ming''s abdomen is just a little prominent. One morning, Xue tingji called Doctor Zhang alone.


    "She was very weak in breathing last night. I''m afraid that she will not be here..."


    Doctor Zhang was silent for a moment, then arched his hand and said, "Your Majesty''s worry is not too much. Please pay more attention in the future, in case your mother is sleeping..."


    Xue tingji''s mood can be imagined. Isn''t it that famous doctors are widely recruited? Anyone here? No one can save her?!


    "If there is no talent in Darong, keep looking, go to Yueshi, even to southern Xinjiang! I don''t care what I do, just save her! "


    But there was no way to save his life. Pei Ming was getting worse every day. Xue Ting was so weak that she could only vent her anger in the court.


    Today, a minister made a mistake, dismissed from office and exiled. Tomorrow, he saw a memorial of impeachment, which punished both the accuser and the defendant. No matter how serious the matter was, everyone was in danger. No one dared to say a word more.


    Pei Ming knows his mood. He wants to coax him, so he will say what he wants to eat from time to time. Even if he is uncomfortable, he will smile and tell him that if he has something delicious, he will be more comfortable.


    But she didn''t know that her kindness had harmed the people. As long as it was something she liked, Xue tingji would get it all over the world, no matter how much manpower and financial resources it would cost.


    All the people were exhausted because of this trouble. They were just considerate of the public opinion and asked his majesty to restrain himself. However, Xue tingji reprimanded them in court.


    "Don''t think you can control me if you have the credit and the rank! Isn''t it in Kezhou that the Queen''s heart and power declined? She''s working hard for the world. Can''t the world do something for her now? "


    Just is also a straight temper, but refused to bow his head to admit his mistake, "for the sake of the empress, how many people have lost their jobs and starved to death, which is a small matter?"


    "Isn''t it?" Xue tingji has reached the level of being unreasonable. In his eyes, except for a Ming and her baby, there is nothing important. He can die!


    But he is a monarch, and can''t ignore the world. Just as he was about to quarrel with his majesty, he saw the Governor Wu running in a hurry. Before he had time to report, he heard a voice that had not been seen for a long time.


    "Why are you arguing again?"


    It was the empress who came in person and said that she came back from the north after fighting against the emperor. The courtiers never saw her. Today, she came suddenly, which made people feel very nostalgic.Xue Ting by which dare to let her angry, quickly up to hold her, "Why are you here? Why do you have to worry about the government? Be careful. "


    Pei Ming doesn''t answer. He sits on the Phoenix seat with his stomach. He feels that he hasn''t seen you for a long time.


    "Don''t worry, your majesty. I just want to come here for the last time to listen to the government and meet these loyal ministers."


    Then he glanced casually, "Oh, the personnel changes are very big. What mistakes did those people make before?"


    Xue tingji knows that he has been punished seriously. How dare he tell her? He knows that Ah Ming is reminding him of the way to be a king. When he does those wayward things, doesn''t she really know?


    Later, she can''t be on his side. He can''t do whatever he wants. Don''t let her worry.


    Taking gangzheng as the leader, those ministers who used to hate the Queen''s interference in politics are looking at the empty Phoenix these days. They feel guilty when they think of her achievements in assisting the king in the past. Now that they finally see her back, they are filled with emotion.


    It won''t be the last time. The empress will be able to give birth safely. All her subjects are looking forward to her harmonizing with your majesty.


    As spring goes on, the cicada in midsummer screams endlessly. Pei Ming stands by the window with her stomach for seven months. This is the farthest place she can go.


    As Dr. Zhang expected, five months later, her already weak body was covered with frost, as if she had fallen a thousand pounds, and she could hardly get out of bed.


    Six months later, whenever she lay down, she couldn''t breathe, so she could only rely on the soft pillow to breathe, trying to absorb more vitality for her baby.


    However, she also has fun. The child can move and can often see his hands and feet through his belly. Such a restless little guy must be an active child after he is born.


    As long as she holds on, even if she burns all her life, as long as she can survive until the day when he is born.


    Seven months later, her face was despairing, but her eyes were more tender than before.


    She likes to let Xue Ting touch his stomach and let him feel how hard their children work to come to this world.


    At this time, Xue tingji could not help but wet his eyes, forced a smile, and then quickly left, summoned Wu Dajian to inquire about the arrangements.


    It''s not a good thing. It''s the placement of the imperial mausoleum.

 Chapter 417

    He said never let Amin alone, so as long as she can''t get through it, she will follow.


    The eunuch Wu could only answer with tears in his eyes. It''s almost over. He made the coffin for the emperor and empress to be buried together. As his Majesty''s wish, he will join hands for thousands of years.


    As long as you can be with her, what''s the fear of death? Xue Ting laughs and asks that there must be tiger thorn plum in the funerary objects. She likes it.


    "Well, I have to go back with her."


    The time they spend together, a moment wasted, is a luxury, and there is not much to spend.


    Pei Ming has rarely got out of bed these days. He''s in good spirits. He talks with marigold and silver plate and Banliu, feeling his round stomach from time to time.


    "It''s not even eight months. It''s too young But I heard that there is a folk saying that seven live and eight don''t live. It means that it''s hard for a child born eight months premature to live, but it''s better for a child born seven months. Is that true? "


    No one dares to answer. They all bow their heads. The silver plate can''t hold their breath. They take the lead in wiping their tears. They wanted to bear it again, but when they get excited, they cry more and more fiercely. They can''t help it.


    Pei Ming didn''t blame her. He took her to comfort her. He didn''t know what he thought. Then he suddenly looked at them, took a deep breath and tried to hide the tears from his eyes.


    "Do me a favor."


    On the second day, in the first half year of the morning, there were too many things to deal with. Xue tingji couldn''t get rid of them any more, so he had to keep everything simple. He began to discuss business before dawn and tried to go back early to accompany Ah Ming.


    Ministers also know that they can''t say half a word of nonsense now. If they can solve things by themselves, they should never harass your majesty, so that he won''t be dismissed if he is impatient.


    Rao is so, there are still a lot of issues to be discussed and agreed repeatedly, the ministers see his Majesty''s face more and more gloomy, but the hot day is full of cold sweat.


    When Xue Ting came back to his bedroom without touching his feet, he stood at the door. Seeing him coming, he knelt down and knocked heavily.


    "Your Majesty, the old slave should die!"


    Xue tingji''s legs and feet are filled with lead. He thinks something''s wrong with a Ming. He opens the door in a hurry, but the hall is empty.


    Not only Pei Ming is away, but also there is no maid, as if no one has ever been here.


    "What about people? Where''s the queen? "


    "Queen, she..." "She took her maid and Dr. Zhang and left," he said in tears


    Xue tingji didn''t understand a word, "what''s gone?"


    "The empress said to the old slave, if it''s for your Majesty''s good, let her go. Don''t tell you before the end of the morning, and don''t ask you to look for her. Then she will come back."


    "Where else can she go when she looks like this!" Xue Ting wanted to kick Wu Da Jian over. He held back his temper and sent someone to chase the queen back.


    She is so weak that it is difficult for her to get up and get out of bed. Where can she go and how can she get back?


    He himself went to find the general''s residence, the East Palace, the city gate, and the old general''s mausoleum. There was no such thing as her. In the scorching sun, his roaring was powerless.


    Ah Ming, why do you have to leave me when it''s the last time


    Kneeling in front of the tombstone of general Pei and his wife, he suddenly began to smile bitterly, "father in law, you can at least accompany your mother-in-law to the last moment, but your two good daughters, what do you want me to do? Where did she go?"


    In addition to cicadas, there was no voice to answer him. When he was hopeless, the people at the bottom finally got the news.


    "Your Majesty, lady, she..."


    "It''s time to falter. Where on earth is she?"


    "In, in the underground palace!"


    After the initial confusion, Xue tingji quickly thought of the reason, "you said she Enter the mausoleum ahead of time? "


    She knew that her time was running out, and she didn''t want him to watch her die and be sad, so she lay down and wait for him first.


    How can we not even give him the chance to accompany us at last!


    At this moment, Pei Ming is standing in the tomb built for him and Xue tingji. Looking around at the beautiful decoration, he feels that this place is also very good. It''s a good place to sleep here.


    But she didn''t want and couldn''t let Xue Ting come with her early. He had to raise their children.


    In the mausoleum where death is like life, everything needed for daily life is very complete. There are many things in the gold and silver plates, and Dr. Zhang also has everything he can use.


    "Lady, do you really want to? Think more of your majesty. "


    Pei Ming is helpless. She can only do it for Xue tingji.


    "At least the last person he remembers is a person who can speak, laugh and live, not a corpse who can no longer hear his call. Let''s leave him the last thought."


    After this sentence, everyone fell into silence. Before long, Xue tingji''s voice came from outside the door.


    "Ah Ming! Ah Ming, come out and don''t do this. Can you come back with me? "His voice has become hoarse. It can be seen how hard he tried to find her. Pei Ming couldn''t bear him to go to the stone gate. His nose was sour and he wanted to cry first.


    "Don''t worry, it''s very good inside. Don''t think about breaking the door. You should know the structure of the mausoleum. The stone pillars behind the door have fallen and can''t be opened from the outside."


    Xue tingji wanted to break the door, and even demolished laoshizi''s underground palace! But she''s in there. How can you hurt her.


    "Ah Ming, please come out Why do you have to


    Pei Ming held back his tears, covered his stomach and sighed deeply, "tingji, listen to me, I don''t want to live in it. On the day when I can''t support it, I''ll ask Dr. Zhang to cut my abdomen and take my child out, and I When you come back decades later, don''t come too early. "


    Since she can''t keep her own life after all, and she can''t even give birth smoothly, at least she has to keep her child. In this life, she will never let her flesh and blood suffocate in her stomach.


    With children, Xue tingji can live well, and Darong needs him as the king.


    At this time, she understood why her mother did not want to be buried with her father, but she did not want to give him a way out.


    But Xue tingji is not Pei Changyuan. He can''t stand the taste of living alone. Pei Ming is not worried at all. It will be different when he has children.


    "As long as my blood is still there, I''m not dead. I''m just going out of here and coming back to you? Tingji, you will thank this child for the rest of your life, but promise me not to spoil him too much. "


    After that, she turned away from the stone gate, regardless of how Xue Ting shouts, her tears were dried.


    As Dr. Zhang said, crying too much is not good for children.


    No matter what Pei Ming said was reasonable or not, Xue tingji couldn''t listen. He sat down in front of the stone gate and regretted why he wanted to build the underground palace.


    But no matter he or Pei Ming, there is no other way to choose. This death is their own choice. Now they can''t turn back and can only accept it in despair.


    It''s a pity that Pei Ming didn''t wait for her life-saving medicine in the end.


    But she didn''t know that Xue tingji didn''t leave. Even if he didn''t see him, he would stay until the last moment.


    And when the stone gate is opened again, it is the real separation between life and death

 Chapter 418

    Who knows, not long ago, just ran over in a hurry, looking at the luxurious but creepy underground palace, coldly shivered, but still couldn''t restrain the excitement.


    "Your majesty! You go back quickly, Queen dada of Yueshi kingdom is coming. She''s here in person! "


    Suddenly hearing the name of dada, Xue tingji, still in pain, didn''t remember who she was for a moment, and then he responded, "what do you say? She''s here in person? "


    "Yes, it''s for you and your mother! It''s for heart disease! "


    Just as he saw his Majesty''s dispirited color quickly withdraw from his face, he turned to incredible ecstasy and rushed out for a few steps, then suddenly turned back and patted the stone gate.


    "Ah Ming, do you hear me? Here comes da da. She says there''s medicine. You''ll be OK! Come out, you can be saved


    Inside the stone gate, Pei Ming blinked a little confused, "what did he just say?"


    The silver plate shook his head. "I didn''t hear it very clearly. It seems to be..."


    "It''s the queen of Yueshi''s dada." Marigold cried with joy, "Your Majesty said you will be all right, the queen has brought medicine!"


    Pei Ming never thought that it was Da Da who saved her life at the critical moment, but there was no good medicine for the whole Darong. Can Yue really have it?


    Anyway, this is hope. Everyone is so happy that they have to move the pillar against the stone gate.


    Since Pei Ming was pregnant for five months, Xue tingji has never been so happy. No matter how much time he had to change his clothes, he ran over with his robe. At the moment when he saw Da Da, he felt nervous, for fear that he would be happy.


    After being queen for several years, Da Da seemed to be reborn. Knowing that Xue tingji could not recognize herself, she curtsed and saluted, "it''s not the time to reminisce, where''s the empress?"


    "In the underground palace."


    Da Da''s eyes suddenly widened, "am I still late..."


    Xue tingji couldn''t laugh or cry. How could he explain that? "Can you really save Ah Ming''s heart disease?"


    "Or what am I doing here?" Da Da said angrily, "aren''t we friends? Why don''t you ask me if something like this happens? I don''t know if you hadn''t ordered me to search for a way to save the queen and a businessman brought the news to Yueshi! "


    After that, take out a transparent glass bottle. The light yellow Qiong liquid in it is a unique medicine of Yueshi. Even if there is a hole in the heart, it can be repaired.


    "But this medicine is also very fierce. I''m afraid it''s -"


    "not afraid!" Xue tingji''s answer is not hesitant, he and a Ming have reached a desperate situation, which has nothing to worry about.


    It wasn''t long before Pei Ming was sent back to the palace as quickly as possible. Today''s appearance surprised da da. "It''s really hard for you. What if I come a little later?"


    Fortunately, everything caught up, but the problem also followed.


    After drinking this medicine, people will suffer a lot. Ordinary people can tolerate it, but Pei Ming''s fetus may not be able to bear it, so please be careful.


    Holding the cold glass bottle, Pei Ming didn''t hesitate for a long time. He took Xue tingji by the other hand and said, "are you afraid? I''m not afraid. As long as I can continue to be with you, I can feel as much pain as possible. "


    And touched the belly that was moving. For this little life, she must be able to carry it.


    Then she looked up and drank all the medicine, waiting for the coming test. They also held their breath for fear of any accident.


    The water in the hall is leaking slowly, which makes people feel scared. But after a long time, Pei Ming has no response.


    Even dada was surprised that her medicine was OK. How could it be that there was no movement.


    As soon as she finished, she saw Pei Ming''s brow suddenly locked. The pain swept by made her instinctively cover her stomach. Her child can''t do anything!


    It''s obviously a medicine for heart disease, but it makes her heart as if she had been cut apart. What''s worse is that her stomach also has a sharp pain.


    This kind of pain she has experienced, is to give birth!


    "Dr. Zhang..." Taking advantage of her strength to speak, she finally said, "if I can''t, I''ll keep the child safe anyway!"


    As soon as her voice fell, she curled up and couldn''t help crying because she remembered the pain she had forgotten.


    Usually, Pei Ming can''t bear to walk a few more steps. Xue tingji, who is tired, can do nothing but watch her suffer and hear the silver plate calling for wenpo palace maid. This familiar scene makes him realize that a Ming is experiencing the same danger as Xu Lixue.


    Now I know how heartbreaking Xu Lixue''s death is. His Ah Ming can''t.


    Soon, the whole palace was busy. Dr. Zhang asked his majesty to go out first, but Xue tingji refused, "life and death must be together. Let me go out at this time?"


    How can he leave Ah Ming when he needs him most.


    At this time, Pei Ming''s feeling was very strange. Although his heart was aching, it was not as weak as usual. Instead, it was filled with swelling pain. It was like the whole body''s blood was stuffed in the heart cavity, and every beat was about to tear.Pale into insignificance by comparison with children, as like as two peas in the womb, who are struggling with the same experience as before, she is frightened, and there are many pictures in her mind.


    There are Lixue, there is a father, they have not been able to escape fate, then she? She can.


    For a long time, God was very harsh on her.


    When she was terrified, she held her face full of sweat in her hands. Xue Ting''s kiss calmed her down, but her tears were more fierce.


    "Tingji..." She clasped his fingers tightly, crying and laughing.


    "At that time, I really hoped to see you, but you didn''t come This time, I finally have no regrets. "


    Xue tingji speechless, kiss in the corner of her eye, "I will always accompany you, no one in our family will leave, when the child is born, we have to think about the name together."


    Pei Ming burst into tears and laughed, but then the corner of his mouth fell down, and he turned his head and fainted. At the same time, Dr. Zhang cried out that it was not good, and his mother died of blood!


    The biggest fear in production is blood avalanche. With the help of drugs for heart disease, it is even more difficult to stop bleeding.


    If it goes on like this, the baby in the womb will really have an accident. Dr. Zhang didn''t forget her mother''s instructions, so he could only endure his grief and picked up the silver knife for laparotomy


    Pei Ming has no consciousness now. She feels that she is walking in a river. The water is very shallow and warm, flowing towards the front. She walks slowly along the water, as if there is no end.


    Later, her whole body became more and more dark, and she couldn''t see anything clearly. The river also flooded her chest, which was not uncomfortable at all. On the contrary, she wanted to immerse herself in it like this.


    Just as she was about to submerge into the water, a baby''s cry suddenly stunned her. Where was the sound?


    The cry is very hazy, like across something, she wanted to listen carefully, but the voice disappeared, followed by a clear laughter behind.


    The bell like crisp voice of a child made her like it very much. Looking back, she saw a little boy who was carved with powder and jade stepping on the water and giggling at her, very happy.


    Not to mention that, the little boy ran up to her and pulled her hand back. Pei Ming liked the child and didn''t ask why, so he went back to his position against the water.


    After standing still, the little boy didn''t let go. She couldn''t understand what he said. With a smile, she leaned over and asked who he was. The child was more happy. The laughter echoed around.


    All of a sudden, Pei Ming''s ears were hurt by a loud roar, and his mind also followed.


    "Ah Ming!"


    It was tingji who was looking for her. She wanted to go back. The boy was even more excited and pulled her to the source of the river. Finally, at the moment when she stepped on the ground, the sudden light made her close her eyes to escape.


    Open your eyes again, the little boy, the river and the light are all gone, only Xue tingji''s eyebrows and eyes are so clear.


    "Ah Ming, you''re OK, so is our son." Then she wet her eyes again and kissed her face again and again.


    Pei Ming was still stunned, "son?"


    Xue Ting took the swaddling clothes and let her look at them carefully. "The child was so proud that he tried his best to save himself before Dr. Zhang''s caesarean section. He stopped your bleeding and came to the world smoothly."


    It turns out that the boy is


    Pei Ming grinned and held the baby in her arms. At this moment, she really felt alive, kissing her baby on the forehead.


    "Thank you for saving me, my child. We finally meet..."


    A month later.


    The palace is very busy, and the heat of the end of summer is heated up for a few minutes. Before I enter the bedroom, I hear the baby''s tearful laughter, accompanied by several women''s talking and laughing, which makes my heart warm.


    It took Da Da a month to learn Darong''s embroidery skills and make a hat for the little prince. Unfortunately, it was not skillful enough and it was too crooked.


    Pei Ming likes it very much. He must like the full moon gift given by the grand queen of the moon


    After experiencing the disaster of life and death, she was reborn. She had no heart disease, and her weakness disappeared completely. Her whole spirit was so good.


    "But it doesn''t matter that you haven''t been back to Yueshi for such a long time? Are you not afraid that someone will usurp the throne? "


    "Of course not." Da Da raised her eyebrows and said, "who dares to usurp my position if you have the empress of Darong emperor to be your friend? Even if it''s usurped, you''ll call me back, won''t you? "


    Pei Ming laughs when he hears the words. Yu Guang catches a glimpse of Xue tingji coming in. He is really handsome in this dress. It''s different to be a father.


    Xue tingji sat by the bed and carefully swaddled her clothes. No matter dada was on the side, she turned her head and kissed Pei Ming on the face. She was angry and said that she was not serious.


    "What''s the point." He is not only not astringent, but more proud, holding her gentle whisper, "we still have a lot of day and night together, after you and I are seventy-eight, with a full family, I still do."


    Said, for her to open the forehead of a wisp of hair, will she deeply imprinted in his heart, from meet up to now, her every appearance he remembers.Next life, next life, they also want to be together without regret.


    "Ah Ming, I love you and will always love you."


    Pei Ming''s eyes twinkled and he leaned against his arms and nodded.


    "Me too."


    In the end.